《Supreme Heir Son-in-law》


 Chapter 1 Sudden Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Sudden Wealth</h4>


    Chapter 1: Unexpected


    "You useless brat, can''t even handle a small thing like this, what can you do?" Li Lihua stabbed Xu Ke''s head fiercely with her sharp, manicured fingernails, each jab harder than thest.


    "If it weren''t for the old man in the family speaking up, how could a waste like you possibly marry Mengyao? Do you even realize that with our Mengyao''s figure and looks, no rich young master in Luocheng wouldn''t match her, yet she ended up marrying a wimp like you, it really pisses me off."


    "It''s been three years since you married Mengyao, have you done anything that would make people give you a thumbs up? A grown man staying home daily, doingundry, sweeping, cooking, making our Mengyao support you, do you think you look anything like a pir of the family? Huh? I thought this was already your limit as a waste, but then you even managed to break a dish while washing it. Do you have any redeeming qualities left at all? If I were you, I''d be too ashamed to stay in this house any longer, and would have divorced Mengyao long ago to give her freedom."


    Li Lihua railed at Xu Ke with her hands on her hips for ages, yet without a shred of response, only fueling her anger further. Without thinking, she gave Xu Ke a p. Li Lihua didn''t hold back, and the p was unprecedentedly loud, Xu Ke''s cheek swelled visibly, and Li Lihua''s hand stung badly.


    "Damn it, I''ve never met anyone as shameless as you." Li Lihua shook her hand and cursed.


    "That''s enough, today is Xiaohua''s engagement ceremony, we can''t bete." Lin Shichang emerged from the room in a well-tailored dark blue suit, "Why haven''t you changed your clothes yet? Hurry up, we need to get going." He nced at his wife who still hadn''t changed, frowning in displeasure.


    "This waste made me so angry that I forgot, give me a moment, I''ll be down shortly." Li Lihua gave Xu Ke a fierce re, threatened, "I''ll let you off today, but remember, we''ll settle this score when I return."


    He, Xu Ke, once the eldest son of the Xu Family in Shangjing, a favored son of the heavens, now a son-inw of the Lin Family in Luocheng!


    Three years ago, after the death of his parents, he was hunted by assassins, knowing for sure it was his uncle''s family behind it all, for the sake of the family fortune.


    He fled gravely injured to this city, and if not for Old Man Lin''s rescue he likely would have died in that dim alley, and Old Man Lin had to pay a heavy price to stop the Xu Family from chasing him further, on the condition that Xu Ke never return to the capital.


    Xu Ke was grateful to Old Man Lin and even married the most beautiful woman among the Lin family''s young generation, Lin Mengyao, but also made a five-year agreement that he wouldn''t divorce or leave the Lin Family within five years.


    In others'' eyes, he was just a waste, no one in the Lin family other than Old Man Lin sincerely epted him, more regretfully, Old Man Lin passed away two months after their marriage, leaving him, this son-inw, as the punching bag of this family.


    The phone rang; it was a string of unfamiliar numbers. Xu Ke hesitated for a moment before picking up.


    "Is this Mr. Xu Ke?" The voice on the other end was a man''s, exceedingly polite.


    Such a tone made Xu Ke immediately suspect it was an advertisement or sales pitch, but there was virtually no one in the Lin family who spoke to him this way, which made him want to listen a bit more, so he said, "Yes, who might you be?"


    "My surname is Zhang, I''m the full-timewyer for Lin Group, because Mr. Xu Yongchang and his family have passed, ording to legal stiption, you are the sole legal heir of Mr. Xu Yongchang, and all his assets will be inherited by you, Mr. Xu Ke..."


    The person on the other end continued speaking, but Xu Ke could no longer hear, only one voice in his head ¡ª Grandpa''s dead! Uncle''s family is all dead!


    "Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu, are you listening?"


    The voice on the phone finally pulled Xu Ke''s thoughts back to reality, he sighed lightly, "Has my gran... grandfather''s funeral been held?"


    "It''s already been properly handled, all of Mr. Xu''s assets are ready to be handed over to you, when would you be avable?"


    "Anytime in the next couple of days."


    Three years... from the time he was expelled by the Xu Family and saved by Old Man Lin to marrying Lin Mengyao, it''s been a full three years.


    During these three years, he lived like a walking corpse; the name ''Xu Family'' was a massive Five-Finger Mountain weighing him down, he had already given up on revenge, intending onpletely exiling himself, bing the wretch people spoke of.


    But Uncle''s family just died so mysteriously, he didn''tpete for the Xu family''s assets, yet theynded in his hands, it''s somewhat absurd andughable.


    Half an hourter, Xu Ke had already arrived at the entrance of the hotel and saw his wife Lin Mengyao standing in the hotel lobby.


    She was so beautiful, surpassing worldly beauty, every time Xu Ke stood before her, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed of his own appearance.


    However, this wife was only a title, in reality, although they lived under the same roof every day, Lin Mengyao never truly regarded him as her husband.


    Xu Ke knew very well that Lin Mengyao only epted this marriage because of her grandfather.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    Lin Mengyao frowned tightly, opened her mouth but eventually let out a light sigh, then came over to take Xu Ke''s arm, "Let''s go in."


    Only in the presence of some Lin family members would Lin Mengyao assume the role of a wife, acknowledging Xu Ke as her husband.


    At those moments, Xu Ke would feel very happy, even though the happiness was always so fleeting and came with even more ridicule.


    "Lin Mengyao?"


    A man''s voice came from behind.


    Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke turned their heads simultaneously and saw a young man, his bearing was impressive, with a slight smile on his face and his gaze fixed directly on Lin Mengyao.


    "Lu Chi! You''re back?" Lin Mengyao''s face lit up with a touch of mild surprise.


    "Yes, it''s been years since Ist saw you; you''ve be even more beautiful." Lu Chipletely ignored Xu Ke standing next to Lin Mengyao and walked over to greet Lin Mengyao diligently.


    Lin Mengyao immediately regained herposure, smiled slightly, and cordially said, "When did you return from America? I didn''t hear any news before, it''s really surprising to meet you here."


    "I haven''t been back for long, wanted to surprise you, that''s why I didn''t say. But I n to stay in Luocheng for a long time since I''ll be helping out in my father''spany, as I''ve been away for so long Luocheng has changed a lot, I might need your help to get reacquainted with this city. Please take care of me."


    "Sorry, my wife is quite busy with work, she might not have the time to show you around Luocheng. However, I''m quite familiar with the city, if you need, I can take you for a walk around."


    He didn''t like the way the other man looked at Lin Mengyao and stood directly in front of her.

 Chapter 2 Wife

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Wife</h4>


    "Who are you?" Lu Chi looked at Xu Ke coldly, asking a question to which he already knew the answer.


    "I''m Lin Mengyao''s husband. My name is Xu Ke." Xu Ke straightened his chest, asserting his im over Lin Mengyao.


    "Xu Ke? You''re Xu Ke?" Lu Chi withdrew his friendly expression, slipped his hands into his pockets, and scrutinized Xu Ke with a critical eye, "So you''re that useless live-in son-inw of the Lin Family. I really don''t know what kind of incense you burned in your previous life to actually marry Lin Mengyao."


    Lu Chi spoke so loudly that it attracted the attention of everyone around, and snapped the still-stunned Lin Mengyao back to reality.


    Xu Ke''s performance was vastly different from usual. Normally, no matter how others humiliated him, he would justply meekly. This time, he was so assertive, which greatly surprised Lin Mengyao.


    "Even a toad like me can taste swan meat, but what about someone like you, who jumps around under a swan''s feet yet doesn''t even touch a feather? Aren''t you even worse than a toad?" Xu Ke retorted unceremoniously at Lu Chi''s provocation.


    Li Lihua suddenly rushed over, kicking Xu Ke''s calf and angrily said, "You jinx, what nonsense are you spouting? Quickly apologize to Young Master Lu." She gave Xu Ke a warning re before turning to Lu Chi with a fawning smile, "Young Master Lu, please don''t be angry. This man has a screw loose. I''ll make him apologize to you right away."


    Lu Chi suppressed his words, instead watching Xu Ke with a look of anticipation as if waiting for a show, patiently awaiting Xu Ke''s apology with a superior demeanor.


    Xu Ke stood rigidly, as straight as a javelin, and looked at Lu Chi coldly, showing no intention of apologizing.


    For a moment, the air seemed to freeze.


    Li Lihua, frustrated by theck of an apology from Xu Ke, became flustered and yelled, "Can''t you hear me telling you to apologize? Are you defying me now?"


    "Mom, let''s talk about this at home." Lin Mengyao tugged at Li Lihua''s sleeve, whispering, her body irritated by the sound of snickering and the gleeful stares around them.


    "Why are you pulling me? Just because he''s a useless wretch, can''t I say a word to him?" Li Lihua shook off Lin Mengyao''s hand and snapped, ying the role of a shrew perfectly.


    Lin Mengyao stood there, enduring the contemptuous, disdainful, and superior gazes of others. Her body felt rigid like a block of stone, while her heart was cold as ice.


    Looking at Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke felt a pang in his heart. He couldn''t bear for Lin Mengyao to feel this way anymore. Suppressing the anger in his heart, he slowly said, "I''m sorry. It was my fault. Please forgive me."


    Upon hearing Xu Ke''s apology, Lu Chi waved it off magnanimously, "It''s nothing important. Since you apologized sincerely, let''s just forget it." Lu Chi waved his hand dismissively, his eyes filled with undisguised disdain, notprehending why Lin Mengyao would willingly marry someone like this.


    "What are you still standing here for? Young Master Lu has generously spared you. Aren''t you going to thank him quickly?" Li Lihua red at Xu Ke with a look of frustration, her eyes filled with undisguised contempt and disgust.


    Who knows what kind of nonsense Xu Ke fed Dad back then? Suitors who pursued Mengyao could have circled Luo City, but Dad insisted on marrying Mengyao to such a useless man. Three years and not a shred of sess, only knowing how to do housework while all the household expenses were left to Mengyao. Never have I seen a man more pathetic than him.


    Xu Ke clenched his fists tightly. Just as he was about to bow his head again, Lin Mengyao, who had been standing stiffly, spoke, "Although his words were unintentional, I still want to thank you for not taking them to heart."


    Looking at Lin Mengyao''s fair and delicate face, Lu Chi''s eyes revealed a hint of infatuation, and he said, "Mengyao, this was just a case of meeting the wrong person. You haven''t done anything wrong."


    Lin Mengyao forced a smile and turned to leave, but Lu Chi didn''t pursue her again.


    After taking a few steps, Li Lihua tugged on Lin Mengyao''s arm so hard that Lin Mengyao nearly stumbled into the dining table behind her. Fortunately, Xu Ke, who had been keeping a close eye on Lin Mengyao''s every move, acted quickly to prevent Lin Mengyao from being embarrassed.


    "Thank you." Stabilized by Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao gently patted her still-frightened chest and quietly thanked Xu Ke.


    "Why thank him? Does a piece of trash deserve your thanks?" Li Lihua looked at Xu Ke with disdain, speaking in a mocking tone.


    "Don''t leave after the party; I have something to say to you, got it?" Ignoring Lin Mengyao''s reaction, Li Lihua tugged at her arm and instructed, as if the situation weren''t suitable for private discussions now. If it were not for the improper asion, she wouldn''t want to wait even a minute longer. Seeing Lin Mengyao nodding in agreement, she walked toward the socialite circle of Luo City.


    When Li Lihua left, the atmosphere between Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke immediately fell silent. Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke''s face, wanting to say something but swallowing her words, only letting out a sigh instead.


    Xu Ke watched Lin Mengyao''s departing back, a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    Is she really disappointed in me?


    The engagement ceremony was lively, but Xu Ke was like an invisible person; no one paid any attention to him, as if he didn''t belong at this event.


    The engagement ceremony finally concluded at dusk; the guests left in groups of two or three, Lin Mengyao''s family leaving by car while Xu Ke could only ride his electric bike home.


    As soon as he walked through the door, Li Lihua red at Xu Ke, "This useless guy actually knows toe home? Our Lin Family has supported you for three years, so you''d better divorce by tomorrow morning and let this jinx roll back to wherever he came from."


    "Mom!" Xu Ke''s body stiffened, looking at Li Lihua in shock.


    "Don''t call me Mom. You''d better look in the mirror and see what kind of ghost you are. Do you think someone like you deserves our Mengyao? Mengyao married you for three years, serving as your nominal wife¡ªthat''s already more fortune than you deserve. What? You''re not satisfied and want our Mengyao to waste her whole life on you? I''m telling you, as long as I''m alive, this won''t happen." Li Lihua sized up Xu Ke from top to bottom, her eyes filled with disdain and contempt without the slightest attempt to hide it.


    Xu Ke hastily said, "Mom, I will provide Mengyao with a better life. Please believe me."


    "Tsk!" Li Lihua spat forcefully on the ground, disying none of theposure a rich family''s matron should have.


    "Provide our Mengyao with a better life? With your impoverished look, how can you do that? Which of what you eat, use, or live in isn''t provided by our Lin Family? And you im to give Mengyao a better life? Hmph, what a joke."


    "Even if you could give our Mengyao a better life, how good could it be? Could it be better than the life Young Master Lu could provide for our Mengyao? If you really want what''s best for Mengyao, you''d divorce Mengyao, and quit those empty promises of working hard and progressing. Do you think I''m still a middle school student who could be swayed by a painted pie from you?"


    The more excited Li Lihua became, the more she wanted to continue, but Lin Mengyao, who remained silent all along, spoke up, "Mom, I will not get a divorce."


    Lin Mengyao''s words were like a basin of cold water poured over Li Lihua''s heart, and like a thunderbolt striking everyone else''s ears.


    "What did you say? Say it again." Lin Mengyao''s sister, Lin Mengchen, widened her eyes in disbelief.


    This older sister, always overshadowing her since childhood, was someone she didn''t like. When Lin Mengyao was down, she even secretly rejoiced for a while, but that didn''t mean she wanted a pathetic man as her brother-inw, dragging her to be ridiculed daily.


    She thought Lin Mengyao felt the same. Who wanted their husband to be a useless wretch? But then she said she wouldn''t divorce. Is she crazy?


    Facing her family''s incredulous expressions, Lin Mengyao reaffirmed her words once more, "I won''t get a divorce."


    This time, Li Lihua, who was shocked, finally came back to her senses, "Are you crazy? Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "I know exactly what I want, and I promised Grandpa I wouldn''t get a divorce."


    Li Lihua wanted to say something, but Lin Shichang held her wrist, "Why are you pulling me?" Li Lihua looked at Lin Shichang with questioning eyes.


    Lin Shichang understood Lin Mengyao better than Li Lihua, her mother. Since childhood, this daughter was stubborn. Once she made up her mind, not even ten horses could pull her back, the type who would never turn back even after hitting a wall.


    The father and daughter exchanged a long look across the room. Even the usually loud Li Lihua sensed something was off and started quieting down.


    Lin Shichang examined his daughter inch by inch. Despite Li Lihua''s minor faults, she was stunningly beautiful in her youth, winning Lin Shichang''s heart at first sight, so he married her against his family''s wishes. Their daughter, Lin Mengyao, inherited their best traits, being even more beautiful than her mother when she was young. Thus, Lin Shichang treated Lin Mengyao well, never fully abandoning her even when she was kicked out of the center.


    But when Lin Mengyao refused Li Lihua''s request just now, Lin Shichang decided to give up on this daughter. A daughter destined to be tied to a worthless man might as well be a waste herself; simply put, Lin Shichang no longer saw any value in Lin Mengyao.


    "You''re not the same as when you were a child. You''ve grown, and as parents, we won''t force you anymore. But let''s be upfront: since you''ve made your decision, I hope you can bear the consequences yourself. We, as your parents, won''t help you anymore."


    Gazing at her father''s stern face, Lin Mengyao nodded.

 Chapter 3: The Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Inheritance</h4>


    Lin Mengyao knew that this time she had truly been abandoned by the Lin Family, but strangely enough, her heart wasn''t too saddened. Instead, there was more of a sense of relief as if this was how it was meant to be.


    After Lin''s father finished speaking, he left without looking back, pulling Li Lihua along. Lin Mengchen fell behind a few steps, looking at Lin Mengyao with sympathy, "Is it worth it for a man?" After saying this, Lin Mengchen also walked away disdainfully.


    This left only Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao in the venue.


    "Mengyao." Xu Ke took a step forward and called out Lin Mengyao''s name. He had so much he wanted to say to her, but upon opening his mouth, he could only manage to thinly whisper her name.


    At this moment, Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with aplex expression, containing guilt, surprise, and a profound affection.


    But Lin Mengyao remained indifferent. Her gaze was as indifferent as ever, as if she were looking at a stranger she barely knew, instantly plunging Xu Ke into the depths of winter.


    "Don''t misunderstand, my refusal to divorce you isn''t because I have feelings for you, I just don''t want to disappoint Grandpa. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, I will not divorce you, so rest assured." Lin Mengyao''s demeanor was cold, her tone t.


    "Mengyao, I know I haven''t behaved well before, and your attitude towards me is my own fault. But please believe me, from now on I will work hard to give you a better life," Xu Ke paused and added, "A life better than the one you would have had with Lu Chi."


    "It''s unnecessary. You don''t need to say that to me, and whatever you want to do is none of my concern. I can give myself the kind of life I want without needing you. Just take care of yourself and don''t trouble me." Lin Mengyao was not moved at all by Xu Ke''s words.


    Men are all good at saying nice things, but very few can truly follow through. It''s easy to alter the surface but hard to change one''s nature. Deep down, Lin Mengyao didn''t believe Xu Ke would rise, but she didn''t n to reveal her true thoughts to strike him.


    For Lin Mengyao, she and Xu Ke were just strangers with a marriage certificate. As long as he didn''t involve her, whatever he did had nothing to do with her.


    Not giving Xu Ke a chance to speak again, Lin Mengyao turned and left. She was already too tired today and didn''t want to spend any more time and energy dealing with him.


    The next day, after Xu Ke finished making breakfast and sending the family off, he received a call from Lawyer Zhang, who had arrived in Luo City.


    The two met at a milk tea shop not far from the Lin Family. Initially, Xu Ke wanted to meet Lawyer Zhang at a nicer caf¨¦ to discuss matters, but due tock of funds, he had to settle for the milk tea shop. Luckily, the shop''s d¨¦cor was quite good, and it was a working day with few people inside, making the environment surprisingly better than a caf¨¦.


    "Hello, I am Lawyer Zhang Zhicheng. We spoke on the phone before." With a warm smile on his face, Lawyer Zhang proactively extended his hand for a handshake with Xu Ke.


    "I came here with the relevant documents of the Xu Group and the assets that are about to be transferred to your name. If there''s no issue, you can sign them, and if convenient, we can proceed with the rted formalities." After saying this, Zhang Zhicheng took out the prepared documents from his bag and ced them in front of Xu Ke.


    Holding the documents, Xu Ke couldn''t help but feelplicated emotions, but he quickly suppressed them and began to seriously review the property list and some details of the Xu Group brought by Zhang Zhicheng.


    Zhang Zhicheng quietly watched Xu Ke, also feelingplex emotions. He knew about Xu Ke''s current dire situation. Could this young man really manage the extensive assets of the Xu Family?


    After more than an hour, Xu Ke put down the documents.


    He could hardly believe that in just three short years, the Xu Family had developed to this level.


    Before he left the Xu Family, they were already a prominent family in Shangjing. But in just three years, the Xu Family had advanced another step, with assets nearly doubling since he left. Even in far-off Luo City, they owned substantial properties, with the most notable being Jiahe Group, now thergest real estatepany in Luo City!


    Zhang Zhiquan looked at Xu Ke with aplicated expression and could roughly guess his thoughts. He said, "In the past three years, the Xu Group has developed rapidly under Mr. Xu''s leadership and is now stepping into the ranks of the top families in Shangjing. However, the sudden incident in the Xu Family left the Xu Group unprepared, and they are currently leaderless, urgently needing you to step up and continue leading the Xu Group."


    "No rush, it''s not the right time yet," Xu Ke calmly replied. Zhang Zhicheng''s words were ttering, but as someone cast out by the Xu Family, without convincing power, how could he secure that position? Moreover, having been away from the Xu Group for so long, he knew nothing about its internal workings nor whether the people there were friend or foe. Now wasn''t the right time for him to reappear in the Xu Group.


    While thinking, Xu Ke took the pen from Zhang Zhicheng''s hand and elegantly signed his name at the bottom of the document, officially taking the Xu Group into his possession.


    The moment Xu Ke signed, his expression was resolute. Zhang Zhicheng saw the shadow of the old Mr. Xu in Xu Ke, but with an added edge like a knife, an unstoppable sharpness that made Zhang Zhicheng instinctively avoid Xu Ke''s gaze.


    Was this still the same deste live-in son-inw? Zhang Zhicheng was inwardly shocked.


    Beforeing, Zhang Zhicheng had carefully investigated Xu Ke''s life in Luo City over the past three years. When he saw the results, he hesitated, unsure if such a person could manage the Xu Group, and whether he should risk following him.


    To survive in such a humiliating environment, apart from genuine deterioration, there''s another possibility¡ªendurance, waiting for an opportunity, like a legendary sword hidden in its sheath, ready to shine once unsheathed.


    Everyone underestimated Xu Ke, but Zhang Zhicheng had a feeling¡ªa sense that the Xu Group would reach new heights under his leadership!


    His intuition had never been wrong.


    "You are now thergest shareholder of the Xu Group, so please take care of things from now on." Zhang Zhicheng put away the signed documents and said with a beaming smile.


    "I will." Xu Ke took a sip of the milk tea in front of him and responded calmly, his eyes gazing into an unknown distance, his pupils shrouded as if thinking about something.


    Noticing this, Zhang Zhicheng quietly sipped his milk tea, not interrupting.


    The slowly rising steam from the hot milk tea inadvertently made him lost in his emotions. Before, without hope or a goal, he remained numbly stuck in the mire, toozy to struggle. But now he had motivation; he wanted to climb out of the mire and rise above, to protect everything he desired.


    At this moment, it was as if a fire was fiercely burning within Xu Ke''s heart.

 Chapter 4 Dinner Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Dinner Trouble</h4>


    After Xu Ke and Zhang Zhicheng finished the paperwork, the sky had already darkened, and the phone that had been silent all day started ringing continuously.


    Zhang Zhicheng nced at the outdated phone of Xu Ke that buzzed non-stop and couldn''t help but say, "You already have the Xu Family; there''s really no need to stay cooped up in this small ce. The sky outside is more suitable for you."


    Xu Ke shook his head and said, "No! I''ll stay here for the time being."


    "This..." Zhang Zhicheng frowned.


    "If I go back now, a lot of problems will be covered up. Let''s expose some problems first, and then when I go back, these problems... can be solved altogether." Xu Ke''s tone was somewhat cold.


    Zhang Zhicheng stared at Xu Ke, then nodded heavily, "Alright! Mr. Xu, if there''s anything you need from me, I''ll do my best!" This was essentially an expression of his loyalty to Xu Ke.


    "I have things to do, so I won''t see you off. Safe travels." Xu Ke didn''t n to exin to Zhang Zhicheng. He waved his hand casually and turned to walk towards the electric bicycle, answering the call as he walked.


    It''s after work hours now; the Lin Family should already be home. Xu Ke knew clearly what this call was about.


    Sure enough, as soon as the call connected, a familiar voice came through the receiver, "What do you mean, you useless trash? Didn''t I just say a few words to you yesterday? So what? Today you''re acting up, not even making dinner? What do you want? If you don''t want to live this life, then just divorce Mengyao early and leave the Lin Family with your junk."


    Every time Xu Ke came back in the past, he had dinner ready, so as soon as they got home, they could eat hot food. But today, when they came back, there was nothing ready, and Li Lihua, who had bottled up her anger all day, exploded and couldn''t hold it back any longer.


    Vicious words kept spewing out of the phone. During a pause from Li Lihua, Xu Ke managed to interject, "I had something to do today; I''ll go home and cook right away." Xu Ke''s attitude towards the Lin Family remained as always, not as sharp as with Zhang Zhicheng.


    He already owned the Xu Family, so there was really no need to stay at the Lin Family and endure this, but he had his reasons that he must stay. There are two years left in the five-year promise; he couldn''t break his word, and there was also someone he loved at the Lin Family. Even if he had to leave in two years, he would take that person with him.


    However, Xu Ke''s good attitude didn''t make Li Lihua hold back; instead, it made her worse, and her insults grew more severe until she hung up the phone when Xu Ke was almost at themunity gate.


    Pocketing the phone that went dark into his pants pocket, Xu Ke carried the vegetables he had just bought from the market and returned to the Xu Family.


    "Why did youe back just now? Are you holding a grudge because I yelled at you yesterday, and deliberately trying to starve us?" Li Lihua shouted loudly.


    Because of Xu Ke, today when she went out shopping with a fewdies, she received a lot of snide remarks, and all the smiling faces she had to put on umted a bellyful of anger. Seeing Xu Ke was an eyesore, and venomous words spilled out one after another, judging Xu Ke with the worst intention. In Li Lihua''s eyes, Xu Ke was almost like a male version of Pan Jinlian.


    "Mom, aren''t you hungry? Let Xu Ke cook for you; it''s not good for your health if you''re starving." Lin Mengyao pressed her temples and said wearily.


    Because of Xu Ke, grandma Lin now had less and less regard for her. Today, she even forced Lin Mengyao to make a military pledge in front of the board of directors, insisting she sign a cooperation deal with Jiahe Group for the development zone within three days, or else resign automatically and leave the Lin Corporation.


    But this matter was not that easy toplete. The Lu Family also had their eyes on the development zone. Compared to the transitioning Lin Corporation, the experienced and well-established Lu Family would be Jiahe''s choice. Grandma Lin was clearly forcing her out of the Lin Corporation. Thinking of this, Lin Mengyao couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Her grandfather''s dying wish seemed unachievable. If her grandfather knew in the afterlife, he would probably be very disappointed.


    Lin Mengyao felt bitterness in her mouth, and her heart was exceptionally chaotic. She didn''t want to hear Li Lihua''s sharp insults; she only wanted to send Xu Ke away to shut Li Lihua up and get a moment of peace.


    As soon as food was mentioned, Li Lihua''s stomach grumbled at an inopportune moment. The Lin Family''s meal times were very fixed, and now it was already an hour past dinner time.


    Having barely eaten during the day due to her anger, Li Lihua was already starving, though she had forgotten her hunger in her earlier tirade. But when Lin Mengyao reminded her, the feeling of hunger closed in from all sides.


    "What are you still doing standing at the door? Go cook! Or do you want me to serve you?" Li Lihua shrieked.


    Faced with Li Lihua''s reproach, Xu Ke said nothing but looked at Lin Mengyao a few times with worry before heading to the kitchen.


    An hour passed by the time Xu Ke came out of the kitchen with the dishes ready; the Lin Family were long past being hungry, their stomachs practically sticking to their backs.


    Looking at the five dishes and a soup on the table, Lin Mengchen''s face turned green, her mouth turning downward, unsatisfied and showing it inly.


    "What''s wrong with you? Haven''t I told you I don''t liketro? Now you''ve put it in every dish to show your discontent to whom? If you don''t want to stay in this house, then get out! Stop ying these petty games, pulling a face like a mule. Do you think the people in this family owe you?" Although Lin Mengchen was scolding Xu Ke, she was actually targeting Lin Mengyao.


    She had never liked this sister since childhood, who was prettier, studied better, and from young till now, she had always been in Lin Mengyao''s shadow, living under it. Why, when she herself wasn''t bad at all!


    The dining table was momentarily filled only with Lin Mengchen''s sharp voice, giving Lin Mengyao a splitting headache.


    She knew Lin Mengchen didn''t like her, so she never tried to get close to Lin Mengchen. Their sisterly rtionship could be said to be as cold as ice, but since she fell out of favor, even when she didn''t provoke the other, their rtionship changed from icy coexistence to raging conflict.


    "If you don''t want to eat, just pick out thetro." Lin Mengyao rubbed her temples, her clear, cold voice carrying a tiny hint of weariness.


    "He chopped thetro so finely; by the time I finish picking it all out, when will that be? Ha, I know, today''s incident is your doing, isn''t it? You can''t bear to see me happy when your career isn''t going well, right? Why didn''t I see before how disgusting you really are." Lin Mengchen threw her chopsticks onto the table, leaned back against the chair, with a mocking expression.


    "Lin Mengchen, watch your words. I am your sister; how can you speak to me like that?" Lin Mengyao pped her chopsticks onto the table, her usually cold face bearing a hint of anger.


    "Don''t use the ''I''m your sister'' card. If I could, I''d wish we weren''t sisters. Having a sister like you, I''ve truly had bad luck across eight lifetimes, ugh!" Lin Mengchen spat viciously on the ground, got up, and walked away, but the powder keg atmosphere at the dining table remained thick.


    Lin Mengyao looked cold-heartedly at her parents, who sat in the main seats and hadn''t said a word the whole time, and suddenly lost her appetite.


    "I''m full, heading up first." Lin Mengyao put down her bowl and chopsticks, and got up to leave.


    Before leaving, she gave Xu Ke aplicated look. Today''s dishes were all ones she liked, almost all adorned with her favoritetro. Her heart felt warm, but thinking of the just-ended battle all because of these dishes, she felt immensely fatigued.

 Chapter 5 Late Night Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Late Night Conversation</h4>


    As soon as Lin Mengyao stepped into the bedroom, Xu Ke followed with a ss of honey water and asked, "Did I upset you just now?" Xu Ke handed the honey water to Lin Mengyao and said in a low voice, his soft and fluffy hair standing atop his head, much like a big dog waiting to be scolded for its mistakes.


    "Thank you, this has nothing to do with you. We''ve never gotten along well; if not today, we were bound to argue tomorrow." Lin Mengyao took the warm cup, heated by the water, and spoke softly.


    "Have some honey water. I noticed you''ve been upset today. Did something happen at the office?" Xu Ke asked, sitting on his own sofa.


    There was a small sofa in their bedroom, bought by Lin Mengyao when they got married, and Xu Ke had slept on it for the past three years. Although it wasn''t tiny, with Xu Ke''s height of almost 1.9 meters, he had to curl up to fit on it without falling off.


    In the past, Lin Mengyao would never discusspany matters with Xu Ke. Perhaps it was the meal he prepared today, or maybe his behavior during the engagement ceremony affected her, or it could just be that the beautiful moon stirred something within her,pelling her to speak.


    The urge was overwhelming, and by the time she realized, she was already speaking. "That''s how it is," Lin Mengyao recounted what had happened during the board meeting.


    People are like that; it''s always difficult the first time you open up, but once you do, the words begin to flow more freely.


    Lin Mengyao tightened her lips into a straight line, using the cool moonlight and Xu Ke''s inability to see, she revealed her vulnerability and sadness in her shimmering eyes for the first time.


    "So, what are your ns?" Xu Ke asked in a deep voice.


    "What else? I''ll give it a try," Lin Mengyao responded with a self-mockingugh.


    "Even though the hope is slim, I still don''t want to give up. I don''t want to let my grandfather down, and I don''t want to leave the Lin Group in disgrace. I won''t give up until the veryst moment." The vulnerability in Lin Mengyao''s eyes gradually turned into determination.


    In Lin Mengyao''s dictionary, there''s no such thing as giving up without a fight.


    "Whichpany is Lin Group nning to coborate with?" Xu Ke asked.


    "Jiahe Group," Lin Mengyao told Xu Ke instinctively, even though she didn''t understand why he was asking.


    "Jiahe Group." Xu Ke repeated quietly, finding the name strikingly familiar. After a few seconds, he realized it was a subsidiary of Xu Group, where he, as thergest shareholder, held absolute power.


    "You''ll seed," Xu Ke said confidently.


    Lin Mengyao''s lips curled slightly, but she didn''t take Xu Ke''s words to heart. She still thanked him for hispany that evening. "Thanks for your kind words and listening to me. Rest early; we must get up early tomorrow." With these words, Lin Mengyao closed her eyes, and the bedroom fell into a silence that made the earlier conversation seem like Xu Ke''s imagination.


    Lying down facing Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke watched the outline of her form on the bed, his eyes filled with a gentle tenderness and indescribable heartache. Although he couldn''t see her face due to the angle, he clearly envisioned her features in his mind.


    "You''ll seed," Xu Ke silently and firmly said, his determined gaze like a promise.


    That night, Lin Mengyao slept soundly.


    The midday sun zed in the sky, making the tops of heads steam. The re reflected off the tall buildings'' ss, blinding anyone who dared to look.


    Xu Ke stood at the entrance of the Jiahe Group building, squinting as he looked up at the tower towering above him before entering.


    "I want to see Xu Jie," Xu Ke said to the impably smiling receptionist.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    "I''m sorry, you can''t go in without an appointment."


    Unperturbed by the receptionist''s refusal, Xu Ke responded calmly, "Just tell her that a person named Xu Ke hase to see her, and she''ll understand."


    "Sir." The receptionist''s polite expression disappeared, and she regarded Xu Ke''s attire, which couldn''t have cost more than a couple of hundred dors, with a cold and slightly mocking tone. "People like you, trying every trick in the book to meet Manager Xu, pass by eight or ten times a day. But it''s my first time seeing someone as down-and-out as you acting so important. Next time you pretend to be someone, choose better clothes and take a look in the mirror, okay? How could our Manager Xu know someone as shabby as you? It''s like you''re insulting my intelligence." The receptionist rolled her eyes to conclude her speech.


    Xu Ke''s face turned cold, "I''m not joking with you. Either you let me up now, or call Xu Jie so she cane down and fetch me."


    "Do you not understand humannguage? Do you think you can juste and see Manager Xu? Before I call security, you''d better leave," the receptionist pped a booklet on the counter, her tone hostile.


    Xu Ke''s gaze hardenedpletely. Just as the two were facing off, another receptionist, who had previously been absent, came over and asked gently, "What''s going on here?"


    "Not much, Sister Li, just a pauper stubbornly insisting on meeting our Manager Xu." The previous receptionist rolled her eyes dramatically and said with a hint of disdain.


    The woman referred to as Sister Li examined Xu Ke closely and observed that, although his clothes were simple, his demeanor wasn''t that of a poor man, likely he was just another mischievous heir from a wealthy family. With these thoughts, Sister Li maintained her professional smile.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Xiao He is a new staff member and has much to learn. If she has offended you in any way, please don''t take it to heart," Sister Li appropriately bowed to Xu Ke, apologizing for her colleague''s earlier behavior.


    "Sister Li, what are you doing? Why apologize to this pauper?" Xiao He hastily tried to tug Sister Li''s arm, looking displeased.


    Xu Ke remained silent but mentally noted to think highly of the woman known as Sister Li. A receptionist acts as the face of apany to a great extent, shaping the first impression of thatpany. Sister Li was undoubtedly an excellent receptionist.


    Behind the counter''s cover, Sister Li pinched Xiao He hard, her smiling eyes clearly warning, but as she turned back to Xu Ke, her demeanor softened like a spring breeze. "If you don''t have an appointment, I need to confirm permission before I can let you go up. I hope you understand. Please provide your name." Sister Li spoke softly and enunciated clearly.

 Chapter 6 Jaw-Dropping

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Jaw-Dropping</h4>


    Xu Ke reported his name, and Sister Li picked up the phone and called Xu Jie''s office.


    "Why do you need to manage him?" Little He muttered discontentedly under her breath but didn''t stop Sister Li. She felt quite displeased with Sister Li''s actions and was now leaning a bit towards enjoying the spectacle.


    The call was quickly connected, and Xu Jie''s voice, as cool and crisp as the first snow, came through the receiver.


    "What is it?" Xu Jie asked while looking at the financial report in her hand.


    "There''s a gentleman named Xu Ke here at the front desk who wants to meet with you. Would you like to see him?" Sister Li asked.


    "Didn''t I make it clear? No appointments, no meetings. If you call me again over such stupid issues, you can go settle your ounts with finance and get out." Xu Jie said, frowning, her voice devoid of any fluctuation.


    The dial tone buzzed from the receiver, and Little He, watching the show from the side, couldn''t hold back a chuckle, "I told you, didn''t I? How could a shabby guy like him know the boss? You didn''t believe me, and now you''ve been proven wrong." Little He nced at Sister Li, whose smile had frozen at the corners of her mouth, then looked at Xu Ke with a smug expression, "Are you leaving on your own, or should I call security to escort you out?"


    The word "escort" was deliberately emphasized by Little He, making it sound especially harsh.


    "I''m sorry, but if you could just look at this..." Xu Ke''s expression had turned as cold as a thousand-year-old cier since the call was cut off, and Sister Li''s face wasn''t any better, regretting her meddlesome actions.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to say something, the phone rang again, "The person looking for me hasn''t left, have they? Keep them there, I''ming down immediately." After hurriedly hanging up, Xu Jie rushed towards the elevator with a worried expression.


    She had been so busy she forgot that the new president of the Xu Corporation was named Xu Ke!


    Sister Li, who had been hung up on again, swept away the previous gloom. Despite holding back, a trace of excitement and surprise was inevitably revealed in her voice, "Mr. Xu, our manager ising down right away, please wait a moment."


    Jiahe Real Estate is one of the toppanies in Luocheng, what sort of status could make Manager Xu personallye down to greet someone?


    "Sister Li, you''re kidding me, right? How could Manager Xue down to greet him?" Little He''s sarcastic face changed to one of fear, and her eyes filled with intense desire, desperately clutching Sister Li''s sleeve, hoping to hear words of agreement from her, to prove that everything she just heard was false.


    She couldn''t ept, nor dare to imagine, the consequences she would have to face.


    If the person in front of her was someone Manager Xu personally came to greet, her actions earlier were practically digging her own grave. If this man expressed any dissatisfaction with her in front of Manager Xu, she''d lose this job she just recently secured, and her rtives wouldugh at her endlessly back home. Just thinking of that scenario made her scalp tingle.


    But what you feares swiftest. Shortly after she finished speaking, the express elevator belonging to Manager Xu opened, revealing Xu Jie in a royal blue suit with a low ponytail as she stepped out.


    There weren''t many people in the lobby, and Xu Ke stood in a conspicuous spot, so Xu Jie walked straight towards him without hesitation.


    "I was so busy earlier I didn''t react immediately, sorry for keeping you waiting." Xu Jie bowed to Xu Ke, showing humility, and instantly the entire lobby fell into a hush, reaching the point where you could hear a pin drop, only faintly someone gasping could be heard.


    Who is this person? Not only Manager Xu came down to meet but also apologized and bowed to them. Although no one spoke, people inside thepany started to rack their brains, especially Sister Li, whose trembling fingers were celebrating her stubbornness from earlier.


    Xu Ke didn''t know about the thoughts of the people in the lobby, nor did he care. His sight was solely focused on Xu Jie.


    Undeniably, Xu Jie''s actions made him feel a sense of appreciation.


    Initially, he was genuinely angry, but Xu Jie''s no-nonsense apology in front of everyone in the lobby dispelled his angerpletely. This woman was undeniably sharp.


    Seeing Xu Jie''s actions, Little He slumped to the ground, the screeching sound of the chair scraping against the floor drawing all the attention toward them, making Xu Jie, who''d just straightened up, frown sharply, shooting a cold nce.


    Little He''s behavior felt like a p in the face in front of everyone, which could cause Mr. Xu to question herpetence.


    "This person isn''t suitable to remain in thepany any longer. Dismiss her." Xu Ke''s cid gaze fell upon Little He, making it impossible for her to utter a word against the decision.


    "Understood, Mr. Xu." Xu Jie gave Little He a chilly nce, then stepped back to stand behind Xu Ke, making the already shocked crowd gape in disbelief once again.


    "Wow, who could possibly make Manager Xu step back and let them walk in front?" A staff member clutching documents whispered to Sister Li at the front desk, casting a sympathetic nce at Little He, who remained on the floor like a limp mass.


    She had barely joined thepany and already offended someone important¡ªa run of bad luck that was unparalleled.


    "I''m not sure, just know he''s called Xu Ke. Ourpany is a subsidiary of the Xu Corporation. Could it be..." As Sister Li spoke, her eyes gradually widened, her voice getting lower and lower as her suspicions became clearer.


    The employee, overhearing Sister Li''s murmur, couldn''t help but gasp, covering their mouth to suppress their shock, deciding to be extremely respectful and leave a good impression if they ever encountered him again.


    Given how quick she was, some people approached the front desk to probe for information from Sister Li but hit a wall, learning nothing. It didn''t hinder the gossip fervor, with countless spections emerging under-the-radar.


    Leaving aside the tremors in thepany, in the office, the secretary quietly set freshly brewed green tea before the two, sneaking a nce at Xu Ke before softly exiting, gently touching her flushed cheeks, and returning to her desk.


    Inside the room, Xu Jie respectfully pushed a stack of files before Xu Ke, speaking humbly, "Here are the financial situations and project details of thepany in recent years. Please have a look."


    Xu Ke took a sip of the tea and moved the entire stack closer, beginning to flip through them one by one, the rustle of pages marking the passage of time until an rm sounded, pulling Xu Ke away from the pile of reports and prompting him to stretch his aching neck.


    Seeing Xu Ke lift his head, Xu Jie, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, "Do you have any directives regarding thepany''s next steps?"


    "I''m not very familiar with Jiahe yet, follow your current approach for now. Hand the project in the Jiahe development zone to Lin Mengyao from the Lin Corporation. Don''t reveal my involvement." Xu Ke instructed.


    "Understood, I will." Xu Jie processed Xu Ke''s words in her mind, mentally noting Lin Mengyao''s name to investigateter.


    Seeing the time was about up, Xu Ke stood to leave; he had to get back and prepare dinner.

 Chapter 7: Betting

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Betting</h4>


    Just as thest bowl of soup was ced on the dining table, Father and Mother Lin returned home, right on time.


    "It''s these dishes again, with all that greenery every day. Do you take us for rabbits? We give you so much money for living expenses every month, and this is all youe up with? Are you pocketing the rest! I''m telling you, you can stay if you want, but if not, get out right this instant." Li Lihua pointed at the food on the table with one hand and put her other hand on her hip.


    Seeing the four dishes and a soup on the table, Xu Ke didn''t know what had riled her up this time. But to avoid endless bickering, he stood aside, keeping his head down like a mute who said nothing, waiting for her to quiet down.


    Li Lihua continued to scold for a while without getting a reaction from Xu Ke. It felt like punching a pillow. "You''re like a stick that can''t be budged. What did the Lin Family do to deserve such a son-inw in past lives? It''s like eight lifetimes'' worth of bad luck," Li Lihua shouted.


    Lin Mengyao, just entering the house, heard Li Lihua''s piercing scolds and asked, a bit puzzled, "What''s going on?"


    It would''ve been better if Lin Mengyao hadn''t spoken; speaking up was like stirring a ho''s nest, and Li Lihua immediately turned her fury on Lin Mengyao.


    "What''s going on? You have the nerve to ask what''s going on! What did I, Li Lihua, do in my past life to deserve such an unworthy daughter? Who do you think you are? Do you think you still have a pir of support now that your grandpa is gone? And you dare dere resolutions at the board meeting. You think you''re so capable now, huh? How is this different from pushing yourself out of the Lin Group?" Li Lihua eximed, turning red with anger.


    "Mom, who told you about this?"


    "Does it matter who told me? If no one had told me, how long did you n on keeping this from me, from the family? I won''t agree to that board resolution. You go tell your grandma it doesn''t count, and take it back," Li Lihua demanded, her face stern.


    "Grandma was the one who brought it up, Mom. I dered the resolution in front of the entire board. Do you think I can take it back?" Lin Mengyao said with a bitter smile.


    "Beg her! You''re her granddaughter; she can''t deny youpletely, can she? Beg once is not enough, then beg twice; twice isn''t enough, then beg three times, beg until she agrees. You''re the only one in this family still working at the Lin Group. You can''t afford to lose this job. You''d rather die at the Lin Group than leave there. If you''re kicked out of Lin, you needn''t return to this home," Lin Shichang, who had been silent all this while, spoke up.


    "Dad!" Lin Mengyao eximed, unable to believe such words actually came from Lin Shichang''s mouth.


    "If you can''t resolve this, don''t call me dad anymore," Lin Shichang said darkly.


    Lin Mengyao stared unblinkingly at Lin Shichang, trying to see a hint of joking in his expression, but she failed.


    Tears uncontrobly slipped from her eyes, and she vaguely felt as if she heard something shatter inside her.


    The always morous Li Lihua quieted down as she sensed the growing gloomy tension between the father and daughter. At this moment, Xu Ke, standing at the corner of the dining table acting as an invisible man, spoke up.


    "Jiahe Group will sign with Lin Group," Xu Ke asserted confidently.


    "Shut up. What do you, a person who spends all day at home cooking, know? Do you even know what Jiahe Group does? Do you know the kind of position Jiahe Group holds in Los Angeles? Do you know how many entities stronger than Lin Group are begging for cooperation with Jiahe? You don''t know anything, so what''s with the nonsense?" Lin Shichang red at Xu Ke, speaking through gritted teeth.


    "I know Jiahe Group will sign with Lin Group," Xu Ke replied calmly.


    "You know nothing! You say Jiahe will sign with Lin, so they''ll sign? Who do you think you are, the owner of Jiahe Group?" Lin Shichang shouted angrily, making Lin Mengchen, who had just returned from school, flinch.


    Lin Shichang had never been so unsettled before, not even when he was expelled from Lin. This showed how urgent the situation was now. It was understandable, as during his expulsion, the Lin patriarch was still alive and doted on Lin Mengyao as the sole heir, leading most Lin members to believe that the Lin Group might someday be entrusted to Lin Mengyao. Who would''ve thought things woulde to this?


    This time, if Lin Mengyao were really expelled from Lin Group, the Lin family would truly be driven out forever, unable to hold their heads up, so no wonder Lin Shichang was anxious.


    "What I said is true. Believe it or not," Xu Ke said nonchntly.


    "How dare you talk back to me? Fine, if Jiahe does coborate with Lin as you say, then you call the shots in this house. Whatever you say goes," Lin Shichang spat angrily.


    "Deal," Xu Ke said.


    Xu Ke knew even if he won, the other party wouldn''t keep their promise. But at least for now, taking a stand for Lin Mengyao was enough.


    "If Jiahe doesn''t sign with Lin Group, then you''re to leave this house," Lin Shichang pointed towards the door.


    "There won''t be such an opportunity," Xu Ke said with a calmness that contrasted sharply with Lin Shichang''s agitation.


    Xu Ke was wearing the most ordinary white shirt and jeans, even humorously tying a floral apron around his waist. With aposed stance at the dining table''s corner and a face devoid of expression, he was markedly different from his usual demeanor, drawing the attention of the Lin Family.


    Xu Ke''sposure was so unnerving that even Lin Shichang, realizing what Xu Ke had just said mighte true, became uncertain. However, he quickly rationalized that if Xu Ke really had such a background to decide Jiahe''s cooperation, why would he stay as a househusband being bullied by Li Lihua for three years? Convincing himself with this thought, Lin Shichang dismissed Xu Ke with disdain and turned to go upstairs.


    Li Lihua was also taken aback by Xu Ke''s sudden confidence, but it was only for a moment before she followed Lin Shichang upstairs.


    Lin Mengchen walked up to Xu Ke, giving a cold humph, "Blowing hot air without thinking, aren''t you afraid the wind will cut your tongue?"


    After speaking, Lin Mengchen also turned and went back to her room, leaving only Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke in the dining room.


    Although Lin Mengyao was momentarily stunned by Xu Ke''s overly assured tone, she soon realized why he did that. She felt a faint sense of gratitude, "Thank you, don''t worry about the early bet, I won''t let you get kicked out of the Lin family."


    Lin Mengyao''s obvious disbelief but attempt tofort him left Xu Ke with a wry smile. Originally, he hadn''t nned to reveal his identity to the Lin family so soon.


    He knew too well about the Lin family''s nature; they''re like leeches that aren''t easily shaken off once theytch on. But he couldn''t stand seeing Lin Mengyao mistreated, so he uttered those words. Little did he know, the Lin family didn''t believe him at all, leaving him unsure whether to be angry or tough.

 Chapter 8: Successful Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Sessful Negotiation</h4>


    Lin Mengyao didn''t dy for too long and arrived at Jiahe Group the next day.


    Even though it was still morning, the heat from the sun was already as intense as midday. With the sun zing overhead, Lin Mengyao squinted her eyes to brace herself and resolutely walked into Jiahe Group''s lobby.


    "Hello, I am Lin Mengyao from Lin Group. I''ve made an appointment to see CEO Xu Jie."


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll confirm with her." Lijie gave Lin Mengyao a warm andposed smile, then called Xu Jie. After receiving confirmation, she smiled and said, "Please take the elevator on the left and press the top floor. CEO Xu is waiting for you there."


    "Thank you." Lin Mengyao softly thanked Lijie before stepping into the elevator Lijie had indicated.


    On the top floor of the building, Xu Jie, having received the message, had been sitting in the lounge early. She held the information she had found, showing that Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke were married. Xu Jie rubbed her smooth chin, unable to understand what her boss was thinking. However, since Xu Ke was her boss, whatever he instructed, she had toply without questioning, perhaps it was just a little fun between the couple that she shouldn''t interfere with too much.


    As Xu Jie was lost in thought, the sound of high heels and her assistant Misa''s voice was heard outside.


    Just as Xu Jie adjusted her expression, the door to the lounge opened, revealing Lin Mengyao in a smart business suit. "Hello, I''m Lin Mengyao, representative of Lin Group." Lin Mengyao reached out with a smile and greeted with respect.


    Although Xu Jie was about the same age as her, their statuses were different, so Lin Mengyao didn''t approach Xu Jie as an equal but rather with the demeanor of a junior.


    "Hello, I''m Xu Jie from Jiahe Group." Xu Jie extended her hand for a brief handshake with Lin Mengyao, maintaining an attitude that was neither warm nor distant.


    This neutral stance from Xu Jie allowed Lin Mengyao to breathe a sigh of relief, giving her a bit of assurance. In Lin Mengyao''s view, the fact that the other party did not immediately disy aloofness or indifference meant there was room for discussion, and the situation wasn''t hopeless.


    "Would you like something to drink? Coffee or green tea?" Xu Jie asked with a light smile, sitting opposite Lin Mengyao.


    Xu Jie, with her cool and calm demeanor, expressionless looked like the moon high in the night sky. But when she smiled, it was like the night-blooming cereus, captivating all who saw her.


    "I can drink anything; it''s up to you." Lin Mengyao replied with a smile.


    Although Lin Mengyao always had a smile on her face, she never gave a sense of being approachable, like a snow lotus blooming on an ice mountain, beautiful yet extremely aloof.


    Xu Jie didn''t dwell on this matter for long, following her own habits, had her secretary brew two cups of coffee and ce them on the table, before beginning to discuss business.


    "This time, I represent ourpany to discuss the development area project with yourpany. I know manypanies are interested in cooperating with yourpany on this project. Among these arepanies with strength. Compared to them, Lin Group doesn''t have as much of an advantage in real estate, but our advantages and sincerity are something otherpanies cannot provide."


    "Oh? Tell me more." Xu Jie showed a look of interest, giving Lin Mengyao the confidence to continue.


    "As you know, ourpany is currently at a crucial transition stage. To sessfully transition, ourpany is willing to offer a ten percent profit concession on this project. Moreover, as apany helping ours through a crisis, yourpany will be prioritized in any future projects and coborations. Does this level of sincerity satisfy you?" Lin Mengyao gently ced her coffee cup on the table, her heart wavering slightly as she awaited Xu Jie''s answer.


    "Although Lin isn''t my first choice for cooperation, considering your sincerity, let me preemptively wish us a pleasant cooperation." After arousing Lin Mengyao''s interest fully, Xu Jie finally gave her answer, mentally apologizing to her boss''s wife, noting that her reservations were all based on her boss''s instructions, so she shouldn''t be med.


    When Lin Mengyao heard Xu Jie''s answer, she thought she might have heard wrong. Aside from the profit concession, there was nothing Lin Group could offer. For a giant like Jiahe Group, the profit concession was trivial, and without a formal contract, the promises seemed like nothing more than empty words. Lin Mengyao had been prepared for a prolonged negotiation phase. She had never expected the other party to agree just like that.


    In a daze, Lin Mengyao raised her coffee cup to clink gently with the other party''s cup. The crisp sound of the ceramics touching brought Lin Mengyao''s wandering spirit back.


    Striking while the iron was hot, afraid that the other party might change their mind the next second, Lin Mengyao hurriedly retrieved the printed contract from her bag and said with a smile to Xu Jie, "There''s an old saying, there''s no time like the present. If there''s no issue with the contract, let''s sign it today."


    Xu Jie nodded, took the contract from Lin Mengyao, and carefully reviewed it. Once she confirmed there were no issues, she signed and stamped it with thepany''s seal. Seeing therge red seal, the breath Lin Mengyao had been holding in finally escaped.


    Exiting Jiahe Group, Lin Mengyao felt like a boneless creature, her limbs weak. She couldn''t believe she had managed to secure the deal; it all felt like a dream.


    This was not her first business deal, but it was the most important cooperation she had negotiated, significant not just to thepany but to her personally. She felt like an overinted balloon in desperate need of an outlet, a way to share her current emotions with someone.


    At that moment, Xu Ke''s image drifted into Lin Mengyao''s mind. Her body reacted faster than her mind, and by the time she realized, she had already dialed Xu Ke''s number, toote to hang up.


    As Xu Ke''s voice came through, Lin Mengyao''s eyes instantly turned red, "Xu Ke, I, I seeded." Lin Mengyao''s voice trembled.


    "I told you that you would seed. Think about how you want to celebrate?" On the other end of the call, Xu Ke squinted his eyes and spoke with a smile.


    Lin Mengyao took a few deep breaths to steady her emotions, then said, "You decide; I''m heading to thepany."

 Chapter 9 Yunding Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Yunding Restaurant</h4>


    After finishing the call with Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao felt much calmer, and upon returning to the Lin Group, her expression reverted to its usual appearance.


    With her mood lifted, Lin Mengyao entered the Lin Group only to run into Lin Mengxi at the entrance, instantly deting her good mood. She had originally nned to pretend not to see her and go directly to Grandma Lin''s office, but Lin Mengxi blocked her path.


    "Oh, isn''t this our Miss Lin Mengyao? How did the negotiations go? If you can''t secure the deal, don''t force it, otherwise, you''ll really get kicked out by Grandma, and that won''t be worth it. But seeing as we''re sisters, if you swallow your pride and ask me for help, I might appeal to Grandma on your behalf to let you stay."


    "I recall there''s a manager position vacant at the warehouse. If you ask me nicely, I could have Grandma assign you there. How about it? I''m pretty thoughtful as a sister, aren''t I?" Lin Mengxi said with a grin.


    "You don''t need to worry about my affairs, just take care of yourself." Lin Mengyao gave Lin Mengxi a sidelong nce and said coldly. Then, she walked like a proud swan towards the CEO''s office, leaving behind Lin Mengxi with a twisted face.


    Lin Mengxi stood in ce, stomping her feet in anger, channeling all her fury towards the onlookers, "What are you looking at? Get back to work!" Lin Mengxi barked, then red fiercely in the direction Lin Mengyao had left, her heart filled with boundless rage.


    "Just a drowning dog, what''s so arrogant? One day I''ll trample you underfoot," Lin Mengxi thought.


    In the chairman''s office, Grandma Lin leaned back in her swivel chair with her eyes closed, and upon hearing a knock, she said in a calm voice, "Come in."


    Only after hearing the sound of heels on the floor did she open her eyes.


    "What are you here for? Have you finished what I asked you to do? Don''t think just because you''re from a neighboring family you can afford to take shortcuts." Grandma Lin gave Lin Mengyao a once-over, speaking testily, her tightly furrowed brows betraying a hint of impatience.


    Lin Mengyao took a deep breath, suppressing the ache in her heart, and said stiffly, "The contract with Jiahe Group is signed. Please have a look."


    Lin Mengyao pulled the file from her bag and ced it on Grandma Lin''s desk.


    Grandma Lin let her gaze travel over Lin Mengyao once more, this time filled with surprise.


    Grandma Lin picked up the file from the desk and began to review it carefully.


    Lin Mengyao stood in ce without interrupting, and for a while, the only sound in the room was the rustling of paper.


    After reading through the documents, Grandma Lin finally looked up, saying, "Not bad, but don''t get too proud orcent. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now." She locked the contract in her drawer, her tone still t, but her rxed brows revealed she was pleased.


    "I signed this contract, so the project leader..." Lin Mengyao left her sentence unfinished, but both understood her implication.


    "I''ll consider it. If there''s nothing else, you can go." Grandma Lin said, giving Lin Mengyao a deep look.


    Even though she couldn''t read anything on Grandma Lin''s face, not being rejected already felt like a sess. Thinking of how she had secured this opportunity for the Lin Group among so manypetitors, Lin Mengyao felt increasingly happy at the prospect of the leadership position falling into her hands.


    Meanwhile, having hung up the call, Xu Ke was contemting where to take Lin Mengyao to celebrate. Since their marriage, they hadn''t gone out to eat alone, and Xu Ke wanted their first time to be memorable, so he decided on the Yunding Restaurant.


    The Yunding Restaurant is an old establishment in Luocheng, located at the very center of the city. Its high position and ss walls offer a panoramic night view of Luocheng, and their signature roast duck is famous citywide, but reservations must be made in advance.


    However, Xu Ke took this date exceptionally seriously, renting out the entire restaurant and instructing them to decorate it to his specifications, then sent the address via text without revealing it was the Yunding Restaurant, hoping to surprise Lin Mengyao.


    As the time drew closer, Xu Ke took the elevator to the Yunding Restaurant, using the mirrors to ensure his appearance was impable before stepping inside.


    "Sorry sir, the Yunding Restaurant is closed for a private event today." As Xu Ke approached the entrance, a waiter blocked him, discreetly eyeing him from head to toe as they spoke softly.


    "I know," Xu Ke nodded, continuing to walk in.


    "You know and still want to go in? The ce is booked out." The waiter noted theck of designerbels on Xu Ke, speaking with a hint of disdain and annoyance.


    "I am the one who booked it," Xu Ke exined.


    "You''re saying you''re the one who booked the ce? Don''t you worry about spraining your tongue with that lie? Do you know how much it costs to rent out the Yunding Restaurant for a night? It''s not thirty bucks; it''s three million. Look at your outfit¡ªdoes it add up to three hundred? You''re quite the braggart. Don''t block the way; leave before I call security to throw you out." The waiter rolled his eyes, speaking impatiently.


    The waiter''s attitude made Xu Ke frown, but with Lin Mengyao arriving soon, he didn''t want to waste time on this triviality. Just as he nned to prove himself with evidence, a teasing voice sounded from behind.


    "What''s going on here, blocking the entrance?"


    "Evening, Young Master Shen." The waiter''s eyes lit up as the neer arrived, rushing over eagerly with a fawning demeanor.


    "Didn''t you hear Young Master Shen is talking to you?" In Young Master Shen''s embrace was an attractive woman with a sultry figure, who spoke impatiently, looking at the waiter with disdain as if he carried some disease.


    "Well, someone booked the restaurant today, and this guy not only tried to barge in but imed he was the one who booked it. I''m in the middle of kicking him out." The waiter exined with a smile.


    "Someone booked it today? Who?" Young Master Shenzily lifted his eyelids to nce at Xu Ke, but his interest was piqued by the earlier part of the waiter''s sentence. Anyone capable of booking the Yunding Restaurant surely wielded substantial financial power, and with the Shen Family having cash flow issues recently, establishing a connection could potentially alleviate their crisis.

 Chapter 10 Yunding Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Yunding Restaurant</h4>


    "He only mentioned the surname Xu, I''m not very clear on the details either."


    "Xu? Did they say when they would arrive?" Shen Shao turned his eyes. He couldn''t remember any family with the surname Xu in Luocheng, but that didn''t stop him from wanting to meet the person.


    "Soon, they reserved for eight o''clock." ording to Yunding''s rules, he couldn''t disclose guest information, but he knew all the prominent figures in Luocheng and there wasn''t a single Xu among them. He reckoned it was just someone visiting for leisure who wouldn''t stay long. Besides, the other person hadn''t arrived yet, so who would know who leaked the information? It wouldn''t hurt to do Shen Shao a favor.


    The waiter calcted this in his mind. Xu Ke, standing aside, nced at the time, already impatient from waiting. Seeing the unguarded entrance, he frowned slightly and was about to walk in, but the waiter, as if having eyes on the back of his head, turned and shouted just as Xu Ke stepped forward, "Stop, who allowed you to go inside? Didn''t you hear me when I told you to leave?"


    "How can you be so shameless, trying to get in again and again? Do you think I won''t call security? This is yourst chance, get out now. It''s almost eight o''clock, don''t block the entrance trying to get something for nothing." The waiter''s face turned grim, with a threatening look, and his words carried malicious humiliation.


    "Say that again." Xu Ke said, his face darkening.


    Even a y figure has a temper. The other party''s behavior, making a subjective judgment without inquiry and humiliating him repeatedly, stirred up some anger in Xu Ke. He always had a bad temper, and his edges had been somewhat smoothed over his three-year stay in Luocheng, but only somewhat.


    At this moment, Xu Ke''s aura expanded, his entire presence bing sharp like a drawn sword, suffocating those around him.


    "What if I say it again? I''ll say it ten more times the same way." The waiter said defiantly. Although frightened by Xu Ke''s gaze, he doubted his own judgment for a moment, but upon seeing the other''s attire, his doubts dissolved.


    What if he''s intimidating? His shabby clothes clearly identify him as not being wealthy. How could such a person have booked Yunding Restaurant? Impossible.


    "Shut up." Shen Shaomanded.


    Initially, he had only nced at the person and, seeing no familiar brand on him, paid little attention. However, Xu Ke''s bearing at the moment was not something an ordinary person would possess. Upon closer inspection, he realized the other''s clothes, though not high-end brands, were made of exceptional materials, with exquisite craftsmanship, subtly surpassing even some well-known brands.


    How could such a person be ordinary? Shen Shao thought to himself.


    "Shen Shao, I..." The waiter was suddenly chastised by Shen Shao, causing the corner of his eye to twitch uncontrobly. Seeing Shen Shao''s stern expression, the waiter grew more anxious, as if something bad were about to happen.


    "Do you not understand human speech when I tell you to shut up? How did someone like you even end up greeting guests at the entrance? Are Yunding''s standards for waiters this low now? Blocking guests at the entrance and even insulting them really opens one''s eyes." Shen Shao''s words directly acknowledged Xu Ke''s identity, blocking all the waiter''s escape routes. If what happened today reached the manager''s ears, the waiter would not only lose his job but might also be forced to leave the restaurant industry.


    Understanding the implications, the waiter copsed to the ground.


    But as the saying goes, what you fear wille to pass ¡ª and this was just such a situation. The manager hurriedly came out from the restaurant, having caught every word of Shen Shao''s reprimand, and now looked at the waiter with eyes like poisoned knives. The waiter sat there with his head down, saying nothing.


    Xu Ke raised his eyebrows. He had nned to handle things himself, but then out came a Cheng Yaojin halfway, scolding the waiter and also bringing out the restaurant manager, saving him a lot of trouble.


    Xu Ke openly nced at Shen Shao, only to find the other looking at him too. Their gazes met in the air, and they nodded to each other politely. Whatever the other''s intentions, at least in this moment, Xu Ke felt a certain goodwill toward him.


    "May I know what just happened?" The manager asked, ncing at Shen Shao, although Shen Shao did not seem inclined to speak now, turning his gaze towards Xu Ke instead.


    The manager noticed this too, adjusted his gaze to Xu Ke, gave an apologetic smile, and asked the question again.


    This distraction cooled Xu Ke''s anger, returning him to his usual calm. He briefly recapped the incident.


    But as Xu Ke spoke, his mind drifted to another matter. This person, referred to as Shen Shao, quelled his anger subtly without offending the manager, gaining favor from both sides. Such skillful handling made Xu Ke take sharp notice, and he quietly took mental note of Shen Shao.


    Although he was in Luocheng now, he hadn''t nned to stay there forever. One day he would return to Shangjing, and when he did, there would be a major overhaul of thepany. Right now, he only had Xu Jie by his side; he needed more capable people. If, after observation, Shen Shao proved useful, it would be good to bring him onboard.


    As for Shen Shao, he thought Xu Ke''s demeanor and poise were among the finest he had encountered. Befriending such a person would be a great pleasure, but it was not advisable to rush things now. As long as Xu Ke was here, they would eventually meet again. With this in mind, Shen Shao nodded slightly to Xu Ke, turned with hispanion, and left.


    After verifying his identity with the manager, Xu Ke entered Yunding Restaurant. Immediately, he was greeted by a sea of roses, their fiery red like burning mes dazzling the eyes. In the middle of the sea of flowers was a dark green table, creating an intriguingly unique beauty with the juxtaposition of vibrant red and calm green, which Xu Ke found quite satisfying.


    Lin Mengyao stood outside Yunding Restaurant, stunned by the scene inside, her feet seemingly rooted in ce.


    "Go in," Xu Ke said with a smile.


    "Am I dreaming? Is this all arranged by you?" Lin Mengyao said, staring at the sight before her with her mouth slightly open, hardly daring to blink.


    "Do you like it?" Xu Ke asked with a smile, noting the rare silliness in Lin Mengyao''s expression.

 Chapter 11 Xu Ke鈥檚 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Xu Ke''s Attack</h4>


    "I like it. But, where did you get the money for all this?" Lin Mengyao withdrew her gaze from the sea of flowers and regained herposure, her bright eyes staring directly at Xu Ke as she asked.


    She only gave Xu Ke two thousand yuan a month for living expenses. Where did he get the money to set all this up, and how did he manage to book the entire Yunding Restaurant? Lin Mengyao narrowed her eyes slightly, a scrutinizing look in them.


    "I bought a lottery ticket a couple of days ago, and I was lucky enough to win," Xu Ke said with an honest and somewhat earnest smile, though his heart pounded in his chest; it was the first time he had lied to Lin Mengyao, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous.


    "How much did you win?" Lin Mengyao, who usually only followed financial news and paid little attention to such things, had no reason to doubt Xu Ke''s exnation. She was simply curious about how much Xu Ke had won, so she asked casually.


    Xu Ke thought for a moment and held up five fingers.


    "Five hundred thousand?"


    Xu Ke shook his head and slowly said, "Five million."


    Lin Mengyao''s eyes went nk for a moment, and then she asked incredulously, "How much?"


    Seeing Lin Mengyao''s rare surprise, Xu Ke amusedly repeated the amount. It was a number he had considered carefully. Booking Yunding Restaurant and making all these arrangements had cost a lot, plus Lin Mengyao''smute by subway and bus was inconvenient. He wanted to buy her a decent car. All these added up to about that amount, so he quoted this figure.


    "How much did all of this cost today?" Lin Mengyao pointed to the meticulously arranged restaurant and asked. She already had an inkling of the answer but still wanted to hear it from Xu Ke.


    "Three hundred thousand," Xu Ke replied honestly.


    "For a simple celebration, why spend so much?"


    "As long as you''re happy and you like it, I don''t think it''s too much. Besides, for me, it''s not just a simple celebration dinner," Xu Ke said passionately. Just then, a cake with two cartoon figures of a man and a woman on a two-tiered setting was pushed over. The little girl wore a tiny crown on her head, glimmering beautifully under the lights.


    "Today marks the day of our first date and also our third wedding anniversary. Three years ago, I didn''t give you a perfect wedding, and even the wedding rings were prepared by someone else. I know you have endured a lot of grievances marrying me. I was wrong in the past, but from now on, I will take good care of you and build our home well. Whatever others have that you don''t, I will gradually make it up to you," Xu Ke said with deep emotion.


    Originally, he nned to give her a wedding ring today, but after thinking about it, he gave up. After all, in the eyes of the Lin Family, he was still an outsider joining the family. He couldn''t give too expensive a ring, and a cheap ring seemed unworthy of Lin Mengyao, so he decided to wait for another day. Xu Ke thought with some regret.


    While listening to Xu Ke''s heartfelt words, Lin Mengyao showed no reaction on the surface, but in reality, her heart was already stirring.


    She didn''t know how she finished her meal or how she got home. Even when shey down in bed at night and closed her eyes, she couldn''t calm down. Lin Mengyao hid under the covers and reached out to touch her heart. To be honest, everything Xu Ke did today moved her. However, long-term disappointment made it impossible for her to trust him, yet a small voice inside her kept tempting her to believe Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke saw Lin Mengyao''s conflict but did not regret what he did today. He was even a bit delighted. While doing all this, he felt anxious and worried about how he would handle rejection. But none of that happened. He saw the conflict on Lin Mengyao''s face, which boosted his confidence. As long as he had enough time, he believed he could win her over.


    The next morning, Lin Mengyao finally returned to her normal state. She went to attend thepany meeting with a refreshed expression, as if nothing had happened yesterday.


    At nine o''clock sharp, everyone notified had arrived.


    "The reason for gathering everyone here today is to announce an important matter. Our Lin Group has sessfully negotiated the development project with Jiahe Group," Grandma Lin said with a smile while seated at the head of the table.


    "To have secured this so quickly is a major event for Lin Group. However, the project leader..." The director left his sentence unfinished, but his meaning was clear: who would be chosen to lead this project?


    This project could be considered the key to Lin Group''s transformation. If managed well, it would be a huge achievement, increasing the individual''s influence within thepany. Thus, everyone eyed this opportunity fiercely.


    Lin Mengyao sat in a corner of the boardroom, her lips quietly pinched together, ears perked to hear what Grandma Lin would say.


    Having secured this cooperation, Lin Mengyao felt confident about obtaining the project lead. After all, she was also part of the Lin Family. Grandma Lin couldn''t be so biased as to overlook her entirely and give her nothing.


    Soon, Grandma Lin''s voice sounded again, "This is the main reason I called everyone here today. I have decided to appoint Lin Shixian, Manager Lin, as the project leader. He has worked tirelessly at ourpany for many years, and his work ethic and abilities are well recognized. Therefore, I''m passing this position to Lin Shixian. I assume there are no objections?"


    Despite the seemingly inquisitive tone of Grandma Lin''s question, with her majority shareholding, it was nearly decided, and naturally, no one would risk saying anything to dampen the mood.


    Lin Shichang, upon hearing this news, could hardly contain his excitement, though he tried hard to restrain it, the corners of his mouth still curled upward uncontrobly.


    Sitting in the corner, Lin Mengyao listened to Grandma Lin''s final decision, coldly watching the directors tter Lin Shichang. A deep sense of powerlessness and boundless disappointment swelled within her.


    Lin Mengyao wanted to speak up and fight for this opportunity, but as she opened her mouth, she swallowed back the words that came to her lips. What was the use of speaking up? It would only bring humiliation. Lin Mengyao lowered her eyes to hide the destion within them and the curve that often adorned her lips dipped down by three points.


    She wasn''t indifferent to the disappointment; it was just gradually fading. One day, when she no longer felt sorrow over these matters, it might be time for her to leave Lin Group altogether.

 Chapter 12 Termination

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Termination</h4>


    At the Lin Family dining table, Lin Shichang looked seriously at Lin Mengyao and asked, "Did your grandma give you the position of the person in charge?"


    Lin Mengyao''s hand paused mid-air as she was about to pick up some food. Seeing Lin Mengyao''s reaction, Lin Shichang understood everything, and his previously stern face turned livid. The ever-attentive Lin Mengchen couldn''t help but shout, "Grandma didn''t give you the position of the person in charge! How do you manage things? If grandma didn''t give you this position, what am I supposed to do? I''ll be eighteen next month."


    "I know you''re jealous that I have parents who love me, but you don''t have to be so malicious, right? To stop me from entering Lin Group and stealing your spotlight, you actually handed over the position you were about to get. I am your sister, yet you push me down a dead end like this?" Lin Mengchen shouted sharply, throwing her bowl and chopsticks onto the dining table.


    Xu Ke, sitting next to Lin Mengyao, clearly felt Lin Mengyao''s breath tremble upon hearing these words. "Shut up. She''s your sister." This was the first time Xu Ke spoke so firmly in the Lin Family, managing to momentarily freeze the atmosphere at home.


    Lin Mengchen was stunned by Xu Ke''s attitude. After realizing it, she despised herself for being scared by this cowardly man, bing more arrogant and vile, "You, a cowardly man living off a woman, when did it be your turn to speak in this house? Don''t think that marrying my sister means you''re part of the Lin Family and can lecture me as a brother-inw. You''re not worthy, pff!" Lin Mengchen spat harshly on the ground.


    "I bet with Dad and won before, so what I say goes in this house. I''m telling you to shut up and apologize to Mengyao." Xu Ke said coldly to Lin Mengchen, his eyes filled with a chilling and violent look that made Lin Mengchen involuntarily step half a step back, the sound of her chair scraping the floor bringing her back to her senses.


    "Apologize for what? No way!" Lin Mengchen shouted at Xu Ke with false bravado, then fled the dining room to her room, not wanting to admit she was scared by Xu Ke''s gaze.


    On the other side, Lin Shichang looked at Xu Ke with a displeased expression, then huffed and mmed his bowl and chopsticks on the dining table before leaving. Before he left, he said coldly to Li Lihua, "Why are you still sitting there, taking in this humiliation?"


    "Coming right away." Li Lihua responded, but the next moment, she turned her head to Xu Ke, viciously saying, "You just wait."


    In the blink of an eye, only Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were left at the dining table. "Don''t take it to heart. Without you, this contract wouldn''t even be signed." Xu Ke said in an assertive tone, silently keeping a mental note of everyone up and down the Lin Group.


    "What about the contract I signed? In the end, this position still isn''t mine, is it?" Lin Mengyao forced a bitter smile and said, "Anyway, thanks for today. I''ve had enough and will head upstairs." Lin Mengyao gently ced the almost untouched meal back on the table and slowly, tiredly walked toward her bedroom.


    Xu Ke originally meant that without Lin Mengyao, the contract wouldn''t continue, but he didn''t expect Mengyao to misunderstand and get upset. Wanting tofort her but feeling actions spoke louder than words, Xu Ke pulled out his phone and called Xu Jie.


    Xu Jie received Xu Ke''s call in the middle of the night and, upon hearing that he wanted to terminate the coboration with the Lin Group, all her sleepiness vanished instantly.


    "You want to terminate our cooperation with the Lin Group?" Xu Jie repeated again, fearing she had misheard. After all, Xu Ke personally instructed this contract to be signed with the Lin Group, so why the sudden change? Xu Jie had doubts but didn''t gossip about them.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    "After excluding the Lin Group, whichpany do you n to give this project to?" Xu Jie asked.


    "We''ll hold onto this project for now. As for the Lin Group, there''s no need to see anyone except Lin Mengyao." Xu Ke said, squinting his eyes, leisurely.


    "Alright, I know what to do."


    Unaware of the contract''s change, Lin Shixian came to the Lin Group early the next morning in a new suit and hairstyle, only to be told that Jiahe had terminated their contract with the Lin Group.


    "How could this be? Wasn''t the contract just signed yesterday? How can it be terminated today?" Lin Shixian said, incredulous.


    "How would I know? Go to Jiahe and talk to Xu Jie. Make sure to get the contract back, even if it means conceding part of the profits." Grandma Lin said with a gloomy face.


    Lin Shixian nodded and hurriedly rushed to Jiahe.


    "I''m Lin Shixian from the Lin Group. I''m here to see your President Xu." Lin Shixian said to the receptionist at Jiahe.


    "I''m sorry, but our President Xu is currently in a meeting and can''t see you," the receptionist said politely with a smile.


    "Then when will President Xu be avable?"


    "We don''t know."


    Upon hearing this from the receptionist, Lin Shixian frowned irritably, pacing around the lobby before deciding to wait for Xu Jie, as this project was vital to him and the Lin Group.


    Meanwhile, Xu Jie, who was said to be in a meeting, was actually with Xu Ke.


    "I''ve contacted the heads of other branches of the Xu Group in Luocheng. Apart from Chen Hongda of Chuangfeng, whose attitude is still vague, everyone else is willing to stand with us. When do you have time to meet them?" Xu Jie asked respectfully, standing before Xu Ke.


    "Next Thursday." Xu Ke replied casually while going through some documents, "And what about Lin Shixian?"


    "He''s still waiting downstairs."


    Recalling what the Lin Group had done, Xu Ke sneered, "If he wants to wait, let him wait."


    As the project manager, Lin Shixian had a rough time these past two days. Though he didn''t have ulcers on his lips, his throat was swollen and sore when he drank water, not to mention enduring the mocking nces of others around the office.


    In the meeting room, he took a difficult sip of water before saying to Grandma Lin with a brave face, "We''ve tried everything, but the Jiahe Group simply won''t let us see President Xu."


    "Can''t you think of a way? The week is almost over, and not a single solution has been proposed. What are you all doing? Don''t you know the longer this drags on, the worse it is for us at Lin Group? Today, no matter what, you have toe up with a solution. If you can''t, no one leaves; start thinking right now." Grandma Lin mmed the table a few times in anger, scaring everyone below with trembling faces.


    With Grandma Lin in a furious mood, nobody dared to provoke her, and therge conference room instantly fell silent, almost eerily so.

 Chapter 13: Hot Potato

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Hot Potato</h4>


    "Why''s it so quiet? Did I ask you toe here and y dumb? I asked you toe up with solutions!" Seeing her subordinates mming up like quails, Grandma Lin''s anger did not subside; instead, it burned even fiercer.


    "As the person in charge of this project, what do you think should be done?" Grandma Lin took several deep breaths to calm herself before shifting her gaze to her eldest son, making an effort to ask in a measured tone.


    "Well... well, I can''t think of anything at the moment." Lin Shixian''s voice grew weaker under Grandma Lin''s scrutiny, until atst, only his lips moved with no sound at all.


    When Grandma Lin got angry, even Grandpa Lin would back off, let alone his eldest son.


    Seeing her eldest son looking so pathetic, Grandma Lin felt as if she was about to cough up old blood from rage. "What are you mumbling? Speak up!" Grandma Lin suddenly pped the table, startling Lin Shixian into a shiver.


    "Mom, getting angry isn''t good for your health, you should take care of yourself. I don''t think the situation is beyond redemption yet." Lin Shide said with a gentle smile, casting a nce full of disdain at his cowardly brother.


    He''s always despised his elder brother for being a bully of the weak and cowardly to the strong since they were kids. If it weren''t for having a good son, how could this project have fallen to him?


    Though Lin Shide looked down on Lin Shixian in his heart, outwardly, he still appeared warm and gentle, making Grandma Lin nod with satisfaction.


    "What do you suggest?" Grandma Lin gestured with her chin towards Lin Shide, signaling him to continue speaking.


    "I believe the one who tied the knot should untie it. Whoever initially negotiated this project should be the one to resolve it. After all, having managed to secure it once, I''m sure they can do it again, don''t you think so, Mengyao?"


    Lin Shide smiled as he looked over at Lin Mengyao, and following his gaze, everyone focused their eyes on Lin Mengyao, who was sitting in the corner with hardly any presence.


    "Uncle, you''re joking. It was just luck that I managed to secure the deal the first time. What gives me confidence to secure it a second time?" Lin Mengyao said with an impable smile.


    What a joke. When I initially secured this project, everyone wanted a piece of the pie, not even willing to leave her a scrap. Now that there''s trouble, they want her to resolve it again. Where in the world does such a good thing exist, Mengyao thought to herself.


    "Don''t belittle yourself. You stood out from so manypetitors back then; I''m sure this small issue won''t stump you." Lin Shide continued with a cheerful smile.


    "Uncle, you''re overestimating me. It was sheer luck I was able to get the cooperationst time. How could such luck apany me twice?" Lin Mengyaoughed off his suggestion.


    As it seemed the two were about to keep exchanging words, Grandma Lin raised her eyebrows and pped the table, causing the meeting room to fall silent. "Stop arguing; just look at yourselves. Mengyao will handle this matter. If you can''t get the project back, then don''t bothering back." Grandma Lin concluded the issue with her words.


    "Are you asleep?" Lin Mengyaoy on the bed and asked softly, the cold moonlight pouring into the room, adding to the tranquility.


    Hearing Lin Mengyao''s voice, Xu Ke''s gaze softened immediately. "Not yet."


    After Xu Ke spoke, the room fell silent. After a while, the sound of Lin Mengyao turning over came from the bed, and then Xu Ke heard Mengyao speak: "Did I tell you Jiahe terminated their contract with the Lin Group? These days, the Lin Group has gone to Jiahe several times to renew the contract but hasn''t even seen Mr. Xu once. Now this issue has fallen on me again."


    "Securing the contractst time was already a lucky break. How can such luck possibly apany me a second time?" Lin Mengyao muttered to herself, not even sure why she was telling Xu Ke this. It felt like she was a balloon filled with gas, about to explode if she didn''t find an outlet to vent.


    Even though things have always been like this, recently, she''s been feeling as fragile as a rose nurtured in a greenhouse, unable to withstand even a slight breeze or rain.


    Xu Ke had noticed the changes in Lin Mengyao recently. Her low voice made his heart ache. "It''s not luck; it''s what you deserve. Jiahe couldn''t secure the contract, but you can. You have to believe in yourself." Xu Ke''s steadfast attitude made Lin Mengyao feel a lot better.


    "Mengyao, don''t overthink it. Just believing in yourself and in me is enough."


    Xu Ke''s words made Lin Mengyao''s heart flutter; touching her rapidly beating heart, it was a strange feeling as if all the blood in her body had rushed to her head, bursting into fireworks in her mind. Lin Mengyao hurriedly pulled the covers over her, her voice slightly hurried as she said, "Alright, stop talking, I''m going to sleep." Xu Ke noticed her anomaly but, since she was unwilling to speak, there was nothing he could do.


    Closing his eyes, Xu Ke thought about how recently, Lin Mengyao had willingly shared her thoughts with him, Lin''s parents had, for some reason, quieted down, and aside from Chen Hongda, everyone else in Luocheng was cooperating, lightening his workload considerably, all these thoughts put Xu Ke in a good mood, allowing him to fall asleep quickly.


    Xu Ke fell asleep fast, but Lin Mengyaoy awake until the early hours before finally dozing off. Fortunately, young people have good bodies, so missing a night of sleep didn''t leave her feeling tired.


    Lin Mengyao returned to Jiahe Group again, having made several mental preparations in advance. She also gave herself a pep talk outside before heading in.


    Fortunately, what Lin Mengyao expected didn''t happen. She was smoothly led to the lounge.


    "Please wait here for a moment; Mr. Xu will be with you shortly." The assistant prepared a cup of coffee for Lin Mengyao before leaving.


    Lin Mengyao let out a small sigh of relief. Waiting alone in the lounge was boring and seemed to stretch on, so she strolled around leisurely inside. At this moment, she heard a familiar voiceing from outside.


    "I heard Lin Group is also sending a representative." Lu Chi''s voice came through the thin partition, and Lin Mengyao instinctively lightened her footsteps. By the time she realized, her face was already pressed against the door.


    "I''ll be counting on your support then."


    "Of course." As Xu Jie''s words fell, Lin Mengyao lightly bit her lip. Could it be that she managed to secure the contract so easilyst time because of Lu Chi? If that''s the case, she owes him a huge favor.


    Beyond the door, the smile on Lu Chi''s face grew more genuine. To him, Xu Jie''s words implied that the Lu Family and Jiahe would be working together, whereas for Xu Jie, it was nothing more than a courtesy.

 Chapter 14 Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Misunderstanding</h4>


    Lin Mengyao heard the sound of Lu Chi saying goodbye to Xu Jie and quicklyposed herself to return to her seat, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, I was busy and couldn''t step away." Xu Jie entered the room and gave Lin Mengyao an apologetic smile, showing no change from her initial demeanor.


    "I suppose you might have guessed my reason foring this time, may I ask why you''re terminating the contract with Lin''s? Don''t get me wrong, this isn''t meant as an interrogation; I just want to know the reason so we can improve. After all, Lin''s is sincerely looking forward to coborating with yourpany."


    "Since you''ve asked, I won''t hide it. Jiahe agreed to cooperate with Lin''s not because Lin''s is especially good, but because the person negotiating the contract was you. In other words, from the beginning, Jiahe didn''t want to sign with Lin''s, but with you." Xu Jie''s words were very straightforward, so much so that the meaning was clear upon hearing them, yet it greatly shocked Lin Mengyao.


    She had spected many reasons for Jiahe''s sudden breach of contract beforeing, but never expected such a result; it was utterly unbelievable!


    This... how could this be possible? How could she have the clout to make apany willing to pay a huge penalty for her, yet Xu Jie''s words lingered in her ears, forcing her to ept this reality instead of it being a dream.


    "If I understand correctly, does this mean if I take charge of the development project, Jiahe Group will continue its cooperation with Lin''s, with no changes in the contract terms?" Lin Mengyao forced herself to remain calm and asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what it means." Xu Jie replied firmly.


    "I will secure the project''s leadership rights as soon as possible and hope you will fulfill what you just said."


    "Of course." Xu Jie nodded in agreement, giving Lin Mengyao a strong sense of reassurance.


    Initially, she thought she was destined to gain nothing, buting here to Jiahe unexpectedly gave her a chance to secure the leadership rights of the development project. It really was like finding light at the end of a tunnel. Thinking of this, Lin Mengyao''s smile brightened significantly, appearing exceptionally stunning.


    Lin Mengyao didn''t realize that as she left, a pair of gentle and focused eyes had been watching her back intently until she disappearedpletely from sight.


    "Mr. Xu, the matter has been settled." Xu Jie said respectfully as she approached Xu Ke.


    "Got it, from today on, I won''t be at the office in the afternoons. If anythinges up, call me." Xu Ke said before leaving thepany. He intended to go straight home but didn''t expect to see Lin Mengyao getting into Lu Chi''s car at thepany entrance. Xu Ke frowned deeply, hailed a cab from the roadside, and followed them, secretly adding buying a car to his agenda.


    Xu Ke had a very strong impression of Lu Chi; he recalled at Lin Zihua''s engagement banquet, Lu Chi''s gaze toward Lin Mengyao was filled with a predatory determination. The thought of Lin Mengyao getting into his car ignited a flicker of anger in Xu Ke''s heart, and his entire demeanor turned colder, making it seem like a cold storage in the sweltering summer, causing the driver to shiver like a quail.


    "Brother, let me give you a piece of advice; think twice about everything. There are thousands of women in this world; if this one doesn''t suit you, find another. Don''t do anything foolish that will cost you your life over a woman, it''s not worth it." The driver looked back at Xu Ke, who exuded a low pressure and gazed fiercely, pondering the woman who had just gotten into the luxury car and Xu Ke''s instruction to follow that car. He had no confusion left.


    These young kids nowadays! The driver sighed inwardly.


    "Shut up and keep up with that car." Xu Ke''s temples throbbed at the driver''s words.


    He understood the implication; having been under the same roof with Lin Mengyao as husband and wife for three years, he trusted Lin Mengyaopletely. What he didn''t trust was Lu Chi. Despite Lu Chi''s polished appearance at the engagement banquet, as a man, Xu Ke knew men well, and he worried that Lu Chi might have ill intentions and harm Lin Mengyao.


    Silenced by Xu Ke''s rebuke, the driver focused on following the luxury car ahead.


    Lu Chi''s car stopped at the entrance of a Japanese restaurant, and under Xu Ke''s direction, the driver parked under a roadside tree for shade. "Thank you for your patronage, that''ll be two hundred and five." The driver said.


    Xu Ke pulled out three hundred yuan and threw it to the driver, then got out of the car.


    "Young people nowadays really are impetuous." The driver muttered with a pout, leisurely driving away.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengyao agreed to have a meal with Lu Chi because she remembered his help in front of Xu Jie.


    "What would you like to eat?" Lu Chi asked.


    "Anything is fine, you decide." Lin Mengyao responded coolly and distantly.


    "Alright, I''ll choose then." Lu Chi tossed the menu aside and casually ordered a few dishes, also requesting a pot of Peach Blossom Drunk, seeming like a regr. "I heard the Peach Blossom Drunk here is favored by women, so I ordered a ss for you to try. It''s low in alcohol, you won''t get drunk." After ordering, Lu Chi exined with a smile, hoping Lin Mengyao wouldn''t refuse, because this Peach Blossom Drunk wasn''t ordinary; it was spiked with something.


    This ce was also somewhere someone else brought him to. Besides the serene environment, each private room was also equipped with a rest area. The owner operated cleanly and efficiently, never leaving any evidence, so although the establishment wasn''trge and catered to few guests at a time, it was always bustling. If not for his generosity and connections with regrs here, booking a room would have been impossible.


    The dishes at Xuan''s Taste were served quickly, taking only ten minutes for all the ordered food to arrive. The delicately crafted dishes paired with elegant tableware were a feast for the eyes.


    "Have a taste." Lu Chi said as he raised his wrist and filled the ss in front of Lin Mengyao.


    The pale pink liquid in the emerald green ss, the air filled with a sweet, floral fragrance mixed with honey, enticing patrons to take a sip.


    A slender, porcin white hand lifted the ss from the table, and pressed it against crimson lips, slowly draining the contents under Lu Chi''s gaze.


    This Peach Blossom Drunk didn''t taste like wine; it was more like a beverage, quite delicious, Lin Mengyao thought to herself. However, she didn''t reach for the ss again, remembering the maxim "Do not harm others, but guard against others." Had it not been for Lu Chi''s earlier assistance, she wouldn''t have even touched this one ss.


    Initially worried he might press her to drink more, Lin Mengyao felt relieved when she realized Lu Chi had no such intention. She rxed enough to keep conversing with him while savoring the dishes before her. Little did she know that the reason Lu Chi didn''t urge her to drink more was because she had already consumed a tampered ss of wine, making any more redundant.

 Chapter 15 Beating Up Lu Chi

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Beating Up Lu Chi</h4>


    Lin Mengyao chatted with the other party for about half an hour, and then, checking the time, she nned to take her leave, "It''s already noon. Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Lu. I need to return to thepany now. There''s still some work that isn''t finished. I''ll treat you another day." Lin Mengyao patted her numb leg, nning to stand up, but at that moment, her vision suddenly went ck.


    As Lin Mengyao was about to stand up, her body fell back into the seat.


    "Are you alright?" Lu Chi, appearing by Lin Mengyao''s side at some unknown time, supported her waist and asked.


    "I''m okay, probably just got up too quickly, and it''s causing a bit of insufficient blood supply to the brain." Lin Mengyao pressed her temple with one hand and pushed away Lu Chi''s hand on her waist with the other; she didn''t like being so close to people.


    "There''s a resting room in this box. Let me help you over there to lie down for a bit." Lu Chi''s voice trembled slightly with excitement.


    Lu Chi''s unusual behavior aroused Lin Mengyao''s alertness. She pushed Lu Chi away forcefully and raised her voice, saying, "No need, I''m alright, it''s gettingte, I need to get going."


    Lin Mengyao hoped her voice would draw others in, making Lu Chi wary, but she didn''t expect him not to be scared at all; instead, hepletely tore away the disguise andughed wickedly, "This room has been specially treated, the soundproofing is top-notch, no one can hear outside no matter how loud you shout." Lu Chi said as he approached Lin Mengyao.


    He enjoyed watching Lin Mengyao''s expression now, like an angry lioness, even though she tried hard to look fierce, her slightly trembling arms and the instant paleness of her cheeks revealed her fear. This version of Lin Mengyao triggered the violent tendencies hidden deep in his heart.


    It made him want to bind Lin Mengyao''s hands and feet and hang her from the beam, wanting to take out a whip andsh her pale skin hard, leaving trails of bright red marks, wanting to see her eyes turn red with tears, biting her lip softly, wanting to see her cry and beg. These scenes, just imagining them in his daily life, were enough to set his blood boiling, and now they were right in front of him, almost achievable, which made his body feel as if it was about to ignite with excitement.


    Watching Lu Chi''s face, once gentle and gentlemanly, turn entirely crimson along with his neck, and seeing eyes filled with the savagery and brutality of a wild animal spotting its prey, Lin Mengyao''s heart nearly stopped beating.


    "Don''te near, don''te near." Lin Mengyao desperately shifted backward, but the effect of the drug had already taken hold, and by now her hands and feet were too weak. She barely moved a bit before she couldn''t move anymore.


    "Why are you avoiding me, Mengyao? Do you know how much I like you? I like you so much it''s driving me crazy, but instead, you married a deadbeat. But it doesn''t matter; starting today, you''ll be mine. I will treat you well." Lu Chi''s gaze was filled with extreme obsession and hinted at a restrained madness, making his originally handsome features appear both hideous and ugly.


    But at this moment, half of Lin Mengyao''s body was already numb, and her tongue felt heavy. She could only use her fierce, wary eyes to fend off Lu Chi, but everything she did was in vain, only further fueling his desire for abuse.


    Lu Chi reveled in Lin Mengyao''s desperate expression, reaching out to unbutton her clothes, yet his excitement made it impossible to undo the buttons instantly. Just when he irritably wanted to rip open Lin Mengyao''s clothes, there was a loud noise behind him, and the closed door was kicked open.


    "Who the hell is it!" Lu Chi, both startled and annoyed by the interruption, shouted in a bad tone, simultaneously turning his head to see who dared to mess up his good deed so boldly.


    "Huh, it''s actually you. What are you doing here? When did Dreand vors be a ce for any random person to walk into?" Lu Chi straightened his body, adjusted his cor, and looked at Xu Ke, face full of condescending disdain, while exposing Lin Mengyao behind him.


    Their eyes met mid-air, and in Lin Mengyao''s eyes instantly burst forth a bright light named hope. At the same time, the breath she had been holding tightly dispersed, and Lin Mengyao fainted without warning.


    Seeing the scene before him, Xu Ke didn''t find it hard to know exactly what happened here. The anger that he had long suppressed deep within him could no longer be contained, and a voice inside him kept screaming to tear this scum in front of him to shreds. That voice grew louder and louder, deafening, and the pressure around him dropped steadily as his gaze towards Lu Chi grew increasingly fierce.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you dare to attack me? Don''t forget I am the eldest young master of the Lu Family, while you are just a dog raised by the Lin Family. Even if you were given ten guts, would you dare to touch me? Can you bear the responsibility?" Looking at Xu Ke who was silently filled with a menacing aura standing in front of him, Lu Chi involuntarily retreated a step, a wave of nameless apprehension rose in his heart, but pride made him stubbornly stand his ground, relentlessly provoking and mocking the other with words, gradually gaining a thread of courage.


    Xu Ke''s reputation as a pathetic wastrel in Los City was too loud. After all, he was just a worthless man, living off a woman. Even if he pped him, Xu Ke couldn''t fight back and might even have to say ''well pped''. This kind of person, Lu Chi didn''t believe he dared to do anything against him.


    "Finished talking?" Xu Ke stared directly at Lu Chi with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    In the next moment, before Lu Chi could react, Xu Ke, standing opposite him, suddenlyunched an attack. He strode forward,nded a punch on Lu Chi''s stomach, followed by another punch in the same spot, delivering three punches before releasing Lu Chi''s cor.


    Lu Chi immediately copsed to the ground. Xu Ke''s punches carried full force, each blownding on the same spot. As soon as Lu Chi was released, his face turned paper-white, his stomach, savagely pummeled, contracted violently, and the next moment, Lu Chi vomited everything he had eaten earlier, along with tears and snot, rendering him utterly miserable.


    After a while, having expelled almost everything including bile, Lu Chi stopped, and by then the room was suffused with an indescribably pungent sour stench, making Lu Chi who had just stopped vomiting almost puke again.


    "You dared to hit me? You actually fucking dared to hit me?" Clutching his stomach, Lu Chi looked at Xu Ke with eyes as if they could eat people, gritting his teeth and saying.


    His eyes were fierce, but Xu Ke''s eyes were fiercer.


    Whenever Xu Ke thought about how if he hadn''t barged in just in time, how the woman he cherished so dearly would have been treated by this beast, he couldn''t calm the roiling emotions in his heart.

 Chapter 16: Dark Tides Surge

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Dark Tides Surge</h4><h4></h4>


    "If you dare to take another step, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t handle the consequences. The Lu Family isn¡¯t someone to mess with." Lu Chi looked at Xu Ke, who was approaching step by step, and used both hands and feet to retreat backward, only realizing what he had done when he hit the cold wall.


    How could he do something so humiliating in front of Xu Ke, a wimp? This was nothing short of disgrace, and Lu Chi regretted it deeply.


    "The Lu Family? If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I might have almost forgotten about them. Thanks to your blessing, there will no longer be a Lu Family in Luo City in the future," Xu Ke said in a calm tone.


    "Who do you think you are, thinking you can erase the Lu Family from Luo City with just a word? Your brain must have been jammed in a door." Lu Chi leaned against the wall to stand up, speaking with a pale face.


    "Then you can lie on your hospital bed and see if what I said wille true." Once Xu Ke finished speaking, a spinning kick hit Lu Chi¡¯s head, knocking him to the ground.


    Lu Chi felt terrible now; his ears were ringing, and he couldn¡¯t hear a thing. His vision was hazy, and people appeared with double images. He struggled to stand up but lost his bnce and fell back to the ground.


    Watching Lu Chi wriggling on the floor like a grub, Xu Ke felt a sense of disgust. His gaze swept over Lu Chi¡¯s hands on the ground, reminding him of what he saw earlier. Just as he nned to leave, he turned around.


    "Aaaah!"


    Although the soundproofing of Xuan Zhi Wei was quite good, it wasn¡¯t perfect. At that moment, a waiter passing by Lu Chi¡¯s private room was startled by the sounding from inside, nearly dropping the guest¡¯s Peach Blossom Drunk on the floor. Luckily, the waiter steadied it at thest moment, avoiding a scolding from the manager.


    Themotion Lu Chi caused was too big. While the waiter debated whether to enter, the door opened from inside. A man with a striking presence in casual clothes emerged, carrying a woman whose face was obscured. The waiter, initially by the door, immediately stepped aside to make way for Xu Ke and abandoned the idea of entering the room, instead turning to the next room.


    Xu Ke crushed each of Lu Chi¡¯s fingers underfoot before carrying Lin Mengyao out from inside. Logically, having rescued Lin Mengyao should have made him happy, but his heart was not at ease. He didn¡¯t know what Lu Chi had given Lin Mengyao, rendering her unresponsive even to Lu Chi¡¯s mocking voice.


    "Drive faster, money isn¡¯t an issue," Xu Ke said urgently, his jaw tense and brow furrowed, as he spoke to the taxi driver.


    "Young man, I want to help; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you in my cab. But we¡¯re on the road now, with many vehicles and pedestrians. This is the max speed I can do; going any faster would mean running red lights, and if something happens, money won¡¯t solve it." The driver, sweating profusely, replied.


    The taxi, white and green in appearance, maneuvered through the traffic like a fish under the driver¡¯s control, showing he was doing his utmost.


    Xu Ke realized he was being too pushy out of anxiety, but with Lin Mengyao silent in his arms, he couldn¡¯t calm down. Images of his parents¡¯ still and cold bodies lying in their coffin shed through his mind. Concerned, Xu Ke immediately touched Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, ensuring it was warm to ease his fear.


    "How long until we reach the hospital?" Xu Ke asked in a deep voice.


    "At our current pace, it should take about five minutes if there¡¯s no traffic," answered the driver, ncing at the map, quickly turning the steering wheel to take another road without slowing down.


    "Please hurry." Xu Ke said, touching Lin Mengyao¡¯s smooth forehead.


    He was afraid Lin Mengyao would stop breathing suddenly, like his parents, without him knowing or seeing.


    Luckily, fortune was on their side; the route was unobstructed, and five minutester, the driver made a maneuver and stopped the car at the hospital entrance.


    Even before the car stopped, Xu Ke rushed into the hospital with the unconscious Lin Mengyao in his arms. The driver wasn¡¯t too concerned about the fare and followed Xu Ke, helping him in the hospital. One handled the registration and payment while the other apanied Xu Ke to the examination. Though they had just met, they worked together surprisingly well.


    When the driver found Xu Ke, he was at Lin Mengyao¡¯s side. A doctor had just drawn a vial of blood from Lin Mengyao and left.


    "Is she alright?" The driver wiped the sweat from his forehead, clutching a pile of receipts.


    The driver¡¯s voice snapped Xu Ke back to reality, "She¡¯s fine. Thank you for today; let me know how much I owe you." Xu Ke stood up, bowing to the driver in gratitude.


    "Oh, that¡¯s not necessary," the driver said, dodging Xu Ke¡¯s bow with a smile, handing over his payment QR code along with the medical bills.


    Without a word, Xu Ke scanned the code and transferred a hundred thousand, leaving the driver speechless.


    "This is a thank-you fee; if you don¡¯t ept it, my heart won¡¯t be at ease."


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s determination, the driver didn¡¯t refuse further, adding Xu Ke as a contact, "Call me anytime you need a ride; I¡¯lle for free." The driver promised, pounding his chest before saying goodbye and leaving the hospital.


    After the driver left for a while, a doctor in a white coat sat in front of Xu Ke, discussing Lin Mengyao¡¯s condition as he viewed the document: "We¡¯ve detected some substances in the patient that can induce unconsciousness. These substances can be metabolized normally and pose no harm to the body."


    "So you mean she¡¯ll be fine after some rest, no need for hospitalization? Is there anything she should avoid?" Xu Ke asked anxiously.


    "No need for hospitalization, and there¡¯s nothing specific to avoid," the doctor¡¯s assured reply allowed Xu Ke to breathe a huge sigh of relief, finally realizing his back was soaked in sweat.


    After confirming repeatedly with the doctor, Xu Ke took Lin Mengyao home.


    Watching Lin Mengyao still asleep on the bed, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes held a hint of ruthlessness, "From today onwards, at any cost, suppress the Lu Family. I will erase the Lu Group from Luo City," Xu Ke said, clutching the phone, his voice icy and bone-chilling.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements," Xu Jie responded solemnly upon receiving Xu Ke¡¯s order.


    She detected a hint of ruthlessness in Xu Ke¡¯s voice and immediately took action upon hanging up. The first step was to terminate Jiahe¡¯s cooperation with the Lu Family. Before the Lu Family could react, Jiahe announced: cooperating with the Lu Family is akin to opposing Jiahe.


    Jiahe¡¯s strength and the power behind it were apparent, so Jiahe¡¯s move quickly circted. The Lu Family, having just received the news of Jiahe¡¯s cancetion, was hit with a wave of withdrawal contracts before they could implement any countermeasures, plunging the entirepany into chaos. The Lu Group faced its greatest crisis in history.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 17 Further Progress

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Further Progress</h4><h4></h4>


    On the other side, Lu¡¯s father and mother, who were overwhelmed with work at thepany, nearly fainted when they received the news that their son had been injured and admitted to the hospital.


    "One of us must stay to manage things at thepany, I can¡¯t get away. Take good care of our son and call me immediately if anything happens," Lu¡¯s father advised, looking exhausted.


    "Okay." Lu¡¯s mother nodded, wiped away the tears that had just fallen, and hurried to the hospital.


    Lu¡¯s mother thought she was prepared, but when she saw Lu Chi lying on the hospital bed with a pale face and a bandaged index finger, her tears fell uncontrobly in an instant.


    She has only this one son in her life, brought up like a precious treasure, who has never suffered such injuries and pain; how it must hurt. Thinking of this, a fierce look shed in her eyes.


    If she found out who had hurt her son, she would certainly skin them alive and let them taste double the pain.


    While the Lu Corporation was in chaos, Lin Mengyao slept soundly until daylight.


    The ring sunlight hit Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, making her immediately close them again as soon as she opened them. After resting for a while, she opened them again, and the memories of yesterday reyed in her mind like an old movie.


    Thinking of Xu Ke appearing like a god sent down from heaven at the most critical moment, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but feel warmth in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Ke toe in such circumstances, like the sunlight piercing the darkness before dawn, pulling her out of that quagmire and allowing her to stand under the sunlight again.


    While Lin Mengyao was still appreciating this, a man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice filled with deep concern came to her ears, "You¡¯re awake, is there anywhere you feel ufortable?" Xu Ke asked eagerly.


    He had spent the whole night by Lin Mengyao¡¯s bedside, identally falling asleep just before dawn. In a half-asleep state, he noticed Lin Mengyao move slightly and immediately opened his eyes. Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s nk gaze startled him so much that he couldn¡¯t care for anything else and immediately ced his hand on Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead, asking urgently.


    Lin Mengyao unexpectedly crashed into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes filled with concern and urgency.


    Xu Ke¡¯s pupils were darker than most people¡¯s, so dark that Lin Mengyao could clearly see herself in his eyes. Lin Mengyao was momentarily dazed and then hurriedly looked away, also moving Xu Ke¡¯s hand from her forehead.


    "I¡¯m fine now, thank you for rescuing and taking care of me all night yesterday." Not drinking water all night had made her voice a bit hoarse, and now she lowered her head, not daring to look into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    She could see his affection for her in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, but emotions like these are beyond human control. She was grateful to Xu Ke and decided to repay him in the future, but she couldn¡¯t reciprocate with the same feelings. Lin Mengyao clearly knew she only felt gratitude towards Xu Ke, with no romantic affection at all, so she could only silently apologize to Xu Ke in her heart, not daring to meet his eyes.


    "By the way, what happened after I lost consciousness yesterday? How did you bring me back?" Lin Mengyao asked, worriedly raising her head.


    "I beat him up and then brought you out," Xu Ke replied tly, thoroughly waking Lin Mengyao¡¯s not fully clear mind. She abruptly sat up, raising her voice and repeated, "You beat Lu Chi?"


    "Yeah, why?" Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with her eyes wide with disbelief, and absentmindedly thought she looked really cute like that, regretfully missing the chance to take a photo.


    Seeing Xu Ke absentminded at this moment made Lin Mengyao so angry she almost wanted to hit him. The guilt and gratitude she had felt just a moment ago flew away in an instant. If not for the fact that he saved her once, Lin Mengyao might have wanted to crack his head open to see what was inside.


    Didn¡¯t he know the severity of the situation, although she also felt that Lu Chi deserved a beating?


    "Lu Chi is the only child of the Lu Family. You beat him up; the Lu Family will definitely retaliate against you. While they haven¡¯te for you yet, I still have some money in my ount. Take it and leave Luo City quickly," Lin Mengyao said anxiously.


    This incident was caused by her, and she couldn¡¯t watch Xu Ke fall victim to the Lu Family¡¯s revenge. But she currently didn¡¯t have the ability to protect him, so escaping was the only option. Thinking of this, Lin Mengyao was about to get up and give Xu Ke money but was pushed back by Xu Ke.


    "The Lu Family is in big trouble now, they are too busy to handle me," Xu Ke said, watching Lin Mengyao¡¯s nervous expression, feeling as if his heart was soaked in honey, extremely pleased, his dark pupils filled with countless stars.


    "What do you mean by big trouble? Exin it clearly."


    Seeing the determined look on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, Xu Ke organized his words and said, "Yesterday, Jiahe terminated their original cooperation with the Lu Corporation and made it clear that anyone continuing with the Lu Corporation would be against Jiahe. After this news spread, manypanies terminated their contracts with the Lu Corporation. This morning when the stock market opened, the Lu Corporation¡¯s stocks began to fall, and they might have hit the limits down by now. How could the Lu Corporation, facing such trouble, have time to bother with me?"


    "We still can¡¯t be careless. A starved camel is still bigger than a horse. The Lu Corporation has been in Luo City for over a decade; they must have some means of self-preservation. Right now they may not be able to deal with you, but once they get through this crisis, no one can protect you. I think you should leave now, go as far as you can, preferably abroad. This way, even if the Lu Corporation gets through this difficulty, they won¡¯t find you, and you¡¯ll stay safe. I¡¯ll send you money every month to make your life over there asfortable as possible."


    "Are you worried about me?" Xu Ke asked, slightly hopeful.


    He watched Lin Mengyao speak with a stern face, his heart burning hot like a me. Seeing her so anxious for him, he wondered if it meant he had a ce in her heart.


    Just as Xu Ke¡¯s heart was full of hope, reality doused him with cold water, "Xu Ke, I don¡¯t want to deceive you. You saved me, and I¡¯m grateful, but I don¡¯t love you."


    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this now. I¡¯m off to work; you looked after me all night, so don¡¯t sleep on the sofa today," Lin Mengyao paused and continued, "Rest on my bed for a while; tomorrow I¡¯ll buy a bigger sofa. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll pay you back when I return."

 Chapter 18 Buying a Car

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Buying a Car</h4><h4></h4>


    "No need, I have money for the sofa, you go to work." Xu Ke said with a smile, as if not hurt by Lin Mengyao¡¯s earlier words, which made Lin Mengyao breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Alright, I¡¯m heading out then."


    Watching Lin Mengyao¡¯s departing figure, the smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face gradually faded, revealing a trace of sadness.


    Being told directly that the woman he loved didn¡¯t love him back, even Xu Ke¡¯s strong heart was deeply hurt. If not for worrying that Lin Mengyao might feel guilty, he probably couldn¡¯t have kept that smile.


    However, it wasn¡¯t all for nothing; at least she suggested he buy a bigger sofa to lie on and agreed to let him lie on her bed for a while, right? Xu Ke thought, finding sce in his misery. But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t lie on that bed, fearing he¡¯d never want to get up again.


    Taking a deep look at the pink bed with white feathers floating on it, Xu Ke decided to prioritize buying a car. Being a man of action, Xu Ke immediately called Xu Jie to discuss buying a car and asked her toe over to help with the decision and payment. After the call, Xu Ke grabbed his electric scooter keys and headed to the nearest Ferrari dealership.


    Inside the dealership, several staff gathered together, chatting idly under the air conditioning. It was at this moment that Xu Ke walked in.


    "Wow, no way,ing to see Ferraris riding an electric scooter, these days really have all kinds of people. Whoever wants to go talk to him, go, but I¡¯m not doing it." A girl with a high ponytail rolled her eyes, speaking disdainfully.


    "I¡¯m not going either. Let him wander around, he can¡¯t afford anything anyway, no point wasting time on him." Another woman with big curls said while admiring her freshly done nails.


    No one in the store came to greet Xu Ke, and Xu Ke was not angry; he calmly looked at one car after another until a red Ferrari 488 stopped him in his tracks.


    This color should be liked by girls, right? Xu Ke thought while touching his chin, ultimately deciding to wait for Xu Jie to arrive and consult with her on the decision, since girls understand girls the best.


    "Who is this guy, how can any Tom, Dick, or Harry just walk into our store, don¡¯t you know how to kick him out? If other customers see, they might think this ce is a garbage dump." Just as Xu Ke was waiting for Xu Jie, an artificially sharp voice came from behind him, her sarcastic words echoing throughout the store.


    Her supposed sure-deal contract fell through, but she had already boasted about it, causing her manager to get mocked by other managers andter scold her harshly. With no ce to vent her built-up anger, Xu Ke appeared and became her punching bag.


    Xu Ke looked over in the direction of the voice, seeing a young-looking girl, he simply furrowed his brow without speaking.


    However, his politeness didn¡¯t shut her up; instead, she mistook his demeanor for cowardice, shouting even louder, "Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you? Can someone like you afford a Ferrari? You¡¯re only fit to ride that electric scooter of yours, get out before I make you!" The staff member said with a grim face.


    Hearing this, Xu Ke¡¯s face also turned sour; as the saying goes, there are limits to tolerance. This woman¡¯s unreasonable behavior made Xu Ke¡¯s brow knit together tightly, and just when he was about to speak, another voice joined in.


    "Oh wow, I recognized the silhouette from outside, and turns out it¡¯s the famous Xu Ke, the live-in son-inw of the Lin Family. What are you here for? Do you have money? Can you afford any cars here? Haven¡¯t you mistaken this for a car rental service? That¡¯s down the other street." The neer¡¯s voice was slightly high-pitched,ced with sarcasm, ignitingughter among the staff.


    Xu Ke nced at the man, noticing mockery and malice in his eyes; it was obvious he came targeting Xu Ke. Searching his memory, Xu Ke found no image of this man, so he shifted his gaze and treated him like a barking dog, ignoring him.


    "Are you deaf or mute? I¡¯m talking to you. You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw, and you dare ignore me? Do you believe if I taught you a lesson here today, the Lin Family wouldn¡¯t care?" The man extended his fat, gold-ringed finger towards Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, but Xu Ke sidestepped it deftly.


    "You dare avoid me? Who gave you the courage?" The man, infuriated by Xu Ke¡¯s evasion, couldn¡¯t face Lin¡¯spany, yet now losing face to a worthless bum with a pretty face?


    "Can you stop buzzing around like a fly? You¡¯re too noisy." Xu Ke said disdainfully, frowning at the spit flying out of the man¡¯s sausage-like mouth.


    "What did you say about me? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t know your ce. Calling me a fly? Damn it!" The man cursed while reaching out to hit Xu Ke, but living a life of luxury, how could he be a match for Xu Ke? With hardly any effort, Xu Ke twisted his hand gently, causing a brittle sound followed by the man¡¯s shriek as he clutched his wrist bending over.


    The sudden change left the staff dumbfounded. The high-ponytail girl shifted her gaze between Xu Ke and the man; Xu Ke wore cheap clothes while the man was in full LV, deciding whom to support was as easy as counting toes.


    The high-ponytail girl instantly transformed from shock to rage, marching up and pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, shouting, "How could you hit someone? Where¡¯s your logic? I¡¯m telling you, injuring people in our store won¡¯t end well. I¡¯ll call the police right now. Stay put, we have surveince as evidence, you won¡¯t escape." Just as she righteously pulled out her phone to call, a series of high-heeled footsteps cut through the man¡¯s loud wailing, reaching everyone¡¯s ears, and they turned towards the sound to see a sh of crimson; Xu Jie gracefully approached in silver high heels, like a Queen.

 Chapter 19 Xu Jie

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Xu Jie</h4><h4></h4>


    "What are you doing here?" Xu Jie, dressed in a bright red long gown and silver high heels, walked over and stood between Xu Ke and the man. She took off her sunsses from the bridge of her nose with hands adorned with red nails and looked at the man with cold eyes.


    "I just heard someone say they were going to call the police. What are you calling the police for, who are you trying to catch?" Xu Jie came to Xu Ke¡¯s side, extending her hand to link arms with Xu Ke. She looked at the people present with a cold and sharp gaze, asking coolly.


    The appearance of Xu Jie and her gesture of linking arms with Xu Ke instantly plunged the store into an eerie silence. Even the man who was just howling bit down hard, locking all sounds in his throat as cold sweat slowly rolled down his trembling face.


    Everyone present looked at Xu Jie, then at Xu Ke, and finally fixed their gaze on the two of them linked together. They recalled the words they had just used to ridicule Xu Ke, and their faces turned pale instantly. Especially the woman who had said she was going to call the police earlier; at this moment, her legs were so soft they felt like they were trembling uncontrobly.


    The woman with the high ponytail deeply regretted her earlier, clever decision and even wished she could go back in time to p her earlier bbermouth self to death. They didn¡¯t know who Xu Ke was, but they were very clear about who Xu Jie was. Xu Jie had never had any intimate contact with the opposite sex in any public setting, and Xu Ke was the first, which indicated that their rtionship was not ordinary.


    Recalling what the man said just now, the woman with the high ponytail had a bold guess in her heart. Xu Ke looked so good, he might be Xu Jie¡¯s lover. What if Xu Jie found out what she had just said about Xu Ke?


    There weren¡¯t many fools who couldn¡¯t read the situation among those who could do sales. The others present had the same suspicion as the woman with the high ponytail and their faces looked even worse at the moment. They, such insignificant people, couldn¡¯t afford Xu Jie¡¯s wrath.


    The shop assistants, while despising Xu Ke¡¯s status as a lover in their hearts, started to apologize. The speed at which the woman with the high ponytail apologized matched the speed at which she fawned, also being the fastest among the people present. She made a perfect ny-degree bow towards Xu Ke and Xu Jie¡¯s direction with a ttering smile, saying, "I didn¡¯t know your identity just now and spoke out of line. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, just treat me like a fart, hear it and forget it."


    "It¡¯s I whocked foresight, please be magnanimous and don¡¯t stoop to the level of people like me," the woman with wavy hair inwardly cursed her speed being inadequate but wore a look of remorse and ttery. As she spoke words of apology, she pped her own mouth, but the woman obviously used a bit of cleverness; the sound was loud, but it didn¡¯t hurt when she hit herself. Xu Ke didn¡¯t bother to argue since the message was conveyed.


    Those who had disrespected Xu Ke in their words earlier seemed to have triggered a switch, following the wavy-haired woman¡¯s actions, pping their own mouths while speaking words of disturbance, hoping Xu Ke would be lenient and plead with Xu Jie for mercy on their behalf.


    Xu Jie quietly looked at Xu Ke¡¯s face, seeing that he had no intention of pressing the issue. She spoke coldly, "I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen again. If it happens again, it won¡¯t be so easy to talk about."


    "Absolutely, it won¡¯t happen again," the wavy-haired woman hurriedly said ahead of the high ponytail woman.


    On the other side, the man who had been squeezed aside since Xu Jie came in finally broke through the obstacles to arrive in front of Xu Jie. Enduring the pain from his wrist, he greeted Xu Jie, "President Xu, I¡¯m Zhao Tianrui from Ming Tian Real Estate. I¡¯ve never had the chance to visit you before. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today, I¡¯m truly overwhelmed." Zhao Tianrui tried hard to leave a good impression on Xu Jie, but the pain from his injury made the smile halfway up his face freeze, adding a few more twists to his expression.


    The man red at Xu Ke viciously while covering his wound. In his mind, Xu Ke was nothing more than a man who married into wealth without achievements. Despite Xu Jie¡¯s actions in standing up for Xu Ke, he didn¡¯t think much of the significance, so hepletely disregarded Xu Ke, despising him as a kept man of a wealthy family. Thus, he didn¡¯t hide his dissatisfaction with Xu Ke in front of Xu Jie.


    "Your pet is a bit unruly, hitting me like this upon meeting, which is really not appropriate," Zhao Tianrui said, his face jiggling with fat.


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Xu Jie looked at the man in front of her, who was starting to sow discord right in front of the concerned parties, with a strange gaze. Shebeled him as an idiot in her heart. His actions of trying to make a case for himself without confirming if the other party was someone he could provoke seemed like courting death to Xu Jie.


    Zhao Tianrui failed to see the deeper meaning in Xu Jie¡¯s eyes and instead thought she was interested in what he said, quickly speaking up, "A pet should be tame and well-behaved. If you like this type, I know people in this line of work who can introduce you and ensure they¡¯re more considerate than the current one." The man revealed a knowing expression he assumed Xu Jie understood, only to see her sneer coldly in her heart.


    "Who do you think you are, daring to critique me? Wasn¡¯t the earlier lesson enough?"


    "President Xu, did you see? He dares to threaten me right in front of you. Who knows how he struts around in your name behind your back, tarnishing your reputation? He shouldn¡¯t be by your side." The man pointed at Xu Ke and said to Xu Jie.


    "Who do you think you are, what right do you have to criticize me? Are you worthy?" Xu Ke looked down at Zhao Tianrui with a nonchnt face, his eyes devoid of any warmth.


    "President Xu, look..."


    "Look at what? I think he¡¯s right, do you have any objections?" Xu Jie looked at Zhao Tianrui with a smirk on her face.


    Seeing Xu Jie¡¯s expression, cold sweat broke out on Zhao Tianrui. His brain, dulled by pain, finally started processing. Seeing Xu Jie explicitly siding with Xu Ke, what wasn¡¯t clear anymore? He feared he had poked a ho¡¯s nest and was courting his own doom.


    "I was wrong." Zhao Tianrui pped his undamaged hand to his cheek, making such a move in front of so many people. Despite his thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help blushing a bit at this moment. Those who were somewhat indignant in their hearts finally felt more bnced seeing Zhao Tianrui¡¯s performance.

 Chapter 20: Admitting Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Admitting Mistakes</h4><h4></h4>


    "I was just out of my mind for a moment, please don¡¯t take it to heart. What I said was all a joke. So you¡¯re here today to buy a car, right? Whatever car you¡¯re interested in, I¡¯ll buy it for you as an apology. How does that sound?" Zhao Tianrui said ingratiatingly to Xu Jie after pping himself several times.


    "Why are you apologizing to me? You¡¯re not the one who offended me." Xu Jie replied coldly.


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianrui realized he couldn¡¯t escape today. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he bit his lip and bent down to Xu Ke, saying, "I¡¯m just a foul-mouthed person. Please don¡¯t take what I said to heart. You¡¯re magnanimous, please forgive me."


    Zhao Tianrui didn¡¯t dare to straighten up without Xu Jie¡¯s permission, so he remained bent, waiting for Xu Ke¡¯s words. In his view, his apology was very respectful, and Xu Ke should forgive him immediately. But after waiting for a long time, his waist started to hurt before he heard Xu Ke speak. If he hadn¡¯t seen those men¡¯s sneakers in his peripheral vision, he would have thought the other person had already left.


    Just as he was about to give up, Xu Ke finally spoke, "Move aside, don¡¯t get in the way of me looking at cars." Xu Ke neither said he forgave him nor that he didn¡¯t, and Zhao Tianrui couldn¡¯t decipher his meaning, so he could only look up for help from Xu Jie.


    "Can¡¯t you understand humannguage? I¡¯m telling you to get lost?" Xu Ke frowned, looking at the eyesore blocking the way, his impatience reaching its peak.


    Xu Jie didn¡¯t say anything but her meaning was clear, so Zhao Tianrui could only reluctantly leave with the injury on his wrist. Although he didn¡¯t dare me Xu Jie, he held a grudge against Xu Ke, swearing to make Xu Ke pay the next time they met.


    With the annoying people dealt with, Xu Ke approached the car he had liked previously and turned to ask Xu Jie, "What do you think of this car¡¯s color?"


    "This color is suitable for a girl, but it doesn¡¯t quite match Madam¡¯s personality. I think ck would be better." Xu Jie suggested from the side.


    Xu Kepared the two cars and felt that Xu Jie made a good point. "Then this one. I want to take the car today, hurry up." Xu Ke ordered coolly, one hand in his pocket.


    The small store clerk was quick, and it was just four o¡¯clock when all the paperwork waspleted. He refused the handover ceremony, considering it pointless, and after parting with Xu Jie at thepany entrance, Xu Ke drove straight to the office building of Lin Group to wait for someone.


    In the past, he would quietly watch Lin Mengyao like a shadow from a distance. But from now on, he could finally stand here openly to wait for his wife. Thinking of this, Xu Ke squinted his eyes happily.


    The people in Lin Group didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengyao had said to Grandma Lin, but before the end of the working day, it was announced unexpectedly that Lin Mengyao had be the project manager for the development zone, catching everyone off guard.


    "Niece, you really have some tricks up your sleeve. As your uncle, I feel quite ashamed." Lin Shixian said through gritted teeth with a dark face as he looked at Lin Mengyao. After saying this, he shot Lin Mengyao a vicious look before striding away.


    Lin Shixian¡¯s son, Lin Zihua, chased after him from behind, with an apologetic smile on his handsome face, "My dad has this kind of temper. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, cousin. I¡¯ll apologize to you another day." After nodding to Lin Mengyao, he went to chase Lin Shixian.


    From the meeting room to the hall, Lin Mengyao received numerous congrattions. No matter what people thought, at least their faces were all smiling, unlike Lin Shixian¡¯s gloomy expression except for Lin Mengxi.


    Just as the group was about to exit the hall, someone noticed the mboyant Ferrari parked at the entrance. "Who is that, waiting here for a while? Who are they waiting for?" an employee on the ground floor whispered, discussing with a nearby person.


    "Sis, isn¡¯t that one of your suitors again?" Lin Zike whispered to his sister upon hearing the staff¡¯s murmurs around.


    Lin Mengxi smirked and nced at Lin Mengyao with feigned annoyance, "Oh dear, it¡¯s so annoying. I told them not toe pick me up, it¡¯s such a bad influence. I didn¡¯t expect them to turn up as soon as they agreed not to. Cousin, how do you think I should tell them?"


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot. How could you have this kind of experience? After all, that loser Xu Ke couldn¡¯t possibly drive such a luxury car to pick you up. How would you know the answer?" Lin Mengxi exaggeratedly covered her mouth, her eyes filled with tant smugness as she awaited Lin Mengyao¡¯s reaction. Despite wanting to see Lin Mengyao jumping angry, shepletely ignored this and continued forward. Ever since marrying Xu Ke, she had heard this kind of talk too many times, and it no longer affected her.


    Just as Lin Mengxi was about to hurl a few more barbs at Lin Mengyao, someone unexpected emerged from the car.


    "Xu Ke, why is it you!" Lin Mengxi eximed, her eyes wide with shock as his appearance pped her words back in her face, burning hot. She could almost hear others mocking her. But the next moment, she calmed down because she didn¡¯t believe that the Lin family¡¯s notorious good-for-nothing could afford a Ferrari.


    "Renting a Ferrari must not be cheap for you, right? But it¡¯s understandable. After all, you¡¯re the Lin family¡¯s son-inw, famous for being a parasite. Where would you get the money to buy a Ferrari? You must have saved up for a long time just to rent it this one time. It¡¯s really pitiful. Cousin, I¡¯m not saying you should be more generous to him, but he¡¯s your husband in name at least." Lin Mengxi looked at Xu Ke with a face full of apparent sympathy and mockery and then turned to Lin Mengyao with a face full of me, as if she hadmitted an enormous wrong.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Mengyao asked in surprise,pletely ignoring Lin Mengxi, as she quickly descended the steps to Xu Ke¡¯s side.


    "I thought you were about to get off work, so I came to pick you up and go home together." Xu Ke said with a gentle smile, trying to take Lin Mengyao¡¯s bag but she subtly avoided it. Xu Ke¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily but quickly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened, as he opened the passenger door for Lin Mengyao.


    The feeling of being ignored and humiliated excited the overly sensitive nerve in Lin Mengxi, making her carefullyposed expression gradually twisted. "Why aren¡¯t you talking? Did I hit the nail on the head, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re deliberately ignoring me? Otherwise, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? A loser pretending to be rich driving a Ferrari to thepany, thinking it makes you look so impressive, when in fact, you¡¯re like a peacock with its feathers spread ¡ª looking shy from the front but already showing your bare rear." Lin Mengxi crossed her arms and mocked even more fiercely.

 Chapter 21 Shameless Face

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Shameless Face</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke felt quite frustrated by Lin Mengyao¡¯s refusal to let him carry her bag, and Lin Mengxi, buzzing around like a fly, didn¡¯t help, making his head hurt. "You¡¯re mistaken. This car isn¡¯t rented; I bought it."


    "You¡¯re lying. Just look at your own pockets; they¡¯re cleaner than your face. Where would you get the money to buy a Ferrari?" Lin Mengxi loudly retorted in disbelief.


    "Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you."


    Leaving these words, Xu Ke felt a rush of satisfaction when he saw Lin Mengxi¡¯s reaction, just as he had expected. The newly purchased Ferrari sped away under everyone¡¯s gaze. Whatever the people outside might think, inside the car, Lin Mengyao had already retracted the smile she had earlier. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Ke noticed Lin Mengyao¡¯s discontent but didn¡¯t know the reason.


    "How much did this car cost?"


    "Four million seven hundred thousand."


    "Did you use up all the lottery winnings to buy the car?"


    "Yeah, why?" Xu Ke asked, puzzled.


    Lin Mengyao remembered the favor Xu Ke did for her and his years ofpanionship. Though she never said anything, Xu Ke upied a special ce in her heart. Encountering this situation, she was willing to say more. Therefore, upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, she furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    "Why buy a car for no reason? You don¡¯t need it for your daily grocery shopping. Even if you want to go out driving, you could buy a cheaper Audi or Mercedes for hundreds of thousands. Why spend so much on a Ferrari?"


    "I thought it was inconvenient for you tomute by bus and metro every day, so I bought a car for you to use as a means of transport. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll return it and get one you prefer." Xu Ke nervously licked his lips, fumbling to express his feelings, as it was the first time Lin Mengyao got mad at him, and he wasn¡¯t sure how to handle it.


    "I don¡¯t need you to buy me a car. I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking the bus and metro daily. Also, it¡¯s not about whether I like it or not. Frankly speaking, as a healthy young man, are you really content to spend your days thinking about what to cook for breakfast or dinner? With such arge sum of money, you could have made an investment. Even if it failed, at least you¡¯d umte experience. But look at you, thinking only about spending and wasting money,pletely unaware of where you went wrong. That¡¯s the biggest problem."


    "With so many people in China, few win the lottery. You were lucky, but luck doesn¡¯tst a lifetime, Xu Ke. You shouldn¡¯t count on being lucky all your life; you should consider your future. Maybe I¡¯m nagging, and my words aren¡¯t pleasant, but I hope you¡¯ll think carefully about what I¡¯ve said."


    Having said that, Lin Mengyao closed her eyes, refusing to speak further with Xu Ke.


    Honestly, everything Xu Ke did today disappointed her. She didn¡¯t expect that as a man, he wouldck ambition, thinking only of using his resources for enjoyment without any consideration for his future. The impression she had of him before now seemed like a joke. From that moment, Xu Ke¡¯s image in her heart fell to its lowest point.


    Looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face pretending to sleep, as he recalled her words, Xu Ke sighed inwardly with helplessness, yet a trace of sweetness rose within him.


    Does Lin Mengyao speaking so much to him today mean she has expectations of him? Does it imply that maybe she harbors some feelings for him that she¡¯s unaware of? Xu Ke thought to himself.


    The car was overly quiet, to the extent that it felt a bit awkward. Lin Mengyao originally intended just to feign sleep, but eventually, she drifted off. Thus, she didn¡¯t see Xu Ke¡¯s silly grin while thoughts of her words filled his heart with growing joy, causing even his lips to curl up slightly, looking very much like a silly kid who had just entered puberty.


    Xu Ke parked the car in themunity, gazing at Lin Mengyao¡¯s sleeping face with a look mingled with fondness and a hint of sweetness. ncing at the time, Xu Ke gently nudged Lin Mengyao awake, "Wake up, we¡¯re home," he softly said.


    "Hmm?" Lin Mengyao mumbled groggily. In the next moment, she was fully awake, as if her earlier sleepiness had never existed. "What time is it?"


    "It¡¯s almost seven; Mom and Dad will be back soon."


    "Okay, then let¡¯s go back quickly." Lin Mengyao was about to get out of the car when she remembered something and asked, "By the way, did you already make dinner?" If Xu Ke had waited long at thepany for her and dinner was dyed, she would feel guilty for anyints that might arise.


    "Not yet, but I ordered takeout; it should be arriving soon. Don¡¯t worry." Unaware of Lin Mengyao¡¯s thoughts, Xu Ke merely took her concern as care for himself, causing his heart to bubble with sweetness and his face to reflect that sentiment.


    Lin Mengyao nced at Xu Ke, feeling even more disappointed in him. Despite pouring her heart out in the car, he hadn¡¯t seriously considered her words but instead was immersed in the joy of buying the car,pletely disregarding what she had said.


    The two, each with their own thoughts, walked home one after the other, neither noticing Lin Mengchen watching them with a probing look from not too far behind.


    The table was set with dinner ordered by Xu Ke from a restaurant, and the family sat around in silence, filled only with the sounds of chewing. Just when everyone thought the silent meal would end this way, Lin Mengchen broke the silence.


    "Sis, is the Ferrari you drove today a new purchase?" Lin Mengchen asked with feigned innocence, yet her eyes nced toward Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with ill intent, pleased at Lin Mengyao¡¯s halting reaction to the question.


    "You bought a Ferrari?" Li Lihua paused mid-bite, her eyes sharp as she looked at Lin Mengyao, not sparing Xu Ke a nce.


    "I bought it," Xu Ke answered first.


    "You? You don¡¯t even have a job; where did you get the money for a Ferrari? Did you rob a bank or something?" Li Lihua bombarded Xu Ke with questions.


    "When your grandfather passed, didn¡¯t you say you had no money? How do you have money to buy a car now? Did you secretly stash money behind my back? I¡¯m your mother; raising you was abor not without merit or effort. How could you deceive me like this? Hand over your card and let me keep it safe for you," Li Lihua spoke to Lin Mengyao without any politeness.

 Chapter 22 A Shameless Family

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 A Shameless Family</h4><h4></h4>


    "I really was the one who paid for it; Mengyao ran out of money and used all she had to support the family." Xu Ke looked at the increasingly tense Lin Mengyao and said expressionlessly to Li Lihua.


    "You said you paid for it, but you don¡¯t have a job. Where did you get the money to buy a car?" Li Lihua asked incredulously.


    "I won the lottery a couple of days ago. I thought it was inconvenient for Mengyao, as a girl, to take the crowded buses and subways to work every day, so I used the money to buy her a car."


    "You used all the lottery money?" Li Lihua widened her eyes and asked Xu Ke.


    "Yes, all of it." Xu Ke nodded and said.


    "We¡¯ve provided for you for so long, and the first thing you do with your winnings is not to buy something for dad and mom, but rather you use it all to buy your sister a car. You¡¯re really an ungrateful wretch who knows nothing about filial piety." Li Lihua¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy upon hearing that Xu Ke used his lottery winnings to buy things for Lin Mengyao.


    At the dining table, not only Lin Mengchen but also Li Lihua¡¯s eyes were red. She let out two deep breaths of suppressed frustration and said, "You¡¯ve been freeloading off our family for so many years, and we haven¡¯t asked you for a penny. If you had any conscience, wouldn¡¯t the first thing you do after winning be to hand over the money topensate for what our family has done for you all these years? Since you spent it on a car, the car belongs to our family. Don¡¯t think that just because you spent the money, it belongs to you. Do you hear me?"


    "Mom, that car..." Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    "What car? You have a problem with what I¡¯m saying?" Li Lihua mmed her chopsticks on the table and said.


    Lin Mengyao was about to say something when Xu Ke gently nudged her foot under the table, prompting her to swallow the rest of her words.


    With Lin Mengyao¡¯s car taken away, a trace of satisfaction appeared on Lin Mengchen¡¯s face. She turned her eyes as if she suddenly thought of something and put down her bowl and chopsticks to plead with Li Lihua in a sweet tone, "Mom, in a few days, my ssmate¡¯s birthday party is at the Grand Emperor Hotel in the city center. All the attendees will be rich. I don¡¯t want to take a taxi and be looked down upon by my ssmates. Can I use the family¡¯s Ferrari, please, mom?" Lin Mengchen pulled on Li Lihua¡¯s arm and looked at Lin Mengyao with a challenging gaze.


    "Sure, why not? You¡¯re our little princess. You can use the Ferrari for now, and your father and I will use the Audi," Li Lihua said with a smile, pinching Lin Mengchen¡¯s nose andpletely forgetting that the car was bought for Lin Mengyao¡¯smute.


    "Thank you, mom! I knew you loved me the most, I love you so much," Lin Mengchen said happily, hugging Li Lihua¡¯s neck with affection, giving Lin Mengyao a proud look as she did so.


    The mother and daughter reached an agreement,ughing contentedly together. They seemed harmonious, with a motherly bond, while from a young age, she was told she was the eldest daughter and should shoulder the responsibilities as the elder sister. So, she had always told herself to be steady, not to cause trouble for the family, and to be sensible so as not to make the family worry. Such acts of clinging to her parent¡¯s neck and acting spoiled had not happened since she could remember.


    Suddenly seeing such behavior now, her heart felt sour and bitter, as if something inside was fermenting, bubbling up with acid, and the delicious food suddenly lost its taste.


    "I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll go back to my room first," Lin Mengyao said as she put down her half-eaten dinner and left. Before leaving, she could still hear Lin Mengchen whining and pestering Lin¡¯s father and mother behind her, as if she were an outsider.


    As soon as Lin Mengyao returned to her room, Xu Ke followed right after. "I saw you only ate a little during dinner. Was it not to your taste? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you," Xu Ke said.


    "Thank you, but no need, I¡¯m already full. You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me just now. I¡¯ll get the Ferrari back for you, and even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll repay you the money," Lin Mengyao said, feeling she already owed Xu Ke too much, not wanting to owe him anything more.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s eagerness to draw a clear line unsettled Xu Ke for a moment, but in the next second, he returned to normal as if nothing had happened. "There¡¯s no need; that car was meant to be a gift to you. The decision is yours."


    Lin Mengyao saw Xu Ke¡¯s expression and lightly moved her lips, saying, "Thank you. I seem to have not told you yet; I¡¯ve be the project¡¯s manager."


    "Congrattions! Let me take you out to celebrate tomorrow," Xu Ke offered.


    "No need. The construction site is far from home, and it¡¯s inconvenient to go back and forth. I¡¯m nning to stay there for a few days ande back when I¡¯m done."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s decision came suddenly, catching Xu Kepletely unprepared, as if an invisible hand had struck him to the ground like in Hell. He struggled to put a smile back on his face, wanting to ask Lin Mengyao: Do you have to avoid me like this? But he couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth, not wanting to hear any more words from her that he didn¡¯t want to hear.


    "Then you, being a girl, should be careful on the construction site. Please take care of yourself, find a safe ce to live, and don¡¯t forget to eat three meals a day when you¡¯re busy."


    Xu Ke¡¯s voice gradually diminished until it fellpletely silent. Seeing Xu Ke had nothing more to say, Lin Mengyao nodded, making a sound neither too loud nor too soft, indicating she heard him, and then walked into the bathroom. As the bathroom door closed, Xu Ke¡¯s expression turned dark as if the sadness would solidify.


    The construction site and home are in the same city, how far could it possibly be? Moving out was just a way to avoid him, a way to tell him not to seek her out. Xu Ke watched his distinct, long fingers slowly clench into a fist, his sorrowful eyes reced with determination. He heard a voice within himself telling him that no matter what, he must hold the other person tightly in his hand and never let go.


    Inside the bathroom, Lin Mengyao turned on the shower, letting the warm water hit her face and closed her eyes.


    She owed Xu Ke a debt of gratitude. If she could, she would also try her best to repay him, but that doesn¡¯t mean she would risk herself for it. She clearly knew she didn¡¯t love him. So, it¡¯s time to leave for a while, give him a cooling-off period to forget about this affection, Lin Mengyao thought as she wiped the water from her face.

 Chapter 23 Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Looking for Trouble</h4><h4></h4>


    Lu Chi woke up to the pungent smell of disinfectant. After the anesthesia wore off, the pain in all ten fingers felt like it pierced his heart, causing his eyes to redden in an instant. Thinking back on his twenty-something years of life that had always gone smoothly, the only thing he hadn¡¯t achieved was winning over Lin Mengyao. Just when he thought Mengyao was his first andst setback, Xu Ke appeared.


    Not only did Xu Ke ruin his ns, but he also beat him into that condition. If he didn¡¯t avenge this great hatred, he wouldn¡¯t deserve the surname Lu. Consumed with anger, Lu Chi mmed his fist onto the bed board, inadvertently hitting the wound on his hand. The sudden pain made him howl out loud, waking up his mother who had just dozed off.


    "Xiao Chi, what¡¯s wrong? Tell your mom where it hurts?" Mother Lu was startled awake, seeing Lu Chi sweating from pain, leaving her at a loss. She stood there helplessly, not knowing what to do as tears uncontrobly streamed down her face, looking nothing like the usually decisive and formidable businesswoman.


    "My hand, my hand, call the nurse." Holding both of his hands, Lu Chi gritted his words out through clenched teeth, his hatred for Xu Ke rising another notch.


    After a chaotic bout, Lu Chi received a shot of painkillers and had his splint readjusted, finally stabilizing his condition.


    "The patient¡¯s hands are already severely injured, they must not endure another blow like just now, otherwise there could be a risk of permanent disability," a doctor advised with a somber expression.


    "Then... will what happened just now cause any issues? Will there be anysting effects in the future..." Mother Lu, her eyes red and teary, asked with a trembling voice.


    "The splint was adjusted in time, and since the impact wasn¡¯t strong, there shouldn¡¯t be any serious problems, but this must not happen again, or we can¡¯t promise the patient¡¯s hands will be alright." Having said everything that needed to be said, the doctor left with the nurse, leaving just the mother and son in the VIP room.


    "Xiao Chi, tell your mom who did this to you. I¡¯ll get revenge for you. I¡¯ll skin him alive, make sure he never dares to return to Luocheng," Mother Lu spoke with a fierce glint in her eyes.


    "Mom, you don¡¯t need to step in for this. I need to handle it myself, or I won¡¯t be able to relieve the hatred in my heart," Lu Chi forced out his words through the gaps between his teeth.


    Lu Chi waited for several days. Although eager for revenge, the pain stopped him from taking action. It wasn¡¯t until today that he could leave the hospital, leading a group to block the culprit whonded him there for so long.


    Xu Ke was in a bad mood after Lin Mengyao secretly left. Just as he wanted to vent, he saw Lu Chi, whose hands were wrapped in bandages and face was bruised.


    "How about that? Didn¡¯t expect to meet me here, did you?" Standing in the center of the crowd, Lu Chi shouted at Xu Ke, his voice filled with unmistakable excitement and pride.


    "Sure didn¡¯t expect it. Didn¡¯t think thest lesson wasn¡¯t enough, you¡¯d still have the strength toe out and make trouble for me." Xu Ke was wearing a ck shirt today. As he unfastened his sleeve buttons, he rolled up his sleeves bit by bit, revealing his veiny arms. The oppressive movement made the people opposite him back away half a step.


    The thugs invited by Lu Chi exchanged nces, reassessing Xu Ke. Even though he hadn¡¯t made a move yet, as people ustomed to dealing with violence, they could gauge who could fight and who couldn¡¯t with a single look. Xu Ke¡¯s appearance was deceptively innocent, not at all like someone who could fight, but his aura and the strength of his arms suggested he was no easy opponent.


    "Last time I was careless, that¡¯s why you pathetic loser seeded. This time I¡¯m fully prepared. See these people? Today I¡¯m going to show you what it¡¯s like to be ground to dust. I want you to spend the rest of your life in despair, trembling at the mention of my name," Lu Chi roared, abandoning his usual gentlemanly demeanor.


    The hospital could give him painkillers but couldn¡¯t do so 24/7. So, in times without the medication, the shattered bones in his fingers tormented him mentally. In just a few days, his cheeks had sunken, his eyes dark, losing the polite and courteous appearance he had when they first met. Now, mouth agape, his roaring made him seem like a madman.


    "Ha, just with these people? Do you think I¡¯m trash like you?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, spitting out wordsced with icy sarcasm, mercilessly provoking Lu Chi¡¯s fragile nerves.


    "Aaaah, I¡¯m going to kill you. Attack them, I¡¯ll take responsibility for any consequences." Lu Chi shouted like a distraught woman,manding the hired thugs with raised voices. Yet, he stood firmly in ce, not daring to step forward, his feigned anger making Xu Ke sneer as he focused on dealing with the advancing thugs.


    The Xu Family, an old-established family in Shangjing, provided elite education from a young age. Besides cultural and artistic cultivation, courses likebat and horseback riding were mandatory for Xu Family members, with Xu Ke being among the most outstanding.


    His skills had be a bit rusty since arriving in Luocheng, but dealing with these thugs was still more than manageable. Xu Ke stretched briefly before charging toward the thugs, directly confronting them.


    The first person to face Xu Ke was a man with slicked-back hair. Xu Ke sidestepped to avoid the punch aimed at his face. Grasping the man¡¯s arm, he brought his knee up, forcefully hitting the man¡¯s ribs, resulting in a loud crack. The man with slicked-back hair knelt with both knees on the ground, his face turning ashen.


    Lu Chi, who had run to the alley entrance, inadvertently made eye contact with Xu Ke, who had just lifted his head. Xu Ke¡¯s exquisite face, emanating coldness and brutality, made Lu Chi feel like he had fallen into an ice cer. All his movements froze, his mind upied only with the fear from that day dominated by Xu Ke. Even though the painkiller¡¯s effect hadn¡¯t worn off, Lu Chi felt the wound hurt as if it were about to split open. Cold sweat soaked his clothes.


    Regardless of what Lu Chi thought, the battle with Xu Ke continued.


    The fall of the first thug caused a momentary pause among the others. However, being longtime partners, they quickly exchanged nces and adjusted their strategy. Two muscr men maneuvered to Xu Ke¡¯s sides, intending to attack his legs simultaneously from left and right, aiming to disable him for further action.

 Chapter 24 Total Victory

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Total Victory</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled slightly, he took the first step and swung his leg towards the temple of the man on the left, instantly incapacitating him. At the same time, the man on the right reached Xu Ke¡¯s foot, but Xu Ke stomped and crushed his kneecap.


    In just a split second, three of their main fighters were lost. The thugs halted their charge, nced at each other, and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed today they had encountered a tough opponent.


    "What are you all standing there for? Get him! I¡¯ll add another 500,000 if you break one of his legs," Lu Chi shouted loudly from the back of the crowd.


    Since ancient times, wealth has tempted people. The thugs, who had been thinking of retreating, all charged forward upon hearing Lu Chi¡¯s words.


    One-on-one, they were no match for Xu Ke. This group thought surely they could take down a pretty boy, as they charged forward thinking.


    Lu Chi watched Xu Ke surrounded, as red veins slowly filled his eyes, showing excitement. He stood at the mouth of the alley, waving his heavily bandaged hand like a madman, shouting continuously, "Hit him, hit him, kill him."


    Encircled, Xu Ke indeed felt ufortable. Long without martial arts training, his moves seemed rusty. At this moment, unable to dodge in time, his body started to umte wounds, which seemed to be increasing, yet he seemedpletely immune to pain, attacking his opponents desperately.


    No one in front of Xu Ke could escape his assaults; at this time, he seemed like a war maniac, or a pain-insensitive machine.


    With each attack, Xu Ke gradually awakened his memories of school training, moving no longer awkwardly and stiffly like before. Quickly, the thugs noticed Xu Ke¡¯s attack speed increasing, rendering their numerical advantage useless.


    Just when everyone thought this would be a battle of attrition, one of the encircling thugs got distracted and showed a w, which Xu Ke, who had been looking for an opportunity, immediately noticed.


    Xu Ke lightly raised one eyebrow, a move that made him suddenly exude wickedness, hitting the thug¡¯s w with a fierce punch. The thug, snapping out of his distraction, tried to defend but saw Xu Ke¡¯s lips curling slightly, feeling doomed, he wanted to retreat but it was toote; Xu Ke¡¯s leg fiercely swung at his head, flipping him over. Once there¡¯s a gap in a circle, it quickly breaks down.


    Those thinking Xu Ke didn¡¯t have much strength left couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they witnessed his terror once more.


    "Still daring to be distracted while fighting me, really overestimating yourself," Xu Ke said lightly. Then he quickly moved to the next person, attacking before the person could react. The remaining ones saw Xu Ke fighting ever more fiercely and felt fear in their hearts. With little effort, Xu Ke knocked them all to the ground. The once spacious alley now felt cramped with bodies lying around.


    Xu Ke stretched his muscles, shifting his gaze from the thugs to Lu Chi, looking at him with a half-smile. Lu Chi stared at the thugs nkly, and after realizing the scene, he swore furiously, "You bragged about being so tough, yet can¡¯t even beat a pretty boy. What use are you? Trash, all trash, I¡¯ll report you!" Lu Chi shrieked, his voice sharp and grating.


    "Huh!" Xu Ke¡¯s lightugh sounded like thunder, pulling Lu Chi back to reality from his frenzy.


    Watching Xu Ke getting closer, ncing at the thugs lying around, Lu Chi finally realized his situation. He wanted to escape the alley and shout for help, but his legs trembled uncontrobly, leaving him helpless. "Don¡¯te any closer, do you hear me? I said don¡¯te any closer!" Lu Chi shouted, struggling to control his shaking body, pointing at Xu Ke with his bandaged hand, yelling loudly.


    But the alley they chose was too remote, with hardly anyone passing by, so even with Lu Chi shouting so loud, no one could hear. Only Xu Ke¡¯s footsteps echoed in the alley.


    Step! Step! Step! Each step seemed to tread upon Lu Chi¡¯s nerves, making him uncontrobly tremble.


    "I remember telling you not to appear before me again, looks like thest lesson wasn¡¯t enough, how quickly you forgot my warning." Xu Ke brushed his hair back, revealing a smooth forehead and eyes sharp as a de.


    "Where should I break this time?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes swept over Lu Chi, looking at him not like a person, but like livestock ready for ughter.


    Faced with Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Lu Chi trembled more violently, face turning pale. He felt as if Xu Ke¡¯s gaze had scraped over him like a de, making him want to scream from the pain, but pride clenched his teeth, swallowing all the sounds.


    "What do you n to do to me? I¡¯m the young master of the Lu Family, hurt even one finger, and I guarantee my family won¡¯t let you go," Lu Chi shrieked.


    "Tsk, seems your parents haven¡¯t told you yet, the Lu Family¡¯s on the brink of bankruptcy, you won¡¯t be the young master much longer."


    "You¡¯re lying, how can our family go bankrupt!" Lu Chi had been staying in the hospital recuperating all this time; his parents didn¡¯t inform him, fearing he¡¯d worry. Focused solely on revenging Xu Ke, he overlooked outside news and remained ignorant of the impending bankruptcy.


    "Why would I lie to you, if you don¡¯t believe, ask your parents yourself, see if I¡¯m telling the truth. Now, let¡¯s settle our matter." Xu Ke easily snatched the phone from Lu Chi, smiling.


    Recalling the expression in memory matching Xu Ke¡¯s current face perfectly, Lu Chi¡¯s pupils slowly widened. The next moment, a deafening roar echoed through the alley, startling resting birds into flight.


    Soon after, Xu Ke walked out of the alley, slightly disheveled hair brushed all back, adding a wild touch to his masculine aura, attracting a few extra stares from passersby.


    And, in the alley behind him, Lu Chiy on the ground with limbs twitching irregrly, looking like a fish near death by dehydration, tears and sweat smeared his face, making him appear terribly miserable.


    He squinted with pupils slightly out of focus, muttering with a gaping mouth, "Spare me... Please... I won¡¯t do it again... I was wrong."


    It was unknown how much time had passed before Lu Chi¡¯s eyes finally closedpletely, whereas Xu Ke, the one responsible, was already back at the Lin Family, preparing dinner.

 Chapter 25: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Meeting</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mr. Xu, the otherpany representatives have arrived, we should get going." Xu Jie stood respectfully in front of Xu Ke and spoke, and upon closer inspection, one could notice a slight distraction in her eyes hidden behind her sses, but she quickly concealed it again.


    "Mm, I know." Xu Ke replied indifferently.


    Previously, every time she saw Xu Ke, he was always in casual attire. Though looking handsome and imposing, the visual impact was never as great as the one today.


    Today, Xu Ke was dressed in a royal blue suit, with a white shirt undone at two buttons revealing a small part of his corbone. His usually tousled hair was all slicked back with gel, exposing his excessively sharp eyebrows and eyes usually hidden, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses resting on his prominent nose. Like a sheath to a sword, it added a sense of calmness to his sharpness while making him extraordinarily handsome, akin to a graceful leopard.


    "What¡¯s the matter, is there something else?" Xu Ke, having heard no sign of Xu Jie leaving for quite a while, finally pulled his eyes from the document in front of him and spared a nce at Xu Jie.


    "Not for now, I¡¯ll be outside; call me if you need anything." Xu Jie took a few steps back and then turned to leave.


    After Xu Jie left, Xu Ke picked up the phone on the table, hesitated for a moment, and sent a message to Lin Mengyao, staring at the phone for a long time but, as with the past few days, received no response, as if sinking into the ocean without a trace. Xu Ke frowned slightly, his gaze troubled, his mouth pressed into a line, feeling somewhat aggrieved.


    Xu Ke was at a loss as to what had provoked Lin Mengyao. Not only had she left without a word while he was not home, but she had also cut off all contact with him unterally. He thought about looking for Lin Mengyao but then recalled their previous conversations, torn between persisting or giving up. He didn¡¯t want to press too hard and end up pushing her further away.


    Better to focus on work, Xu Ke sighed inwardly and picked up a new document to read.


    Soon, Xu Ke was absorbed back into his work, as the sky unknowingly tinged with darkness.


    "Mr. Xu, it¡¯s time, we should depart." Xu Jie knocked on the door, speaking right on cue.


    Called by Xu Jie, Xu Ke finally came to his senses, rubbing his sore neck, and replied indifferently. He casually picked up the jacket he had taken off earlier and slung it over his arm before following Xu Jie out of the Jiahe¡¯s gates towards the Emperor Club.


    Xu Jie was practically a regr at the club, and without needing any reception, she led Xu Ke directly to the private room. Once the two had left, the previously quiet lobby burst into amotion, with several attendants, typicallyposed, quickly gathering and tossing aside their usual poise.


    "Oh my, who was that man just now with Director Xu? He looks unfamiliar, have you guys seen him before?" The round-faced girl whispered to herpanions, the mes of gossip quietly kindling behind her.


    "Haven¡¯t seen him before." Thepanions all shook their heads.


    "He looks like someone of high standing. Could it be that another prominent figure ising to our city?" The girl with the oval face quietly guessed.


    "I guess it could be. Several big shots from our city are here in the private room Director Xu reserved. It seemed like Director Xu was quite respectful to that man earlier. Do you think he might be the son of some official?" The girl with round eyes asked.


    "We¡¯ve seen the sons of all the officials in our city; it can¡¯t be him." The girl with cherry-red lips chimed in, dismissing herpanion¡¯s guess.


    "Could he be an illegitimate child or perhaps a wealthy figure from out of town? By the way, did you notice his appearance? I snuck a look, and his demeanor and looks are exactly what I¡¯d imagine a domineering CEO to be, way more attractive than any TV heartthrob these days. It really makes my heart flutter!" The first girl eximed dreamily, her hands cupping her round face.


    "I wonder what kind of girls he likes or if he¡¯s married. I¡¯d like to marry him." The girl with round eyes shared her sentiments, prompting yful teasing from herpanions, and they all erupted intoughter.


    Meanwhile, the subject of their discussion was in the private room, observing the people who hade for the meeting. Simultaneously, those leadership figures were discreetly observing Xu Ke. This was their first time seeing the Xu heir, having previously only heard about him through Xu Jie.


    Today, their reason for being there wasn¡¯t simply to pledge allegiance to Xu Ke; more importantly, they were curious about the person so revered by Xu Jie and whether he was worth the risk of offending the Headquarters. It turned out they were right toe.


    Even though Xu Ke was much younger than them, his presence was so imposing that it almost felt suffocating. With just a simple encounter, they felt immense pressure from him, as if the mere gaze from his eyes could make their scalps tingle. That prating, icy gaze not only made them shiver but also ignited a long-dormant fervor within them.


    This person is no ordinary individual! Everyone thought, reining in any hidden underestimation or negligence they held for Xu Ke.


    "Good day, Mr. Xu, I am An Jianbang, the head of Shunhe Group." The man who identified himself as An Jianbang was the first to step forward from the crowd to greet Xu Ke, his attitude respectful and wless.


    Xu Ke merely nodded at him without speaking.


    Seeing An Jianbang take the lead, the others gradually came to their senses and greeted Xu Ke one by one. They were Ma Guoyu from Tengfei Group, Liu Binglin from Star Entertainment, Sun Lei from Imperial Feast Mansion, Shi Tian from Cheng¡¯an Jewelry, and Tian Li from Anda Group.


    After all introductions werepleted, Xu Ke scanned each person with his gaze as they tensed up. Only then did he speak slowly, "Everyone, you¡¯ve worked diligently for the Xu Family for so many years; I appreciate your efforts. From now on, I will be leading the Xu Corporation, and I hope to see you all at the Headquarters in the future. I also hope that we can work hand-in-hand for the future of the Xu Corporation."


    "However, let me make one thing clear. I have a bad temper, but I¡¯m fair with rewards and penalties. If anyone is found acting in any treacherous manner, I will not spare them. On the other hand, if youmit yourselves wholeheartedly to work for me, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation in the future." Xu Ke leaned back on the sofa, observing everyone¡¯s expressions as he spoke.


    "Absolutely, absolutely." Everyone responded.


    Xu Ke¡¯s face was devoid of emotion, his voice t, yet somehow his eyes seemed capable of piercing through their facades to see their very thoughts, making them feel immense pressure.

 Chapter 26 Lin Mengchen

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Lin Mengchen</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke knew immediately that these people were not following him wholeheartedly like Xu Jie, so he didn¡¯t n to use gentle methods to tame them. He opened emphatically, suppressing the entire scene to let them know his power. But Xu Ke understood that such a disy was not enough; no matter how firm the stance, it could only maintain control temporarily. To truly subdue them, he needed to take action.


    Xu Ke narrowed his eyes slightly, his mind already forming a n, while the others only felt a momentary chill in the air, making them more unconsciously respectful of Xu Ke.


    Breaking free from his thoughts, Xu Ke looked up at the few people opposite him and continued, "I¡¯ve only heard yourpany¡¯s name, now let¡¯s talk about the general situation. Start with you, one by one." Xu Ke pointed casually to Tian Li on the far left of the sofa, speaking coldly.


    Tian Li was chilled by the cold aura Xu Ke exuded, and after organizing his thoughts, he began to speak slowly. Xu Ke leaned back on the sofa, listening quietly, asionally asking a few questions. During this time, the room was so silent that even though they were in a KTV club box, with the homepage of a karaoke machine still illuminated on the big screen, Xu Ke still created an effect akin to a conference room.


    When Tian Li¡¯s voice grew hoarse and Xu Ke had learned almost what he wanted, he said, "Alright, next one."


    Thus, three people in a row spoke, and over three hours passed. The usually pampered individuals felt sore all over, yet with Xu Ke in front of them, they had no choice but to bear it. "Alright, let¡¯s take a break for a while. We¡¯ll continueter." Just as Sun Lei finished and the next person was about to speak, Xu Ke said.


    After speaking, Xu Ke strode out on his long legs, leisurely strolling outside, as he was also feeling a bit stuffy having stayed inside for too long.


    As Xu Ke was walking, a familiar female voice suddenly called from behind, "Hey, you there in front, stop and give me your phone number."


    Xu Ke frowned, continuing to move forward as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. His actions caused those following Lin Mengchen for entertainment to burst outughing, making Lin Mengchen¡¯s face flush with anger and embarrassment. "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, are you deaf?"


    She hade to attend a ssmate¡¯s birthday party today and had lost a round of truth or dare. She was sent out to get the contact details of the first person she met. Her looks were considered top in her ss, so she was quite confident with this punishment. She didn¡¯t believe anyone could turn her down. Who would have thought this person was so unaware, almost unconsciously rushing over, wanting to grab Xu Ke¡¯s arm and stop him from continuing forward.


    Apart from Lin Mengyao and the deceased Grandfather Lin, Xu Ke disliked everyone from the Lin Family, and he was particrly intolerant of their touch. So when he heard the footsteps behind getting closer, without thinking, he shifted to avoid Lin Mengchen¡¯s outstretched hand, simultaneously exposing his face to her.


    Lin Mengchen¡¯s angry expression turned to shock upon seeing Xu Ke¡¯s face. Her first instinct was to wonder how Xu Ke could be here, but she quickly dismissed that thought. There was no way that penniless loser Xu Ke could be in such an upscale ce, let alone be wearing an Armani custom suit. This certainly wasn¡¯t Xu Ke; they just happened to look alike.


    After denying to herself that the person in front of her was Xu Ke, Lin Mengchen couldn¡¯t help bute up with a thought: This guy looks so much like Xu Ke, yet is miles better than him. If she could win him over, would that mean Lin Mengyao would always be a step underneath her? The more Lin Mengchen thought about it, the more she convinced herself it was true, and her gaze at Xu Ke turned burning.


    Xu Ke was sickened by Lin Mengchen¡¯s gaze and furrowed his brows tightly. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t recognized him, he pretended not to know her, nning to leave, but was unexpectedly blocked by Lin Mengchen again.


    "Let go!" Xu Ke red at the piece of clothing Lin Mengchen was holding, speaking in an icy tone.


    "Can you give me your contact information?" Lin Mengchen lowered her head, exposing her fair neck to Xu Ke, her fingers tightly gripping Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, her toes slowly spinning on the ground, exuding a sweet shyness.


    At this moment, the ssmates who had followed behind Lin Mengchen to watch the show also approached. From before, they had only seen Xu Ke¡¯s back and found his body proportion perfect and wondered what kind of face would match such a build. They worried he might just be a back-view killer. However, when they got closer and saw Xu Ke¡¯s face, they were all stunned.


    "I told you to let go." Xu Ke said coldly, his expression darker than ever, almost gloomy enough to drip water.


    Xu Ke¡¯s icy voice brought those immersed in his stunning looks back to reality, while Lin Mengchen¡¯s previously coy expression turned pale. She looked up in disbelief at Xu Ke. She had always been confident in her appearance and presumed that her gesture would make the opposing party at least like her if not fall for her. Who¡¯d have thought he would coldly tell her to release him!


    "What did you say?" Lin Mengchen stared directly at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, questioning him.


    This time, Xu Ke didn¡¯t bother speaking to Lin Mengchen, directly flinging her hand off, not sparing a nce even when she almost lost her bnce, her face paling. He instead took off his jacket and tossed it into the trash bin in the hallway. His disdain was evident without needing words to convey.


    Lin Mengchen bit her lip hard, her eyes welling with tears, wrapped in a massive sense of humiliation, her shoulders trembling pitifully.


    The ssmates who followed Lin Mengchen out were more than satisfied after witnessing a drama like this. The girls among them couldn¡¯t help but continue sneaking nces at Xu Ke¡¯s face, but all thoughts of romance vanished upon meeting the cold, icy eyes behind his sses. Instead, they focused on watching Lin Mengchen¡¯s embarrassment.


    Lin Mengchen, with her pretty face, often acted like a cunning white lotus to seduce the boys in their ss, much to the other girls¡¯ disgust. Seeing her suffer now truly delighted them, thinking it was worthing today.


    The girls mostly rejoiced in her misfortune, but the boys, seeing Lin Mengchen in such a hurt and vulnerable state, felt pity. Yet, constrained by Xu Ke¡¯s overwhelming presence, none dared to step forward to defend Lin Mengchen. Just when everyone thought the matter would end there, the host of the birthday party, who had always fancied Lin Mengchen, Tian Long, stepped out.

 Chapter 27: The Naughty Child Just Needs a Beating

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Naughty Child Just Needs a Beating</h4><h4></h4>


    He could tell that Xu Ke carried an extraordinary aura, and his attire was expensive, but so what? The Tian Family¡¯s background wasn¡¯tcking either, and the girl he liked was being bullied in front of him. How could he let it go?


    "You made someone cry and think you can just leave? Are you even a man? Hurry up and apologize to Mengchen." Tian Long said, stiffening his neck against Xu Ke¡¯s cold gaze, not wanting to embarrass himself in front of his goddess.


    Tian Long was about the same height as Xu Ke, with a buzz cut and muscles that gave him a thuggish look beyond his age, but in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, he was still a kid who hadn¡¯t fully matured. Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to fuss with a kid, so he said, "Move aside!"


    "I¡¯m telling you to apologize!" Tian Long said, ring.


    "Considering you¡¯re just a kid, I won¡¯t argue with you. Step aside." Xu Ke said coldly.


    Xu Ke¡¯s oppressive presence frightened Tian Long a little, but he couldn¡¯t step aside. If he moved just because of a few words, how would he continue to live with himself? How would his ssmates view him? How would Lin Mengchen see him? Tian Li bit his lip, relying on his self-esteem to prevent himself from backing down in front of Xu Ke.


    "You¡¯re the damn kid here. I told you to apologize to Mengchen, or this won¡¯t end today." Tian Long¡¯s voice was loud, attracting people in the hallway to join the growing crowd, their attention focused on Xu Ke and Tian Long.


    "Tian Long, forget it. If he doesn¡¯t apologize, then he doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m fine." Lin Mengchen softly said in a voice tinged with tears.


    She tried to calm the situation, but instead added fuel to the fire. How could Tian Long endure it, especially with so many people watching?


    Xu Ke was used to being in the spotlight, unfazed by such situations, but Tian Long was a hot-blooded young man. At their age, they were rebellious and craved attention. Being the center of attention for the first time, hot blood rushed to Tian Long¡¯s head, making him forget his fear. Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s silence, he became more arrogant and even got physical.


    "Mengchen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you justice." Tian Long said gently to Lin Mengchen beside him.


    "Are you even a man? Bullying a girl and not even apologizing. Is that right? If you don¡¯t want to get beaten, apologize. Do you hear me?" Tian Long jabbed Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder with his finger.


    Xu Ke looked at the spot he was jabbed and smiled, brushing it off like dust. "Since you don¡¯t appreciate my leniency, I¡¯ll grant your wish." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was light and tinged with a smile, but his eyes were ice shards wrapped around des, causing one¡¯s scalp to tingle.


    "I¡¯m the one who should be saying that." Tian Long said fiercely, swinging a punch at Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    A girl in the crowd let out an instinctive "ah" and closed her eyes. They knew Tian Long¡¯s fighting reputation; he was the school bully who never lost a fight, always drawing blood with his punches.


    Although Xu Ke appeared intimidating, his suit and tie gave no impression of a fighter. Seeing Tian Long swing, they instinctively presumed Xu Ke would end up like others, beaten ck and blue. Seeing a handsome face turn into a pig head was truly distressing. But when people expected Xu Ke to be knocked out by Tian Long, a heavy thud sounded, followed by a muted groan.


    They opened their eyes to see Xu Ke standing unaffected, while their favored Tian Long was on the ground, clutching his stomach, face pale.


    "Wha-what happened? How did Tian Long end up knocked out?" someone asked dumbfoundedly.


    It turned out that when Tian Long punched, Xu Ke was a step ahead, kicking Tian Long¡¯s knee, then punching his jaw as he staggered. As Tian Long struggled to regain his footing, Xu Kended another kick to his stomach, putting Tian Long down.


    "Next time, mind your mouth." Xu Ke casually kicked Tian Long¡¯s leg, saying indifferently, then stepped over him, intending to return to his booth.


    "Stop, I haven¡¯t lost yet. I was caught off guard earlier, but it won¡¯t happen again." Tian Long staggered up, enduring the pain in his jaw, defiant with youthful determination. He couldn¡¯t admit defeat today, not with people watching.


    Seeing the suddenly spirited Tian Long, Xu Ke raised an eyebrow. As Tian Long charged again, deciding to kick first to send Xu Ke flying, Xu Ke smirked, met his kick with his own. Their legs collided mid-air, and the next moment, Tian Long staggered back limping, falling to the ground, while Xu Ke stood unchanged, unfazed, the oue clear.


    "Tian Long, are you okay? If you can¡¯t beat him, stop fighting. I can handle the grievance." Lin Mengchen came to Tian Long¡¯s side, biting her lip like a little rabbit, her eyes red as she spoke, her pitiful demeanor drawing usatory gazes towards Xu Ke from those who hadn¡¯t witnessed the full scene, as if he had wronged Lin Mengchen.


    "Hey, don¡¯t cry. I-I can beat him." The once ferocious guy now didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet as Lin Mengchen cried, causing his chest to ache. He wanted to stand but his weak legs couldn¡¯t support him, copsing halfway.


    "Are you okay? Does it hurt?" Lin Mengchen asked, tears falling like raindrops, looking pitiful, though she was inwardly fuming at Tian Long¡¯s ipetence and the man who rejected her, even discarding clothes she touched. Yet she was d to see her taste validated, as the man she liked was not only handsome but could fight, far better than the loser Lin Mengyao found.


    Though Lin Mengchen had many thoughts, Tian Long was flushed red due to her presence, "I¡¯m not hurt."


    "Are we done or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving." Xu Ke, like a viin, checked the time coldly, disrupting the mood Lin Mengchen had tried hard to create.

 Chapter 28: Breaking In

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Breaking In</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hit me? Why wouldn¡¯t I hit you? If you¡¯re so tough, stand right there and don¡¯t move. Just wait for me." Realizing that he couldn¡¯t get justice for Lin Mengchen on his own, Tian Long decided to call home and ask them to send a few people over.


    "I¡¯ve run into some trouble, send a few strong guys to the Emperor Club, the toughest ones." Tian Long dialed a number and said, then hung up and looked at Xu Ke, "You¡¯ll see."


    "I¡¯m at 306, your people cane find me there." Only a fool would stick around waiting for backup, and it¡¯s not like he had nothing else to do. Xu Ke turned and suavely walked towards 306, thinking as he went. The crowd that had gathered parted like a tide as Xu Ke passed, clearing a path for him and watching as he entered 306.


    "This guy is just too handsome." Someone in the crowd let out a soft sigh, instantly heating up the tense atmosphere.


    "Oh my god, I¡¯ve fallen in love. Where did this gode from, fighting handsomely as well? Oh mom, I want to marry him."


    The girls in the crowd were particrly noisy, and their voices were unanimously lovestruck. Even the usually quiet andposed girls blushed with excitement, discussing Xu Ke with bright eyes alongside their friends.


    "I can¡¯t believe he brought down Tian Long with just a few moves, this guy is incredible."


    "It feels like watching a movie. How could Tian Long be defeated so easily? I must be dreaming, pinch me awake."


    "p!" A loud sound of a p broke the hushed conversations, "Are you awake now? Need me to p you again?" The boy who had pped raised his hand and asked.


    "No need, I¡¯m awake now." said the pped boy, holding his face in a daze.


    The girls¡¯ adoration and the boys¡¯ admiration made Lin Mengchen and Tian Long¡¯s faces exceptionally ugly, while Xu Ke had returned to the room. Xu Jie¡¯s gaze flitted over Xu Ke, noticing he wasn¡¯t wearing a jacket, so she silently raised the air conditioning by two degrees and then sat quietly as if invisible beside Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke noticed Xu Jie¡¯s actions, satisfied with her attentiveness, and rxed his posture, then narrowed his eyes, starting to listen to the next person¡¯s report.


    When Liu Binglin finished speaking, over an hour had unknowingly passed. The few people who came without having eaten were starting to feel faint, and although Xu Ke had just given them a break, the time was too short for them to eat.


    "Mr. Xu, we¡¯ve talked quite a bit here, and everyone¡¯s hungry. How about we have something to eat before continuing?" Liu Binglin cleared his throat with a hoarse voice after speaking.


    "I lost track of time. Let¡¯s grab something to eat and continueter." Xu Ke said after checking the time.


    As soon as Xu Ke finished speaking, there was a loud "bang!" The door that was originally closed properly was now kicked open from the outside, barely hanging on the wall, looking pitiful. Xu Ke¡¯s gaze swept over the shaking door,nding on therge group outside, his eyes unreadable.


    Seeing the tall, muscled men in ck vests with imposing auras standing at the door, the faces in the room turned serious, "What are you barging in here for?" Liu Binglin, closest to the door, asked with a dark face.


    The leading men in sunsses didn¡¯t even nce at Liu Binglin, instead stepped aside to make a narrow path, as if waiting for someone, making Liu Binglin¡¯s temple throb. It had been years since someone had ignored him like this.


    As Liu Binglin¡¯s face grew darker, a familiar figure limped out of the crowd, "Where¡¯s that punk who wanted to fight me earlier? Come over and get beaten." Tian Long arrogantly said.


    He had heard too much praise for Xu Ke outside, burning with anger while waiting for his men to arrive. Now he wanted to beat Xu Ke in front of everyone, the more embarrassed, the better, to show them this man¡¯s disgrace, see how they could still admire him.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep your mouth clean when you talk? Seems like you didn¡¯t learn your lesson," Xu Ke sat up straight, looking at Tian Long at the door with a teasing gaze.


    The pain in his knee made Tian Long take a step back unconsciously, but the next second he puffed out his chest and took a step forward. Heughed, thinking he brought so many people and didn¡¯t believe this man could defeat them all. With that, he felt confident and said with more assertiveness, "I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get cocky, there are so many of us. Do you think you can beat us all?"


    "Tian Long, shut up! Who gave you the guts to bring the family¡¯s bodyguards here to act up? Hurry and apologize to Mr. Xu." Tian Li¡¯s sudden angry shout startled everyone in the room. Tian Li was furious with his nephew; he had been signaling him since Tian Long entered, but instead of restraining himself, Tian Long became more arrogant. Yet, how could Tian Long have noticed anyone else when all his attention was on Xu Ke?


    "Second uncle, why are you here?" Under Tian Li¡¯s angry yell, Tian Long¡¯s attention finally diverted from Xu Ke to the room, and seeing Tian Li in the corner, Tian Long instinctively put on a pleasing smile, like a dog seeking forgiveness after making a mistake.


    "If I weren¡¯t here, how would I know you¡¯re acting so high and mighty behind the family¡¯s back? Now apologize to Mr. Xu." Tian Li¡¯s face was purple-red with anger, his face trembling slightly. The usual cozy tactics Tian Long employed were useless now.


    Realizing Tian Li wasn¡¯t buying it, Tian Long knew he had deeply angered him. His previously arrogant demeanor deted like a punctured balloon. He dejectedly but without much sincerity turned toward Xu Ke and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I was reckless just now."


    Seeing Xu Ke wasn¡¯t relenting, Tian Li shouted even louder at Tian Long, "Is that how you apologize? Do it properly, louder."


    "Sorry, I was wrong, please forgive me." Tian Long instinctively straightened his back and shouted, disregarding the ssmates who came to watch themotion. Compared to angering his uncle, beingughed at by ssmates was nothing.


    "Alright, I¡¯m not a petty person. Let¡¯s settle this today, but don¡¯t let me see a next time." Xu Ke said, smiling faintly as he nced at Tian Li, dismissively waving his hand.


    Despite the calm words, Tian Li instantly straightened his back, feeling like he was being scrutinized by a beast.


    "I¡¯ll certainly educate him properly when we get back. It won¡¯t happen again." Tian Li assured, ring at Tian Long in the next second, "What are you standing there for? Hurry and take your men and leave."

 Chapter 29 Attendance

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Attendance</h4><h4></h4>


    "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll get lost right away." Tian Long nodded repeatedly without daring to meet his second uncle¡¯s eyes, hurriedly leading his people out. The ones who came with Tian Long looked shocked as they left the private room.


    No one at Tian Long¡¯s birthday party was from an ordinary family; the difference was only in the size of their family background. Thus, they instantly recognized the people sitting inside the private room¡ªalmost half of the top industry figures in Luocheng. No oneughed at Tian Long¡¯s retreat because there were more pressing matters at hand.


    "Brother Long, is Tian Li, General Manager Tian, your second uncle? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned this before?" A bespectacled boy slid up to Tian Long, smiling inquisitively.


    "Are you nuts? Why would I talk about my second uncle for no reason?" Tian Long snapped back harshly.


    Since Tian Long was preupied, his tone wasn¡¯t the friendliest. The boy who asked was still somewhat immature, and being rebuked in front of everyone made his face instantly flush red like a ripe persimmon. He muttered to himself and was pushed aside.


    Despite Tian Long¡¯s poor attitude, none could deny Tian Li was his second uncle. Everyone present grew up in prominent families; they might not excel academically, but their sharpness in business was trained from a young age. Everyone knew the people in the private room just now, except for one man. Judging from the respectful manner in which Tian Li and the others treated him, it was easy to deduce that his identity was unusual, and perhaps the forces in Luocheng¡¯s business world were about to be reshuffled. This thought urred simultaneously to everyone present.


    Thus, even though Tian Long¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t great, people continuously flocked towards him, asking all sorts of questions, pushing Lin Mengchen to the outskirts of the crowd.


    On any other asion, Lin Mengchen would have been unhappy and tried to push back, but now she was absent-mindedly lingering at the tail end of the crowd, pondering the identity of the man she just saw and how to win him over; she even abstained from the games afterward.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke did have a meal with those people and only returned to the Lin Family after finishing everything in another private room.


    Xu Ke wasn¡¯t a weed presence at the Lin Family, so nobody knew or cared when he went out or returned home. Days passed slowly and peacefully as Xu Ke gradually became familiar with the Xu businesses in Luocheng. The messages Xu Ke sent to Lin Mengyao seldom got replies, and their rtionship seemed to have reverted to how it was at the start.


    Once, when Xu Ke was staring at his phone waiting for Lin Mengyao¡¯s reply, Xu Jie knocked and entered.


    "Is something up?" Xu Ke put away his phoneposedly, asking calmly.


    "Mr. Xu, you mentioned attending Mr. Jin¡¯s 80th birthdayst week, and now it¡¯s time for you to change and head out," Xu Jie replied respectfully, cing the gift on Xu Ke¡¯s desk.


    The Jin family was a top-ss family in Luocheng. This time, Mr. Jin¡¯s birthday party invited many people from elite families, his business partners, and those who depended on the Jin family for support. The Lin family didn¡¯t fit into any of these categories, hence why Xu Ke agreed so readily. Reminded by Xu Jie, Xu Ke recalled the matter and noticed the suit Xu Jie had prepared on the table. After changing in the rest area, he followed Xu Jie to the Jin family vi.


    Today, Xu Jie wore a silver gradient backless dress, her snow-white back adorned by a perfectly-shaped butterfly valley and the long ruby ne running down her spine, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes. Compared to Xu Jie, Xu Ke, in a simple ck suit and gold-rimmed sses, looked inconspicuous, though his well-groomed hair made him seem like an idol on the verge of debut from somepany.


    Everyone present nced at Xu Ke before refocusing on Xu Jie.


    Seeing someone approach Xu Jie intending to talk, Xu Ke, wanting to avoid attention, released her hand and whispered, "Go ahead. I¡¯ll find somewhere else to sit." He then turned and walked into a discreet corner, nning to leave after meeting Mr. Jin.


    Xu Ke wanted to sit quietly, waiting for the host¡¯s appearance, but some people just love causing trouble. While Xu Ke was eating cake on the sofa in the corner, a burly man wearing overly strong perfume, his fat fingers adorned with numerous gold and gemstone rings as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t know he¡¯s wealthy, sat down next to him. Xu Ke even felt the sofa shake as the man sat down.


    Xu Ke sneezed from the man¡¯s overwhelming scent and rubbed his nose, feeling like the entire air around was polluted by his cologne. Just as Xu Ke was about to leave, the man began to speak, "What¡¯s your name, and whichpany are you from?" His eyes, as small as soybeans, evaluated Xu Ke from head to toe like he was appraising merchandise, making him intensely ufortable.


    Xu Ke had chosen the hall¡¯s most secluded corner, backed against the wall on two sides, with a long table stocked with food at the front, leaving only the right side as an exit. Originally, there was ample space between the sofa and the table, enough for someone to pass by even with someone seated. However, the man¡¯s enormous bulk reduced the space significantly, making any exit risk contact with his body.


    Xu Ke, nauseated by the man¡¯s gaze, almost felt the cake he just ateing back up. For his well-being, he decided not to stay any longer. "Move!" Xu Ke stood up, brows knit tightly in cold disgust.


    "I can guess you¡¯re from some entertainmentpany. Though I don¡¯t recognize you, you probably haven¡¯t debuted yet. Which path are you aiming for? Singer or actor? I¡¯m not as well-connected as Xu Jie, but I¡¯m generous. Whatever you like, I¡¯ll invest in it. I don¡¯t mind you being with Xu Jie and me at the same time. If you¡¯re worried she¡¯ll be mad, we can keep it a secret; it¡¯s more exciting that way," the fat man said, licking his lips as if entertaining a thought, his eyes slivered like a thin line of flesh, his face like one massive doughy bun, thoroughly revolting.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 30 Jin Family Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Jin Family Banquet</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Xu Ke initially didn¡¯t know what the other person was approaching for, but the words had already been spoken here, so unless one is a fool, they could understand the other¡¯s meaning. Looking at the other¡¯s loathsome face and detestable remarks, Xu Ke was almost amused by the other¡¯s shamelessness. No one had ever said such things in front of him. It was truly like courting death.


    "What? You¡¯re not satisfied with these conditions? You must know that our family is a distant rtive of the Jin family. The Jin family¡¯s status is a notch above Jiahe¡¯s. Joining me means being under the protection of the Jin family, which gives you far more benefits than staying by Xu Jie¡¯s side."


    The chubby man who hadn¡¯t received a response yet opened his little bean-sized eyes and looked at Xu Ke, realizing Xu Ke¡¯s face was as dark as if it was about to rain. His own face fell too. In his mind, the conditions he offered Xu Ke were already generous. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ke¡¯s looks appealing to him, he wouldn¡¯t have offered such favorable conditions. Yet, Xu Ke was giving him a cold shoulder.


    His family imed connection to the Jin family, but honestly, it was a rtion so distant that it barely counted. However, they had used this identity to gain too many conveniences in Luo City. Theirpany grew bigger with the Jin family¡¯s support; whenever something couldn¡¯t be resolved, they would brandish the Jin family¡¯s name, and people would yield. He was so ustomed to this that he couldn¡¯t resist mentioning the Jin family at such times.


    "Know your ce and don¡¯t think that just because you look a certain way, you can act big in front of me. If I want to deal with you, I have plenty of ways to make you suffer without recourse. Even if Xu Jie can protect you now, can she protect you for a lifetime? You better wise up." The chubby man red at Xu Ke with sinister eyes and said sharply.


    "Say that again." Xu Ke said slowly.


    "What if I say it ten more times? People like you in the entertainment industry, I¡¯ve seen plenty. Each one thinking they¡¯re so noble and so great just because they have a backer, but no backersts forever. Those relying on them never end well, so I advise you, the wise adapt to the times. While you¡¯re young and have some capital, you should get as much as you can. That¡¯s the smart thing to do." The chubby man lectured.


    Xu Ke looked at the other¡¯s ¡¯I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯ expression, his hand hanging by his side clenched unconsciously. Just as Xu Ke was about to lose his temper, a crisp voice like pearls hitting a dish rang out, "What authority you have!"


    Jin Yuyan wore a shoulder-baring, body-hugging, slit purple evening gown, her long legs visible as she moved. The dress¡¯s off-shoulder design entuated her long neck, and the rich purple made her skin look like creamy jade. Her almond eyes almost seemed to ze. In moments, Jin Yuyan was standing in front of the chubby man.


    Today was Grandpa Jin¡¯s 80th birthday. As his granddaughter, Jin Yuyan was dressed grandly and beautifully. Her delicate and graceful features stood out even more under the long trailing gown, making the chubby man so flustered.


    "p!" Jin Yuyan saw the man¡¯s tiny bean-sized eyes almost glued to her face, and with the words he had just said to Xu Ke in mind, her anger erupted, and she pped him.


    "Miss Jin, why did you hit me!" The chubby man clutched his face, furious that Jin Yuyan, a woman, had dared to hit him. No woman had ever dared to do that before. But considering his family¡¯s reliance on the Jin family, he had to swallow his anger.


    "Watch your eyes. You know what you did. Today is my grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to ruin it. So, get out now. We Jin family do not want guests like you at our banquet." Jin Yuyan red at him with her round almond eyes and pointed toward the door sternly.


    "Miss Jin, isn¡¯t there some misunderstanding? I didn¡¯t do anything." The chubby man put on a pitiful look, trying to defend himself. He couldn¡¯t get thrown out of the Jin family¡¯s banquet today, no matter what. If word got out, how could he mingle in Luo City¡¯s social circles? More importantly, if the Jin family ceased supporting their family, it would be a devastating blow.


    "There¡¯s no misunderstanding. Mr. Xu is a valued guest of the Jin family. Your disrespect towards him is disrespectful to the Jin family. Leave immediately. Don¡¯t make me call someone to escort you out; that will only be more embarrassing for you." Jin Yuyan said impatiently, looking at the fat man in front.


    "Miss Jin, I really didn¡¯t know he was a distinguished guest of the Jin family. If I had known, even if I had the guts of two, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Please forgive me this time." The fat man pleaded with Jin Yuyan. Seeing she hadn¡¯t softened, he quickly turned to Xu Ke, pping his own face while saying, "I failed to see Mount Tai and said some nonsense. I apologize, and I hope Mr. Xu can be generous and forgive me this once. I beg you!"


    The previously quiet corner now drew much attention due to Jin Yuyan¡¯s presence. Along with her loud voice, it attracted a crowd, making the small corner the focus of the banquet. The audience watched the fat man repeatedly apologizing, creating a silent ambience, broken only by the fat man¡¯s apologies.


    "Alright, stop hitting yourself. Let¡¯s leave it at that." Xu Ke waved his hand impatiently. He wasn¡¯t interested in witnessing someone¡¯s humiliation.


    Just as the fat man thought the matter was over, Jin Yuyan spoke, "Though our honored guest of the Jin family has forgiven you, we absolutely cannot tolerate offending our guest, especially on such a joyous asion. Please leave." Although Xu Ke had forgiven him, Jin Yuyan was not nning to let it go.


    Her grandfather warned her that Xu Ke¡¯s identity was likely not simple and advised her to maintain good terms with him. She didn¡¯t want anyone holding her back.


    Firm in her stance, Jin Yuyan left the fat man with no escape but to leave, covering his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Being forced to walk out on his own was still better than being carried out by others, even though his face was long lost.


    "Brother Xu, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you let me know? If grandpa knew you were offended today, he¡¯d certainly me me for not treating you well." Jin Yuyan tucked the hair behind her ears, revealing her small, cute earlobes and slender, shiny earrings. Her previous domineering presence melted into gentle softness.


    "No worries, I¡¯ll exin to Mr. Jin."


    "Then, I will rely on you, Brother Xu, to say a few good words for me in front of my grandfather." Jin Yuyan blinked yfully at Xu Ke, breaking into a mischievous smile.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m</subtxt>

 Chapter 31 Warning

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Warning</h4><h4></h4>


    As long as Xu Ke doesn¡¯t hold a grudge, that¡¯s good. Jin Yuyan rxed her mind and began to look at Xu Ke¡¯s appearance today. The more she looked, the more satisfied she felt, and even a slight blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Brother Xu is not only capable but also handsome! The little person in Jin Yuyan¡¯s heart said in a daze, holding her cheeks.


    Just as Jin Yuyan was nning to say a few more words to Xu Ke, a servant from the house approached her and said that something had happened at the front, requiring her to address it. Jin Yuyan waved the servant away, feeling quite regretful in her heart, but showed no hint of it on her face.


    "I have some matters to attend to here, so I can¡¯t entertain Brother Xu."


    "It¡¯s fine, you go ahead and take care of it, don¡¯t worry about me."


    "Then I¡¯ll be going." Jin Yuyan nced shyly at Xu Ke, then turned and left.


    Although Jin Yuyan just loudly said that Xu Ke was a distinguished guest of the Jin family, considering that Xu Ke came with Xu Jie, and Jiahe Group recently coborated with the Jin Group, Jin Yuyan¡¯s special treatment of Xu Ke suddenly made sense.


    The people in the venue, though not daring to trouble Xu Ke, also did not approach him for conversation, treating him as if he were invisible. Xu Ke could sense the subtle rejection, but this happened to suit him just fine, allowing him to sit quietly by himself for a while.


    But tonight, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t have the chance to remain in peace.


    When Jin Yuyan spoke out for Xu Ke earlier, there was someone in the crowd who had been watching everything. Seeing Jin Yuyan smiling and chatting with Xu Ke, Guo Jiadong¡¯s jealousy boiled over. He patiently waited in the crowd for a long time until Jin Yuyan left, thus getting the opportunity to approach Xu Ke.


    He had witnessed Jin Yuyan standing up for Xu Ke, and his jealousy was nearly consuming him. Why should this pretty boy get Yan Yan¡¯s protection? Clearly, he was the one who had grown up with her; Yanyan¡¯s attention should be on him. Besides his looks, what else did this pretty boy have to deserve an extra nce from Yanyan?


    "Are you a distinguished guest of the Jin family? Your surname is Xu? But I don¡¯t remember anyone in Luo City with the surname Xu. Where did youe from?" The man blocked the light above Xu Ke and looked down at him, a smile on his lips but jealousy and hatred in his eyes.


    Xu Ke put down the phone in his hand, looking displeased at the person standing in front of him. The man appeared to be in his twenties, wearing a deep blue bespoke suit, tall and well-built. His honey-colored skin might not be as striking as Xu Ke¡¯s, but he had strong features, apletely different style of man from Xu Ke.


    "Move, you¡¯re blocking my light." The visitor came with ill intentions, and Xu Ke did not grant him face, replying with an icy tone. Anyone with a bit of sense, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s response, would have stopped, changed the subject, or simply left. But Guo Jiadong came looking for trouble; how could he leave just because of Xu Ke¡¯s reaction?


    So instead of leaving, he stretched his long legs, moved around the table, and sat next to Xu Ke. "What? Embarrassed to say?" Guo Jiadong raised one eyebrow, speaking with disdain.


    "Why embarrassed? Because you¡¯re actually Xu Jie¡¯s kept man, right?" Guo Jiadong¡¯s eyes bore a hint of mockery as he continued, "This must be your first time in a ce like this. When brought by Mr. Xu, you must have secretly been delighted for a long time because here you can meet more of Luo City¡¯s wealthy people. You can choose a richer, more generous patron, even publicly have one and secretly another."


    "Honestly, your ns don¡¯t concern me much, but don¡¯t think you can use your looks and Xu Jie¡¯s connections to make a move on Yanyan. Yanyan might be young and fall for your tricks, but I will never let you off. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it." Guo Jiadong whispered, suppressing the jealousy burning in his heart.


    Why? Why can such a man earn Yanyan¡¯s smile, while he cannot? Where exactly is hecking? Guo Jiadong couldn¡¯t fathom it. Does this man really outshine him? Who in Luo City doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s the famous eligible bachelor? Choosing him should be far better than someone who only offers a pretty face, shouldn¡¯t it? Guo Jiadong thought angrily.


    Guo Jiadong didn¡¯t know Xu Ke, but he had already made up his mind about him at first sight. So, when he saw Jin Yuyan being more pleasant to Xu Ke than to himself, he started feeling sour. He had liked Jin Yuyan for so long, already considering her his woman in his heart. Seeing his woman smiling so happily at another man was unbearable.


    What Guo Jiadong thought, Xu Ke didn¡¯t know. He only knew that the other was like a fly buzzing around, making his mind restless, so he retorted, "Do you always like to talk to yourself like this?"


    "You! How dare you talk to me like this? Do you know who I am?" Guo Jiadong raged, astonished that the other dared to talk back to him, thinking he must have heard wrong initially.


    "Are you famous? Why should I know you? If you¡¯ve got nothing else to say, please leave." Xu Ke said expressionlessly, his tone smooth without a ripple, making it all the more irritating.


    "Hmph, you¡¯re just a kept man, yet you talk to me like this. Do you think Xu Jie would really protect you? If I truly went against you, believe it or not, Xu Jie wouldn¡¯t defend you. After all, you¡¯re just a toy; she can always find another. Then, you¡¯d be worse off than a beggar on the street. So, you better stay away from Yanyan and get out of the Jin house right now, don¡¯t get in my way." Guo Jiadong¡¯s voice was harsh, and no one could doubt the truth of his words.


    "Guo, you really have some nerve, threatening guests in my Jin household like this. Anyone would think this is the Guo house!" Jin Yuyan, having just finished handling her matters, once again came across someone causing trouble for Xu Ke. She had dismissed one earlier and announced loudly that Xu Ke was a distinguished guest of the Jin family. She thought no one would trouble Xu Ke again, yet here was someone insulting her family¡¯s name and making things difficult for Xu Ke.


    This time, Jin Yuyan¡¯s face darkenedpletely. Her low pressure and displeasure were visible for all to see unless they were blind.

 Chapter 32 Stealing the Spotlight

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Stealing the Spotlight</h4><h4></h4>


    Guo Jiadong heard Jin Yuyan¡¯s voice, and his body suddenly became rigid and straight. The fierce expression he had just worn now turned somewhat flustered. Didn¡¯t she go to take care of some business? Why did shee back so quickly and at such an inopportune moment? Guo Jiadong was inwardly frustrated, but his face quickly adjusted its expression.


    "Yanyan, you misunderstood me. How could I do such a thing? I was just joking with him, right?" Guo Jiadong turned around, smiling as he spoke to Jin Yuyan, and at the end, he extended his foot, intending to kick Xu Ke, expecting him to cooperate.


    ording to his thinking, he had already exined everything clearly. As long as Xu Ke wanted to continue mixing in the Xu Family, he wouldn¡¯t dare offend him. So, although he had a smile on his face, the kick to Xu Ke¡¯s leg carried enough force. He figured Xu Ke didn¡¯t dare avoid it, so he kicked without reservation, never imagining that Xu Ke would dodge, and the area behind Xu Ke¡¯s leg was the sofa leg.


    As a result, it was as expected. Guo Jiadong¡¯s expression changed almost instantly, yet he couldn¡¯t cry out in pain, nor could hement openly. He had to eat this loss in silence, especially since he had just expressed his goodwill towards Xu Ke in front of Jin Yuyan.


    "Guo Jiadong, are you treating my Jin family as fools?" Jin Yuyan stared at him, though he was trying hard to endure, traces of pain still leaked through his expression, her face full of anger.


    "How could you think that of me? We grew up together, you know what kind of person I am, don¡¯t you? Now, you say such things about me for this pretty boy, you are stabbing me in the heart." Guo Jiadong said painfully, cing a hand over his heart.


    "It¡¯s precisely because I know too well what kind of person you are that I say this. Out of regard for our families¡¯ many years of friendship, I won¡¯t hold your past actions against you, but you mustn¡¯t touch Mr. Xu. Apologize to Mr. Xu immediately." Jin Yuyan¡¯s face bore a firmness that Guo Jiadong had never seen before.


    "Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal, let him go. Does your house have any other empty rooms? Find one for me, the hall is too noisy." Xu Ke tidied up his clothes and saidzily.


    "Stop ying benevolent here. I don¡¯t need you to y the good guy here. I won¡¯t apologize because I didn¡¯t do anything wrong." The first half of Guo Jiadong¡¯s words were directed at Xu Ke, while thetter half was meant for Jin Yuyan to hear.


    "Yanyan, sentimentally, we grew up together as childhood sweethearts. In terms of status, our two families have been friends for generations. The Guo family is also a prominent family in Luocheng. And him? He¡¯s just a kept pretty boy, a glorified ything for the night. Why should I apologize to such a person? And such people getting close to you have impure intentions. Wasn¡¯t I right to tell him to stay away from you? I¡¯m just trying to protect you. I don¡¯t want you to be deceived by such people." Guo Jiadong said loudly, appearing genuinely concerned.


    Opposite him, Jin Yuyan was nearly boiling over, her exposed skin turning crimson, not from embarrassment, but from anger at Guo Jiadong¡¯s words. This person was as presumptuous and self-imposing as ever. Didn¡¯t he realize that this was her Jin family¡¯s territory, not the Guo family¡¯s? Saying such things at her grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet not only embarrassed Xu Ke, but also pped her Jin family¡¯s face.


    Jin Yuyan trembled with anger, her teeth grinding loudly. If it weren¡¯t for the long-standing friendship between their two families, she would definitely have kicked him out of this banquet, definitely!


    "Mr. Guo, one can eat anything, but words can¡¯t be spoken recklessly." Xu Jie said loudly, her eyes cold as she strode towards Xu Ke, apanied by Tian Li and others.


    Guo Jiadong¡¯s voice was so loud that it almost passed through half the hall and reached their ears. Xu Ke was their chairman, and insulting Xu Ke was akin to insulting them. Therefore, Tian Li and others who apanied them also wore unpleasant expressions. In an instant, the number of people in the scene went from three to nine.


    "Mr. Xu." Xu Jie stopped a step away from Xu Ke and bowed, while Tian Li and the others behind Xu Jie made the same gesture. Those in the hall, widening their eyes at this sudden turn of events, covered their own mouths with their hands to ensure their voices didn¡¯t disturb the nine people in the scene.


    When did these fewpanies get acquired? There hadn¡¯t been any news prior! As everyone took a big bite out of this juicy gossip, they were puzzled while also shifting their gazes towards Xu Ke. If they had initially thought Xu Ke was someone being kept by Xu Jie, regarding him with contempt, now, upon learning he owned these sixpanies, they gazed at Xu Ke with awe.


    Moreover, while thesepanies were under the Xu family¡¯s umbre, the leaders of thesepanies rarely interacted, so few realized they were branches of the same parentpany, which led to today¡¯s confusion.


    "Mr. Guo, please apologize for your behavior just now. Otherwise, despite Guo Family being a top-tier family in Luocheng, we will not back down. Even if we can¡¯t bring down Guo Family, we¡¯ll go down fighting with them." Xu Jie said coldly, standing in front of six people behind Xu Ke, confronting Guo Jiadong with such determination and fierceness that even a man like Guo Jiadong couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Tian Li and others remained silent but stood firm behind Xu Ke, their expressions as fierce as Xu Jie¡¯s, clearly indicating their resolve was the same as Xu Jie¡¯s.


    Sixpanies holding top positions in Luocheng, if they decided to fight the Guo Family to the death, it was a lineup that even the Guo Family at its peak wouldn¡¯t dare face head-on, let alone now when their strength had significantly waned. Cold sweat unwittingly trickled down Guo Jiadong¡¯s forehead.


    If the Guo Family learned that not only did he fail to secure the Jin family¡¯s support, but also offended six powerfulpanies, no matter how outstanding he was among the Guo family descendants, he couldn¡¯t escape severe punishment, or worse, being disowned and losing everything.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the consequence of being expelled from the Guo Family. However, it was also impossible for him to apologize to Xu Ke in front of everyone. Just as Guo Jiadong was caught in a dilemma, Xu Ke spoke.


    He patted Xu Jie¡¯s shoulder, and the crowd saw Xu Jie, who had been exuding an imposing aura, suddenly be docile, as if she had retracted all her ws like a big cat.


    "You are a descendant of the Jin Elder. In honor of the Jin Elder, let¡¯s just put this matter to rest. But if youmit the same error again, it won¡¯t be brushed off so easily." Xu Ke said leisurely, appearing as if he hadn¡¯t taken the earlier incident to heart. Although there wasn¡¯t much age difference between them, in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Guo Jiadong still was just a child.


    "Mr. Xu certainly has a lot of grace." The star of this birthday banquet, slowly arriving with a cane, broke the silence at the birthday feast with a booming voice.

 Chapter 33 Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Lu Family</h4><h4></h4>


    From the moment Mr. Jin appeared, Guo Jiadong knew he was finished. Although Mr. Jin appeared amiable, how could a person who could elevate the Jin family from the bottom of the Luocheng aristocracy to its current top status really have a good temper? Guo Jiadong couldn¡¯t understand how things turned out this way; it shouldn¡¯t have been like this. Guo Jiadong felt as if he¡¯d lost all support from his body, copsing onto the sofa, staring dazedly at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t regard someone as weak-willed as Guo Jiadong. He knew Guo Jiadong was looking at him, but so what? Had he been looked at any less in his life?


    Xu Kepletely ignored the almost burning gaze from Guo Jiadong behind him and casually chatted with Mr. Jin. Few people who had reached this level were so rash; they all had active minds. From Mr. Jin¡¯s attitude towards Xu Ke, they detected something unusual. Those who were smart had already quietly moved closer to the six people, nning toter extract some information from them.


    And at some unknown time, the previously soulless Guo Jiadong had left the sofa.


    The six people, unaware they were about to be targets, were standing obediently behind Xu Ke. Only after a few words with Mr. Jin did Xu Ke realize they hadn¡¯t left yet. "Go ahead with your own things; no need to mind me," Xu Ke waved them off.


    Having sessfully dispatched the group, Xu Ke exchanged a few more words with Mr. Jin before preparing to take his leave.


    "I¡¯m sorry for the inadequate hospitality, leaving you talking to an old man like me for so long. It¡¯s quite dull. How about I let Yanyan apany you for a stroll? You young people have more inmon to talk about," Mr. Jin said with a smile.


    "No need; there¡¯s a curfew at home, and I need to get back early, lest the one at home gets worried." A gentle smile appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s face at the right moment.


    Where did the Lin Family have any curfew? It was just an excuse Xu Ke set for himself because he missed Lin Mengyao. Mr. Jin¡¯s suggestion for Jin Yuyan to apany him was clear, though unspoken, but Xu Ke could guess. However, considering Jin Yuyan had repeatedly stood up for him today, he couldn¡¯t let her fall into any mistaken impressions.


    His heart was only for Lin Mengyao; no other woman, no matter how good, could catch his eye or enter his heart.


    Both parties were smart; even without explicitly saying anything, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor, Mr. Jin knew his intentions were futile. So be it, children and grandchildren have their own fortunes. He just hoped Yanyan could let go. Mr. Jin patted his granddaughter¡¯s back and said to Xu Ke with a smile, "Well then, I won¡¯t hold you any longer. I¡¯ll have the driver send you home."


    This time, Xu Ke nodded without rejecting, and under Mr. Jin¡¯s escort, he walked to the door and left without looking back.


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s nose felt a bit sour, but thinking about how it was her grandfather¡¯s birthday today, and the many hours she had spent on her makeup, she held back her tears.


    "Stop looking; since he already has a family, it means the two of you aren¡¯t meant to be. There are many outstanding young men in Luocheng. Grandpa will find a good one for you." Mr. Jin sighed inwardly, seeing his most beloved granddaughter so heartbroken, andforted her.


    "I know, Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back in." Jin Yuyan sniffed, took her grandfather¡¯s arm, and returned to the party. Although she said she was fine, only she knew how she really felt inside.


    Even though Xu Ke left the party, he remained the main topic for the entire event. Almost everyone present was discussing him. Xu Jie and her group were approached by different people all evening, and though they responded to only a few, they had no time to rest. By the end of the event, they were extremely exhausted, with their throats feeling overworked like never before.


    As the party ended and they walked out, they exchanged a smile, feeling as if they¡¯d survived a disaster.


    While Xu Ke¡¯s life was stable, the Lu Family, which had been constantly targeted by Xu Jie, was in a state of gloom. Their previously hand-fractured son had mysteriously disappeared from the hospital, only to return in aa, with multiple fractures all over his body. If a kind passerby hadn¡¯t found Lu Chi in an alley, who knows how long he would haveid on the cold ground. Even though he was brought back, the injury to his hand ensured he could never handle heavy objects again, and his hand¡¯s dexterity would greatly diminish.


    Lu¡¯s parents were furious looking at their son, injured and unconscious. Mr. Lu even used his connections to pull surveince footage, trying to find out who had hurt his son. Unfortunately, Xu Ke had evaded all cameras, and there were no cameras in the alley where Lu Chi was found, so Mr. Lu couldn¡¯t uncover who the culprit was, and everything depended on Lu Chi waking up to reveal the truth.


    "My poor son, having suffered such a grave injury, once we catch the culprit, he won¡¯t get away easily. I want him to suffer ten times the pain my son did," Mrs. Lu cried in Mr. Lu¡¯s arms, her eyes swollen like walnuts.


    "Stop crying, or your eyes will hurt again. Don¡¯t worry; once I catch the culprit, they won¡¯t have it easy." Mr. Lu gently patted his wife¡¯s back. The continuous stress had quickly aged him, leaving several wrinkles on his once well-maintained face and many more gray hairs at his temples, making him look more than ten years older.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll watch over thepany for you. You sleep for a while first; I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently." Though Mrs. Lu was heartbroken for her son, she also felt for her husband. Her tear-streaked, reddened eyes were filled with concern for him, as she tenderly traced the new wrinkles on his face, feeling both sour and bitter. Her husband had never seemed so haggard before.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll take a nap. Call me if anythinges up." Mr. Lu didn¡¯t force himself to stay awake. His wife, being a daughter of a prominent family, had her insights into business. He was confident leaving thepany under her watch. The moment he closed his eyes, he fell asleep, truly worn out by recent events.


    Just a few minutes after he closed his eyes, the office door was knocked open by the secretary. The normallyposed male secretary dispensed with formalities, "Madam, it¡¯s not good. The bank just called, demanding we repay the previous ten billion loan within three days, or they¡¯ll freeze ourpany¡¯s bank ounts and seize Mr. Lu¡¯s assets as coteral." The secretary¡¯s words spilled out like a Peashooter from the game nts vs. Zombies.


    "What, how can this be?" Mrs. Lu eximed, looking at the stack of resignation letters in the secretary¡¯s hand and lost her voice. Her body, which had sprung up, wobbled and fell back into her chair, her lips trembling uncontrobly.


    In this critical moment for thepany¡¯s survival, the bank¡¯s move was no different from removing the foundation. If thepany¡¯s funding chain broke, the Lu Corporation could face a bankruptcy crisis.


    "Madam, what should we do now?" The male secretary asked in a low, red-eyed voice.

 Chapter 34 Fatal Blow

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Fatal Blow</h4><h4></h4>


    "You go out first, this matter doesn¡¯t require your attention," Mrs. Lu quicklyposed herself and waved a hand to dismiss the male secretary.


    The male secretary wanted to know if Mrs. Lu had any solution to the crisis before them, but upon seeing the fatigue in her brows, he swallowed his words, respectfully closed the office door, and left. After all, the Lu Group had once given him a chance, and the situation now was beyond what a secretary could handle. The only thing he could do was apany thepany to the very end.


    Mr. Lu was not sleeping deeply in the office. He faintly heard the sounds when the secretary came in but was too tired to open his eyes. However, the sound of the door closing as the secretary leftpletely woke him up.


    Even though he knew that with his wife there she could manage thepany¡¯s affairs, he couldn¡¯t fully rx until matters were settled. So, Mr. Lu opened his bloodshot eyes and, seeing Mrs. Lu¡¯s even more troubled expression, had a bad premonition in his heart. "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen with thepany again?" He had only heard the secretary¡¯s voice, but hadn¡¯t caught clearly what was said.


    "The bank wants us to repay the previously borrowed hundred million within three days, or they will freeze ourpany¡¯s bank ounts and seize all our properties as coteral," Mrs. Lu spoke. As soon as she finished, Mr. Lu shot up from his chair and grabbed the phone to dial the bank manager.


    Director Deng looked at the phone number, initially not nning to answer Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s call, but after pondering their years of cooperation with the Lu Family, he hesitated and epted the call. "Mr. Lu, is there something you need from me?" Director Deng feigned ignorance.


    "Director Deng, why is the bank suddenly demanding loan repayment, isn¡¯t the loan period not up yet?" Lu Yong¡¯an asked.


    "Mr. Lu, don¡¯t me me for speaking harshly, you should know better than me the current situation of the Lu Group. We¡¯re all smart people, there¡¯s no need to spell things out, you should know what I mean," Director Deng said. Lu Yong¡¯an understood well, it was just a fear that one day, out of the blue, the Lu Group would dere bankruptcy and they wouldn¡¯t get their money.


    Understanding the mercenary nature of businessmen was something he knew, he just hadn¡¯t expected it to be used against him, Lu Yong¡¯an, one day. These people were kicking him while he was down even before his defeat. When he rose again, he would surely show them what he was made of. Regardless of how much he envisioned aeback and stepping over these people in his mind, he currently couldn¡¯t scrape together that much money.


    "Director Deng, ourpany has been working with your bank for over ten years. Although we are going through a tough time now, it¡¯s only temporary. Very soon, we¡¯ll get through it. Can you please make an exception for us in this crucial moment?" No matter what Lu Yong¡¯an thought inwardly, he needed to stabilize the bank¡¯s side fully. Under no circumstance could thepany¡¯s cash flow break down.


    "Mr. Lu, this decision isn¡¯t mine alone, it¡¯s the bank¡¯s decision. Talking to me won¡¯t help, we¡¯re just doing what we¡¯re told from above." Director Deng acted as if he was in a difficult position, refusing to relent.


    "Your abilities are well recognized, Director Deng, just help me negotiate with the bank. I have a batch of goods that hasn¡¯t been shipped yet, once it¡¯s out, everything will get back on track. Please, help me out here, and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to thank you. I remember your nephew recently turned 18 and got his driving license, right? I have a Rolls-Royce modified sports car, never driven, and it¡¯s just perfect for someone his age to drive," said Lu Yong¡¯an.


    He¡¯d seen the sports car before, expensively modified¡ªappealing not just to an eighteen-year-old, but even to his father who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s proposal was indeed temptingly shameful, but remembering the instructions from above, Director Deng resolutely refused again.


    "Keep the meal and the sports car for yourself. I can¡¯t help you with this matter, I¡¯ve got other things to attend to, don¡¯t contact me again," Director Deng said, then hung up abruptly, decisively blocking Lu Yong¡¯an. He had considered past rtionships in answering the call once, but a second time was out of the question. After all, it was Jiahe targeting the Lu Family, and their downfall was almost certain.


    While Director Deng was still sighing over the uncertainties of the world, Lu Yong¡¯an discovered he couldn¡¯t get through the other party¡¯s line. No matter how many times he called, it was always busy. Mr. Lu knew he had been blocked, and with a darkened expression, swiped the phone off the desk.


    "Not going well? They¡¯re a bunch of ungrateful wolves, calling each other brothers when taking things, and now when our family is in trouble, not only do they refuse to help but also kick us when down. Such people should be run over when they leave their houses," Mrs. Lu said angrily, ignoring the now messy office.


    The couple stayed in the room, fuming for a while, before quieting down when one was too exhausted to smash things and the other too tired to curse. "The bank¡¯s deadline is too tight, and it will be at least a week before this batch of goods can go out, leaving us no time. What should we do?" Mrs. Lu said, sitting on the soft sofa and frowning.


    "What else can we do? We have to continue borrowing in desperation, borrowing from Peter to pay Paul, to get through this time," Lu Yong¡¯an gritted his teeth and said.


    "But in ourpany¡¯s current situation, will anyone lend us money?"


    "I must try, I, Lu Yong¡¯an, will never sit and wait for death," Said Lu Yong¡¯an, pulling out his phone to start calling his old business partners.


    "I was just about to call you, and you beat me to it. We really are in sync," the other party quickly answered, and the cheerful voice on the other end lifted Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s mood considerably, boosting his confidence in what he was about to say.


    "To be frank, brother, I¡¯m calling to ask you for a favor. You know mypany has run into some troubletely, I¡¯m low on funds¡ªcould you lend me some money to get through this tough phase?" Lu Yong¡¯an asked hopefully.


    "It¡¯s really unfortunate, brother. I was calling you about money, too. Mypany has also hit some snags recently and is short on funds. Remember the eighty million I lent you a couple of years back? I was hoping to get that back to alleviate my urgent situation."


    The voice on the line was still cheerful, but Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s heart had already sunk. "Trouble" was an excuse, the ultimate goal was to ask for his money back.

 Chapter 35: Combo Attack

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Combo Attack</h4><h4></h4>


    "Brother, in my current situation, I really can¡¯te up with the money. To be honest, I¡¯m calling today to ask if I could borrow some from you, just to get through this crisis. I really can¡¯t pay back that fifty million right now, but give me some time to get back on my feet, and I¡¯ll repay you. I have a batch of goods that will be shipped out soon, and the money wille in next week. I¡¯ll definitely pay you back then. Could you give me some time?"


    "We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and I do trust you, so I¡¯ll wait for a week. However, even good brothers need to keep ounts clear. Let me be frank: if by this time next week I don¡¯t see my eighty million, the cooperation between ourpanies will have to end. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you."


    "I understand, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back by then."


    This time, after hanging up, Lu Yong¡¯an didn¡¯t throw things, and even Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t shout anything. The two of them sat facing each other, silent like statues. The words ¡¯pay back¡¯ were like the mythical Five-Finger Mountain of the Buddha, unexpectedly pressing down on his back, causing his once straight spine to bend slightly.


    After a long silence, Mrs. Lu asked Mr. Lu, "Are you going to call?"


    Mrs. Lu¡¯s voice finally brought Mr. Lu back to reality. He gritted his teeth and said, "Call. Why not? As long as there¡¯s the slightest chance, we can¡¯t let it slip away." Although Mr. Lu said this, he already had an answer in his heart. He feared that no one would be willing to lend money to the Lu family, but he was unwilling to give up, even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance.


    Mr. Lu picked up the phone and was about to dial a number when Mrs. Lu took the phone from his hand, "Let me do it this time."


    The call went through, and Mr. Lu¡¯s premonition came true, even worse than he had anticipated. Thepanies that once cooperated with them found various excuses to terminate contracts, and those that had previously lent money to the Lu family began to demand repayments. In just one hour, besides the bank¡¯s eleven hundred million debt, there were debts to severalpanies totaling over three hundred million, with due dates crammed together leaving no room to breathe.


    "Stop calling, it won¡¯t make a difference." Mr. Lu ced his hand on Mrs. Lu¡¯s, stopping her from continuing to call. In this one hour, he hade to a clearer understanding of his situation ¡ª Lu Yong¡¯an was truly about to be a dog without a home.


    "We have to try, what if it works out? Honey, I know you worry about me, but our batch of goods won¡¯t raise a huge sum of three hundred million. If we don¡¯t make these calls, we might lose thest bit of hope. I don¡¯t want to give up." Mrs. Lu put her hand over Mr. Lu¡¯s, and in her eyes, Mr. Lu saw determination. Finally, he let go of her hand.


    Just as Mrs. Lu was about to continue calling, the door was pushed open once more.


    "What happened this time?" Mr. Lu asked with furrowed brows and an unpleasant tone.


    "The shareholders have started selling stocks. Ourpany¡¯s shares just hit the limit, and here¡¯s the list of employees resigning today ¡ª the entire sales department has submitted their resignations." The male secretary¡¯s voice grew lower, and he became somewhat dazed. Bringing these resignations felt like a dream; thepany was doing fine before, so how did ite to this in just a month?


    "Mr. Lu, what should we do now?" the male secretary asked softly.


    He had worked at the Lupany since graduation and developed feelings for it. Therefore, in this crisis, he chose to stay. He couldn¡¯t believe that such a hugepany could copse like this. Yet, in a mere month, he had seen too much. This once-great mansion was slowly crumbling, no matter how hard they tried, as if an invisible hand was undoing their every step towards hope, pushing them into deeper despair. They were like trapped beasts, wounded all over and unable to struggle.


    "You go down first, I¡¯ll think, there might still be a way." Mr. Lu sat in his office chair with a bent back and spoke to his loyal secretary.


    "And what about these resignations?"


    "Tell the remaining employees that if they¡¯re willing to stay, their sry will increase by thirty percent next month. If they want to leave, settle their wages with finance." Mr. Lu waved his hand. It¡¯s hard to train good employees, so it¡¯d be best to keep them. If they really want to leave, letting go might preserve a good impression.


    "I understand, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ll stay with thepany until the end. There are many old employees who remain as well. Don¡¯t give up, we¡¯ll get through this hardship together." The secretary spoke with tears in his eyes.


    "Yes, I know. Thank you for your continued support." Mr. Lu forced a smile.


    As the office door closed again, the room felt heavier, and both Mr. and Mrs. Lu even found it hard to breathe. The scale and achievements of the Lu family enterprise were built bit by bit by the couple; it was their life¡¯s work, like a second child. But now, this "child" was suffering repeated hits, and despite all their efforts, they couldn¡¯t save it but had to watch it inching towards death. The pain from the strong couple was suffocating.


    "Why is it like this? Weren¡¯t we fine before? Is someone targeting us?" Mrs. Lu said, tears in her voice. Initially, Mrs. Lu couldn¡¯t ept the oue and thought it might be a conspiracy, but her words made Mr. Lu straighten up.


    The Lu Family was not an elite family in Luocheng but was among the best of the second-rate families, with many partners across the city. It seemed illogical to find themselves in such a dire state, unless someone was targeting them, with significant power to treat theirpany as a mere toy. Thinking along those lines, Mr. Lu asked with a seriousness never before seen, "You¡¯re right, someone is targeting us." He then exined his analysis to Mrs. Lu.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Lu widened her eyes with an expression of disbelief, "Targeting us? ording to your analysis, whoever is doing this must be powerful, even more so than our Lu family in Luocheng. But we haven¡¯t provoked such a force. How could we be in their sights if we haven¡¯t offended them?"

 Chapter 36: Offended Someone

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Offended Someone</h4><h4></h4>


    The exnation from Lu¡¯s mother made sense, leaving Lu¡¯s father puzzled, "I¡¯ll call and ask." Lu¡¯s father still took out his phone to call an old friend. He needed to know what was going on; only by finding the root of the problem could he possibly resolve the current embarrassing situation.


    However, his verification calls were not sessful either. After making dozens of calls, only a few people picked up, and they all imed ignorance. Just as Lu¡¯s father was about to give up, a former business partner, Mr. Sun, said, "Mr. Sun, I¡¯m calling you today to ask... I feel that ourpany is being targeted by someone. You have many connections; could you tell me who it is?" Lu¡¯s father spoke with a slightly pleading tone.


    "Mypany is in utter chaos right now. I need to find out who¡¯s behind this and beg them to spare me. This is my only chance to bounce back. I¡¯m getting old; if Lu Group falls this time, I won¡¯t have the chance to start over. I¡¯m begging you." Lu¡¯s father lowered his stance, almost every wordced with blood and tears, piercing the listener¡¯s heart.


    Mr. Sun, also an elderly man, naturally had a bit of sentimentality, and his experiences were somewhat simr to Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s. Hearing Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s words, empathy stirred within him, and his eyes reddened. "Sigh, you should go to Jiahe and find President Xu. That¡¯s all I can say. I hope President Lu can ovee this difficulty." Mr. Sun sighed deeply and ended the call.


    "How was it?" Lu¡¯s mother asked nervously looking at the disconnected call.


    "It¡¯s Jiahe. It¡¯s that woman Xu Jie who¡¯s been targeting us all along." Lu¡¯s father¡¯s eyes were filled withplexity as he looked at his phone, feeling a bit of fear. He used to dismiss it when others called Xu Jie a she-devil with exceptional means, thinking they were ttering her for her beauty. It wasn¡¯t until this ordeal that he realized the woman¡¯s prowess.


    "What did our family do to offend her? Why is sheing after us?" Lu¡¯s mother said in disbelief.


    "I don¡¯t know the situation. I¡¯ll tidy up and go to Jiahe to see what¡¯s going on. Thepany¡¯s in your hands for now," Lu¡¯s father patted Lu¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulder as he spoke.


    "You go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of thepany." Lu¡¯s mother adjusted her husband¡¯s tie, a hint of worry between her brows.


    She never imagined that the woman she considered a ¡¯little girl¡¯ could be so formidable, subtly pushing their family to this brink. If they make it through this, she¡¯ll avoid Xu Jie in the future; she¡¯s truly terrified of her. The once well-maintained face now showed fatigue, wrinkles surfacing, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She watched her husband¡¯s back, praying to the heavens for a sessful trip to Jiahe, hoping the Lu Family could survive this crisis.


    "Mr. Xu, Lu Yong¡¯an is downstairs. Do you want to meet him?" Upon hearing the news of Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s arrival, Xu Jie immediately reported to Xu Ke. Xu Ke paused his pen, pondering for a moment before recalling who it was.


    "You go see him, you know what to do?"


    "Understood."


    "Then go ahead."


    Listening to the sound of the door closing, Xu Ke curved his lips in pleasure, his work efficiency increasing significantly. Perhaps Lu Chi had forgotten what he did to Lin Mengyao, but Xu Ke remembered. Since Lu Chi engaged in viiny backed by his Lu Family ties, Xu Ke intended to destroy his support, to see what else he could rely on to cause trouble.


    Moreover, he had given Lu Chi a big gift; he wondered if Lu Chi liked it.


    With this thought, Xu Ke stopped what he was doing, picked up his phone again to check the messages from Lin Mengyao. His longing for her engulfed him like seaweed, almost suffocating him. Maybe he should go see Lin Mengyao, secretly, without letting her find out¡ªmaybe it would be fine? Xu Ke thought, narrowing his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Lu¡¯s father was brought to the meeting room. After sipping some tea, Xu Jie walked in.


    Wearing a deep blue suit, she appeared both efficient and elegant, in stark contrast to his disheveled state. Lu¡¯s unkempt hair heightened the disparity with his former shrewd and capable image. Xu Jie nearly failed to recognize him upon entry, but she concealed her expression well, revealing no change.


    "Hello, President Xu!" Lu¡¯s father immediately stepped forward upon seeing Xu Jie enter, reaching out to shake her hand.


    "I didn¡¯t expect President Lu woulde today. Apologies for theck of a formal greeting." Xu Jie spouted pleasantries but didn¡¯t shake the outstretched hand, sitting instead on the sofa, providing a subtle disy of authority.


    Though Xu Jie didn¡¯t shake his hand, Lu¡¯s father wasn¡¯t embarrassed. He naturally withdrew his hand and sat opposite Xu Jie, as if nothing had happened.


    "Your coffee, President Xu." Just as Lu¡¯s father sat down intending to speak, a secretary entered with a cup of coffee. Before she could ce it in front of Xu Jie, Lu¡¯s father eagerly took the cup from her hand and ced it before Xu Jie, stunning the secretary for a moment. Fortunately, her professional demeanor remained; she quickly exited the room, thoughtfully closing the door behind her.


    Lu¡¯s father¡¯s actions caught Xu Jie off guard for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure, sipping her coffee before asking, "What brings you here today, President Lu?"


    "The recent turmoil surrounding the Lu Group must have reached your ears as well. Ourpany is encircled on all sides, teetering on the edge of a cliff. A feather¡¯s weight could send us into oblivion." Lu¡¯s father¡¯s eyes reddened, tears threatening to spill.


    Without Xu Jie¡¯s response, Lu¡¯s father had to continue, "I don¡¯t understand why things havee to this. I struggled to learn that all this was at your directive, President Xu. We were once business partners. Even after our coborations ended, there were no disputes. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this. Where did we offend you?" Lu¡¯s father looked at Xu Jie with abination of anxiety and a thirst for answers.


    "If you want to know how your Lu Group offended me, why not ask your young master? After all, he contributed significantly to this matter." Xu Jie lowered her gaze, speaking slowly.


    "Lu Chi? Is there some misunderstanding, President Xu? How could Lu Chi dare to offend you?" Lu Yong¡¯an scarcely believed it. While Lu Chi had done some outrageous things, he was discerning from a young age. He never offended those who couldn¡¯t be provoked, always polite and courteous. The notion that Lu Chi had offended Xu Jie was unimaginable to him.

 Chapter 37 Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Father and Son</h4><h4></h4>


    "What? Don¡¯t believe me? Mr. Lu, you really underestimate the good son you¡¯ve raised. I¡¯ve said all there is to say, believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m busy, won¡¯t see you out." Xu Jie stood up gracefully and left, leaving Lu Yong¡¯an in disbelief by himself.


    After leaving the meeting room, Xu Jie knocked on Xu Ke¡¯s door once more and went inside, respectfully saying, "The task you assigned has beenpleted, and everything went smoothly." Seeing Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s appearance just now, Xu Ke¡¯s standing in her mind had reached an unprecedented height. She was already very respectful to Xu Ke, but now she had an added sense of awe.


    "Hmm, you handle the follow-up, no need to report to me anymore," Xu Ke replied without even looking up. Currently, the Lu Company was like a bag in his hand, nothing worth paying attention to, so Xu Ke entrusted everything to Xu Jie.


    "Yes, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave."


    "Hmm, go ahead," Xu Ke answered.


    On the other side, instead of returning to thepany, Lu Yong¡¯an went straight to the hospital. Xu Jie¡¯s words weighed heavily on his chest like a boulder. He painstakingly recalled everything from the past month, and upon reflection, he found a problem.


    The Lu Family issues started after Lu Chi was beaten. Previously, he would never have suspected his son, but Xu Jie¡¯s words left him no choice. Why did the problems arise right after he was beaten, not sooner orter? Who beat him, and why hadn¡¯t he said anything? The more Lu Yong¡¯an thought about it, the more it seemed that the cause of all thisy with Lu Chi.


    In the past, he truly liked his son, but after a month of struggle and torment, his nerves and emotions were stretched to the limit. He desperately needed a target for his anger and a way to release it. Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s face gradually twisted into a grimace, frightening the driver who didn¡¯t dare breathe heavily, bringing Lu Yong¡¯an to the hospital as quickly as possible.


    Seeing Lu Yong¡¯an charging into the hospital with murderous intent, the driver quickly called Lu¡¯s mother, informing her of Lu¡¯s father¡¯s situation. Although Lu¡¯s mother did not know what her husband intended to do, her intuition felt ominous, so she handed over her work to a secretary and rushed to the hospital. She had noticed her husband¡¯s recent condition and feared that he might, under Xu Jie¡¯s influence, do something regrettable to Lu Chi.


    In the hospital, Lu Chi had long since woken up and was already able to slowly get out of bed and walk. When Lu Yong¡¯an arrived, he was watching TV out of boredom, as his hands were bandaged like steamed buns and he couldn¡¯t y games.


    Lu Chi looked at Lu Yong¡¯an, who suddenly barged in, and excitedly called out, "Dad!" But then he noticed Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s unusual demeanor. His expression was very grim and menacing, which made Lu Chi uneasy, as if something bad was about to happen. He swallowed nervously and quietly asked, "Dad, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "I ask you, what happened to your injury a month ago? Did you provoke Xu Jie and get beaten by her?" Lu Yong¡¯an asked with a grim face.


    "Dad, why are you asking this?" Lu Chi was somewhat confused.


    "I ask, and you answer. How did you get your injuries? Who did you provoke, and who hit you?" Lu Yong¡¯an¡¯s eyes were fixated on Lu Chi, not missing any expression on his face.


    Seeing the increasingly grim expression on his father¡¯s face and his heavy breathing, Lu Chi dared not hide anything and quickly confessed everything that happened a month ago in detail, saying, "These injuries were all from Xu Ke, that coward. I only provoked Xu Ke, that coward, not Xu Jie. I¡¯m not that stupid; I know better than to provoke her." Lu Chi nced at his father¡¯s expression and said.


    "Did you really only provoke Xu Ke?" His father asked again, still not reassured.


    "When have I ever lied? Just him, that¡¯s it." Lu Chi raised his voice slightly, protesting against his father¡¯s doubt.


    "That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve never lied since you were a child," his father muttered to himself, his grim expression reced with bewilderment, as he slowly sat on Lu Chi¡¯s bed. Although Lu Chi had many ws and shorings, he never lied to the family. If asked about something he didn¡¯t want to mention, he would be silent, so Lu¡¯s father didn¡¯t suspect Lu Chi of lying. He was just too shocked.


    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong?" Lu Chi asked worriedly upon seeing his father¡¯s expression, then wanted to press the call button on the hospital bed to summon the doctors and nurses to check on his father.


    Lu Chi¡¯s action was stopped by his father, who sternly said, "I¡¯m thinking about something, don¡¯t disturb me."


    Recently, his son had only been in conflict with Xu Ke, and shortly after the conflict with Xu Ke, Jiahe took action against the Lu Company. Xu Jie also imed that everything stemmed from his son. It meant everything happened because of the conflict between Lu Chi and Xu Ke, leading Xu Jie to retaliate against the Lu Family. It was all too incredible. Who would have thought that the Lu Family would be suppressed to such a degree because of a coward?


    Who would have thought!


    Lu Yong¡¯anughed,ughed loudly, bending over withughter, and tears even trickled from the corners of his eyes.


    This abnormal behavior from Lu Yong¡¯an made Lu Chi¡¯s unease grow stronger. He struggled to sit up straighter and looked at Lu Yong¡¯an on the bed in surprise, "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenlyughing?" Lu Chi didn¡¯t notice, but his voice was shaky because Father Lu didn¡¯t seem like a normal person at the moment. Would a normal personugh like this?


    Father Lu straightened up, wiped his tears, "I¡¯m fine, I just realized something really funny." Father Lu curled his lips in a near smile, with a strange and grim expression, tinged with an indescribable sadness.


    On the other side, Lu¡¯s mother¡¯s heart was racing as if something bad had happened. She dared not stop even at red lights, racing all the way to the hospital.


    "How long ago did the sir go up?" Lu¡¯s mother asked the driver waiting for Lu Yong¡¯an outside the hospital as soon as she parked the car and climbed out anxiously.


    "About half an hour ago."


    After hearing the answer, Lu¡¯s mother rushed frantically into the hospital, disregarding her usual grace andposure. She only stopped when she reached the door of Lu Chi¡¯s hospital ward, trembling as she slowly opened the door and turned her head towards the direction of the bed. Seeing both father and son were fine, Lu¡¯s mother finally felt the soreness and aches in her body, but her heart was no longer pounding as hard.

 Chapter 38: The Downfall of the Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38: The Downfall of the Lu Family</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why did youe straight to the hospital to find our son instead of returning to thepany first? Do you know the driver said you dashed to the hospital like you were possessed, it scared me to death! If something happens to you and Chi, how am I supposed to live?" Mrs. Lu hit Mr. Lu with her handbag, tears streaming down like an unstoppable faucet. But Mr. Lu, like a wooden puppet, remained unresponsive, enduring her blows.


    "Mom, stop it. Dad seems off." Lu Chi noticed the abnormal expression on Mr. Lu¡¯s face and felt a shiver of fear. Mrs. Lu also ceased her actions, anxiously looking at Mr. Lu and said in a trembling voice, "Husband, don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "The Lu Corporation can¡¯t be saved." Mr. Lu stared nkly into Mrs. Lu¡¯s eyes and mumbled, "It can¡¯t be saved."


    "How... how could this happen?" Mrs. Lu was also stunned upon hearing the news, "What did Jiahe say? Is there no room for negotiation at all?"


    "Do you know who did all this?"


    "Wasn¡¯t it Xu Jie?" Mrs. Lu asked instinctively. Wasn¡¯t Xu Jie in charge ording to Jiahe?


    Looking at his long-time wife, Mr. Luughed again, augh tinged with madness, resembling that of a lunatic, "It¡¯s Xu Ke! Who would have thought the infamous good-for-nothing in Luocheng would push us to this point? Your son fancied Lin Mengyao, drugged her, and was caught red-handed by Xu Ke. The two even got into a fight! How can you expect anyone to spare our Lu Corporation after this? How could they!" Mr. Lu cried andughed hysterically as he shouted.


    "Dad, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand. Are you saying Xu Ke is the mastermind who ruined our family? That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s just a worthless fool. How could he possibly do this? Dad, you must be mistaken. Anyone else could have done it. Why him? If he were really so capable, how did he end up being a househusband in the Lin Family, doing their bidding?" Lu Chi clearly didn¡¯t believe his father¡¯s words and argued loudly.


    "Chi is right. Husband, you must be mistaken. Maybe it¡¯s someone with the same name. Why don¡¯t we go to Jiahe one more time? This time I will apany you. Let¡¯s go together and plead with Xu Jie to spare us." Mrs. Lu clutched Mr. Lu¡¯s arm and said anxiously.


    In her life, the hardest time was those years when the Lu Corporation was advancing into the second-tier aristocratic families in Luocheng. Even though she had been prepared for it, when her husband personally announced the family¡¯s bankruptcy, she couldn¡¯t ept the reality. She didn¡¯t want to live a life without money, even with a mountain of debt. Not even a little. To save thepany, she was willing to set aside her pride and beg Xu Jie, even get down on her knees if necessary.


    Mr. Lu witnessed Mrs. Lu¡¯s panic and tears, but he was helpless. The backbone that had propped up the Lu Family for decades was finally bending with every new blow today. Seeing Mrs. Lu, who still wished to deceive herself by dragging him to plead with others, Mr. Lu, for the first time, removed her hands from himself, "Stop struggling. It¡¯s futile. Because of the things Chi did, Xu Ke will never forgive us. If he doesn¡¯t forgive us, Jiahe will never let us go. ept it." After uttering thesest three words, Mr. Lu seemed to age decades in an instant, his figure imbued with the twilight of an old man.


    "Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will support you and uphold this family in the future. I will regain everything the Lu Family has lost." He said ambitiously, thinking that the shame Jiahe and Xu Jie had brought upon him would surely be reimed in the days toe. He believed his father was rattled by the bankruptcy¡¯s shock, which led him to say such things¡ªthe real culprit must be that vile woman, Xu Jie!


    Seeing his wife and son deep in denial, Mr. Lu managed a mocking smile. Without saying anything further to Mrs. Lu or Lu Chi, he returned directly to the Lu Corporation to prepare for the bankruptcy.


    This morning¡¯s trending topic was arguably the biggest of the year, even causing the Weibo server to temporarily crash.


    At the Lin Family¡¯s dining table, Lin Mengchen idly scrolled through her phone. Upon seeing today¡¯s trending topic, she nearly choked on the hot soup she was drinking.


    "How old are you and still eating so sloppily? Look at the mess you¡¯re making." Li Lihuained as she reached out to pat Lin Mengchen¡¯s back to help her catch her breath.


    "No, Mom, the Lu Corporation went bankrupt. Thepany got acquired by Jiahe. And look at this, Lu Chi was kicked out of a private hospital because he couldn¡¯t afford it, and his injuries haven¡¯t healed yet." Lin Mengchen looked at the trending topic content, feeling as if she had eaten a mouthful of gossip early in the morning.


    Li Lihua and Mr. Lin passed the phone around, also finding it hard to believe. The family began discussing the matter, while Xu Ke sat quietly at one end of the dining table, acting like he was invisible. If you looked closely, you could see he was slightly distracted.


    The Lu Family¡¯s affair had not taken too much of Xu Ke¡¯s attention. He was preparing to meet Lin Mengyao, and the thought of seeing her soon made him feel a tinge of excitement.


    Lin Mengyao, supervising the construction site, had no idea Xu Ke was already on his way. At the moment, she was frowning tightly, troubled by the issues before her.


    A few days ago, more than a dozen punks came to the construction site, smashing things and stopping workers from continuing their work. They even injured some workers who tried to drive them away,nding them in the hospital. Lin Mengyao reported them to the police, thinking they¡¯d be restrained after being sent to the station. Yet, this time, they returned with even more people, sitting dominantly beside the construction machines with sticks in their hands, not letting anyone approach, and hitting anyone who dared toe near without hesitation.


    Lin Mengyao licked her chapped lips and approached the leader, "What will it take for you to leave?" The construction site was very loud, and Lin Mengyao had been shouting every day, straining her voice. Even after taking many medicines to treat her throat, there was no improvement, and now her voice was hoarse and unpleasant, and it hurt even more to speak.


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t keen on talking, but she had no choice.


    The gang leader sat casually on a chair,zily swinging a stick in his hand. He only looked up upon hearing Lin Mengyao speak, seeing she was just a woman, covered in dust, with no noteworthy feature aside from bright, big eyes. He quickly looked away, not interested in wasting words with her.


    Seeing the leader unwilling to talk, Xu Mengyao¡¯s frown deepened. The construction couldn¡¯t afford dys. If they couldn¡¯t finish on time, the Lin Corporation would suffer a loss, and as the person in charge, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the me.


    "What will it take for you to leave with your men?" Lin Mengyao asked again, enduring the pain in her throat.


    "Aren¡¯t you annoying? When I¡¯m ready to leave, I¡¯ll go. Even if you beg me on your knees, I still wouldn¡¯te back." The blond-haired punk drummed the ground twice with his stick, speaking irritably.


    They weren¡¯t exactly eager toe to this deserted ce to eat dust. If it weren¡¯t for an order from above, he wouldn¡¯t havee to such a remote, filthy ce. Even he felt wronged being assigned this task, yet this woman kept nagging at him. It was annoying.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 39: Lin Mengyao Gets Hit

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Lin Mengyao Gets Hit</h4><subtxt> The thug¡¯s words had reached this point, leaving Lin Mengyao with no doubts. "Who sent you? My uncle, my second uncle, or my siblings?" Lin Mengyao asked coldly.


    "Tsk, why are you so annoying, woman? Stop babbling in front of me and get lost. Your brother Biao doesn¡¯t follow the rule of not hitting women. If you piss me off, I¡¯ll hit you even if you¡¯re a woman," yelled the yellow-haired youth who called himself Brother Biao, standing up and brandishing a stick in a threatening manner. He was a head taller than Lin Mengyao, and his imposing presence did have a hint of a gangster from a Hong Kong film; if an ordinary girl were standing before him, she might indeed be scared stiff. However, Lin Mengyao was not an ordinary girl.


    The noon sun was scorching, with no shade at the construction site. The fiery sunlight beat down on them unimpeded, making even the air feel restless.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s dust-covered face was burnt with pain, and beads of sweat traced paths down her face, leaving pale, powdery trails. She looked up at the sun and said without stepping back, "I don¡¯t know how much they paid you to cause trouble here, but I¡¯m willing to pay double. I hope you¡¯ll take your men and leave."


    "Damn it, don¡¯t you understand human speech, woman? I told you to stop yapping." Brother Biao wasn¡¯t someone who could handle the heat well. He was already unhappy about being assigned this task, and the hot weather only added to his irritability. Lin Mengyao¡¯s persistent chatter ignited his temper, making him itch to smash something to vent.


    "No matter how much you pay, I won¡¯t leave. This isn¡¯t about money; it¡¯s about the code of the underworld. Brother Biao wouldn¡¯t break the rules, understand?" Brother Biao¡¯s finger jabbed at Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead, each jab heavier than thest, causing Lin Mengyao to recoil like a child.


    "I don¡¯t understand your underworld code. I only know that my construction site needs to operate, so please leave and don¡¯t dy my schedule," Lin Mengyao insisted, her stubborn gaze stirring Brother Biao¡¯s tightly wound nerves. He clenched his jaw, thenughed, "Do you really think I won¡¯t hit you?" As soon as he finished speaking, and before Lin Mengyao could react, the stick in Brother Biao¡¯s hand struck her head hard.


    Bright red blood trickled down Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead, staining the entire sky red. The workers at the site dialed emergency services and the police. The police took these people away, but the blood remained on the ground. It was certain that no work would be done today. Most of the workers, except for a few who followed the ambnce, returned to their dormitories.


    So, when Xu Ke arrived at the construction site full of excitement, he found it quiet, with no signs of activity.


    Xu Ke frowned, feeling uneasy. After carefully checking the address and confirming he hadn¡¯t gone astray, Xu Ke located the workers¡¯ dormitory and knocked on a random door.


    "Who are you looking for?" The man who opened the door saw a stranger and looked wary. Lately, they had been harassed by these thugs, and seeing anyone unfamiliar made them anxious.


    "Is there anyone named Lin Mengyao here? I¡¯m her..." Xu Ke started to say he was Lin Mengyao¡¯s husband, but recalling her words before she left, decided to change his wording, "I¡¯m her friend. I came to see her today, but she wasn¡¯t here. Do you know where she went?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor was different from those who usually came to cause trouble. Furthermore, he imed to be Lin Mengyao¡¯s friend, which put the man at ease. Frowning with concern, he said, "Are you talking about Supervisor Lin? She got hit and was taken to the hospital. Blood was everywhere; they just called an ambnce to take her."


    "What did you say? Which hospital?" Xu Ke was momentarily dazed by the man¡¯s words, feeling as if the world was spinning around him, a chill rushing to his head. As soon as heposed himself, he grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder and anxiously asked.


    "The nearby Ren¡¯ai Hospital," the man replied, observing Xu Ke¡¯s frantic expression.


    Before the man finished speaking, Xu Ke took off running. The construction site was quite remote, with only one bus route that ran three times a day and not a single taxi in sight. Xu Ke hade incognito, hoping to see Lin Mengyao secretly, so he had taken a taxi here. As a result, he had no mode of transportation. Fortunately, there was an unlocked bicycle by the roadside, and Xu Ke rode it away.


    Like a tireless robot, Xu Ke pedaled with all his might towards Ren¡¯ai Hospital, a singr thought in his mind: to see Lin Mengyao!


    At noon, there was only one patient brought in by the emergency vehicle, making it easy to find. When Xu Ke reached the outside of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hospital room, her head injury had already been treated. The doctor was exining Lin Mengyao¡¯s condition to the two workers who hade along.


    "Doctor, how is she?" Xu Ke, drenched in sweat and gasping for breath as if he had been pulled out of water, asked the doctor with anxious eyes filled with worry.


    "What is your rtionship with the patient inside?" The doctor asked, looking at the man who suddenly rushed in.


    "I¡¯m her husband. How is she?"


    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a mild concussion. She¡¯ll wake up by evening. When she wakes, she might experience vomiting, tinnitus, loss of appetite, nausea, and headache, but these are normal symptoms, so there¡¯s no need for excessive worry. Don¡¯t let her do intense activities, avoid excessive fatigue, and keep her emotionally stable. She should recover in about two weeks," the doctor exined thoroughly.


    "I see. Thank you, doctor." Hearing that Lin Mengyao was not in serious trouble, Xu Ke finally released his pent-up breath and copsed to the ground, overwhelmed with relief that Lin Mengyao was okay.


    "Are you alright? Do you need help to rest?" asked one of the two men who recently learned Xu Ke¡¯s identity, scratching his head and speaking to Xu Ke earnestly.


    "No, I just need a moment. Tell me what exactly happened. Who injured my wife?" Xu Ke stood up, leaning against the corridor wall for support, his energy severely depleted, legs slightly trembling, though the fierce look in his eyes was not to be underestimated.


    Without hesitation, the two workers poured out the details to Xu Ke as if pouring beans from a bamboo pole, recounting not only what happened today but also the recent disturbances at the construction site, leaving nothing out.</subtxt>

 Chapter 40: Everything Returns to Its Rightful Place

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Everything Returns to Its Rightful ce</h4><h4></h4>


    "What features does the leader have?" Xu Ke asked, his eyes half-closed, his tone revealing little fluctuation.


    "The leader is someone with dyed yellow hair, slightly nted eyes, a scar on the brow bone about half an inch long, and a tattoo of a blue-eyed white tiger on his left arm, looks around six foot tall. Oh, right, he calls himself Brother Biao." The honest-looking worker replied while gesturing.


    Xu Ke silently repeated it in his mind, ensuring he remembered everything before looking up and saying to the two workers, "I¡¯ve noted everything you just said, but once Mengyao wakes up, please do me a favor and don¡¯t tell her I was here." Xu Ke stood outside the corridor, watching Lin Mengyao lying on the hospital bed through the ss window.


    "Why not? Aren¡¯t you two a couple?" asked the straightforward man in confusion.


    Knowing he still needed their help for what¡¯sing, Xu Ke half-jokingly said, "We had a fight and we¡¯re in a cold war now. The doctor just advised that her emotions shouldn¡¯t be agitated, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll get upset seeing me and it might affect her condition."


    Luckily, the two didn¡¯t probe further and instead patted their chests, promising, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep this a secret for you."


    "Alright, you two can rest a while. I¡¯ll stay with her now, you cane over when she¡¯s about to wake up."


    The two nodded and found a spot to nap on the hospital¡¯s long bench, while Xu Ke quietly walked in.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, initially dirty, was cleaned, revealing her original appearance. Xu Ke, smelling of sweat and earth, didn¡¯t sit on the bed but pulled a chair closer and silently observed Mengyao¡¯s face.


    She had lost a lot of weight, her wounded face looked pale and her lips were colorless, resembling a fragile porcin doll that might break with a slight touch, causing Xu Ke¡¯s heart to ache painfully, making it hard even to breathe.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze was filled with affection and pain as he greedily looked for a few moments before taking out his phone to call Xu Jie. The call connected swiftly, with Xu Jie answering almost as soon as it started ringing.


    "Mr. Xu, any instructions?" Xu Jie asked from the other end.


    Xu Ke nced at Lin Mengyao on the bed, walked to the farthest corner of the room, and whispered, "Find someone called Brother Biao; he¡¯s about six feet tall, with a half-inch scar on his brow bone, dyed yellow hair, and a blue-eyed white tiger tattoo on his left arm. Track down where their group is now and gather evidence of their crimes over the years; tell me where they are before dinner, and collect all evidence against them within three days. Use any method necessary, but this must be done." Xu Ke¡¯s voice carried endless coldness, and Xu Jie wondered if it was her illusion, as she seemed to hear Xu Ke gritting his teeth as he spoke.


    "Understood, I¡¯ll get on it right away." After Xu Jie finished speaking, Xu Ke hung up, his gaze fell on Lin Mengyao¡¯s bandaged head. He wanted to drag out Brother Biao and beat him, returning Mengyao¡¯s pain tenfold a hundredfold, but for a thug like him, just that would be too easy; he had to make sure he spends the rest of his life repenting in prison.


    Xu Ke stayed with Lin Mengyao in the hospital room all afternoon, until the time the doctor mentioned she¡¯d wake approached, he left the room and let the two workers take over, "I¡¯ve arranged for a special caregiver for Mengyao here. Thank you for bringing her to the hospital today, here is the advance for medical fees, the card has no password and can be directly used." Although Xu Ke was reluctant to leave Mengyao under the care of others, he knew why Mengyao moved out, and he didn¡¯t want to upset her or cause any emotional distress, considering her current injury and the doctor¡¯s warning against emotional shocks; he didn¡¯t want to gamble with Mengyao¡¯s health, so he had no choice but to hire a caregiver.


    "It¡¯s what we should do." The kindly man rubbed his freshly trimmed stubbly head and smiled.


    "Thank you all the same." Xu Ke thanked the two men, "I¡¯ll be staying nearby for the time being; if anything happens with Mengyao, I hope you can inform me immediately, including on the construction site. I don¡¯t want something like today to happen again."


    The two honest-looking men were startled by the sudden aura of Xu Ke, it took a moment before they reacted, nodding eagerly, "Absolutely."


    Meanwhile, at the police station, Brother Biao and his crew were bailed out with money, each stretching and twisting with good spirits as if they were at home. Known to frequent the ce, the station was almost like a second home.


    Brother Biao stretched as he stepped out of the station,ining with a face full of displeasure, "Damn, it was suffocating, what a gloomy ce. Let¡¯s go, dinner¡¯s on me tonight," he dered with a wave.


    "Aren¡¯t we going to watch over the construction site?" someone murmured.


    "Watch what? The woman from today got hit into the hospital with my bat, their leader is there too, without a head to guide them, what work can they do, you idiot!" Brother Biao smacked the younger guy¡¯s head, making him stagger beforeughing loudly, "Now, let¡¯s go eat."


    Soon the juniors chimed in, turning the police station¡¯s entrance into a noisy market scene.


    "What¡¯s all the noise, get moving if you¡¯re leaving, or elsee inside and stop loitering at the entrance," an old officer scolded with a police baton pointed at the gang, appearing strict yet not intimidating them; anyway, the police station¡¯s a regr haunt for them, familiar enough not to be fazed anymore.


    Strutting out, the thugs were unaware that a prison term was speedily heading in their direction.


    Xu Jie¡¯s efficiency proved swift; before dinner, she¡¯d already tracked down the gang¡¯s movements, sending their dinner location to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke¡¯s face darkened further as he looked at the address. Mengyao stilly in the hospital bed, yet they leisurely dined¡ªtruly a bunch in need of a lesson, Xu Ke thought through gritted teeth.


    After a brief goodbye to the two honest-faced men and asking them to contact him with any updates regarding Mengyao, Xu Ke headed straight for the restaurant where the gang was.

 Chapter 41: Mastering the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Mastering the Situation</h4><h4></h4>


    When Xu Ke arrived, a few hooligans were in the middle of a lively conversation, each having downed several bottles of beer, their faces flushed red like monkey buttocks, chatting andughing loudly.


    As soon as Xu Ke walked in and saw the scene before him, his eyes reddened almost instantly, the veins on his temple throbbed violently. Xu Ke, exuding a murderous aura, approached the table, and before anyone could react, he kicked the table, flipping it over, sending dishes sliding off and sttering everyone with soup and beer.


    "What the fuck, who the hell is this? Are you crazy?" Brother Biao was the most drenched, hisrge floral shirt soaked through, the lion¡¯s head dish he hadn¡¯t touched was now all over him. At that moment, he held a meatball in each hand, and the alcohol made his temper even more explosive; with a slight squeeze, the stewed lion¡¯s head crumbled into mush in his hand.


    Looking at the sorry state of everyone, Xu Ke¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest. He took long strides amidst the chaos and was suddenly in front of Brother Biao, delivering a kick to his waist with full force. Before Brother Biao knew what was happening, he felt himself airborne, hearing something crack within, followed by intense pain in his waist and hip. Almost instantly, cold sweat broke out all over him, and his earlier tipsy head quickly sobered up.


    Brother Biao¡¯s scream, controlled by the pain, sessfully brought the entire restaurant to a standstill. His underlings were stunned by the unexpected turn of events, standing there like puppets, unsure of what to do. To a bystander, it might appear as if someone had pressed a pause button.


    "What are you standing around for, didn¡¯t you see I was ambushed? Get him for me!" Brother Biao, seeing his men obediently standing still, was furious enough to want to kick each of them, but his movement was restricted by the searing pain in his waist, forcing him to shout loudly. Even merely shouting pulled at his wound, making him gasp in pain.


    Luckily, Brother Biao¡¯s words brought the stunned crowd back to their senses. A young man with blue dyed hair, his cheeks flushed red from the alcohol, charged forward with his fists raised, "How dare you hit Brother Biao, watch me¡ªah!" Before he could finish, Xu Ke kicked him in the chest, sending him flying, and upon hitting the ground, he coughed up blood and passed outpletely.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to hit people right in front of us. You must have a death wish." Ackey with green hair spoke slurred and belligerently, pointing at Xu Ke while belching drunkenly, making Brother Biao, who was leaning against the wall, seethe with anger at his useless underlings, feeling a trace of bitterness rising in his chest, as if he could spit out blood at any moment.


    Theckey continued to berate Xu Ke while belching but was suddenly grabbed by Xu Ke, who twisted the outstretched finger with a cold smirk. The finger twisted at an odd angle, and theckey, who moments ago was berating, paused for a moment, then unleashed a high-pitched scream as if piercing the ceiling.


    Green Hair¡¯s scream finally snapped the group out of their drunken stupor. Their eyes, now staring at Xu Ke, were filled not with drunken haze but with endless fury and a desire to tear him apart. If it were a normal person under the gaze of such a crowd, they would certainly feel ufortable, perhaps unable to stand if timid, but Xu Ke instead felt a rush of excitement.


    He could even feel the blood beneath his skin, once flowing slowly, now pounding with fervor, nearly igniting his whole being.


    Xu Ke licked his lip, speaking coldly and repressively, "Sober now?"


    "Which gang are you from, daring to mess with us? Do you know who¡¯s backing us? Ever heard of Zhao Er Ye? Are you willing to offend him? I¡¯ll give you a chance; kneel now and apologize to us, stand there quietly and let us break your limbs, and pay each of us here half a million for our trouble. Each person you hit, five million, and we¡¯ll let it go. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude," a hulking man pushed the person in front of him aside and arrogantly approached Xu Ke.


    "Heh, seems I wasn¡¯t harsh enough, your drunkenness hasn¡¯t worn off; otherwise, why would you be daydreaming in daylight?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice, low and slightly mocking, replied.


    "What did you say?" The fatckey didn¡¯t hear Xu Ke clearly because of his low voice and took two steps forward, raising his voice.


    But Xu Ke didn¡¯t answer this time. His palm struck at the man¡¯s chest, with fingers like iron spikes sinking into him. The man¡¯s flesh rippled outward from where Xu Ke hit, like waves on a shore.


    Hisyer of fat acted like armor, keeping him unscathed from ordinary attacks. Hence, he dared to confront Xu Ke unprepared, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s slim frame as non-threatening even if he stood still. So when Xu Ke struck, his face carried mockery, belittling the other¡¯s recklessness.


    But the next second, his mocking smile froze, his face contorting slightly. The bone in his chest where Xu Ke struck felt split by a knife, the pain draining the color from his face. The previously downed men could groan and scream, but he couldn¡¯t utter a sound, avoiding even unnecessary breathing due to the severe pain.


    The man held his chest, slowly squatting down, trying to find afortable position, then squatted there like growing mushrooms, waiting for his brothers to avenge him.


    "Anyone else want to have a go?" Xu Ke asked calmly, looking at the remaining men still standing.


    "Kid, don¡¯t be arrogant. I¡¯ll make you kneel and call me grandpa. Brothers, attack!" With the earlier examples in mind, they didn¡¯t approach one by one but swarmed together, hoping to overpower Xu Ke with sheer numbers.

 Chapter 42: Someone Behind Me

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Someone Behind Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke watched the iing crowd with a subtle, mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. These people thought they could rely on numbers to win, little knowing that their attacks were full of ws in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. They had no sense of coordination and didn¡¯t understand the meaning of cooperation; they simply attacked in their own ways. The whole group assault was just like a fishing, riddled with holes.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t spend much effort and knocked everyone to the ground; from start to finish, they didn¡¯t even manage to dirty the corner of his clothes.


    By the time Xu Ke finished his fight, only he and Biao, who was barely standing while leaning on a wall, were left standing in the booth. Everyone else was already lying on the ground, clutching their wounds and starting to wail.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from the people on the ground to Biao, "Are you Biao?" Xu Ke asked coldly, a smirk pulling at his lips.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze made Biao feel a tinge of danger, causing him to instinctively say, "I¡¯m under Master Zhao¡¯s protection, and you can¡¯t touch me. Otherwise, Master Zhao won¡¯t let you go." Biao braced himself against the wall with one hand, holding his waist with the other, cold sweat on his face, as he pretended to speak fiercely to Xu Ke.


    "You can call him and see if he can protect you," Xu Ke said in a calm extreme, his pitch-ck eyes fixed on Biao.


    Xu Ke¡¯s unbearable calm demeanor made Biao¡¯s heart race. Unable to stop himself, he voiced his inner doubts while retreating, "I don¡¯t remember offending you. Why are you insisting on making things difficult for me?"


    Without replying, Xu Ke snorted coldly and took a few steps forward, speaking icily, "Are you going to call someone or not? I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t call, you¡¯ll lose your chance."


    From start to finish, Xu Ke¡¯s tone hadn¡¯t fluctuated, nor had he raised his voice, but the surrounding atmosphere felt inexplicably oppressive and suffocating. Biao nervously licked his lips, nearly biting the flesh off his lip, yet he remained unresponsive. He looked anxiously at Xu Ke in front of him, took two deep breaths to steady his emotions before speaking again, "If I call my boss over, this matter won¡¯t be easily resolved. Even if you beg for mercy, it won¡¯t work. Now¡¯s your chance to run before I make the call." Biao clutched the wound on his waist, speaking without much conviction.


    "You have forty seconds left." Xu Ke nced at the time on his watch and said indifferently.


    No matter who came today, it was useless. Their fate was already sealed before Xu Ke arrived. Xu Ke just didn¡¯t want to chase them one by one. If Biao could call someone over, it would be best. If not, Xu Ke would just have to drive around to find them one by one.


    Xu Ke¡¯s indifferent attitude finally broke the tight mental tension Biao was under. Without much thought, Biao called Master Zhao, "Master Zhao, I ran into trouble here at Su¡¯s Bay. Someone came, didn¡¯t say a word when we were drunk, and started hitting us. My men are all injured, and even I got ambushed. You muste here and stand up for us, brother." Biao said, his voice trembling.


    Whatever Xu Ke didn¡¯t care what was said on the other end of the line. He casually found a clean chair to sit down, crossed his legs, and rxedpletely, resembling a noble young master. He seemed entirely out of ce with the tense atmosphere of the scene.


    "Master Zhao, pleasee quickly and save me."


    After saying a few more pleading words, Biao put his phone down, "The call¡¯s over? When will they arrive?" Xu Ke asked nonchntly, looking at Biao¡¯s hand that just ced the phone down.


    "Regretting and wanting to leave now? I tell you, it¡¯s toote. Master Zhao will be here soon with the brothers. By then, you¡¯ll have no escape and can only wait to be dealt with." With reinforcement on the way, Biao spoke with more confidence. Although he still appeared somewhatcking in momentum, it was much better than before.


    "You¡¯ve overthought it. Tell him to hurry up and not waste my time." Xu Ke finished speaking and closed his eyes to rest, paying no heed to the presence of everyone around him.


    With eyes closed and breathing steady, those previously knocked down by Xu Ke slowly began to get up, gradually gathering around Biao. "Biao, do you think he¡¯s asleep? How about we take the chance and..." Green Hair, clutching his seemingly pulverized stomach, looked at Xu Ke¡¯s closed eyes with a fierce glint, whispering to Biao without finishing his sentence but making a chopping hand gesture downwards.


    "Are you sure he¡¯s asleep? If he¡¯s not and catches us sneaking up on him, can we even stand up afterward?" A short-haired subordinate nced ambiguously at a still unconscious, blood-spittingrade and asked in a trembling, low voice.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily shifted over, and suddenly their wounds began to throb with pain, "Can¡¯t you guys be a bit brave? We are all under Master Zhao¡¯s wing. Have you ever seen Master Zhao afraid of anyone? If we¡¯re scared, wouldn¡¯t it disgrace Master Zhao when word gets out? How can we survive in Roche City in the future, isn¡¯t that right, Biao?"


    With all eyes on Biao after Green Hair spoke, they waited for him to make a decision. Frowning, Biao looked at the man resting in the chair. Two voices battled in his mind: one urged him to seize the opportunity to take the man down while he was off guard, to make amends to Master Zhao upon his arrival; the other warned that if the man was pretending to sleep only to counterattack when they approached, they¡¯d be yed like mice.


    The two different internal voices waged a celestial battle in Biao¡¯s head, agitating him, "This is a rare chance, Biao, say something. The brothers are waiting for your word, do we act or not?" Green Hair hid his anxiety beneath respect as he spoke seeing Biao¡¯s silence.


    "Get him, but be careful. Form groups of two and surround him. When I signal, go for it together and avenge our brothers." The decision finally went to the side carrying the devil horns. They couldn¡¯t swallow the indignation and demanded the pretty boy pay for the ambush.


    In reality, Xu Ke, whom the thugs assumed was asleep, was merely resting. Laughably, they thought their whisperings were inaudible, believed Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t wake up or know their ns, but Xu Ke heard every bit of their conversation crystal clear. If it weren¡¯t too boring waiting for others, fearing they¡¯d scare off the courage finally gathered, Xu Ke would have burst intoughter.


    This group is truly too foolish to witness!

 Chapter 43: The Legendary Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43: The Legendary Second Uncle</h4><h4></h4>


    The few brothers who could still stand followed Biao¡¯s orders, cautiously lifting Xu Ke up, then turned their heads to look at their boss, waiting for Biao to give themand to pounce on Xu Ke, to take down the man sitting on the chair and show him a thing or two.


    As they imagined the sight of that man begging for mercy on his knees in a while, everyone felt energized throughout their bodies. Just when the atmosphere was as tense as a Hong Kong espionage drama, Xu Ke opened his eyes, looking at Biao, who was still standing against the wall, with a mocking smile, he opened his lips and said, "Can¡¯t wait any longer?"


    The sudden sound made the two people standing directly opposite Xu Ke freeze like puppets, even their eyes filled with fear. When did this man wake up? Or has he been awake all along, listening to their supposedly perfect n, mocking their intelligence in his heart?


    It was okay for the few people surrounding Xu Ke; they didn¡¯t see Xu Ke¡¯s current expression, so their fear was somewhat alleviated, with even a few not feeling any fear but having a zing war fire burning in their hearts.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?" Xu Ke looked at Biao from across the crowd, speaking in a t tone without any fluctuation in his voice, but all the violence and oppression were gathered in those eyes, conveying all the information to Biao.


    Biao¡¯s back was against the wall, his pupils involuntarily dted, and nostrils red to take in more air to ease his inner tension. At this moment, Xu Ke made him feel fear and dread, a terror even greater than his fear when Master Zhao was angry and imposing.


    "Biao!" Green Hair, seeing Biao just retreating and saying nothing, shouted irritably.


    He didn¡¯t know how Biao, being so timid, became the boss of this group. When encountering issues, he didn¡¯t charge forward but instead stood against the wall¡ªa true useless guy. What on earth did Master Zhao see in him? Today, Green Hair was thoroughly disappointed with Biao¡¯s performance.


    "Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding!" Biao recalled dozens of conspiracy theories in his mind. If not interrupted by Green Hair, he might have thought of more, but this was already enough to make him scared. Xu Ke¡¯s danger level had been soaring upward in Biao¡¯s heart in less than an hour.


    "You call this formation a misunderstanding?" Xu Ke looked at the people surrounding him with a sarcastic expression, looking at Biao.


    Green Hair, standing behind Xu Ke, felt indescribably irritable seeing Biao admitting defeat. He lowered his head and saw Xu Ke¡¯s seemingly unguarded ck hair, spawning countless evil thoughts in his heart. Suddenly, while others had no chance to react, Green Hair pulled out a fruit knife from his waist, his eyes bloodshot, and plunged it towards Xu Ke. Biao watched as if it was happening in slow motion before his eyes, forgetting even to breathe.


    At that moment, Biao¡¯s first thought was how to protect his brother after the incident, letting him do less time in jail, or how to transport Xu Ke¡¯s body out of the restaurant without anyone noticing and dispose of the body properly to free Green Hair from prison.


    Many thoughts burst in his mind, but not one was that Xu Ke could dodge the blow. After all, Green Hair¡¯s attack was so sudden and fierce that it left no chance to dodge. Not only was Biao nervous, but everyone present who could see the scene was also tense.


    But the next moment, something unexpected happened. Everyone saw Xu Ke lift a leg and kicked backward fiercely, hitting Green Hair¡¯s wrist directly. Green Hair¡¯s hand, holding the fruit knife, loosened, and the de fell to the ground with a crisp sound, like a thunderp striking everyone¡¯s hearts, causing everyone present to shiver.


    Everyone saw Xu Ke support the chair¡¯s back with one hand, his lower body lifted into the air, sweeping kick aimed at the heads of those surrounding him. The next moment, no one surrounding him could stand; everyone was kicked to the ground and passed out, while Xu Ke sat back down as if nothing had just happened.


    "Don¡¯t y any tricks again. Stand there obediently without moving, understood?"


    "Understood, understood, understood." Even before Biao could speak, those few still conscious nodded quickly, as if they were a phantom, afraid Xu Ke might do something to them if displeased.


    They understood now, Xu Ke¡¯sbat power was not something small fries like them could contend against. Instead of thinking about resisting or fighting back, it was better to stay put, waiting for reinforcements, hoping to use numbers to suppress him and avenge themselves, as it¡¯s clear they can¡¯t do it alone.


    It was as if they had arrived at a police station, obediently squatting against the wall in a row, imagining themselves as big mushrooms, each burrowed silently in ce, leaving Xu Ke seated on the room¡¯s only undamaged chair, seemingly napping with closed eyes. When Master Zhao kicked open the private room door, he couldn¡¯t believe he came to the wrong ce, seeing his brothers lying everywhere and a row of mushrooms squatting in the corner.


    "Master Zhao, you¡¯ve finally arrived." Biao¡¯s eyes filled with tears upon seeing Master Zhao, dragging his half-pained body over with the support of his underlings, as if he had suffered great grievances, "It¡¯s this man who injured our brothers. We said we were under Master Zhao¡¯s name, but he didn¡¯t give any face. Didn¡¯t even exin, just attacked while the brothers were drinking and eating. Master Zhao, he doesn¡¯t take you seriously. You mustn¡¯t let him off."


    The greatest backer arrived, and the fear in Biao¡¯s heart, once dominated by Xu Ke, was instantly soothed by the backer¡¯s arrival. Dangerous people like Xu Ke must be nipped in the bud at the onset. Biao knew what kind of people Master Zhao appreciated; thus, he didn¡¯t give the two a chance to speak, immediately sowed discord, but Xu Ke never interrupted him, allowing him to continue his act.


    As soon as Biao finished speaking, Master Zhao¡¯s anger was indeed stirred up. He, Old Zhao, had been in Luo City for so many years, and who didn¡¯t give him some face when he was out? When did a pretty boy ever dare publicize his face?


    "Just a pretty boy like this, you can¡¯t even handle? What have I been feeding you for all these years?" Master Zhao said impatiently, holding a cigar, looking at Biao, who had followed him for many years.

 Chapter 44 The Terrifying Presence

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 The Terrifying Presence</h4><h4></h4>


    The fact that Xu Ke hit his subordinate brothers made him furious, but what angered him more was that the men he had raised for so many years couldn¡¯t even beat a pretty boy. If this incident were to spread, wouldn¡¯t it be a p in his face?


    "Second Master, it¡¯s not that we couldn¡¯t beat him. This kid was just too cunning. He ambushed us while we were drunk, and the brothers were too weak from the drink; that¡¯s how he seeded," Brother Biao said, covering his wound and looking indignant.


    "Second Master, Brother Biao is right. This pretty boy is really cunning. I suspect he¡¯s being directed by someone to deliberately cause you trouble," said a man with a face full of scars, covering his chest and speaking in a low voice.


    Thinking of the frequent appearances of Leopardtely, Second Master Zhao took a puff of his cigar, squinted through the thin smoke at Xu Ke¡¯s face, and said lightly, "What a pity." Then he waved his hand to the dozen ck-d men behind him and instructed, "Leave his hands and feet, but don¡¯t cause any deaths, and don¡¯t ruin his face. It¡¯s still useful."


    A dozen men dressed in ck responded in unison, "Yes." Each looked full of fighting spirit,pletely iparable to Brother Biao¡¯s subordinates just now. Xu Ke frowned as he observed their every move, aiming to minimize injuries and resolve them as quickly as possible.


    Just as the battle was about to erupt, a clear male voice rang out from behind the crowd, "Hold on!"


    Everyone turned towards the voice¡¯s direction. The neer was dressed in a well-tailored suit, wore sses with patterns and long chains on the bridge of his nose, his skin was sickly pale, lips as red as if smeared with fresh blood, a straight nose, and slender, upturned eyes¡ªa typical androgynous face. However, anyone who knew him wouldn¡¯t dare call him sissy. Those who once disrespected him now had no idea where they were suffering in the world. In front of this master, Second Master Zhao¡¯s status was insignificant, to put it bluntly, he wasn¡¯t even qualified to shine his shoes.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t it Lord Snake? What are you doing here?" Just moments ago behaving like a big boss, Second Master Zhao now wore a ttering smile, pushing aside those in front of him to greet Lord Snake, smiling obsequiously as he asked.


    "Do I need to report to you where I go?" The man called Lord Snake casually adjusted his sses with his index finger and said nonchntly.


    "No, no, see how my big mouth speaks out of ce, don¡¯t mind me, Lord Snake," Second Master Zhao pped his own mouth, licking his face with a smile.


    Brother Biao stood at the back of the crowd, sneaking a nce at Lord Snake through the heads of others, feeling something ominous in the air. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the person in front of him had some connection with Xu Ke, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what that rtionship was; he just knew it wasn¡¯t simple.


    While Brother Biao was still specting about Xu Ke¡¯s rtionship with Lord Snake, Lord Snake had already walked past Second Master Zhao, followed by even more robust men in ck. Lord Snake walked ahead of them, and everyone blocking his path stepped aside to let him easily reach Xu Ke.


    "Hello, Mr. Xu, I am ck Snake, sent by Xu Jie. I¡¯m here at yourmand today." Lord Snake ced his right hand on his chest and bowed, speaking in a volume only audible to the two of them.


    With ck Snake¡¯s gesture, the people he brought also followed suit and bowed, creating a scene like a dark cloud floating in a clear sky, carrying an overwhelming sense of oppression. Seeing this scene, Second Master Zhao took a deep breath.


    This scene didn¡¯tst long, but the shock it brought was something that couldn¡¯t easily fade away. Without ck Snake¡¯s words, the moment ck Snake turned around, Second Master Zhao kicked Brother Biao, sending the sturdy man sliding a few meters back on the ground. Once he stopped, Brother Biao spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, evidence that the force used was at its fullest.


    "May I know your surname? I apologize for my subordinates being ignorant and interrupting your enjoyment. Please, I hope you¡¯ll forgive us this time," he said.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t speak but frowned as he looked at Second Master Zhao¡¯s show. After all, Brother Biao was working for him, yet he treated his subordinates like that, showing himself to be a merciless, self-serving individual.


    Unaware of how Xu Ke had judged him, Second Master Zhao felt a chill when he saw Xu Ke¡¯s unwavering gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but want to say something to lighten the current atmosphere, "The environment here is a bit dirty and messy; perhaps we should move to the Crown for a chat, my treat to express my gratitude."


    Looking at Second Master Zhao¡¯s sycophantic behavior, Xu Ke suddenly felt uninterested. After all, the culprits responsible for hitting Mengyao had already been taken care of, and venting had relieved a lot of his pent-up anger. He decided to leave Second Master Zhao for the police, confident they¡¯d be thrilled to find his criminal evidence. For a person like him to rise to his current position, his hands were undoubtedly dirty and with many connections, giving the police a lot to work on.


    "Move aside," Xu Ke said mercilessly. The bodyguard standing behind Lord Snake pushed the people in front to the side like a bulldozer, clearing a wide path for Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke walked out with a nk face, stopping as he passed Second Master Zhao, his pitch-ck eyes filled with indifference as he coolly remarked, "This isn¡¯t over."


    Only after Xu Ke and his entouragepletely disappeared from sight did Second Master Zhaoe back to his senses, drenched in cold sweat. To be someone whom Lord Snake would bow to, how terrifying must that person be? Such a person told him it wasn¡¯t over; how could he not be terrified? No matter how much he racked his brain, he couldn¡¯t figure out how he had offended the other party, leaving him with no chance of redemption, his face turning pale with fright.


    "It¡¯s all your fault, you fool! You caused all this mess!" Second Master Zhao kicked Brother Biao a few more times, each kick harder than thest. But he knew that even if he beat Brother Biao to death here today, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. People like them meant every word they said; since he said it wasn¡¯t over, it wouldn¡¯t be over.


    At this point, he had no choice but to cut ties with everything in Los City and flee to another province to start anew.


    After venting his anger on Brother Biao a few more times, Second Master Zhao hurried back to gather his money and escape. But some things couldn¡¯t be resolved immediately; he had to stay a couple more days in Los City.


    Second Master Zhao told himself just to stay two more days, and whether things were settled or not, he should leave immediately afterward. But little did he know that this decision might result in him staying in Los City for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 45: Climbing and Biting

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Climbing and Biting</h4><h4></h4>


    How many things can be done in three days?


    Three days is enough time for Xu Jie to gather evidence of the crimesmitted by Biao and his gang. As for Zhao Er Ye, he¡¯s been embedded in Luocheng for many years, and three days isn¡¯t enough to find any dirt on him. So, they¡¯ll have to settle for arresting Biao and his men first.


    Even in the police interrogation room with handcuffs on, Biao remains defiant despite his injuries. He sits with his legs spread, leaning back in his chair, looking down on people with disdain. "Hey, officers, why did you arrest me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrongtely."


    "Oh really? Then take a look at this." The bearded old policeman throws the evidence Xu Jie mailed to the station in front of Biao. He¡¯s disliked these thugs for a long time but never had enough evidence to arrest them. He wonders who they ticked off to have all this sent to the police, enough to keep them in jail for years.


    Biao notices the cops¡¯ assertive attitude and mocking expressions. A sense of unease washes over him, as if something bad is about to happen. Even though he¡¯s nervous, he still pretends to be nonchnt as he picks up the documents. "Why the serious face, trying to scare me? Do you think I, Biao, got big by being scared?"


    Biao dismissively flips open the file. Just two lines in, he retracts his legs and straightens his back, sweat immediately beading on his forehead. Biao shakily nces at the officer in front of him, then at the documents, stammering, "Where did thesee from? Who gave them to you?"


    "You don¡¯t have the right to know those answers, but from now on, you¡¯d better answer honestly and cooperate. This could get your sentence reduced¡ªget out sooner. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t want your mother to mourn your loss, would you?" The old policeman leans over the table, fingers inteced, staring at Biao grimly.


    "Don¡¯t expect anyone to bail you out this time. We¡¯ve got solid evidence; no one can save you except yourself," the tanned cop next to him adds.


    The interrogation room falls silent. The cops patiently wait as Biao keeps his head down, silent. The officers don¡¯t urge him to speak; they suspect Biao already has a clue. Biao recalls the man who took them all down that day and suspects it¡¯s that man¡¯s doing.


    If it weren¡¯t for what happened that day, Biao never would have made such a decision. His fingers trace circles as the pain from his wounds bes unbearable. After a while, Biao raises his head, looking determinedly at the officers, asking, "If I cooperate, will I really get a reduced sentence? My mom only has me. She¡¯s old and not in good health, so don¡¯t deceive me."


    "We police keep our word and don¡¯t deceive the public."


    "Alright, ask away."


    Biaopletely surrenders, fully cooperating with the police, telling them everything he knows.


    Time ticks away as the interrogation continues, the deeper they probe, the more the cops frown.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke is still unaware of what¡¯s happening at the police station. His mind is wholly upied with Lin Mengyao, hiding in corners every day to secretly watch her, concerned about her every move. The recent events have truly frightened him.


    Just as Xu Ke is listening to the nurse report on Lin Mengyao¡¯s meals, Xu Jie¡¯s calles in. "That¡¯s all for today, take good care of Mengyao," Xu Ke says, signaling the nurse to return to the ward before answering the call from Xu Jie. "What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem at thepany?"


    "It¡¯s not about thepany, it¡¯s about the madam. A friend of mine at the police station mentioned during the interrogation of Biao and his men that someone directed the trouble in the development zone. They¡¯ve already secured evidence and arrested the people involved, but the mastermind¡¯s identity is sensitive. It¡¯s best for you and madam to be prepared. I¡¯ve sent the details and the mastermind¡¯s identity to your email, please check it."


    "Understood, you¡¯ve done well on this matter." Xu Ke¡¯s voice remains unchanged.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu, for the praise."


    Xu Ke hangs up. After calming down, he has a good idea of who¡¯s behind this, but he still opens the email Xu Jie sent.


    The email describes in detail how Lin Shixian conspired with Biao¡¯s boss and plotted against Lin Mengyao. Xu Ke feels a surge of anger, even a fleeting impulse to destroy the Lin business. But looking through the hospital ward window at Lin Mengyao, obediently sipping soup with her pale face, he restrains himself and forwards the email to her. He wants Lin Mengyao to decide for herself whether to forgive or not.


    As for Lin Mengyao¡¯s shock upon seeing the email, the Lin family has gone mad. Everyone in the Lin family gathers at the Lin Family Mansion, with no one caring about the absent Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke. In the living room, Grandma Lin sits at the head, with family members seated one after another, only Jiang Jie¡¯s sobs breaking the silence.


    "Stop crying and exin what¡¯s going on," Grandma Lin demands with a stern face.


    Her son was abruptly taken from his office by the police and photographed, causing an uproar online, and even affecting thepany¡¯s stock. Grandma Lin, who was enjoying her sess, is suddenly thrown into chaos. How can she feel happy?


    "It¡¯s nothing major. It¡¯s just that Mengyao took his position and he was a bit upset, so he went out for a drink with an old friend. You know men, they say nonsense when they¡¯re drunk. Shixianined a bit, not thinking of harming Mengyao. Once sober, he dismissed it, not expecting them to take it seriously and attack Mengyao."


    "Shixian didn¡¯t mean it, really! Who knew they¡¯d take drunken words seriously? Mom, you must save him," Jiang Jie cries, nose running, visibly irritating Grandma Lin.


    "Sister-inw, listen to what you¡¯re saying. Mengyao gets assaulted, and you call it drunken nonsense? How convenient for you. You¡¯re distressed over my brother being locked up, but where¡¯s your concern for my niece being hurt?" Li Lihua retorts without hesitation.


    Initially, Li Lihua was just there for the drama. Jiang Jie, feeling superior due to her husband¡¯s status in thepany, often looked down on her. Lihua¡¯s intentions to watch unfold were met with a surprising revtion.


    Upon hearing about Lin Mengyao¡¯s assault, her first reaction is to ensure Shixian doesn¡¯t get away easily; somepensation should be made. As for how severely Mengyao was harmed, that¡¯s irrelevant to her, as she¡¯d be informed if it were serious.

 Chapter 46 Conflict at the Old Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Conflict at the Old Mansion</h4><h4></h4>


    "Then what do you want? It wasn¡¯t our Shixian who hurt Mengyao, he¡¯s a victim too. We¡¯re all family; do you really want Shixian to go to jail? I know you usually look down on us, but you can¡¯t just watch Shixian get imprisoned, right? We¡¯re all family, can¡¯t we resolve this behind closed doors? Does it really have to be a scandal?" Jiang Jie said loudly with a sob.


    "Third Aunt, my dad didn¡¯t mean it, but no matter what, Mengyao got hurt because of this. I¡¯m willing to apologize to Mengyao on behalf of my dad, just please forgive him and get him out of the police station," Lin Zihua said softly with reddened eyes.


    "You two are good talkers, think you can brush over this with a few words? I¡¯m telling you, no way." Li Lihua sneered coldly, her eyes filled with uncontainable smugness. It was her first time seeing Jiang Jie like this in twenty years of marriage into the Lin Family, and she relished it.


    "Then, Third Aunt, what will it take for you to let my dad go?" Lin Zihua looked at Li Lihua with tearful eyes. This woman had greed and selfishness etched into her very bones, truly revolting.


    Lin Zihua appeared sorrowful, but inwardly he had already nned how to deal with this branch of the family. Once his father was out, he intended to make them return everything they had taken and preferably kick them out of the Lin Family. His fists clenched tighter behind his back.


    "Our Mengyao got hurt, and she was terrified too. Compensation is necessary, right? After all, it was your family that caused her harm," Li Lihua finally revealed her true intention, her eyes gleaming slightly at the mention ofpensation, brimming with greed.


    The olddy of the Lin Family looked at her third daughter-inw, who was too embarrassing for words, filled with difort. She really couldn¡¯t understand what was good about Li Lihua besides her looks. A woman from a small family, not only couldn¡¯t help with business but also just brought shame, her demeanor screamed petty, and it made the olddy¡¯s liver ache with anger.


    While the olddy was lost in thought, the arguing continued below. Just as Li Lihua was about to make exorbitant demands, the olddy pped the table, silencing the noisy hall instantly.


    "What¡¯s there to argue about over such a small matter? In my opinion, the most at fault is Shixian¡¯s friend. Shixian is also a victim, so let¡¯s just let it go. From now on, tell Shixian to drink less, and tell Lin Mengyao not to pursue it." The olddy quickly made her decision with a few words.


    Upon hearing the olddy¡¯s words, Jiang Jie started to smile, "I knew Mom still loved Shixian. From now on, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t drink anymore, and we¡¯ll be a good family and be filial to you." Jiang Jie said, trying to please, which made the olddy¡¯s previously tense face slowly rx.


    Just when everything was settled, and the family was about to put on a show of harmony, Li Lihua spoke up, "Mom, are we really letting this slide so lightly? Mengyao is also your granddaughter and now she¡¯s been beaten. Those people didn¡¯t know their limits. I only have these two daughters, what will I do if something happens to Mengyao?" Li Lihua began to wail loudly.


    "Shut up! What do you want? Would you be happy if my son went to jail? This is the Lin Family¡¯s ce, not yours, Li! If you act shamelessly, you can get out, and Mengyao has to sign the reconciliation agreement, or you¡¯ll never set foot in the Lin Family again!" The olddy red at Li Lihua fiercely and turned to leave.


    Li Lihua finally came to her senses under the olddy¡¯s gaze, realizing what she had done, and broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Sister-inw, you better handle this well," Jiang Jie wiped her dry tears, gave Li Lihua a cold smile, and left with her son.


    Li Lihua was nearly faint with anger at Jiang Jie¡¯s smugness, but there was nothing she could do about it. It was the olddy who ordered it. If she didn¡¯t handle it, she might really never step through the Lin Family¡¯s door again, and her face would be trampled by others.


    Just as Li Lihua left the Lin Family¡¯s gates, Xu Ke received a message from Xu Jie. As soon as he saw a photo of Lin Shixian being taken away, he figured the Lin Family would surely send someone to get Lin Mengyao to sign the reconciliation agreement. So he instructed Xu Jie to monitor the Lin Family¡¯s every move, and when Li Lihua came out, he knew.


    Thinking of the doctor¡¯s words about Lin Mengyao¡¯s good recovery, Xu Ke, who had been gloomy, finally felt happy that he could transition from covert observation to personal care.


    So, a freshly-woken Lin Mengyao found a person who definitely shouldn¡¯t be there.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Mengyao asked, surprised at Xu Ke¡¯s sudden appearance. She hadn¡¯t told anyone about her injury, so how did he know?


    "Uncle was arrested. I heard from the police that he ordered someone to hit you. I tried calling you, but couldn¡¯t get through, so I asked your workers and found out you were here, so I came to check on you." Xu Ke had prepared his excuse before even arriving, so he spoke smoothly without a hitch.


    Lin Mengyao nced at her phone and found it was indeed off, so she didn¡¯t doubt his exnation. Instead, she opened the drawer to get her charger, recharged her phone, and then said to Xu Ke, "Thank you foring to see me, but I¡¯m fine now. The doctor said I could be discharged after a few more days of rest."


    She had received a strange email in her inbox today, and out of curiosity had opened it, finding records that allowed her to understand the situation in detail. Thus, she wasn¡¯t too surprised by Xu Ke¡¯s exnation, only feeling somewhat ironically amused. Clearly, a family should support each other, but instead, the one who hurt you was your family.


    "When I wasing, Grandma called everyone to the Lin Family Mansion to discuss this matter. They should have reached a decision by now and sent someone over," Xu Ke said, not finishing the sentence, but sharp as Lin Mengyao was, she understood his implication perfectly. It was simply to ask what she nned to do and to prepare for the Lin Family sending someone over.


    "Yes, I know. Thank you for letting me know,"


    "So what do you n to do?"


    "Does my n even matter? Whether I want to or not, I¡¯ll still have to sign the reconciliation agreement." Lin Mengyao said with a wry smile, pulling at the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 47 Coercion

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Coercion</h4><h4></h4>


    Indeed, with the Lin family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s controlling nature, as long as Lin Mengyao wants to stay in Lin Corporation, she must sign this reconciliation paper to release Lin Shixian. It can be said that she never had a choice in this matter.


    Xu Ke certainly can deal with Lin Shixian afterward, but he doesn¡¯t want Lin Mengyao to just swallow her grievances. Even if the final oue is the same, he insists on letting Lin Mengyao vent her anger personally.


    "If you don¡¯t want to, we don¡¯t have to sign it." Xu Ke said in a low voice. With his current capability, he canpletely take Lin Mengyao away from the Lin family and start anew; he can offer her everything she desires with open arms.


    At this moment, Lin Mengyao seemed to see endless dazzling stars in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, but in the blink of an eye, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes returned to their usual calm, as if nothing had changed. It was all just her illusion.


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Mengyao asked curiously.


    "Mengyao, do you trust me?" Xu Ke asked, looking at Lin Mengyao with deep eyes.


    Seeing Xu Ke like this, Lin Mengyao nodded. No matter what Xu Ke nned to do, she trusted that he wouldn¡¯t harm her. Seeing Lin Mengyao nod so decisively, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes immediately filled with a smile, "Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you down." Although she didn¡¯t know what Xu Ke intended to do, at this moment, Lin Mengyao truly felt a sense of security from him.


    Lin Mengyaoy on the bed, nodding obediently. Xu Ke wanted to reach out and touch her head, but he restrained himself. Lin Mengyao finally showed a bit of reliance on him, and he didn¡¯t want to scare her.


    "In a while, don¡¯t speak, just pretend to be sick. Leave everything to me." Lin Mengyao nodded, agreeing to Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    Not long after the room quieted down again, Li Lihua burst into the hospital room, a backpack on her back, loudly scolding without caring if anyone was there: "You wretched girl, why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?" Fortunately, Xu Ke arranged for Lin Mengyao to be in a single room; otherwise, they¡¯d surely be scolded to death by other patients¡¯ families.


    "Mom, lower your voice. Mengyao¡¯s head still hurts. The doctor said she needs quiet rest, no noise." Xu Ke stopped Lin Mengyao from speaking, answering first.


    Li Lihua red fiercely at Xu Ke, walked a few steps forward, and looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s pale, thin face wrapped in a bandage. In the end, she didn¡¯t speak loudly and didn¡¯t dwell on why Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t answer her calls.


    The mother and daughter hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a month. Suddenly seeing her previously fine daughter now in such a weak state, Li Lihua¡¯s heart softened, but her words were still harsh, "How did you get beaten up? Didn¡¯t you run when you were in danger? You¡¯re really such a fool. You¡¯re hospitalized and didn¡¯t even call home. If it weren¡¯t for your uncle being arrested this time, I wouldn¡¯t have known." As Li Lihua spoke, her anger red up. She wanted to reach out and poke Lin Mengyao¡¯s head but stopped when she saw the bandage.


    "How is it? Is it serious? What did the doctor say? Will there be any after-effects, or scars?" Li Lihua bombarded Lin Mengyao with questions, one after another, as she looked at Mengyao¡¯s pale face.


    "I was worried that the family would be concerned, so I didn¡¯t say anything. The doctor said there¡¯s no after-effect from the concussion, just that it needs time to heal." Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t received Li Lihua¡¯s care for a long time, and now she felt her heart soften slightly from its previous hardness.


    "You stupid girl. I¡¯ve been here for a while. You didn¡¯t even think about getting me a ss of water. Mengyao, I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t say anything. I always wondered why I let a useless man like him marry my precious daughter. Look at all the grievances she¡¯s suffered since marrying you." Li Lihua redirected her anger to Xu Ke, venting her umted wrath from the Lin Family Mansion onto him. Lin Mengyao tried to stop her but was halted by Xu Ke¡¯s nce.


    For a moment, the room was filled with Li Lihua¡¯s voice. After a while, she paused, recalling the purpose of her visit this time.


    "Mengyao, your grandma wants you to sign this." Li Lihua pulled a folded reconciliation paper out of her bag and ced it in front of Lin Mengyao.


    "That old woman only cares about her son and doesn¡¯t care about your well-being. Your aunt cries a few fake tears, and the old woman immediately orders me to force you to sign this. She even said if you don¡¯t sign, we¡¯ll be banned from entering the Lin Family Mansion in the future. Aren¡¯t you all descendants of the Lin family? How can that old witch be so heartless and biased?" Li Lihua said bitterly.


    "Mom, Mengyao won¡¯t be signing this reconciliation paper." Xu Ke interjected again.


    "I don¡¯t want Mengyao to sign it either, but if she doesn¡¯t, we won¡¯t be able to enter the Lin Family Mansion in the future. What should we do then? And you, as the useless inw, have no right to speak here." Li Lihua red at Xu Ke and said sharply.


    "Mom, please listen to what Xu Ke has to say." Lin Mengyao nudged Li Lihua¡¯s hand and said.


    "What is there to say? He¡¯s just trying to put us in a bad position. If you don¡¯t sign it, how will people talk about you in the future? How can you face that? What about your sister¡¯s prospects for marriage? Today, you must sign it. I¡¯m your mother; I gave birth to you and raised you. You have to listen to me."


    The sternness in Li Lihua¡¯s voice wiped away all the warmth that had been building between the mother and daughter. Lin Mengyao¡¯s outstretched hand paused in mid-air before she finally buried it under the nket.


    Xu Ke had been watching Lin Mengyao constantly, so he noticed her emotional change immediately. The n he¡¯d had in mind shifted, "Mom, I¡¯ll give you a choice now: first, we sign this reconciliation paper, or second, we don¡¯t sign it, and you can make one request of me in the future. Which do you choose?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s voice remained calm, but his eyes were dark, like a night without stars or moonlight, so dark one couldn¡¯t discern the emotions within.


    Surprised, Lin Mengyao nced at Xu Ke but didn¡¯t say anything. Since she had agreed to let Xu Ke handle everything, she wouldn¡¯t speak up again. Whatever happens now, it can¡¯t get any worse.


    As soon as Xu Ke finished speaking, Li Lihua¡¯s ridicule followed closely, "Giving me a choice, a request? Who do you think you are to say such things? You¡¯re over twenty! How can you still be dreaming like this? Who do you think you are? What could you possibly offer me? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t have the time to y games with you. Get out of my sight." Li Lihua said unkindly.


    After speaking, Li Lihua pushed the reconciliation paper closer to Lin Mengyao, "Sign this."

 Chapter 48: Choose One of Two

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Choose One of Two</h4><h4></h4>


    "I said I can¡¯t sign it, and I meant it. Which one will you choose?" Xu Ke ced his hand on the reconciliation agreement, looking calmly at Li Lihua. "If Mengyao signs this agreement, from now on, the Lin Family¡¯s affairs will have nothing to do with her. If you give up the agreement, no matter how excessive your demands are in the future, I¡¯ll satisfy them. Now, which one will you choose?"


    "Who do you think you are to make decisions for Mengyao? You think you¡¯re someone important? You¡¯re just a son-inw living off his wife¡¯s family, a good-for-nothing. Know your ce, and don¡¯t get in my way. If you upset me, I¡¯ll make Mengyao divorce you, and you¡¯ll end up with nothing." While speaking, Li Lihua tried to pry Xu Ke¡¯s fingers away but found that his hands were like steel ws,pletely unmoving.


    "Let go of me!" Li Lihua¡¯s face twitched with anger as she pointed at Xu Ke¡¯s nose and shouted loudly.


    "You still haven¡¯t made your choice," Xu Ke said, standing firm.


    "Fine, you¡¯re tough. Listen, I want the reconciliation agreement!" Li Lihua said determinedly.


    Compared to the demands of such a good-for-nothing, the reconciliation agreement seemed more practical, so Li Lihua didn¡¯t hesitate to decisively give her answer.


    "Alright, I¡¯ve made my choice, now let go of my hand," Li Lihua said as she looked at Xu Ke¡¯s unmoving hand on the reconciliation agreement.


    "For the sake of you being Mengyao¡¯s mother, I¡¯m giving you onest chance to choose again."


    "Haven¡¯t you had enough? I already said I want the reconciliation agreement. Can¡¯t you understand human speech? Let go of my hand immediately. Can you afford the consequences of dying my affairs, you eyesore?" Li Lihua reached out to tug at Xu Ke¡¯s arm, but Xu Ke avoided it. This was the first time since their three-year marriage that Xu Ke evaded her attack.


    Li Lihua was initially shocked and then annoyed, but when she saw Xu Ke sign his name with a flourish on the reconciliation paper, her displeasure was temporarily suppressed as she stared intently at the paper and the pen, as if expecting a flower to blossom on it.


    Xu Ke threw the paper signed with his name at Li Lihua, expressionless. "What you wanted is signed. Now go." For Mengyao¡¯s sake, Xu Ke refrained from using the word "leave," but his attitude and expression conveyed its meaning clearly.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Remember your ce. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re here, you can ignore the family¡¯s affairs. You don¡¯t work all day, and all your food, drinks, clothes, and usese from us. Don¡¯t expect to shirk the house chores. You must go home before the end of the day to cook and clean everything. Do you hear me?" Li Lihua carefully put the reconciliation paper into her bag, ring at Xu Ke.


    "Mengyao needs someone here; I have to stay with her. You can manage the house chores and meals yourselves," Xu Ke calmly sat in the chair, selecting thergest apple from the washed apples on the table, and started peeling it.


    "Ourselves? Are you joking? Mengyao is old enough to take care of herself. Don¡¯t think you can bezy. Let me tell you, you have no chance. If you want to stay in the Lin Family, you better behave and do what you¡¯re supposed to do," Li Lihua shouted with hands on her hips, like a shrew.


    "Excuse me, madam, this is a hospital. Please keep your voice down," the nurse doing rounds gently said, standing beside Li Lihua after hearing her loud voice.


    "Are you a ghost? Howe I didn¡¯t hear you walk over? You scared me to death. I¡¯m teaching my son-inw a lesson, don¡¯t interfere, or I¡¯ll report you," Li Lihua¡¯s voice grew even louder as if intentionally provoking.


    "Madam, this is a hospital. Patients need rest. If you have something to say, do it at home. Don¡¯t shout here. And feel free to report," the experienced nurse said with an unchanged expression and a steady speech rhythm, her eyes as calm as a still pond, sending a chill to anyone watching.


    The nurse¡¯sposure reminded Li Lihua of the horror stories she read in her youth, and cold sweat trickled down her back. She even felt her legs weakening; if not for the fear of embarrassment, she would have copsed.


    "Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it; I¡¯m going to report you now, just wait," Li Lihua, trying hard to maintain a fierce look, turned and left quickly as if chased, without looking back.


    The nurse snorted, turned around, and said to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao in the ward, "Keep quiet, don¡¯t disturb others." Then she left for another ward.


    Lin Mengyao watched everything unfold, unsure of what to say, as the earlier unpleasant emotions dissipated due to this unexpected turn of events.


    "Open your mouth," a gentle voice sounded near her, and instinctively, Lin Mengyao opened her mouth. The next second, a small piece of apple was ced into her mouth, bringing her out of her daze.


    The unique sweet aroma of the apple slid down her throat, miraculously lightening Mengyao¡¯s mood, "If my mom hadn¡¯t chosen the reconciliation agreement earlier and picked the other option, what would you have done?" Mengyao felt Xu Ke¡¯s protective behavior was charmingly manly, yet found his words a bit pretentious. What if her mom had really demanded something excessive?


    Xu Ke, unaware of Mengyao¡¯s wild imagination, fearing she might ignore him likest time, quickly said, "I¡¯ve invested in some business with friends, and it¡¯s been doing well. So even if your mother makes excessive demands, I can meet them."


    Hearing that Xu Ke had a legitimate business, Mengyao¡¯s brows rxed, and her expression softened. "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re progressing, I¡¯m happy for you. I hope you keep it up."


    "Yes, I will. I will keep getting better, and our future days will also keep getting better," Xu Ke replied with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 49 Picking up the Bride

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Picking up the Bride</h4><h4></h4>


    Since receiving the settlement letter, Li Lihua never came to the hospital again. Only Xu Ke almost lived in the hospital, clocking in daily until Lin Mengyao was fully recovered and discharged.


    "Impatient to leave, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already processed the discharge papers. I¡¯ll cook you a nice meal to celebrate your release today," Xu Ke said with a smile. The sunset¡¯s glow reflected in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, making them look like endless seas of flowers and stars, so breathtaking that Lin Mengyao was momentarily lost.


    "No need for all that. I need to go check the construction site. I¡¯ve been in the hospital all these days and haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, which makes me uneasy. You should go home first. If my mom says something harsh to you, don¡¯t take it to heart or go along with it. Didn¡¯t I send you some money? Find a ce to move out to, and when I¡¯m done with this project, we¡¯ll go back together," Lin Mengyao rejected Xu Ke¡¯s proposal, instead offering some advice to him.


    "Can Ie visit you often then?"


    Seeing the hopeful look in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao nodded. She then saw Xu Ke¡¯s eyes light up instantly, his whole being radiating joy as if he¡¯d encountered the greatest fortune, making him exceptionally happy, and causing Lin Mengyao to unconsciously smile a little.


    "It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you to the construction site for a look and then drop you off at the ce you¡¯re renting now. Then I¡¯ll go home; I just can¡¯t leave you alone. Is that okay?"


    Lin Mengyao nodded. Ever since the incident, although she spoke words of encouragement, she was actually very afraid inside, worried that some punks might jump out and cause trouble again, so she didn¡¯t refuse Xu Ke¡¯s good intentions and instead found him to be incredibly caring.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the thugs who had troubled her, along with their leader, had already been sent to jail by this man who smiled with eyes that curved into crescents. They probably wouldn¡¯t meet again in this lifetime.


    After dropping Lin Mengyao off at her current residence, Xu Ke turned around and rented an apartment in the same building as Lin Mengyao. He originally nned to rent the one next to hers, but unfortunately, it was bought by a young couple and not avable for rent. So Xu Kepromised and chose an apartment on the floor above hers.


    Time flew by, and half a month had passed just like that. Xu Ke didn¡¯t hide from Lin Mengyao that he was living upstairs, so over the half-month, they¡¯d gotten along quite well, like old friends.


    On this day, while Xu Ke was home alone, his usually quiet phone suddenly rang. As soon as Xu Ke answered, a voice as loud as a bell came through, "Xu Bro, I haven¡¯t seen you at the markettely. Where have you been? When are we going to have a few drinks together?"


    The caller was a skinny man with a broad smile, who went by the name Yang Hui. He met Xu Ke at the market where they got to know each other over two years. When Xu Ke shopped at his stall, he was always well cared for, and the two would often hang out for a drink or a chat. Even knowing Xu Ke¡¯s less-than-ideal family status, Yang Hui never looked down on him, so they remained on good terms.


    "Maybe in a few days. I¡¯m a bit tied uptely, looking after my wife," Xu Ke replied, with a gentle expression that belied his words when he mentioned ¡¯wife.¡¯


    "There you go again, unting your love. I don¡¯t like talking to you; your wife is all you ever talk about. Anyway, no drinks, but three days from now is your younger brother¡¯s big day. I¡¯ve saved a spot for you as a groomsman¡ªyou muste! Whether I get to marry depends on you."


    "Quit gloating before me first. Where¡¯s the venue? I¡¯ll definitely be there," Xu Ke said, amused. Despite the banter, he was genuinely happy to be asked by a friend who stood by him during tough times to be a part of his wedding, and it showed in his uncontroble smile.


    "At Minghui Hotel, you know it, right? Be sure toe early, as we need to pick up the bride bright and early. Heh heh heh," Yang Hui chuckled over the phone, sounding silly but infectious enough to lift one¡¯s mood.


    "Alright, alright, I know. Look at you all goofy."


    "Why not? It¡¯s rare for me to get a wife, so why shouldn¡¯t I be happy? And, Xu Bro, when youe, don¡¯t dress too handsomely to outshine me, but don¡¯te too shabbily either and embarrass me. Dress just nice, okay?" Yang Hui¡¯s cheeky voice came through the line.


    "Got it. I¡¯ll be there," Xu Ke assured him.


    Three days passed in a blur, and Xu Ke arrived early at Minghui Hotel. Upon his arrival, he saw Yang Hui, wearing a white suit, pacing back and forth at the hotel¡¯s entrance. Spotting Xu Ke from afar, Yang Hui immediately ran over, giving Xu Ke a hearty p, "What took you so long? All the groomsmen are here, just waiting for you. Hurry up and join me to get the bride."


    Yang Hui didn¡¯t give Xu Ke time to respond, pushing him into the rented Maserati Quattroporte adorned with floral arrangements. Following behind were nine Mercedes S-ss cars, neatly lined up, headed to the bride¡¯s home, attracting quite a lot of attention.


    Watching his friend who had been grinning foolishly ever since getting in the car, Xu Ke felt genuinely happy for him but couldn¡¯t help teasing, "Is getting married really that joyful?"


    "Hahaha, Xu Bro, you don¡¯t know. This guy was drinking with a few friendsst night and got so drunk that he kept shouting his wife¡¯s name¡ªcouldn¡¯t be stopped. It embarrassed me to death," one of the groomsmen said. Xu Ke knew these five men through Yang Hui; though not as close as with Yang Hui, they were still good friends. The speaker was Xie Fei, the one closest to Xu Ke among the five.


    With that, the rest of the groomsmen joined in on the teasing, each adding their jibe, leaving the groom Yang Hui red-faced and wishing he could hide from embarrassment.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough. If you tease him too much, we might lose the groom before picking up the bride," Xu Ke joked, ending the teasing and rescuing the groom, earning a grateful look from Yang Hui.


    "Xu Bro, I knew you¡¯d look out for me. When we get to Xiaojun¡¯s house, I¡¯ll be counting on you to handle those bridesmaids. Your brother¡¯s happiness is in your hands¡ªmake sure I get the girl, okay?" With the bride¡¯s house now in sight, Yang Hui, despite his still-flushed cheeks, clung to Xu Ke¡¯s hand, pleading earnestly as if not letting go until Xu Ke agreed.

 Chapter 50: The Bridal Escort Mishap

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50: The Bridal Escort Mishap</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯ve never been a groomsman before, not quite skilled, but I¡¯ll do my best," Xu Ke said as he pushed Yang Hui¡¯s hand away from him with a look of disdain.


    "Alright, as long as you said that, I¡¯m relieved," Yang Hui¡¯s voice had just fallen when the car came to a stop; they had arrived at the bride¡¯s house.


    Yang Hui, as the groom, tidied up his clothes and was the first to get out of the car, followed by the groomsmen. Yang Hui wasn¡¯t unattractive to begin with¡ªhe was tall and slim. Now, dressed in a white suit, he somewhat resembled a prince charming. The moment he stepped out of the car, he could even hear the bridesmaids discussing him quietly. Unfortunately, this special moment didn¡¯tst long, as Xu Ke got out of the car.


    Xu Ke remembered his friend¡¯s advice beforehand and dressed rather inly today. To avoid stealing his friend¡¯s thunder, he hadn¡¯t even styled his hair. His ck hairy t on his head, softening his sharp features, making him look harmless like a college student. This appearance fit the bridesmaids¡¯ aesthetic perfectly; the girls in pink dresses first gasped in surprise, then covered their mouths, blushing while looking at Xu Ke.


    The bridesmaids¡¯ n to give the groomsmen a hard time fell apart because of Xu Ke; they opened all doors for him, and without any obstacles, he quickly reached the bride¡¯s room.


    The groom and the groomsmen, who had rushed over, hadn¡¯t had time to show relieved and joyful faces when a tall, somewhat harsh-looking woman appeared at the door.


    "Mom, I¡¯m here to pick up Xiajuan," Yang Hui said with a grin, his face showing the shyness and anticipation of a soon-to-be-married man.


    "You two aren¡¯t even married yet, don¡¯t rush to call me mom," the woman standing on the steps blocking the door had high cheekbones, eyes that looked scrutinizing, and no hint of joy at marrying off a daughter but rather a look as if someone owed her money, appearing exceptionally cold.


    "Mom, no, Auntie," Yang Hui said, noticing the woman¡¯s expression. Even a person with dull emotions could tell the woman¡¯s displeasure at that moment. The atmosphere instantly became tense in the small courtyard; the guests, initially eager for fun, were infected and all fell silent, making the courtyard utterly quiet.


    Xu Ke stood next to Yang Hui, looking at the woman on the steps disying an aloof attitude, a bad premonition arising in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the woman standing on the steps crossed her arms over her chest and said coldly, "Our Xiajuan is raised meticulously by me. If you want to marry her, then bring thirty thousand in a betrothal gift, and the marriage house must have our daughter¡¯s name added now. Also, that car of yours must be transferred to Xiajuan¡¯s name, and except for the lead car, which I am satisfied with, all the others you brought to pick up the bride must be changed to Bentleys. If you can¡¯t manage these today, then there¡¯s no need to marry my daughter today; just leave."


    "No, mom, aren¡¯t you deliberately making things difficult for me? Didn¡¯t we already settle this before? I¡¯ve already given the twenty thousand betrothal gift, how did it suddenly be another thirty thousand? Also, our new home for marriage was bought outright by my parents, and I paid for the house¡¯s renovation. We previously agreed it would be under my name first, and when we work hard for a few more years and save to buy a new house, then it will have Xiajuan¡¯s name added. Didn¡¯t we settle all these? How did it suddenly change?" Yang Hui¡¯s face turned grim. He never imagined that what he had seen online would happen in his own wedding.


    The groomsmen were at a loss with the unexpected situation, looking at each other, not knowing what to say as they looked at theirpanions.


    "Why so many words from you? I¡¯ll just ask you one question. Do you agree? If you agree, fulfill what I just demanded and I¡¯ll let you in. Otherwise, just get back to where you came from and stop being an eyesore here." Tian¡¯s mother said impatiently. She knew that the boy from the Yang family liked her daughter very much, so she wasn¡¯t afraid that her conditions would not be met.


    "Are the terms you just mentioned your own or the bride¡¯s?" Xu Ke asked as he saw Yang Hui¡¯s hands hanging by his sides slowly clench into fists.


    Xu Ke, though he had known Yang Hui for many years, had never met Tian Xiajuan due to various reasons, only having heard her name from Yang Hui. As the saying goes, you know a face but not a heart; Xu Ke hadn¡¯t seen Tian Xiajuan himself and didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was. Also, beauty is in the eye of the beholder; Xu Ke couldn¡¯t fully trust Yang Hui¡¯s description of Tian Xiajuan, which left him unable to judge her character, leading him to ask this question.


    Yang Hui was a sincerely good friend to Xu Ke, and Xu Ke hoped for Yang Hui¡¯s happiness. The Yang family¡¯s financial situation was merely average, and if the bride today were a greedy woman who liked to take things back to her family, such unrestrained demands couldn¡¯t be sustained by the Yang family¡¯s finances for long. Divorce would be inevitable, even if he could help, he couldn¡¯t support them forever. Even if he didn¡¯t mind, Yang Hui wouldn¡¯t agree, so it would be better to be the bad guy right from the start and prevent this marriage from happening, pretending nothing ever happened.


    But if Tian Xiajuan were a good woman, he would help no matter what was said today.


    Xu Ke¡¯s question was exactly what Yang Hui wanted to know, "Xiajuan, say something, if you really want to marry me today, thene out now, and we can talk about whatever problems we have after the wedding," Yang Hui raised his voice and said, his neck rigid.


    "Why so many questions from you people, I just mentioned my conditions. Agree to them, and I¡¯ll let you take Xiajuan, if not, then just split up and there¡¯s no need for this marriage," the woman¡¯s face became uglier at hearing Xu Ke and Yang Hui¡¯s questions.


    "We need to hear the bride¡¯s thoughts on this before making a decision." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was calm and gentle yet carried an undeniable tone. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, and his face unchanged, Tian¡¯s mother felt pressured by it, unable to speak.


    At that moment, there was a sound of something being knocked overing from the previously quiet house, followed by Tian Xiajuan¡¯s loud scream, "Yang Hui!" But after these two words, Tian Xiajuan¡¯s voice was abruptly cut off inside, reced by a man¡¯s voice, "You whore, where do you think you¡¯re running, dare to bite me, you¡¯ve got some nerve." The muffled sounds from inside turned Yang Hui¡¯s face to a troubling hue, while his groomsmen also looked troubled, their youthful anger visible as they clenched their teeth, waiting for Yang Hui¡¯smand.

 Chapter 51: Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Shameless</h4><h4></h4>


    "What did you do to Xiajuan? She¡¯s your daughter." At this moment, Yang Hui¡¯s temples throbbed, his face flushed red with anger. If it weren¡¯t for thatst bit of reason reminding him that the person standing in front of him was Xiajuan¡¯s mother, he might have already thrown a punch, not caring that the person was a woman. Despite his restraint, his teeth ground audibly.


    "What do you want to do, why are you so fierce, do you want to hit me? Oh, this guy hasn¡¯t even married into the family yet and he¡¯s already thinking about hitting his mother-inw. If I marry my daughter off, what good coulde of it? Oh, what a hard life we orphans and widows have, my child¡¯s father, if only you could see this wonderful son-inw from the heavens." Mother Tian, disregarding the fact that it was her daughter¡¯s wedding, pped her thigh and started wailing, causing everyone in the courtyard to look awkward.


    "I respect you enough to call you mother. Today is Xiajuan¡¯s and my wedding day, a joyous asion, and yet you¡¯re crying out loud, why? Also, what did you do to Xiajuan? Don¡¯t act like nothing happened; everyone who was just present heard it. Who was that person in Xiajuan¡¯s room, and what did you do to her?" Yang Hui trembled uncontrobly as he spoke. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ke holding his hand, he might have lost control and punched someone.


    "What could I do to her? I¡¯m her birth mother, I raised her to this age. Why would I harm her? Everything I do is for her own good. The person in her room is her brother. Is it so wrong for a brother to apany his sister on her wedding day? If you don¡¯t want to marry her, you can leave now. Don¡¯t say these things to nder me and my daughter." Mother Tian punched her chest and stamped her feet, putting on a show of being wronged, making the groomsmen furrow their brows.


    Looking at Mother Tian¡¯s behavior, Xu Ke thought immediately of Li Lihua. If Yang Hui married Tian Xiajuan and got such a mother-inw, the Yang family¡¯s future would be chaos and discord.


    "Biological brother? Would a biological brother make such sounds, say such things?" Yang Hui shouted, his neck stiff with anger.


    At that moment, the door to the room opened, and a burly man walked out, his eyes scanning Yang Hui with hostility. He snorted coldly and rolled his eyes before saying, "Tian Xiajuan is my sister. She hasn¡¯t even married into your Yang family yet, so she¡¯s not a member of it. As her brother, it¡¯s my duty to educate my sister. What does that have to do with an outsider like you?"


    The man¡¯s spittle sprayed all over Yang Hui¡¯s face. The anger simmering in the hearts of those present was on the brink of eruption. Even Xu Ke loosened his grip on Yang Hui¡¯s hand a little, an icy look in his eyes.


    "Why waste words with such people, Hui? Let¡¯s just go in, grab the bride, and leave. What could they do about it? Having rtives like this is truly the height of misfortune." A hot-tempered groomsman, unable to tolerate the arrogance of the Tian family, threw his jacket to the ground and shouted loudly.


    "That¡¯s right, Hui, just say the word, and no matter what, we brothers will get the bride out for you." Inmed, the remaining groomsmen followed suit, tossing their jackets to the ground, determination etched on their faces, ready to storm in the moment Yang Hui gave the signal.


    The few hot-blooded young men, like hungry wolves, cast fierce gazes toward Mother Tian and her son blocking the doorway. Facing such a group, no one could doubt their words. Feeling intimidated by the scene, Mother Tian and her son unconsciously moved closer, swallowing hard and feeling fear creep into their hearts, though they refused to back down verbally.


    "What you¡¯re doing is illegal, you know? I¡¯ll sue you," Mother Tian shouted, clinging tightly to her son¡¯s sleeve for support.


    The courtyard fell silent after Mother Tian¡¯s outburst. Everyone quietly moved to the farthest corners of the courtyard, watching the confrontation in the center. No one spoke, and no one helped, making the atmosphere unbearably tense. All eyes were focused on Yang Hui until Xu Ke, who had been restraining him, finally spoke.


    "A special day should not be stained by blood; it¡¯s inauspicious. I only have one question for you today: are you truly determined to marry Tian Xiajuan?" Xu Ke asked, pressing down on Yang Hui¡¯s shoulder.


    Although unclear why Xu Ke was asking this now, Yang Hui¡¯s trust in his brother overpowered his emotions. He managed to reply firmly, "Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I just want to spend my life with her."


    Seeing the determination in Yang Hui¡¯s eyes reminded Xu Ke of him and Lin Mengyao. He patted Yang Hui on the shoulder, "Leave it to me today. Just go get ready and confidently be the groom. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything else."


    "Xu, do you have a n?" Yang Hui¡¯s eyes lit up upon looking at Xu Ke.


    "What n do we need? We have so many people here today. Let¡¯s just go in and take her out. There¡¯s no need to mess around with this greedy duo who don¡¯t even treat their daughter as a person," said a straightforward groomsman, tired of arguing with the family and eager to help his buddy reim his bride.


    "If you help him this once, can you help him forever?" Xu Ke asked the groomsman who suggested seizing the bride.


    "What do you mean?" The groomsman, initially aze with anger, found himself calming down under Xu Ke¡¯s serene gaze. Xu Ke said nothing further but looked steadily at each man ready to charge, only shifting his attention back to Yang Hui once they wereposed.


    "Do you trust me?" Xu Ke inquired.


    "To me, you¡¯re like a brother. If I don¡¯t trust you, who can I trust?" Although unsure of Xu Ke¡¯s ns, Yang Hui stood unwaveringly by his side, a gesture that warmed Xu Ke¡¯s heart.


    The Tian mother and son watched as Yang Hui and his group settled under Xu Ke¡¯s pacification. Looking at Xu Ke, who appeared as a delicate student, their courage rekindled. Mother Tian released her grip on her son¡¯s sleeve, ced her hands on her hips, and arrogantly dered, "Let¡¯s make it clear today. My daughter is my flesh and blood. If the Yang family can¡¯t meet the conditions I mentioned earlier, you better leave. Many wish to marry my daughter; we don¡¯t need your Yang family."

 Chapter 52: Lion鈥檚 Big Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Lion¡¯s Big Mouth</h4><subtxt> "Three hundred thousand and a house, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll get for marrying off your daughter. So how much would it cost to sever your ties with Tian Xiajuan?" Xu Ke asked coldly.


    Tian¡¯s mother had the same traits as Li Lihua, and these traits made Xu Ke deeply repulsive. Because of Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke could tolerate Li Lihua a little, but he had zero tolerance for Tian¡¯s mother. His words pierced like icicles, making the unprepared Tian¡¯s mother shiver, and the head she had held so high suddenly lowered.


    "You want us to cut ties with my sister?" Tian Lijun¡¯s voice rose with shock and disbelief.


    "That¡¯s right, I want you to legally cut ties and ensure that you never seek out Tian Xiajuan again," Xu Ke nodded and said.


    The Yang family was honest and sincere, no match for this pair of shameless mother and son. They could suppress Yang Hui by unting their status as the bride¡¯s rtives, but in that case, instead of future entanglements, it would be better to cut ties now and never associate again. If they didn¡¯t keep their promises, the Yang family would have less to worry about because of this severance letter. Then, they could just harshly deal with this mother and son duo twice, forcing them to retreat and not bother them again.


    Yang Hui and the others were not fools; they were only clouded by anger earlier and couldn¡¯t maintain their rationality. Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, they quickly realized Xu Ke¡¯s intentions and understood that Xu Ke sincerely wanted to help Yang Hui. But they worried that this might not work out, considering they had witnessed the shamelessness of the other side. If they demanded an exorbitant price, it would be a disaster.


    People say, what you fear wille true. The groomsmen and the groom all hoped the other party would ask for a lower amount, at least an amount that they might be able to scrape together. But things didn¡¯t go as they wished.


    After Xu Ke nodded, Tian Lijun murmured a few words to Tian¡¯s mother and then turned around, eyes filled with greed. "It¡¯s not impossible for us to cut ties with Xiajuan, but after all, Xiajuan grew up in our old Tian family, eating our food, drinking our water, and being cared for by us for so many years. The daughter our Tian family raised painstakingly cannot be given away to your Yang family for nothing, right? So, besides that house, give our family two million more, and we¡¯ll grant your wish. How¡¯s that for a deal?" Tian Lijun said with a smug smile.


    Upon hearing Tian Lijun¡¯s exorbitant demand, Yang Hui¡¯s slightly improved expression turned ugly again. "Two million and a house? You¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me. How can our familye up with that much money?" Yang Hui said with a grim face.


    "If you don¡¯t want to sign the severance letter, just say it. What¡¯s the point of ying games?" One of the groomsmen spoke up in indignation.


    "You¡¯re not quite right. You were the ones to bring this matter up first. Now that I¡¯veid out my terms to cooperate with you, you think my asking price is too high, and you can¡¯t afford it. If that¡¯s the case, you might as well let me give my sister to you for free. What¡¯s the point of putting on airs when you don¡¯t have the money?" Tian Lijun said disdainfully while cleaning his ears.


    "You..." Yang Hui wanted to say more but was stopped by Xu Ke. Xu Ke¡¯s shocked expression made Tian Lijun take another look, but considering Yang Hui¡¯s family background, he didn¡¯t take Xu Ke seriously. The condition he set was indeed a deliberate high demand. A few days ago, someone with a better family background than the Yang family expressed interest in marrying Tian Xiajuan and was willing to offer more gifts than what Yang was offering. As long as they ensured Xiajuan couldn¡¯t leave today to marry Yang Hui, turning around to marry her off to that person would bring them another bride price. This way, he¡¯d have money for his own wedding.


    Tian Lijun calcted his ns with a smug smile, thinking of the iing bride price.


    "If we meet your demands and give you all these things, will you sever ties with Tian Xiajuan?" Xu Ke asked calmly.


    "Yes." Tian Lijun nodded without hesitation, not believing that Yang Hui¡¯s group of penniless friends could scrape together two million.


    Tian Lijun wasn¡¯t alone in his disbelief. Even the groomsmen who came along thought that even if each family contributed two hundred thousand, it would still be only half of the two million demanded by Tian Lijun.


    "Brother Xu, we can¡¯te up with that kind of money." One of the groomsmen quietly tugged Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve and whispered.


    "It¡¯s okay, leave it to me."


    "Brother Xu, can you really handle it? If it¡¯s difficult for you, don¡¯t force it on my behalf." Yang Hui, the only one present who knew of Xu Ke¡¯s circumstances, stopped Xu Ke from taking out his phone, saying, "Brother Xu, no matter what, I appreciate your willingness to help your brother, but I can¡¯t put you in a difficult position. Put your phone away." Yang Hui said as he pressed Xu Ke¡¯s hand to stop him from taking out his phone.


    Yang Hui knew that Xu Ke had married into a wealthy Lin family, but how does that rte to Xu Ke himself? He was just an inw. Yang Hui believed that if Xu Ke really got two million from the Lin family to help him out of this bind today, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t have a good time when returning home. Yang Hui couldn¡¯t possibly put his true brother through such a thing.


    Yang Hui was determined, and so was Xu Ke. "I won¡¯t do anything I¡¯m not confident about, don¡¯t worry." Xu Ke pried Yang Hui¡¯s hand off his, called Xu Jie, and informed her of his whereabouts, "Have thewyer bring the severance letter ande over as fast as possible, I need it urgently."


    "What¡¯s your ount number? Tell me." Xu Ke¡¯smanding tone on the phone, coupled with his TV drama-like domineering aura, left Tian Lijun momentarily stunned. He nced at Xu Ke¡¯s unimpressive attire and burst intoughter, "If you want to show off, at least have some decent attire. You make a call no one might even answer, acting as if you¡¯re about to transfer money to me, and expect me to believe you really have money?"


    "I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t have time for your games. It¡¯s almost noon. If you agree to the conditions our family proposed earlier, get it done now, and you can marry my sister away. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t waste our time for lunch. The door¡¯s behind you, turn around and leave," Tian Lijun impatiently waved Yang Hui and the others off.</subtxt>

 Chapter 53 Transfer Money

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Transfer Money</h4><h4></h4>


    "As long as you give me the ount number and are prepared to sign the severance letter, you don¡¯t need to worry about the money." Xu Ke had one hand in his pocket, looking calmly at Tian Lijun,pletely unfazed by his previous sarcasm.


    At this moment, although he was standing at the bottom of the steps, there was an undeniable aura about him thatmanded respect.


    Tian Lijun looked at Xu Ke¡¯s confident demeanor, his mind quickly calcted as he reported his ount number. Regardless of whether the other party coulde up with the two million, it made no difference to him. As long as he insisted on waiting for the money to arrive before signing, once the money was transferred, he could quickly deny them. What could they do then?


    By then, the money would be in his ount, and they couldn¡¯t take it back, nor could they force him to sign the severance letter. It was a win-win for him. If the other party couldn¡¯te up with the two million, he could still marry Xiajuan to another man. Either way, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything, Tian Lijun praised his own cleverness in his mind.


    Tian Lijun¡¯s smugness was almost unhidden, and Xu Ke could see through his thoughts at a nce. But Xu Ke didn¡¯t care about his petty schemes. As the saying goes, in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy and trickery are futile. If the other party took his two million, he had countless ways to make him sign the severance letter. Even if the other party didn¡¯t take the money, he had ways to make them beg him to sign the severance letter.


    Yang Hui, watching Xu Ke fiddling with his phone, had a grateful expression on his face. Others who didn¡¯t know Xu Ke¡¯s background started cautiously tugging at Yang Hui¡¯s sleeve, whispering, "Can Brother Xu really do it? Does he have that kind of money? I hope he¡¯s not bluffing. If he gets exposed, it¡¯ll be extremely embarrassing. You should talk to him."


    "Yeah, although we¡¯re angry too, we can¡¯t overdo it with the bluffing. It¡¯ll be hard to show our faces if we get exposed."


    "Brother Xu isn¡¯t someone who speaks big words. If he says he can, he definitely can. I trust him."


    Just as Yang Hui finished speaking, Tian Lijun¡¯s phone vibrated. Xu Ke also put away his phone and, looking at Tian Lijun standing on the steps, said, "I¡¯ve already transferred the money. The bank should have sent you a notification by now. Check it out."


    "You¡¯re lying through your teeth." Although Tian Lijun continued to sneer at Xu Ke, he quickly grabbed the phone that had just vibrated, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s confident demeanor. His eager action intrigued Tian¡¯s mother, who leaned toward Tian Lijun to see if the two million had indeed reached his ount.


    With excitement and curiosity, the mother and son opened the phone in front of them. Sure enough, there was a message from the bank. A thought of disbelief suddenly emerged in their minds. After a quick nce at each other, they paused their breathing and opened the unread message. The six zeros representing two million appeared unexpectedly before their eyes, causing their breath to stop for a moment.


    "Son, p me to see if I¡¯m seeing things." Tian¡¯s mother tugged at Tian Lijun¡¯s arm.


    Tian Lijun, still indulging in the overwhelming sense of sudden wealth, without thinking, pped her hard. A crisp sound echoed through the courtyard, interrupting the conversation of those who had doubted Xu Ke¡¯s bluffing, causing them to look in shock at Xu Ke standing in front of them.


    Tian¡¯s mother, who got pped, wasn¡¯t angry at Tian Lijun. They were gleefully counting the zeros in the message. Every time they counted, their smiles spread wider, eventually smiling so much it became a bit twisted.


    "The money has already been transferred to you, and thewyer is on the way. Don¡¯t forget to signter." Xu Ke, unwilling to look at their disgusting faces any longer, coldly interrupted their sillyughter, refusing to let their repulsive looks taint his eyes.


    "Absolutely, absolutely." Tian¡¯s mother quickly nodded her head.


    Although the other person set to marry Tian Xiajuan came from a family better than the Yangs, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of easily dishing out two million. Plus, seeing this person stand up for Yang Hui today and even acting as his best man, their rtionship must be quite strong. Having such a wealthy friend willing to spend money, marrying Xiajuan to Yang Hui suddenly seemed like a great choice.


    With Xiajuan having a husband with such wealthy connections, wouldn¡¯t she help her own family a little in the future? By then, Army wouldn¡¯t have trouble finding a good wife, even marrying a TV star wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Tian¡¯s mother¡¯s thoughts resonated with Tian Lijun¡¯s mind in an instant. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t sign that severance letter, and they wouldn¡¯t return the money either. The mother and son didn¡¯t say a word or exchange a nce, but their thoughts synchronized at that moment.


    Everyone initially wondered if Xu Ke had really transferred the money to the mother and son. At this moment, seeing their ecstatic expressions, there was no question. Those watching the drama in the small courtyard shifted their gaze to Xu Ke, specting about his identity. It was as if a drop of water had fallen into boiling oil, making the once peaceful courtyarde alive.


    "Brother Xu, is it alright to give them the money like this? I have a feeling they won¡¯t sign the severance letter once they have the money." Yang Hui expressed his concern.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have plenty of ways to make them sign." Xu Ke, watching the ecstatic mother and son on the steps, squinted his eyes and spoke slowly.


    Even though Xu Ke spoke in his usual voice, Yang Hui somehow sensed a dangerous undertone. A chill started from his spine and rushed to his head, causing his scalp to tingle.


    Looking at this Xu Ke, who was now so different from the gentle person he had known, Yang Hui stood in shock.


    "What, are you scared of me?"


    "No, no matter how you change, you will always be my brother, Xu Ke." Yang Hui shook his head, suppressing any difort or fear that had just risen in his heart.


    Xu Ke smiled with satisfaction upon hearing Yang Hui¡¯s words, and patted his shoulder, saying, "That¡¯s all I need to hear. I didn¡¯t make you my friend for nothing."


    Behind Xu Ke, the groomsmen were also specting about his identity.


    "What¡¯s Brother Xu¡¯s background, to nonchntly offer so much money? Could he be a hidden rich second-generation?" Someone in the groomsmen spected, but afraid Xu Ke would overhear their discussion, they kept their voices low, forming a small circle to discuss Xu Ke¡¯s identity. Yang Hui, however, did not participate at all.

 Chapter 54 Greed by Nature

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Greed by Nature</h4><h4></h4>


    He understood very well the nature of humanity. Currently, they might be in awe of Xu Ke due to his mysterious identity. But once they discovered that Xu Ke married into the family, even if they didn¡¯t say anything openly, they would ridicule him behind his back nonstop. Xu Ke had helped him today in his time of difficulty, so no matter how others inquired, he would never reveal Xu Ke¡¯s identity to them, choosing to stay silent like a mute.


    Everything Yang Hui did was noted in Xu Ke¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel some relief, d he hadn¡¯t misjudged him. At the same time, he lost all favorable impressions of the group of groomsmen who tried to please him with smiles. Xu Ke knew that his rtionship with these groomsmen could only end here.


    The sudden aloofness from Xu Ke made the groomsmen hesitant to approach. Seeing Yang Hui staying silent, they couldn¡¯t help but hold some grievances in their hearts. Though they didn¡¯t say anything, their gazes toward Yang Hui carried an air of detachment. Yang Hui sensed the distance in their eyes but could only bitterly smile to himself, without stepping forward to salvage or exin anything.


    For a moment, the small courtyard returned to its initial silence. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t long before the sound of an engine breaking the silence came from outside the door. Everyone¡¯s gaze subtly shifted to the doorway, and soon a man in a silver-gray suit, wearing ck square sses, with slicked-back hair walked in. He carried an aura that warded off strangers and a cold hardness, yet this demeanorpletely dissipated upon seeing Xu Ke.


    "Mr. Xu, here is the severance letter you requested." Lawyer Bai handed the document in his hand to Xu Ke respectfully, lowering his head and turning a blind eye to the surrounding scene until Xu Ke took the document from his hand. Only then did he quickly and discreetly observe the surroundings, making an initial assessment of the current situation in his mind.


    Among the crowd present, except for Yang Hui, who had just noticed something unusual about Xu Ke and made some preliminary guesses about his strength and remainedposed, everyone else was stunned by Lawyer Bai¡¯s demeanor and address.


    Xu Ke ignored the subtle gasps and burning gazes directed at him, as if he had his own personal barrier, blocking everything outside. His eyes could only contain the severance letter in his hands.


    Xu Ke briefly nced at the severance letter, and finding nothing that needed changing, handed the severance letter to the Tian Family mother and son, coldly saying, "Sign it."


    "We agreed on two million and a house, and I haven¡¯t even seen the shadow of a house. Why should we sign it?" Tian¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even take the severance letter handed to her. Seeing Lawyer Bai¡¯s respectful attitude towards Xu Ke, she felt no fear at all; instead, her greed grew boundless, eager to carve more out of Xu Ke.


    "How much did you buy that house for?" Xu Ke looked into their greedy eyes, chuckled ambiguously, and turned to ask Yang Hui.


    "One hundred twenty thousand in full payment." Yang Hui had already guessed what the other party was going to say, but he owed two million already, so what¡¯s another one hundred twenty thousand? As long as he was alive, there woulde a day when he would pay it all back. Yang Hui came to terms with it, and his expression became more rxed.


    "I won¡¯t give you the house, but I can convert it into cash and give you an additional one hundred twenty thousand." Having confirmed the price, Xu Ke turned and said to the Tian Family mother and son.


    "He bought that house for one hundred twenty thousand, but he also renovated it. And considering how houses never drop in price now, you could never buy such a good house in the same location for just one hundred twenty thousand today." A gleam shed in Tian Lijun¡¯s eyes.


    "How much do you want, then?"


    "At least give us two million more." Tian¡¯s mother extended two fingers, squinting greedily.


    Xu Ke looked at the two with identical expressions without saying anything, directly taking out his phone and transferring two million. Such a small amount wasn¡¯t worth his words.


    Feeling the vibration of the phone, the Tian family mother and son eagerly checked their phones. Upon seeing the numbers, both their mouth corners lifted, their eyes squinting into slits. Tian¡¯s mother even kept shouting "good" multiple times.


    "Wait a moment, I will call Xiajuan out for you to take away." Tian¡¯s mother replied with a smile, her attitude of kindness a drastic change from before.


    Tian¡¯s mother turned and walked into the house. After a moment, she emerged with Tian Xiajuan, whose clothes were somewhat disordered, face slightly swollen, and forehead bruised in several spots. Originally, Tian Xiajuan¡¯s eyes were only a bit red, but upon seeing Yang Hui, she couldn¡¯t hold back her grievances anymore and burst into tears, causing Tian¡¯s mother¡¯s face to twist for a moment. Xu Ke could see her grip harshly on Tian Xiajuan¡¯s hand, seemingly with quite some force.


    "Ha-ha, this girl became sad thinking about leaving home to get married on what should be her joyful day. Don¡¯t cry, your mother¡¯s heart is breaking because of it." Tian¡¯s mother, clutching her chest, put on a performance worthy of acim. What she said and did could have won an Oscar if set in a film¡ªsuch was her devotion. Unfortunately, no one on site appreciated her little act.


    Tian Xiajuan directly shook off her mother¡¯s hand and flew into Yang Hui¡¯s arms, crying incessantly.


    Yang Hui held the woman he loved, the unrestricted sound of her sobs making his heart feel as if it would explode. Even a tough man couldn¡¯t help but get red-eyed, looking at Tian¡¯s mother as if he would eat her alive, "You said Xiajuan was fine, so why does she have injuries on her face?" he asked, enunciating each word.


    Upon hearing Yang Hui¡¯s words, Tian¡¯s mother¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Still, she looked toward Tian Lijun with some resentment, as if to say, "Why weren¡¯t you careful when you hit her?" Yang Hui, having observed her all along, found his anger rising by three more degrees.


    "Xiajuan has always been clumsy, she must have identally bumped into something just now, right Xiajuan?" Tian¡¯s mother tantly lied with open eyes, leaving everyone astounded once again. Considering the sounds from the room earlier, only a fool wouldn¡¯t know who caused the injuries. Yet, she could still spew lies without changing expression, giving all present a new understanding of her shamelessness.


    Having cried enough in Yang Hui¡¯s arms, Tian Xiajuan wiped her eyes and red at her mother with her eyes red like a rabbit¡¯s¡ªfilled with anger, sorrow, pain, and even hatred¡ªaplex mix of emotions.

 Chapter 55 Bai Tang

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Bai Tang</h4><subtxt> "Mom, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you Mom. We both know why I¡¯m doing this, and everyone here knows too. There¡¯s no point in telling such lies." Tian Xiajuan¡¯s blunt words instantly made Tian mother¡¯s face turn sour, just as she was about to point at Tian Xiajuan¡¯s nose and scold her as she usually did, Xu Ke intervened.


    "Now that everyone¡¯s here, isn¡¯t it time to sign the severance letter?" Xu Ke once again ced the severance letter that had not been handed over in the middle of the two families, staring directly into Tian mother¡¯s eyes.


    Tian mother felt guilty under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, but thinking of future benefits, she stubbornly shook her head and pretended she didn¡¯t know anything. This made the groomsmen who came with Yang Hui want to rush over and hit her, even though she¡¯s an older woman.


    "What severance letter? I¡¯m here to marry off my daughter, not sever ties. Why should I sign it? I¡¯m not signing anything. If you don¡¯t want to get married, then leave. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you separate me from my daughter." Tian mother waved her arms and turned her head away, avoiding Xu Ke¡¯s gaze.


    "You took our four million and now you want to back out?" Yang Hui said angrily as he looked at Tian mother¡¯s behavior.


    "What do you mean I took your four million? When did I take it? You can¡¯t just nder someone with empty words." Tian mother retorted rudely, disying a shameless and unrepentant attitude.


    "Mrs. Tian, although I haven¡¯te out from the room, I heard everything that just happened. I heard you discussing selling me like amodity. Since you¡¯ve decided to sell me, at least keep some business ethics and stop messing around here. No one present is a fool; if you keep causing trouble, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself." Tian Xiajuan casually wiped the tears off her face and said coldly yet clearly.


    Her makeup was smeared from crying, but her eyes were shining brighter than the sun.


    "You ungrateful child, no wonder they say daughters are outsiders. You haven¡¯t even married yet, and you¡¯re already siding with them. Once you marry, are you going to disown me as your mother, disown your brother, and this family too? Husband, look at the daughter we raised; now she¡¯s doing well and doesn¡¯t care about our family anymore." Tian mother pped her thigh and started her usual antics, but no one paid her any attention except for Tian Lijun, who was still ying along with his mother.


    Xu Ke stood at the bottom of the steps watching their seemingly endless performance. He nced at the time with a frown. Having been watching Xu Ke, Lawyer Bai coldly spoke up, "Mrs. Tian, Mr. Tian, do you think ying tricks can get you out of this? You have two options now: one, keep your promise and sign immediately; two, we charge you and your son with fraud, considering you¡¯re both adults and the amount defrauded is significant, you might spend the rest of your lives in prison."


    Lawyer Bai¡¯s words momentarily silenced Tian mother¡¯s cries. Mother and son exchanged nces, and Tian Lijun spoke up, "Who can prove wemitted fraud? The money was given willingly, not deceived from them. Do you have any evidence? If not, be careful not to nder us, or we¡¯ll sue you for defamation."


    "Go ahead and try, see if I, Bai Tang, go in first or if the two of you end up in prison first." Lawyer Bai adjusted his ck-rimmed sses with a rxed and pleased demeanor.


    "Let¡¯s see, you think we¡¯re afraid of you?" Tian mother continued to shout, but Tian Lijun¡¯s face had turned pale. Xu Ke noticed Tian Lijun¡¯s sudden change in expression and raised his eyebrow, then subtly nced at thewyer sent by Xu Jie.


    "Who did you say you are?" Tian Lijun swallowed hard and asked with a strained voice.


    "I am Bai Tang, unchanged in name or face."


    "Is it the Bai Tang I¡¯m thinking of?"


    "I suppose it¡¯s correct."


    The people present didn¡¯t understand their cryptic exchange, but after Bai Tang confirmed his identity, they saw Tian Lijun¡¯s pale face and the sweat the size of soybeans on his forehead, along with his constantly trembling hands.


    "I¡¯ll sign. I¡¯ll sign it now." The crowd watched as Tian Lijun almost rushed to where Xu Ke was, took the severance letter from Bai Tang¡¯s hand, and unhesitatingly signed his name under everyone¡¯s gaze, then shoved the pen into Tian mother¡¯s hand, urging her to sign quickly.


    "You unfilial child, why are you signing this? Don¡¯t you want to get married?" Tian mother held the severance letter with Tian Lijun¡¯s signature, scolding him with anger and disappointment.


    "I want to live." Tian Lijun shouted loudly, his pupils constricting with visible fear.


    "What are you talking about? Who dares to threaten your life?" Tian mother, bewildered by Tian Lijun¡¯s reaction, said in a daze.


    "Bai Tang, Bai Tang from Yun City, who never loses a case. Nobody everes out alive once he puts them in prison. Mom, I¡¯m begging you, please sign it, okay?" Tian Lijun pleaded tearfully with his mother to sign.


    What he didn¡¯t mention was what he had heard from his friends in Yun City, that Bai Tang had dirty hands, he had killed people himself, and especially liked torturing them.


    Recalling his friends¡¯ descriptions, Tian Lijun shuddered, knowing he was still young and didn¡¯t want to die.


    Tian Lijun¡¯s behavior affected Tian mother, and under his repeated urgings, the severance letter was quickly signed, but no one stepped forward to take it. Everyone looked at Bai Tang with wary and uncertain eyes.


    They hadn¡¯t been to Yun City and didn¡¯t know Bai Tang¡¯s reputation, but from Tian Lijun¡¯s reaction and his recent words, they gathered that Bai Tang was no ordinary person. And someone so out of the ordinary was showing such deference to Xu Ke. What kind of status must Xu Ke have?


    People who were already in awe of Xu Ke¡¯s mysterious nature now felt fear added to their awe. They moved further away from him, almost creating a vacuum around Xu Ke. However, the two people who were being distanced seemed unaware, and Bai Tang even stepped forward to take the severance letter from Tian Lijun¡¯s hands and handed the letter and pen to Tian Xiajuan.


    Tian Lijun, though a reckless person, had seen and heard much in his travels, so hearing Tian Lijun¡¯s description of Bai Tang scared Tian Xiajuan. When Bai Tang extended the items, she took a step back into Yang Hui¡¯s arms, leaving Yang Hui to take the severance letter with an apologetic smile from Bai Tang¡¯s hands.


    "Thank you."


    "You¡¯re wee." Bai Tang adjusted his sses and said with a smile.</subtxt>

 Chapter 56: Luxury Motorcade

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Luxury Motorcade</h4><h4></h4>


    "I have been blind and didn¡¯t recognize a great person like you. I entertained thoughts I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯ll transfer the four million to you right now, I beg for your forgiveness." Just moments ago, Tian Lijun, who was extremely arrogant, was now kneeling at Xu Ke¡¯s feet, kowtowing without caring about his image, even though Xu Ke hadn¡¯t said a word yet.


    The bewildered mother of Tian also joined Tian Lijun in kowtowing to Xu Ke, the sound of their heads hitting the ground was enough to make one¡¯s teeth ache, "Stop it."


    "You can keep that money, I don¡¯t need you to return it. Just remember your promise and don¡¯t trouble the Yang family again."


    "Absolutely, absolutely, I swear I¡¯ll avoid Yang Hui in the future, and I won¡¯t disturb them at all." Tian Lijun swore, holding up three fingers.


    "Just remember what you said today, but if I find out that you¡¯re going back on your word..." Xu Ke didn¡¯t finish the sentence but looked at Tian Lijun kneeling on the ground with eyes full of endless disdain, leaving him to imagine the consequences.


    "No, no, I definitely won¡¯t go back on my word, I swear."


    Having received Tian Lijun¡¯s assurance, Xu Ke withdrew his gaze and no longer looked at this mother and son, instead turning his attention to Tian Xiajuan, watching her shakily sign her name on the severance letter.


    "Xiajuan, will you me me?" Yang Hui asked cautiously, knowing this was a big decision to sever familial bonds, and neither side had asked for her opinion before making the decision, which made Yang Hui feel somewhat apologetic to Tian Xiajuan.


    "I don¡¯t me you, I heard everything my family did from inside. They never really considered me family anyway. Although they raised me, that more than four million is enough to repay them for raising me. I just hope you won¡¯t despise me." Having this scene ur at her wedding, Tian Xiajuan felt both cold and pained in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t even lift her head when facing Yang Hui.


    Yang Hui sensed Tian Xiajuan¡¯s low spirits. Not knowing what sweet words to say, he just held her silently, pressing her face to his sturdy shoulder. His steady and powerful heartbeat transmitted through the fabric to Tian Xiajuan¡¯s ears, calming her originally restless heart.


    The newlywed couple embraced in the center of the courtyard, and no one spoke to interrupt this tender moment. Just then, the sound of car horns came from outside the courtyard. Curious onlookers near the gate peeked out and were almost dazzled by the sight of a row of Lamborghinis, from which burly men in ck suits emerged, forming a long line that walked into the courtyard, causing those at the gate to quickly step back a few paces to make way.


    Twelve men in ck suits marched in unison and stopped in front of Xu Ke, "Hello, Mr. Xu. The cars you requested have been brought here and parked outside. Please give your instructions." The leader bowed to Xu Ke, and all those behind him followed suit, bowing as well, presenting a formidable and orderly disy.


    Tian Lijun¡¯s earlier behaviorbined with the arrival of these men in ck suits elevated Xu Ke¡¯s status in everyone¡¯s mind. If there were any who dared to view Xu Ke with ambitious and greedy eyes before, now they dared not even look at him, fearing that a careless act might displease him.


    As for Tian Lijun and his mother, kneeling on the ground, they had already turned into quails, cowering in silence, afraid that Xu Ke might say something detrimental to them.


    "Act as wedding car drivers for the day." Xu Jie¡¯s impable handling of the situation brought a smile to Xu Ke¡¯s lips. He instructed the twelve men, who, after hearing hismand, bowed to Xu Ke once more before retreating back to their cars along the path they had arrived, executing the process with seamless efficiency and a hint of military discipline.


    Even though everyone already knew that Xu Ke was not simple, such a grand spectacle still left them momentarily dazed.


    Seeing the still dazed people, Xu Ke snapped his fingers in front of Yang Hui, "Snap out of it, get in the car, or we¡¯ll miss the good timing." Xu Ke walked towards the waiting Rolls Royce outside the door, and the others, seeing this, cheered and followed along, whether intentionally or unintentionally, not a single person invited the Tian family to get in the car.


    The courtyard, previously cramped due to the many guests, now appeared empty with the departure of the crowd. Hearing the cars gradually fade away, Tian Lijun finally rxed his tense nerves and only then felt the pain in his knees from kneeling, copsing onto the ground, while the elderly mother beside him, covered in sweat, looked even more pitiful.


    After witnessing the disy of Xu Ke¡¯s wealth and power, Tian Mother¡¯s heart was filled with regret, to the point where it overwhelmed the motherly love she had for Tian Lijun. She reached out and viciously pushed Tian Lijun, her eyes brimming with tears, "It¡¯s all your fault. If you weren¡¯t greedy and wanted to marry Xiajuan off to someone else, if you hadn¡¯t tied her up, we wouldn¡¯t have severed ties with Xiajuan, nor would we have lost such a strong support. You wretched debt collector."


    As Tian Mother cried and hit Tian Lijun, he flung her aside with a single swipe, scraping her palm against the rough sand and drawing blood. Before she could unleash another wave of wailing, she was silenced by the menacing look on Tian Lijun¡¯s face, scared to the point where she held back all her cries.


    "Instead of wasting time nagging me endlessly, why not hurry and pack your things?" At this point, Tian Lijun showed none of the cowardice he disyed in front of Xu Ke, appearing tough and unyielding.


    "What do you mean, where are we going?" Seeing Tian Lijun¡¯s expression, Tian Mother forgot her anger and quickly grabbed his wrist to ask.


    "We can¡¯t stay in Luocheng anymore, I¡¯ll take you to Yuzhou. We¡¯ll sell this house and use the money to live over there."


    "Why? Aren¡¯t we living well here?" Tian Mother asked, puzzled.


    "Living well, my foot. Do you want to live or hold onto this house? When the wedding is over and Baitanges for us, we¡¯ll die for nothing. If you can¡¯t bear to leave this crappy house, then stay here, but I won¡¯t care if you die. If you want to live, listen to me. If you¡¯re not out by five in the afternoon, I¡¯ll leave without waiting for you." With that, Tian Lijun didn¡¯t wait for Tian Mother¡¯s reaction, hurriedly got up, dusted himself off, and headed towards his room, leaving the cursing Tian Mother behind.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 57: Return

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Return</h4><h4></h4>


    But Tian Lijun¡¯s actions were indeed a bit paranoid, since Xu Ke had said he would let it go and wouldn¡¯t cause him any trouble; it was all just a figment of his imagination.


    Meanwhile, at the restaurant, Mrs. Yang waited anxiously for her son to return. Although the guests attending the ceremony didn¡¯t say anything to her directly, they had started whispering among themselves. Even phone calls to her son went unanswered, leaving Mrs. Yang as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    "Xiaohui¡¯s mom, why hasn¡¯t the child returned yet? The auspicious hour is almost over. Could something have happened?" a guest asked.


    "Nothing should¡¯ve happened; he¡¯s probably just stuck in traffic. He¡¯ll be back soon. Please, go back to your seat, have a drink, and nibble on some snacks while you wait. I¡¯m truly sorry." Mrs. Yang reassured the guest, but she became increasingly anxious inside.


    Just as Mrs. Yang was about to rush out in desperation, the sound of car horns echoed at the restaurant¡¯s entrance. Dozens of Lamborghinis lined up like a long dragon, parked at the entrance, drawing curious stares and causing guests to run outside to see. The two men Mrs. Yang had been worried about emerged from the cars withughter, as Yang Hui held his bride¡¯s hand, looking satisfied and proud.


    "Who would¡¯ve thought Xiaohui was this impressive, renting dozens of Lamborghinis? That must¡¯ve cost a fortune; how extravagant!"


    "This is what a college graduate can do, you see? Learn from your Uncle Xiaohui; you could achieve this one day," a parent admonished their child, pointing to Yang Hui who stepped out of the car. Unaware of the discussions about him inside the restaurant, Yang Hui led his bride toward his mother.


    Before he could steady himself, his mother smacked him on the shoulder, "You little scoundrel, not answering your phone! Are you trying to kill me with worry?"


    "Mom, the car was too noisy, I didn¡¯t hear it. I didn¡¯t mean to, please forgive me this time," Yang Hui pleaded pitifully, rubbing his shoulder where his mom had hit him, without mentioning anything about what had happened at the Tian Family.


    "You¡¯re such a grown man still acting like a child. What if your wife sees this, what will she think of you?" Mrs. Yang red at Yang Hui. She had met Tian Xiajuan before and liked her at first sight. Now that this child was about to be a part of their Yang family, Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t help but grow increasingly fond of her, smiling until the corners of her eyes crinkled.


    "Now that you¡¯ve entered our Yang family¡¯s door today, you are part of our family. If Yang Hui ever bullies you, tell me, and I¡¯ll stand up for you, okay?" Mrs. Yang said to Tian Xiajuan, holding her hand and smiling.


    Tian Xiajuanughed and shook Mrs. Yang¡¯s hand, "Thank you, mom. If he dares to bully me, I¡¯ll have mom stand up for me."


    "Yes, mom will stand up for you." After saying this, Mrs. Yang led Tian Xiajuan by the hand to introduce her to their rtives at each table.


    The wedding banquet became lively with the main characters¡¯ arrival, though none of this had anything to do with Xu Ke.


    After a few drinks, when no one was paying attention, he slipped out of the restaurant, leaving the festivities behind.


    By the time Xu Ke walked out of the restaurant, the sun had already set, leaving only a hint of afterglow in the sky. His figure gradually disappeared down the street, backlit by thest traces of sunlight. By the time Yang Hui realized Xu Ke was gone, he had already returned to his rented apartment, preparing dinner for Lin Mengyao as if nothing had happened.


    Time passed swiftly, and before long, the development zone project had nearedpletion, and Lin Mengyao¡¯s lease was about to expire.


    She moved back with Xu Ke. Tired andden with luggage, they returned to the Lin household just in time for dinner.


    "Oh, if it isn¡¯t our household¡¯s busiest person? I thought you¡¯d nevere back. What¡¯s made you show up suddenly? Finally remembered you have a family?" Li Lihua mocked, "Some people just don¡¯t know their ce, ignoring a pile of work, running around outside every day. Did you work on the construction site with Mengyao? Did you even know how exhausting it is for me toe home to clean after finishing work? But no, you took off for over half a month. If you don¡¯t want to live, get far away from me. Whye back at all?"


    Li Lihua pped her chopsticks on the table and cursed loudly. While Xu Ke was absent, she had been responsible for everything inside and outside the house, worn out yet constantly criticized by the father and daughter. Now finally seeing the culprit appear, she couldn¡¯t possibly let go without a good scolding.


    Just as Li Lihua was in full rant, Lin Mengyao yawned quietly with her head lowered, feeling tired.


    Xu Ke immediately noticed Lin Mengyao¡¯s subtle action. The insults he normally endured became intolerable at that moment, and he said impatiently, "Can¡¯t you just shut up and eat?" Interrupting Li Lihua coldly, Xu Ke forcibly took the luggage from Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands and said, "Go take a shower first. I¡¯ll tidy up the room for you to rest in a bit."


    The room fell silent due to Xu Ke¡¯s sudden defiance. His words to Lin Mengyao, tender and clear, stood out. Watching this side of Xu Ke, Lin Mengchen couldn¡¯t help but think of the cold, icy man she had met over two months ago. She had done a lot of work to investigate but found nothing. If it weren¡¯t for Tian Long being punished by his uncle, she would have thought everything was just a dream.


    Who exactly was that person? Where was he now? Lin Mengchen thought mindlessly as she poked at her rice with her chopsticks.


    Li Lihua was taken aback by being shouted at by Xu Ke. It took several seconds before she reacted, seething with fury, "How dare you shout at me! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Lin Mengyao¡¯s mother. I gave you food and a ce to live. If you¡¯re ungrateful, fine, but daring to yell at me? I see you¡¯re not just worthless, but a thankless wretch, heartless scum."


    "The one who provides for me is Mengyao. What does it have to do with you?" Xu Ke, standing on the stairs, looked down at Li Lihua. At that moment, Li Lihua even saw the noble aura unique to an illustrious family emanating from him. As she became flustered, Xu Ke entered the room and closed the door, shutting out all outside noise.


    "Just look at him, living elsewhere for a few days and now he¡¯s throwing a tantrum, interrupting me, and even mming the door in my face. That¡¯s all Mengyao spoiling his bad habits. Let¡¯s see how I deal with him tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll make him understand who¡¯s boss in this house!" Li Lihua fumed as she pounded the table.


    Unfortunately, no one at the dinner table agreed with her. Lin Mengchen kept her head down, lost in thought, and Lin Shichang also kept silent with his head lowered. Seeing no one paid her any mind, Li Lihua quieted down as well.

 Chapter 58 Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Invitation</h4><h4></h4>


    "Would you me me for treating your mother this way?" After Xu Ke tidied up the bedroom again, Lin Mengyao came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. She paused in drying her hair upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s question and then replied, "No, I won¡¯t."


    There was a tone in Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice that Xu Ke couldn¡¯t understand, which made him a bit anxious and uneasy. "Last time at the hospital, she chose reconciliation papers instead of choosing you. She made you suffer and even abandoned you. I¡¯m not really someone with a good temper, everyone who knows me knows my temper is terrible. But I like you, so I¡¯m willing to tolerate everything you hold dear, willing to put up with your family. But from the moment she abandoned you and chose to hurt you, she stopped being considered your family in my heart. So from now on, I won¡¯t tolerate her anymore, and I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me because of her."


    "You don¡¯t need to exin anything. I¡¯m not angry with you; I¡¯m just a bit sad." Lin Mengyao said in a somewhat low tone, her expression tinged with mncholy.


    "Don¡¯t be sad. No matter when, I will always be by your side. As long as you are willing, I¡¯ll always be your support." Xu Ke walked over to Lin Mengyao, looking into her eyes with deep affection.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s previously cold heart suddenly felt as if it was touched by sunlight, somewhat warm. This sudden unfamiliar sensation made her a bit flustered and uneasy in front of Xu Ke. Avoiding Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Lin Mengyao looked down and said in a slightly low voice, "I have to go to work early tomorrow, you should rest early too. Good night."


    "Blow your hair dry before sleeping, otherwise you¡¯ll easily get a headache." Not discouraged by Lin Mengyao¡¯s avoidance, Xu Ke instead found amusement in his eyes. Perhaps Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t even realized the increased trust and shyness in her eyes when facing him. Xu Ke believed the day Lin Mengyao clearly understood her feelings and fully epted him wasn¡¯t far off.


    Soon, it was time for the monthly family gathering again. Everyone gathered at the Lin Family Mansion, each trying their best to win over the olddy. Meanwhile, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao sat at the corner of the table, as marginal figures of the Lin family, slowly eating their dishes.


    "This shrimp is cooked well. Try it." Xu Ke, oblivious to the chatter at the head of the table, picked up a bright red shrimp and ced it in Lin Mengyao¡¯s dish.


    "Don¡¯t mind me, just eat your own." Reflexively, Lin Mengyao nced around the table and only rxed when she saw no one was paying them any attention. At the same time, she inexplicably felt her cheeks flush. She didn¡¯t know why, but whenever Xu Ke showed even a hint of intimacy, she started feeling uneasy, as if feverish and her face burning, even her heartbeat bing erratic.


    "I¡¯m not hungry; you should eat more. You seem to have lost some weight recently and need to nourish yourself." Watching Lin Mengyao¡¯s reaction, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes showed an uncontroble amusement, yet he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit troubled. Lin Mengyao usually seemed quite clever, so why was her response to emotional matters so slow? Even Xu Ke could sense that she wasn¡¯t entirely without feelings for him, yet this very person seemed oblivious, leaving Xu Ke at a loss for words.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to tease Lin Mengyao again, the olddy at the head of the table spoke, silencing the entire table. Xu Ke ceased his antics and assumed a listening posture, not wanting to cause any trouble for Lin Mengyao in case the olddy bore a grudge.


    "In a few days, the little princess from the Yun family is having a birthday party, and we received two invitations. I decided to give one to Zike from the second family, and the other to Mengyao." The olddy said slowly.


    "Grandma, why give the invitation to cousin? She¡¯s already married and doesn¡¯t need it," Lin Mengxiined, and sitting not far from Lin Mengyao, Lin Mengchen nodded in agreement.


    Though it was called the Yun family¡¯s little princess¡¯s birthday party, it was actually a matchmaking event under the guise of a birthday party. Given the Yun family¡¯s status, all the most outstanding young talents in Losh City would undoubtedly be present, making Lin Mengxi covetous.


    Lin Zike is good-looking and currently the only unmarried man in the Lin family, so giving him one invitation was reasonable. But Lin Mengyao was already married and couldn¡¯t be with any of the young talents there. Her attendance was merely a waste of the invitation, and Lin Mengxi couldn¡¯t ept this! Her eyes turned red with jealousy, and if not for the olddy¡¯s presence, she would have shouted out loud. Despite trying to control her temper, her tone was hardly pleasant.


    "Are you questioning my decision?" The olddy¡¯s sharp gaze swept in Lin Mengxi¡¯s direction.


    "I¡¯m not..." Lin Mengxi¡¯s jealousy was extinguished as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over it, immediately extinguishing the fire within her.


    "Mengyao did an excellent job on the project in the development zone, so I¡¯m giving her this invitation as a reward. Does anyone have a problem with that?" Grandma Lin nced around the room, seeing no objections and then stopping.


    After the meal, Lin Mengyao and Lin Zike were called over by the olddy. In front of everyone, the olddy handed them the invitations. "This is a gathering for the younger generation. When you go to the Yun family, make sure to behave well and not embarrass the Lin family. If I find out you did something to disgrace us, I won¡¯t let you off. Got it?"


    "Understood, Grandma."


    "Understood, Grandma."


    Lin Mengyao, catching the envious looks from those around her, responded in unison with Lin Zike. Although the olddy¡¯s tone was stern, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. This was the first time since her grandfather passed over two years ago that she received such a reward from the olddy. How could she not be thrilled? Does this mean the olddy acknowledged her efforts? As long as she persevered, sess woulde one day. At this moment, Lin Mengyao felt empowered.


    As she epted the invitation from the olddy and walked out with Xu Ke, the smile on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade away. "Happy?" Xu Ke asked, seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s lively look, and his own heart danced with joy.


    "Yes." Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nced at Xu Ke. She wanted to share her joy with him, but they hadn¡¯t left the Lin Family Mansion yet, so she couldn¡¯t be too unrestrained. She could only cautiously reign in her happiness and nod at Xu Ke.

 Chapter 59: Struggle for Possession

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Struggle for Possession</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s happy face, and for the first time, he felt a sense of admiration for the olddy of the Lin Family, thinking that it was not wrong for Jiahe to coborate with the Lin Family.


    Unfortunately, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s happiness didn¡¯tst long. The moment everyone walked out of the Lin Family Mansion, Lin Mengxi struck first.


    "Give me the invitation." Lin Mengxi extended her hand toward Lin Mengyao in a tone that suggested it was only natural.


    "This was given to me by Grandma, why should I give it to you?" Lin Mengyao withdrew her smile, her face turning cold as she looked at Lin Mengxi and said.


    "Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m demanding it from you? What qualifications do a wilted flower like you, who is already married, have to attend the Yun Family¡¯s banquet? Grandma gave you the invitation out of mercy, but you should know your own worth. We haven¡¯t bothered with how much illicit money you got from the development zone case, but you should have some self-respect." Lin Mengxi eyed Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke with a contemptuous gaze as she let out a sneer filled with ambiguous meaning.


    "Watch your mouth." Xu Ke pulled the trembling Lin Mengyao behind him and said coldly to Lin Mengxi, "Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re a woman of the Lin Family, you can nder Mengyao at will. If I hear another foul word about Mengyao from your mouth, even if you are a woman, I won¡¯t let you go."


    After Xu Ke finished speaking, the surrounding air fell silent. No one had expected that Xu Ke, who had always been submissive and had no presence in the Lin Family, would say something like this. They were all stunned by Xu Ke¡¯s sudden outburst, but after realizing it, the situation turned to stronger ridicule and mockery.


    "Xu Ke, do you really think that Lin Mengyao has gained Grandma¡¯s favor because of this, and your status would rise as well? You¡¯re just a leech supported by my Lin Family, what gives you the right to speak to me like that? Who gave you the courage, wanting to y hero without looking at your own status?"


    Facing Lin Mengxi¡¯s unkind mockery, Xu Ke didn¡¯t even flinch, he just firmly shielded Lin Mengyao behind him and expressionlessly said to everyone present, "Let me be clear today, from now on, no one can bully Lin Mengyao, or they¡¯ll face the consequences."


    "Hmph, well then, I¡¯ll stand here and wait to see how you¡¯ll be impolite to us." Lin Mengxi mocked indifferently.


    After Xu Ke delivered his warning, he didn¡¯t give anyone time to react and simply left the Lin Family Mansion¡¯s area with Lin Mengyao.


    The two had just returned not long ago, and Xu Ke hadn¡¯t had the chance to buy Lin Mengyao a new car. Fortunately, the Lin Family Mansion wasn¡¯t too remote, and Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t walked long before they reached the foot of the mountain and luckily caught a taxi.


    Sitting in the taxi, with the air conditioning blowing, Lin Mengyao¡¯s sweat was relieved a little, breaking the silence between the two, "Thank you just now, but you were already not favored by them, and now you¡¯ve said such harsh words, they¡¯ll probably dislike you even more when you go to the old mansion in the future. Because of me, your life will be even harder." Lin Mengyao said somewhat remorsefully, while also feeling a greater longing for power and status in her heart.


    Just now, in such a moment, Xu Ke stood out for her without hesitation, and to be honest, she was moved. But beyond the sensation, what overwhelmed her was guilt, guilt for not having enough power and status. If she had these things, none of this would have happened, making the invitation in her hand feel less joyous due to this guilt.


    Looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s downcast expression, Xu Ke ced his hand on Lin Mengyao¡¯s, "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care how they see me, as long as you¡¯re happy and not wronged." Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s small, delicate hand entirely within his palm, looking determinedly into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes and said.


    "Mengyao, I am your husband, your support. In the past, I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility to protect you, but in the future, I will shield you from the wind and rain and make you happy and joyful. Trust me, okay?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s firm yet gentle gaze prated through Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes and into her heart. In the confined space of the car, Lin Mengyao could hear the sound of her own restless heart pounding against her chest. Although Xu Ke didn¡¯t hear Lin Mengyao¡¯s heartbeat, he saw her increasingly reddening cheeks and moistening eyes.


    Gradually, as neither of them realized, the two of them got closer and closer, close enough to sense each other¡¯s breaths intertwining, close enough that there was only a hair¡¯s breadth between their lips. Just when the atmosphere in the car was bing more and more ambiguous, the car suddenly stopped.


    "Destination reached, please alight and give a five-star rating!" The driver in the front seat turned around and smiled at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao in the back, revealing two rows of big white teeth.


    The ambiguous atmosphere they had worked hard to create was thus ruined. Xu Ke¡¯s face darkened three shades more than it had outside the Lin Family Mansion, hurriedly paid the fare, and went after Lin Mengyao, whose face was as red as a monkey¡¯s bottom, leaving the driver yelling for a five-star rating far behind.


    When Xu Ke got home, Lin Mengyao had already locked the room, leaving Xu Ke outside.


    "Mengyao, why are you locking the door in broad daylight? Open the door and let me in." Xu Ke stood outside, leaning against the wall with a smile, rhythmically knocking on the door.


    Listening to the knocking, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart kept pounding, her mind filled only with scenes from the car, and the temperature on her face soared so much that even the air conditioning couldn¡¯t bring it down. Yet, the culprit continued knocking on the door outside, disturbing her thoughts.


    "Stop knocking, I¡¯m not going to open the door for you. I¡¯m feeling a bit ufortable, so stay in the living room for a while." Lin Mengyao called out to Xu Ke through the door panel.


    Hearing Mengyao¡¯s words, Xu Ke could pretty much imagine Mengyao¡¯s face flushed and flustered inside the room, and involuntarily, a chuckle escaped from his lips, "Mengyao, how can you be so cute? Open the door, I promise I won¡¯t tease you." Xu Ke said outside the door with an insincere promise, while inside, Mengyao didn¡¯t know what to do with her embarrassment. Just then, the house door opened, and Li Lihua, Lin Shichang, and Lin Mengchen entered the house, interrupting Xu Ke¡¯s intention to continue teasing Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 60 Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Quarrel</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mengyao,e out, I have something to say to you." Li Lihua shouted from downstairs to Lin Mengyao upstairs.


    Li Lihua¡¯s prating voice pierced through the door and reached Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears. Lin Mengyao put the invitation away, opened the door, and exchanged a nce with Xu Ke, who was standing outside. Lin Mengyao could roughly guess what Li Lihua wanted to say, despite her efforts to hide it, a trace of less-than-enthusiastic emotion leaked out.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here with you." Xu Ke naturally took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, as if he had done so a thousand times before. Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand suddenly fell into arge palm, making her originally unenthusiastic mood pause for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, she gently held Xu Ke¡¯s hand, and the two walked downstairs hand in hand, leaving Li Lihua momentarily stunned. But she chose to ignore the scene, thinking about more important matters to discuss.


    "Give that invitation from your grandmother to your sister." Li Lihua couldn¡¯t wait for Lin Mengyao to sit down on the sofa, speaking in a tone that was more of a notification than a suggestion.


    "This is a reward from Grandma." Lin Mengyao replied coldly.


    "What do you mean a reward? It¡¯s for our family. Besides, what use do you have for that invitation? You¡¯re already married, it would be better for your sister to have it. She might find a rich husband at the banquet, which could bring you benefits and support within the Lin family. Why not?" Li Lihua said, standing with her hands on her hips in front of Lin Mengyao. Behind her, Lin Mengchen raised her eyebrows provocatively at Lin Mengyao, and when her gaze nced over Xu Ke, she couldn¡¯t help thinking about the man she met at the Emperor Club.


    This time at the Yun Family banquet, he would also be there, right? She thought, determined to perform well in front of him and then bring him home to show Lin Mengyao. Let her see how her wimp of a manpares to her knight in shining armor. Lin Mengyao¡¯s face would definitely look ugly then, she might even cry. The more Lin Mengchen thought about it, the more excited she became, and the smile on her lips grew wider.


    Xu Ke keenly sensed the malicious gaze and returned Lin Mengchen a dangerous look. His gaze then focused on Li Lihua, who was still bbering on. His stare sessfully shut her up.


    "Did you forget your choice that day at the hospital? From the moment you chose to take the agreement, Mengyao owes you nothing anymore, and you have no right to ask her to give up the invitation." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "What does it matter to you, an outsider, when our family is talking? Keep your mouth shut and get lost." Li Lihua said, looking at the imposing Xu Ke, her neck stiff with defiance.


    "Say that again?" Xu Ke squinted slightly, but it couldn¡¯t hide the fierceness in his eyes.


    "What if I say it a thousand times? Do you need me to remind you of your status? You¡¯re just a hanger-on, a freeloader. You eat and drink from our family, what right do you have to speak to me this way? If you still want to stay with this family, you better shut your mouth early, or I¡¯ll kick you out and leave you homeless." Li Lihua said, pointing rudely at Xu Ke¡¯s nose.


    "Mom, have you said enough?" Lin Mengyao said coldly, pulling Xu Ke¡¯s hand forcefully.


    "Mengchen and I are both your daughters, why are you so biased? People¡¯s hearts have preferences, I¡¯ve never hoped you¡¯d treat us equally, but you can¡¯t be that biased, can you? You know how I got this invitation, it¡¯s the reward of my sweat and blood. Why should I give it up just because you say so?"


    "And you¡¯re calling Xu Ke a freeloader. Has he ever freeloaded from you? Since the moment I joined the Lin Corporation, I¡¯ve been paying for all expenses. If anyone¡¯s freeloading, it¡¯s strictly speaking you all living off me. So what right do you have to judge Xu Ke? Also, the car Lin Mengchen drives was bought by Xu Ke, shouldn¡¯t you think about what you¡¯re saying?"


    Although Lin Mengyao had defended Xu Ke before, it was always done subtly. This was the first time she confronted Li Lihua so fiercely, standing up for him without hesitation when Li Lihua made things difficult for him.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s disy made Xu Ke feel like his heart was soaked in honey. He even forgot what he wanted to say, merely gazing at Lin Mengyao as if he wanted to imprint her into his eyes. Their sped hands tightened further.


    "What did you say? You spoke to your mother and family like that for a man? Do you even have a heart? Do you remember who carried you in her womb for ten months and took care of you, cleaning up after you? Aren¡¯t you grateful at all? Are you that ungrateful? For a man, you can say such things. Do you know how you¡¯re breaking my heart?"


    Li Lihua sat down on the ground as she spoke, pping her thighs, tears streaming as if she was genuinely wronged. Lin Mengchen didn¡¯t sit on the sofa anymore but crouched beside Li Lihua, embracing her head and giving Lin Mengyao a reproachful look: "Sis, even if you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t want to give me a chance, I won¡¯t me you. But how could you hurt mom¡¯s heart like this? What mother doesn¡¯t love her children? Even though mom¡¯s words were harsh, she meant well for you."


    "And think about it, you¡¯re already married. What is the Yun Family banquet? It¡¯s a gathering of young elites. Are you going there only to divorce and remarry? Instead of inviting gossip, let me go. We¡¯re family. If I seed, won¡¯t I look after you?" Lin Mengchen said with a disappointed, frustrated tone, purposely omitting the topic of the car.


    "Ha, should I thank you then?" Lin Mengyao sneered lightly.


    "What¡¯s your attitude? Your mother and sister are right. Ever since you got married, you¡¯ve be disobedient and unruly. Have I taught you like this? Is this the Lin family tradition? You¡¯ve almost shamed the Lin family. I think you shouldn¡¯t go to the Yun family banquet, let your sister have it. Now you only disgrace us at home, unseen by outsiders. But if you embarrass us outside, how can we show our faces?" Lin Shichang, usually silent, also sided with Li Lihua and her daughter.

 Chapter 61: Luxury Goods Store

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Luxury Goods Store</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao looked at her family, who stood against her, and curled her lips into a bitter smile. Look at how harmonious they are; only she is the outsider, the bad one. Lin Mengyao wanted to say something, but found her throat felt as if it were stuffed with cotton, making speaking¡ªlet alone breathing¡ªdifficult.


    Xu Ke opened his arms and took Lin Mengyao into his embrace, pressing her head against his shoulder. A wave of humid warmth flowed over from where she leaned against him, making Xu Ke¡¯s heart grow slightly restless.


    "If I remember correctly, Mengyao was raised by her grandfather since childhood, right? She didn¡¯t grow up with you. You haven¡¯t really contributed to her upbringing in any way, so that whole ¡¯raising her through hardship¡¯ im doesn¡¯t even exist. Grandfather personally told me everything about Mengyao¡¯s life. As parents, aside from giving her life, you¡¯ve bestowed no other graces upon her. Moreover, Mengyao has been supporting you for many years, and in my view, she has long repaid the gift of life you gave her, so stop ying the unfilial card. You don¡¯t deserve it."


    Xu Ke looked at the three in the room, gently soothing Lin Mengyao with one hand as he coolly said, "From this day forward, stop demanding sacrifices from Mengyao on your behalf, and stop talking about repaying kindness. She owes you nothing; rather, it is you who owe her a great deal. If you ever make Mengyao upset again, I won¡¯t let you off easily. If you don¡¯t believe me, just try it." Xu Ke cast a warning nce at the three and then, in the next moment, scooped Lin Mengyao from the sofa, holding her firmly in his arms.


    Xu Ke¡¯s sudden movement made Lin Mengyao momentarily forget her tears, and the startled cry that reached her throat was swallowed back down.


    Xu Ke left the Lin Family standing where they were and swaggered back to the bedroom with Lin Mengyao in his arms. Lin Mengyao waited for Xu Ke to put her down, but even after he sat on the sofa, he didn¡¯t release her; instead, he ced her on hisp.


    "Put me down." Lin Mengyao moved her head away from Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, looked at Xu Ke with a red nose, and pushed at his shoulder with little force. Rather than pushing Xu Ke away, she ended up being held more tightly by him.


    "I don¡¯t want to let you go." Xu Ke hugged Lin Mengyao more tightly, speaking in a muffled voice.


    Xu Ke¡¯s sudden sweet words left Lin Mengyao frozen in ce, unsure of what to do. She didn¡¯t speak, and the two silently held each other. After a while, when Lin Mengyao pushed Xu Ke again, he finally released her, allowing her to run out of his embrace.


    "It¡¯s gettingte today, you should rest early. I¡¯m going out for a bit." Lin Mengyao pointed to the bright sky outside the window, her face flushed as she stammered. Xu Ke didn¡¯t even have time to tease her before Lin Mengyao grabbed her bag and hurriedly ran out. Before leaving, she even bumped into the door, flustered like a frightened little rabbit, causing Xu Ke tough aloud behind her.


    "How cute, like a child." Xu Ke said with a smile, watching Lin Mengyao¡¯s fleeing figure. Then he stood up from the sofa, one hand in his pocket, and followed her out.


    He was going to buy clothes for Lin Mengyao because attending a banquet without a proper dress was not an option.


    When Xu Ke entered the store, it was the time of day with the least foot traffic. Five staff members in the store had nothing to do, each ying happily on their phones. Xu Ke saw their heads lift eagerly at the sound of the door opening, their faces disying a professional smile, only to turn indifferent and uninterested when they sized him up.


    "This is a luxury boutique, not a flea market. It¡¯s not a ce for you. Your sneakers are already dirtying the ce, so leave now." The tall store clerk near the entrance nced disdainfully at Xu Ke¡¯s shoes, frowned, and said bluntly.


    "You¡¯ve got it wrong, the dirt isn¡¯t just on the floor. Even the air is being polluted, okay? I¡¯m about to be suffocated by the sudden stench of poverty. It¡¯s really disgusting me." Another chubby-looking store clerk pinched her nose delicately, rolled her eyes, and said.


    The exchange of mockery between the two clerks made the other shop assistants in the store unable to hold back theirughter.


    Faced with the clerks¡¯ ridicule and mockery, Xu Ke had no intention of responding. If this brand wasn¡¯t one Lin Mengyao liked, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t have set foot in this ce at all.


    Xu Ke merely brushed a nce over them and then focused on clothes priced no less than five figures, thoughtfully selecting. He didn¡¯t want to stoop to the level of these clerks, but they seemed unwilling to let him off easily. Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s eyesnd on a strapless long dress in a soft pink with ink wash floral designs, and observing his apparent intention to approach it, the previously outspoken tall clerk immediately blocked his path.


    "Do you not understand human speech? This is not a ce for broke losers like you to browse. Get lost now. You standing here makes outsiders think we sell low-end goods. Do you know how much you¡¯re degrading our store¡¯s image by being here? Get as far away as possible, or don¡¯t me me for having someone throw you out." The tall clerk said in a very hostile tone.


    "Move." Xu Ke looked at the woman blocking him, speaking in an impatient tone.


    "Move? As if. Which of these clothes can you even afford? Are you aware of your own condition? If you damage any item, can you afford to pay for it?" The tall clerk spat at Xu Ke with contempt.


    Because the store¡¯s main brand was high fashion, every piece was shockingly expensive. Those who usually visited were either wealthy socialites or affluent young men apanying their femalepanions, none of whom the clerks dared to offend. So, they could only put on polite smiles and serve them carefully. Now, finally someone stepped in who was broke, and if she didn¡¯t vent her frustrations now, when else could she?


    "If you disappear from my sight now, I might give you a chance. Otherwise, just talking to me this way, I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly." Xu Ke frown, speaking in an irritated tone.


    The tall clerk burst intoughter upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, an ear-piercing and unpleasant sound. After a while, she stopped, rolled her eyes dramatically at Xu Ke, and said with ridicule in her voice, "You? Do you think this is TV or a novel? This is reality, okay? It¡¯s getting dark soon, wake up from your daydream."

 Chapter 62: Running into An Jiali

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Running into An Jiali</h4><h4></h4>


    The tall shop assistant wanted to reach out and p Xu Ke¡¯s face, but Xu Ke dodged it at thest moment.


    The tall shop assistant was furious with Xu Ke¡¯s evasive action, and just as she was about to say something else unpleasant, the store¡¯s door was opened once more. A woman dressed in a ck long dress, wearing ck sunsses, a ck mask, and a ck hat, walked in from outside. She was wrapped up so tightly that only a tiny bit of overly fair skin was exposed.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attention was drawn by the woman¡¯s bizarre attire, but he quickly averted his gaze. In contrast, the shop assistants acted as if they hadn¡¯t noticed her unusual outfit, and even smiled warmly and eagerly. Even the tall shop assistant, who had just spoken harshly to Xu Ke, left him aside and surrounded the woman.


    All five shop assistants gathered around the woman, showering her with solicitude, while the ignored Xu Ke felt relieved. With no one blocking his way, he walked directly towards the clothing item he had just set his eyes on.


    Xu Ke¡¯s tall and imposing figure,bined with his attire, which starkly contrasted with the store¡¯s atmosphere, almost instantly captured the woman¡¯s entire attention. The woman, having removed her hat and sunsses, looked at Xu Ke¡¯s back with a reminiscent gaze, feeling an inexplicable familiarity.


    The shop assistants, perceiving the woman¡¯s gaze, misinterpreted her intention opportunistically, and one of them said ingratiatingly, "I¡¯m really sorry, we didn¡¯t know where this poor loser came from. We¡¯ll kick him out right away so he won¡¯t disturb your shopping."


    The tall shop assistant had no intention of giving the woman a chance to stop her and jogged over towards Xu Ke.


    Hearing the approaching noise from behind him, Xu Ke spoke as it halted, "I¡¯ll take this piece. Wrap it up in this size for me." He handed her a note, only for the tall shop assistant to p it away immediately.


    "Wrap what? Hurry and get lost. I don¡¯t have time to y your games here. Go as far away as possible and don¡¯t dampen our customer¡¯s mood to shop." She said, reaching for Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, trying to drag him out of the store, only for Xu Ke to evade her again.


    This time, Xu Ke was genuinely angry. His upbringing prevented him from doing anything offensive towards women, but gender wasn¡¯t a valid excuse for repeatedly disrespecting him.


    "I¡¯m not talking to you; call your manager." Xu Ke said coldly.


    The sudden surge of aura from Xu Ke momentarily tied the tall shop assistant¡¯s tongue, but still thinking of the valuable customer behind her, she mustered the courage to retort to Xu Ke, "What right do you have to see our manager? Do you think our manager has nothing to do and will meet with anyone? Get out before I have to say it again."


    "Mr. Xu?"


    Just as the shop assistant was about to continue her retort, the woman wrapped from head to toe approached, looking at Xu Ke with certainty.


    "And you are?" Xu Ke asked, looking into the eyes the woman had exposed.


    "I¡¯m An Jiali. I saw you at the Jin family¡¯s elder¡¯s banquet, but didn¡¯t get a chance to greet you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today; I must be very lucky." An Jiali said, seeing the quizzical look in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, she removed her mask in front of him, revealing her face, and smiling at him.


    An Jiali was a loyal customer of this brand, spending millions each year, making her a VIP client, and her respectful attitude towards Xu Ke was astonishing to the staff present, especially the originally insolent shop assistant, whose face had turned ghostly white. But as the one at the center of the incident, she was ignored.


    Xu Ke looked at the hand extended by the woman and shook it, without intending to say anything.


    "Mr. Xu, are you buying clothes for ady? I have some expertise in this area. Would you like some help?" An Jiali was not upset at Xu Ke¡¯sck of response but instead smiled even more brightly.


    At the banquet at Jin family elder¡¯s ce, she had noticed this man, who was frequently protected by the Jin family¡¯s young miss and treated as an honored guest by them. At that time, she wanted to introduce herself but was held back. By the time she finished her matters, Xu Ke had already left.


    After the banquet, she used all her contacts to find him, but he waspletely elusive. She was about to give up when she unexpectedly ran into him here today. It was indeed fortunate.


    "No need, I trust my judgment." Xu Ke said coldly, looking into An Jiali¡¯s eyes.


    An Jiali thought she had disguised her intentions well, but the intermittent glint of greed in her eyes was fully captured by Xu Ke. Such a look disgusted him, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t give her any chance to get close to him.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude gave An Jiali a slight jolt. Since she became a movie queen, he was the first man to deny her face so directly, which momentarily visibly infuriated her. However, her excellent control over her expression helped her swiftly conceal the anger, keeping the gentle smile on her face.


    "Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore; please continue with your shopping." After a brief pause without hearing any words from Xu Ke to retain her, An Jiali awkwardly stepped aside to look at other clothes.


    Taking the chance to finally speak, the shop assistant immediately bowed towards Xu Ke, as tears rolled uncontrobly from her eyes, afraid of losing her job, falling to the ground unnoticed. "Mr. Xu, I apologize for my previous reprehensible attitude. Please don¡¯t hold it against me and don¡¯t contact my manager. I can¡¯t lose this job. If you remain angry, you can hit me or scold me, anything as long as I don¡¯t lose my job; I¡¯m begging you." The shop assistant said with a sobbing voice.


    Xu Ke wasn¡¯t someone who would continue to pester after benefiting, initially wanting the manager primarily due to her atrocious attitude and recalcitrance, but now with her admission, he found no wish to pursue the matter further, for bickering with a shop assistant seemed truly beneath him.


    "Alright, just don¡¯t act like this again next time. Wrap up that dress ording to the size I gave you." Xu Ke waved his hand dismissively.

 Chapter 63: Lin Mengyao鈥檚 Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Lin Mengyao¡¯s Misunderstanding</h4><h4></h4>


    The saleswoman was prepared for Xu Ke to make things difficult for her; after all, she had indeed been quite out of line at the beginning. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to forgive her so easily. Shocked and pleasantly surprised, she felt a deep gratitude towards Xu Ke. Upon hearing his instructions, she immediately got to work, her hands quick yet careful.


    "Would you like to look at other styles?" the saleswoman asked respectfully, holding the clothes Xu Ke had chosen in her arms.


    "No need, this one is enough."


    An Jiali, who had been keeping tabs on Xu Ke¡¯s situation, immediately pointed to a piece of clothing and instructed the saleswoman to wrap it up once she heard Xu Ke was leaving. She quickly tagged along behind him.


    An Jiali wanted to marry into the most prestigious family, and Xu Ke gave her hope. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let him leave so easily this time, or who knows when they would meet again.


    An Jiali managed to catch up to Xu Ke just as he finished paying. "Mr. Xu, wait for me," she called from behind him. As he stopped, a body scented with the fragrance of msses fell into his arms. The unexpected collision left Xu Ke momentarily stunned, and instinctively, he even gave a slight hug due to reflex.


    Though still young, An Jiali had been in the acting business for over ten years, and she knew exactly which angle would make her fall look most graceful. To the uninformed observer, she and Xu Ke appeared like a couple holding each other affectionately. The sight of a handsome man and beautiful woman,bined with such an intimate gesture, was hard for anyone not to misinterpret.


    It only took Xu Ke a second, after feeling the body, to realize what was happening. Outside of An Jiali¡¯s view, his face darkened. He despised being manipted.


    "I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out of my arms," Xu Ke¡¯s cold voice came from above before An Jiali could relish her perfect fall.


    "I¡¯m sorry, the heels I¡¯m wearing today are too high, and I lost my bnce. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll get up now." An Jiali looked up, her defiant eyes brimming with tears and grievance, as she began to move herself out of Xu Ke¡¯s embrace. But halfway through, she fell back again, her expression even more pitiful than before.


    After three failed attempts, it still appeared as though An Jiali hadn¡¯tpletely exited Xu Ke¡¯s arms, resembling a yful couple teasing each other. Xu Ke¡¯s patience finally ran out. The moment she attempted to fall into his arms again, he swiftly stepped back, watching coldly as An Jiali fell to the ground with a dull thud, losing her support.


    "If I find you scheming against me again, I¡¯ll make you disappear from Luocheng," Xu Ke said, looking down on An Jiali, who was putting on a disbelieving and extremely aggrieved face on the floor. His expressionless words fell as he dusted off the sleeve of his shirt.


    Having said what he needed to, Xu Ke turned towards the Lin Family, oblivious to the fact that this very scene with An Jiali had been witnessed clearly by a little one whom he held dear.


    Xu Ke returned to the Lin Family with the gift he had bought for Lin Mengyao, a pleased look on his face throughout the journey home. He imagined how happy Lin Mengyao would be upon seeing the dress he had picked for her. Every time he thought of her delighted expression, his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up.


    He pushed the bedroom door gently, but it didn¡¯t budge. Xu Ke pressed on the handle and tried again, still to no avail. The joyful expression that had been on his face froze, as a corner of his heart was filled with a vague sense of foreboding. Lin Mengyao¡¯s room door was never locked, but today it was shut, locking him out.


    Pushing down the unease in his heart, Xu Ke knocked on the door, "Mengyao, are you inside? Let me in; I can¡¯t get through." Xu Ke said from outside the door.


    Inside, Lin Mengyao, clutching the pages of a book in her hand, felt her eyes turn red at once upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice. The intimate scene of Xu Ke embracing another woman filled her eyes again.


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know what happened to her. All she knew was that when she saw that scene, her heart felt like it was about to shatter, as if a giant hand was clutching her heart and squeezing it till it almost popped out.


    "Mengyao, I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door, I brought you a gift, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it." Xu Ke knocked on the door again, speaking softly.


    Finally, Lin Mengyao, who had remained silent all this while, spoke, but her words pierced Xu Ke¡¯s heart like a knife. "Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you. You¡¯re disgusting," Lin Mengyao shouted loudly from inside, her voiceden with tears, her hands trembling uncontrobly from the intense emotions.


    "Mengyao, what¡¯s wrong? Open the door and let me in, you might be misunderstanding me. Let me in, and let¡¯s clear things up, okay?" Xu Ke¡¯s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s crying voice describe him in such a way. He knocked at the door faster, but the door blocking him remained unmoved.


    Only Lin Mengyao¡¯s tearful voice emerged from inside, "There¡¯s nothing to exin; I saw it all. I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation; I don¡¯t want to see you right now. Get lost."


    At that moment, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t bear hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice. Every time she heard it, the pain in a corner of her heart intensified, reminding her of the scene earlier. Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t understand why she was acting so out of character, but she knew Xu Ke was the reason for her pain. If only he stayed out of her sight, she could return to normal, she consoled herself, clutching her aching chest.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t get worked up. Once you¡¯re calmer, I¡¯lle back and exin. I¡¯ve left the clothes I got for you outside your door, don¡¯t forget to take itter," Xu Ke gently ced the shopping bag by the door, gazed at the door for a while longer, and seeing no intention from Lin Mengyao to open it, finally turned and left.


    Xu Ke couldn¡¯t even tell how he was feeling at that moment. The misunderstanding with Lin Mengyao and her voice thick with tears pained him, but the undiscovered affection within her words made him feel like he was resting on clouds, his entire being light as air. Entangled, these two emotions made Xu Ke feel as if he were riding a roller coaster, swinging between extreme highs and lows.

 Chapter 64: Drawing the Sword to Help

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Drawing the Sword to Help</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke strolled leisurely on the street under the moonlight, estimating in his mind how much longer he would wander before heading home while also not forgetting to edit words in his head for exnations to Lin Mengyao. He simted several scenarios in his mind of the questions Lin Mengyao might ask during these exnations. So engrossed in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice that the road he was walking on was getting more secluded.


    "You damn woman, how dare you hit me? Just wait, I¡¯ll give you a good beatingter, damn it." A slightly sharp male voice interrupted Xu Ke¡¯s thoughts.


    Xu Ke looked up in the direction of the voice. At the far end of the alley stood four young men dressed in bizarre outfits, surrounding a woman dressed provocatively with heavy makeup, looking quite inebriated.


    "Get lost! Who the hell do you think you are? Stay away from me. Do you know who I am? I¡¯ve got backing, I¡¯m going to be a big star with millions of fans. If you dare do anything to me today, tomorrow I¡¯ll have my fans take care of you," the woman drunkenly leaned against the wall for bnce, pointing at the men in front of her and slurring her words.


    "Take care of us? Hahaha, no need for your fans. You¡¯ll have that chance today." The leading manughed unnervingly as he reached out his tattooed arm towards the woman, just as his hand was about to grab her wrist, Xu Ke stepped forward and spoke.


    "Let go of the woman."


    "Who are you? We saw her first. You understand ¡¯firste, first served¡¯? Wait until we¡¯ve had our fun. You can do whatever you want with her afterward. Now get lost and don¡¯t interfere with our fun." Seeing Xu Ke was alone, the tattooed man dismissed him, waving him off impatiently.


    "I told you to let her go." Xu Ke said with growing impatience, one hand casually in his pocket.


    "You tell us to let her go, and we let her go? Who do you think you are? What era do you think this is? Still trying to y hero here? Before we get angry, you¡¯d better get lost, understood?" The tattooed leader stepped up to Xu Ke, trying to assert a domineering posture while jabbing a finger at Xu Ke¡¯s chest provocatively.


    "Ah! Let go of me!" The tattooed man said in pain.


    Just as he jabbed at Xu Ke¡¯s chest, Xu Ke grabbed his hand and forcibly bent it backward. The intense pain in his fingers caught him off guard, making him cry out involuntarily, drawing the attention of the other three who had previously dismissed Xu Ke.


    "Let go of my big brother, or you won¡¯t leave this alley alive today." The tattooed man¡¯srades threatened Xu Ke loudly.


    "Did you hear me? Let go of my big brother, or you¡¯ll regret it." The three men pulled out electric batons aimed at Xu Ke. The electric crackle echoed crisply in the narrow alley. Behind them, the drunken woman began to vomit against the wall, the unspeakable stench carried by the breeze made Xu Ke wrinkle his nose in distaste.


    "Damn it, let go of me now! You¡¯re going to break my fingers. I warn you, if anything happens to my fingers, I won¡¯t let you off, I swear." The tattooed man snarled at Xu Ke, his face twisted in pain.


    "I¡¯m telling you for thest time, leave the woman and get lost!" Xu Ke didn¡¯t flinch at their threats, not even changing his stance.


    To Xu Ke, their show was only enough to scare kids; they weren¡¯t qualified to frighten him.


    Xu Ke¡¯s leisurely tone exerted immense pressure on them. At this moment, they realized something unusual about Xu Ke, but due to their gang loyalty, they still blocked the woman¡¯s path, unmoving, their eyes on the tattooed man in Xu Ke¡¯s grip.


    "I¡¯ve been in this game for years, and no one has ever dared speak to me like that. All of you, get him!" The tattooed man, enduring the pain, yanked his fingers free from Xu Ke¡¯s grasp andmanded his underlings to attack.


    It wasn¡¯t just about the woman anymore; it was about the man¡¯s pride now.


    The underlings received their boss¡¯s orders, each wielding an electric baton, rushing at Xu Ke in a row. Their faces fierce, they seemed full of momentum, reminiscent of street tough guys from old Hong Kong films, but in reality, their attacks were full of openings in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Ke watched the four rushing towards him, a mocking smile ying on his lips. He took two steps back in their view, and as their triumph hadn¡¯t fully formed, he darted forward. As the first assant nearly reached him, Xu Ke braced against the wall, leaping into the air, his knee mming into the opponent¡¯s jaw, knocking him out cold.


    As the first fell, the second closed in on Xu Ke. "Die!" he shouted, cranking his baton to full power, the electrical crackle burst in the air. Just as his baton was about to touch Xu Ke, a solid rod hit his abdomen. In the next second, a numbing sting shot through his body, and under hisrades¡¯ shocked gazes, he trembled like an epileptic until he passed out, never knowing where Xu Ke¡¯s baton came from.


    From Xu Ke¡¯s first strike to his stoppage, it all took no more than thirty seconds. Two of them down, the ones who had underestimated Xu Ke initially, while Xu Ke stood unruffled, not a corner of his clothes disturbed.


    "What now, still want to continue?" Xu Ke twirled the newly seized electric baton, raising an eyebrow casually at the third man who had just rushed up to him,nguidly asking.


    "Big brother..." Thest remaining underling, baton raised, his legs trembling unconsciously, turned to his tattooed leader. He had witnessed Xu Ke¡¯s strength first-hand; he stood no chance against him. Rather than foolishly fighting on, better to swallow his pride and concede, at least that way it wouldn¡¯t be a miserable defeat.

 Chapter 65: Adding Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Adding Misunderstandings</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing the pleading look in his little brother¡¯s eyes, the tattooed man was almost furious beyond words; he withstood the pain in his fingers and charged towards Xu Ke with an electric baton. But as he reached Xu Ke, he stopped all his actions, holding the baton aloft like an idiot, looking at Xu Ke in terror.


    "Why not continue?" Xu Ke¡¯s lips slowly curled into a grin under the two men¡¯s terrified gazes. His eyes were full of violent restraint, indifference, and coldness from witnessing all sorts of bloodshed. These emotionsbined gave people a chill at the first sight, as if they had been plunged into an ice cave, with a coldness rising from their feet.


    "I, I... Sorry, boss." The little brother beside the tattooed man couldn¡¯t stand Xu Ke¡¯s hellish gaze anymore. He threw the electric baton aside, looked deeply at the tattooed man, and dashed past Xu Ke, sprinting away madly, leaving his boss and brothers behind.


    Xu Ke was stunned by the unexpected turn of events, blinking at the fleeing figure with a sense of helpless amusement. When Xu Ke turned back to look at the tattooed man, he saw that the man who had just been holding his arm aloft had already lowered it, kneeling at Xu Ke¡¯s feet, with his hands sped together, saying, "I didn¡¯t know you were also in this business. I apologize for offending you earlier. Please forgive me this time. I won¡¯tpete with you for this girl." The tattooed man spoke while rubbing his hands, looking extremely pitiful.


    "Get lost." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the person on the ground. Instead, he walked towards the woman who was about to slide into a pile of vomit, pulling her up just in time. The tattooed man ran off while Xu Ke was upied.


    Although he didn¡¯t know Xu Ke¡¯s identity, anyone with such formidable skills and terrifying eyes wasn¡¯t just anyone. If he didn¡¯t take the chance to escape while Xu Ke was distracted, what if Xu Ke changed his mind? The more the tattooed man thought, the faster he ran,pletely disregarding the fainted little brother from before.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke looked at the woman who seemed to have turned into a boneless pile of mush, his brow furrowing deeply. "Get up," Xu Ke said coldly.


    "Hic~" The woman half-squinted at Xu Ke, let out a hup, and then slurred, "Who are you? Can you stop moving around? You¡¯re making me dizzy."


    "Where¡¯s your home?" Xu Ke used one hand to support the woman¡¯s upper body, dragging her out of the alley, while the other hand held her arm to keep her from moving, trying tomunicate with her to find out her address to take her home, clearly overwhelmed.


    "Home? Aren¡¯t you my boyfriend? How dare you ask where my home is? Do you have no conscience? Has a dog eaten your conscience?" The woman, who had been all over the ce with nonsense, suddenly raged, nearly breaking free from Xu Ke¡¯s grip as her strength surged unexpectedly.


    "I¡¯m not your boyfriend. I¡¯m just a passerby. Hurry and tell me where your home is so I can take you back," Xu Ke said coldly.


    "You heartless man, you¡¯ve ruined me. My parents don¡¯t acknowledge me anymore, and I have nowhere to go. You scumbag, you should be responsible for me, do you hear?" The woman cried and spoke, her alcoholic breath hitting Xu Ke¡¯s face, making his head throb. Until now, Xu Ke had never known that dealing with a drunk woman could be much more troublesome than fighting those four thugs. If he could turn back time, he would never have taken this path.


    The only thing Xu Ke was fortunate about was that the street wasn¡¯t crowded. If not, he wasn¡¯t sure how many more people would be watching this scene. As Xu Ke and the drunken woman stalled on the main road, Lin Mengyao, who was supposed to be at home, appeared just three steps away from Xu Ke.


    "Xu Ke, I truly overestimated you. I must have been blind, blinded by fat, to feel guilty about what I did." Lin Mengyao stood in front of Xu Ke, eyes red as she looked at the woman clinging to him, calling him a heartless man, then nced at where their bodies touched, biting her lip hard.


    She regretted feeling that maybe driving Xu Ke away without listening to exnations was somewhat extreme, so she came looking for him to hear what he had to say. But what she saw was this scene¡ªtangling with a scantily d woman on a public road¡ªaplete waste of her guilt.


    "No, let me exin, Mengyao, this is all a misunderstanding." Xu Ke pushed the woman leaning on him away, anxiously exining to Lin Mengyao. There was already one misunderstanding between them, and now there was another; it was like adding frost to snow. Xu Ke could foresee that if he couldn¡¯t clear up this misunderstanding today, the rtionship that had barely improved might return to square one or even colder than before.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll give you the chance. Exin then, while you have someone in your arms. Let¡¯s see what kind of exnation you cane up with," Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke with cold eyes, her voice devoid of warmth and inflection.


    "I don¡¯t even know this woman. I just saw her drunk and surrounded by some punks. I was afraid something would happen, so I stepped in and saved her. Before you arrived, I was asking for her address to send her home, but she didn¡¯t say and started acting drunk here. There¡¯s absolutely nothing between us." Xu Ke raised his hands to show his innocence to Lin Mengyao.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eagerness to prove his innocence in front of Lin Mengyao, and the cautious yet deeply yearning look in his eyes moved Lin Mengyao, easing the difort in her heart.


    Lin Mengyao looked carefully at the woman who was still trying to throw herself into Xu Ke¡¯s arms. Though she pursed her lips without saying a word, subconsciously shepared that woman to herself. Finding that in every aspect the woman seemed inferior, Lin Mengyao¡¯s tense lips rxed.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s change in expression, Xu Ke felt a slight relief, but before he could fully breathe easy, Lin Mengyao¡¯s rxed lips tensed again. Lin Mengyao epted his exnation regarding this woman, but the woman Xu Ke hugged earlier seemed to stand on equal ground with her.

 Chapter 66 Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Reconciliation</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke saw Lin Mengyao¡¯s sudden change in expression and knew something was wrong, but didn¡¯t know what he had done to upset her. As Xu Ke was feeling anxious, Lin Mengyao revealed the answer to him.


    "This woman has nothing to do with you, but what about the woman you hugged in broad daylight? What is your rtionship with her?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t realize how much her tone resembled that of a girlfriend feeling jealous after seeing her boyfriend getting close to another girl. She only knew that this was a thorn in her heart, and if she didn¡¯t remove it, she would feel ufortable seeing Xu Ke, and it would hurt a little each time she saw him. This feeling was truly unbearable.


    "The one in the daylight?" Xu Ke asked with some confusion. When his gaze met Lin Mengyao¡¯s bright eyes, he suddenly remembered something, and Lin Mengyao saw that Xu Ke, who was bewildered just a moment ago, suddenlyughed. His smile was like the arrival of spring, fresh and carrying an undeniable warmth.


    "That was also a misunderstanding. Did you see the bag I left at your door? Aren¡¯t you attending the Yun family¡¯s banquet in a few days? I thought you didn¡¯t have many dresses, so I went to buy one for you. The woman you saw was someone I met after buying the dress. She lost her footing and fell onto me, and I just helped her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the store¡¯s staff." Xu Ke said sincerely, with a smile.


    Looking into Xu Ke¡¯s honest eyes, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face felt a little hot, while her heart was filled with an indescribable joy, and even her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly.


    Just as the atmosphere between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao was gradually bing warm, a sound of vomiting shattered the rare warmth. Xu Ke¡¯s brows furrowed slightly again, regretting once more why he took this path and met this woman. It was truly disgusting.


    "Can you find out where her home is? If not, just take her to the police station; let her go home by herself when she¡¯s sobered up. When you get back, take a nice hot shower. You reek of alcohol, it¡¯s really stinky." Although Lin Mengyao¡¯s words were full of disdain for Xu Ke, she still moved from in front of Xu Ke to his side and took the drunk woman from his hands.


    "Can you manage?" Xu Ke saw Lin Mengyao stagger a bit supporting the woman and quickly moved to take the woman from Lin Mengyao¡¯s arms, only to have his hand pped hard by Lin Mengyao. With a crisp "p," Xu Ke¡¯s hand turned visibly red.


    After hitting Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao felt a bit regretful, pursed her lips slightly but still spoke firmly, "Who do you look down on? Call a cab."


    Since the moment Lin Mengyao appeared, Xu Ke had been paying attention to her every move. Seeing her expression now, Xu Ke felt that everything he had held onto had finally paid off. His heart was filled to the brim, and it felt like fireworks were going off in his mind. Aside from feeling happy, how could he care about the pain?


    Xu Ke¡¯s ears heard Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, but his brain hadn¡¯t processed the information yet; his body reacted instinctively.


    By the time the two of them had taken the still troublesome drunk woman to the police station and came out again, it was alreadyte at night.


    The night breeze blew gently, making Lin Mengyao, who had just sweated a lot, shiver involuntarily. The next second, Lin Mengyao felt a weight on her shoulders; Xu Ke had taken off his jacket and draped it over her.


    "Don¡¯t catch a cold. Even if it doesn¡¯t smell nice, your health is more important." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was particrly gentle under the moonlight.


    Lin Mengyao lowered her head and tightened the coat around her, feeling warm all over. The warmth extended to her ears, making them a bit hot. Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t understand how Xu Ke, who spoke so little in front of others, could be so talkative and say such alluring things that made her ears itch.


    "Mengyao, I was really happy today."


    "What are you happy about? It¡¯ste at night, there are mosquitoes everywhere, it¡¯s cold, and we¡¯re being bitten. Aren¡¯t you going to call a cab to go home?" Lin Mengyao red at Xu Ke without any real threat, tightened her coat, and said.


    Lin Mengyao somewhat defensively blocked Xu Ke¡¯s subsequent topic. Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s ostrich-like behavior, chuckled indulgently and helplessly, stopped the conversation that made Mengyao a bit flustered, and called a cab to the Lin Family¡¯s address.


    It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s still a long time ahead, he can wait, Xu Ke told himself.


    When the two of them got back home, it was already veryte. The house waspletely dark, and they sneaked into the bedroom, using their phone lights as if they were thieves, not knowing why they acted that way.


    "It¡¯ste, freshen up and get some rest," Lin Mengyao said, taking off the jacket she¡¯d been wearing and handing it back to Xu Ke.


    "No rush. Did you see the dress I bought you? The moment I saw it in the store, I thought it really suited you. You must look beautiful in it. Can I be the first one to see you in it tonight?" Xu Ke asked, looking deeply at Lin Mengyao, with a hint of temptation in his voice.


    "It¡¯s reallyte already; whatever it is, let¡¯s wait until tomorrow. I¡¯m tired." Lin Mengyao avoided Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, walked toward the bed while yawning, looking every bit exhausted.


    Xu Ke¡¯s enthusiasm tonight was a bit overwhelming for Lin Mengyao. Having never been in a rtionship before, she chose to avoid the situation once again.


    Xu Ke was already prepared for Lin Mengyao¡¯s avoidance. He was just a little disappointed for not seeing Lin Mengyao in the dress he prepared for her right away, but it was indeed veryte, and he decided to let her go.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s performance tonight made Xu Ke a bit excited; he couldn¡¯t wait to get closer to Lin Mengyao, which led him to be a bit too eager, driving Lin Mengyao back into her shell like a snail.


    The box containing the gown sat quietly on the table, with Xu Ke¡¯s eyes burning into it, silently reminding himself to remain calm.


    Fortunately, the night passed quickly, and Xu Ke didn¡¯t wait long before dawn arrived. But the little me that had been waiting all night to see Lin Mengyao in that dress extinguished with a puff when he saw the empty bed. The person who always loved to sleep in had disappeared without a trace, this time surprisingly early.


    Xu Ke shook his head helplessly, got up, tidied himself, and went downstairs.

 Chapter 67: Top Student

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Top Student</h4><h4></h4>


    "Some people are really bing more and more outrageous. The sun¡¯s already shining on your ass before you think to get up, not cooking or earning money. Who do you think you are, some kind of young master?" Li Lihua looked at Xu Ke leisurelying down the stairs. She had been busy all morning and couldn¡¯t hold in her anger any longer; she smashed the dishes on the table with a loud tter.


    Xu Ke just gave Li Lihua, who was still having a tantrum, a cursory nce and continued walking towards the door, not intending to engage with her at all.


    "Stop! I¡¯m talking to you, are you deaf? Who gave you the guts to treat me like this? Don¡¯t forget your status." Li Lihua mmed the dining table forcefully as she spoke.


    "Are you done? If so, I¡¯m leaving." Xu Ke looked at Li Lihua, who was about to explode and keep yelling, and besides impatience, there was some confusion in his eyes. He genuinely didn¡¯t understand how someone could be so bored every day, either angry or nitpicking, as if she had nothing else to do, truly reaching the peak of boredom.


    "Where are you going? Are you sneaking around with some wild woman outside behind our Mengyao¡¯s back? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to do anything to wrong our Mengyao and I catch you, I¡¯ll have Mengyao divorce you right away. Don¡¯t believe me? Just try it." Although Li Lihua said this, she was secretly hoping Xu Ke would cheat, so she could get that stubborn girl Lin Mengyao to divorce this loser.


    Even if Lin Mengyao was a second marriage, she couldn¡¯t help that she was good-looking and hadn¡¯t consummated with Xu Ke. When the time came, as long as she spread this news, even if Lin Mengyao¡¯s demand wasn¡¯t as good as before, it would still be better than this worthless guy in front of her.


    Li Lihua¡¯s mind started scheming subconsciously as she cursed. Seeing the sudden gleam in her eyes, Xu Ke lost the desire to continue talking to her. He turned and left without any hesitation.


    But as the saying goes, when you¡¯re down on your luck, even cold water chokes you. Xu Ke was in this situation now. He was walking down the street, following traffic rules, minding his own business, when suddenly a car darted out from the intersection and hit his leg. Fortunately, the other driver braked in time, so the leg was only a bit painful but didn¡¯t feel like it was fractured.


    "Are you fucking blind? The road¡¯s so wide, and you had to run into my car. Are you crazy for money? Are you insane for money?"


    Standing in front of the suddenly appeared Mercedes, Xu Ke brushed the spot where he was hit with his hand. He didn¡¯t expect that as the victim, he hadn¡¯t said anything, but the perpetrator pointed at his nose and started yelling first.


    "You suddenly darted over and hit me." Xu Ke said tly.


    "I hit you? Are you kidding? I¡¯m a top student from Hua University; would I not know traffic rules and hit you? If you¡¯re going to falsely use someone, at leaste up with a better reason! Do you know how important the interview I have in a while is? If I miss it, can you afford the loss?"


    The man who had been sitting in the car got out and stood in front of Xu Ke, pointing aggressively at Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder. "Get out of my way, don¡¯t waste my time, get lost!" The man shot Xu Ke a fierce re and was about to get back in his car when Xu Ke spoke.


    "You hit me, shouldn¡¯t you apologize? Besides, you¡¯ve wasted so much of my time. I can afford your loss, can you afford mine?" Xu Ke calmly stated.


    "Apologize, my ass! I¡¯m a top student from Hua University, and you want me to apologize to you? Look at your outfit, and ask yourself if you, looking like this loser, deserve my apology?" The man scoffed with a strong tone of mockery.


    "Oh, I see, you¡¯re pestering me for so long because you want me to pay you, right? Is this enough?" The man sneered and pulled out a few red bills from his wallet, pping them onto Xu Ke.


    The man watched Xu Ke¡¯s motionless expression, his disdain in his eyes deepening, "What? Is it not enough money? These should be enough, right?" The man said as he pulled out a few more red bills from his wallet, again pping them onto Xu Ke, who remained with the same expression, without even a flutter of his eyshes.


    "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be too greedy. I didn¡¯t even knock a single hair off you, and I¡¯ve already been generous giving you this money. If you ask for more, it¡¯s shameless." The man snapped his wallet shut and arrogantly told Xu Ke.


    "This is too much, not apologizing after hitting someone, but being so arrogant; it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t follow traffic rules." A girl in the crowd, looking like a student, couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Xu Ke.


    "Let me see who¡¯s talking nonsense. You dare mutter in the crowd, speak up to my face if you have the guts." The man pointed his hand holding the wallet at the corner of the crowd where the voice came from, speaking harshly.


    "I said it. Was I wrong? I saw the whole thing; this gentleman was walking properly on the zebra crossing when you suddenly rushed in and hit him. After getting out of the car, instead of apologizing, you cursed and used that filthy money to insult people. You shouldn¡¯t be waving Hua University¡¯s name around; you¡¯re a disgrace to Hua University."


    A short-haired girl stepped out from the crowd, her petite body standing straight like a small white por in front of the man, her head held high, her eyes like a doe looking at him, her entire being like a zing me. Though her stature was small, her momentum and pride were undeniable.


    "Where did this bean sproute from? Two men handling an issue here, what¡¯s it to a woman like you? Are you bored with nothing to do? While I can still control my temper, get lost, do you hear me? Or are you two together, intending to extort someone like me? I¡¯m telling you, if that¡¯s your n, you¡¯ve picked the wrong target. I¡¯ve got people in the police department, not afraid of your nonsense. Talking to you two losers is really a waste of my time."


    The man spat in the direction of Xu Ke and the girl and opened the car door, intending to leave.


    "You! With a character like yours, nopany would hire you." The girl, her cheeks flushing in anger at the man¡¯s words, stomped her foot hard on the ground to vent her feelings of anger and discontent.

 Chapter 68: Meeting at the Door

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Meeting at the Door</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hmph, someone of my level, it¡¯s more likely Jiahe would beg me to join. Not being epted? That¡¯s the biggest joke. You should stop acting like a sour grapes loser and save yourself some face."


    When Xu Ke heard the man mention Jiahe, his previously expressionless face showed a hint of amusement. He said to the man, "Jiahe won¡¯t take you."


    "I don¡¯t talk to lowlifes like you two. Jiahe isn¡¯t owned by you, so who gets epted isn¡¯t up to you. People like you are destined to live in the dark gutters for life, you¡¯re not even on the same level as me." The man snorted coldly at the two before driving off, leaving behind a short-haired girl stomping her feet in anger.


    "Did you hear him? Was that even human speech? How do we even have such students tarnishing Hua University¡¯s reputation? It¡¯s infuriating." Looking at the car tail spewing exhaust, the short-haired girl nearly jumped in anger, her small face turning red, looking just like an adorable, puffed-up bunny.


    "Are you also out here job hunting?" Xu Ke nced at her outfit and then at the folder she was clutching tightly, asking.


    "How did you know?" Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice, the girl looked up for the first time at the man who just spoke up for her. She only nced at Xu Ke and froze for a moment, then blushed and looked down.


    She had never seen such handsome features. Her ears turned red out of shyness and excitement.


    Luckily, her face was already red, so Xu Ke didn¡¯t notice her subtle changes. In fact, he never cared about other girls except for Lin Mengyao, and he never paid them any attention.


    "If your job interview doesn¡¯t go well, you can try at Jiahe. Just mention that a Mr. Xu referred you." Seeing she was kind-hearted and the only one who spoke up for him, Xu Ke didn¡¯t mind giving her an opportunity. But whether she could seize the chance and get into Jiahe depended on her abilities.


    After saying this, Xu Ke didn¡¯t wait for her to respond, turning around and leaving, leaving only a tall back for the girl to see.


    "Just by mentioning a name, I can get a Jiahe interview? Who exactly are you, then?" The short-haired girl watched Xu Ke¡¯s receding figure and had a thoughtful look.


    It is well-known that Jiahe is the most difficultpany to enter in Luo City, notorious for their stringent employee selection process, which is almost considered perverse. However, the employees¡¯ sries and benefits at Jiahe are also the best in Luo City.


    Though she graduated from Hua University, she¡¯s just a new graduate with zero work experience, which means she doesn¡¯t even qualify for an interview at Jiahe. Nheless, without knowing if what the opposite party said was true, she still wanted to give it a shot. What if he was telling the truth? What if she got lucky and Jiahe epted her?


    Clenching her lower lip, she tightened her grip around the folder containing her resume. Finally, she made up her mind to abandon her initial choice of employer and try her luck at Jiahe.


    The next time Xu Ke encountered the Mercedes guy was at the foot of the Jiahe Group¡¯s building. For some reason, the Mercedes guy hadn¡¯t entered Jiahe Group¡¯s lobby when Xu Ke arrived.


    "You again? I¡¯ve never met someone so fond of causing trouble. You actually followed me to Jiahe. Are you sick?" As the Mercedes guy was about to enter the Jiahe Group lobby, he saw the man he had met not long ago standing in front of him again, further souring his already foul mood. His tone was filled with contempt and a burgeoning anger.


    He had already missed his scheduled interview time because of Xu Ke, forcing a reschedule an hourter and leaving a bad impression of unreliability on the interviewers, greatly reducing his chances of being hired by Jiahe. Now encountering this meddler outside Jiahe again, he feared Xu Ke might deliberately embarrass him publicly, risking his precious job opportunity, making him even angrier and more resentful toward Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke dodged the Mercedes man¡¯s attempt to grab him, looking at him expressionlessly.


    "Bad luck for me today. As long as you leave, all the cash in my wallet is yours. Are you satisfied now?" The Mercedes guy spoke while pulling out all his cash and pping it onto Xu Ke¡¯s hand with a hostile tone.


    Xu Ke did not take the cash pped into his hand. Instead, he coldly repeated, "I told you, Jiahe won¡¯t ept you. Just leave, or you¡¯ll only embarrass yourselfter."


    "You think I¡¯ll leave just because you tell me to? Is Jiahe your family business? The one who should roll away from Jiahe¡¯s door is you, not me. Understand? Be sensible and take the money; otherwise, if I change my mind, you won¡¯t have a chance." The Mercedes guy waved the cash in his hand dismissively as if shooing away a beggar.


    "Some people just don¡¯t appreciate kindness." Xu Ke was toozy to say more, considering it a waste of life talking to someone so dense. Ignoring the man, Xu Ke turned toward Jiahe¡¯s lobby, but was blocked once more.


    Busily handling his matters, Xu Ke¡¯s expression grew slightly grim as he was repeatedly obstructed by the Mercedes guy, who seemed oblivious to Xu Ke¡¯s mood. He disregarded Xu Ke¡¯s expression and continued speaking, "What did you just say? Who doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness? Speak clearly, you¡¯re the one taking advantage and being ungrateful. I¡¯ve already given you the money, now get lost. Don¡¯t make me embarrassed at Jiahe¡¯s door."


    "What¡¯s your problem? Your attitude was already horrible on the road, and now you¡¯re still harassing him at Jiahe¡¯s entrance. What on earth do you want?" The short-haired girl rushed over, paying the taxi and running, like a lioness, she pulled Xu Ke behind her and confronted the Mercedes guy without politeness.


    "Oh? I thought you two seemed suspicious on the road. Pretending not to know each other, but now you¡¯re caught? Strange, I haven¡¯t crossed paths with you before, yet what benefit could you gain from doing this to me?" The Mercedes guy gritted his teeth, menacingly ring at them.

 Chapter 69 Betting

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Betting</h4><h4></h4>


    The short-haired girl still wanted to say something to the man in the Mercedes, but arge hand attacked from behind her and pushed her aside. Xu Ke, who she had pulled behind her earlier, stood expressionlessly in front of the Mercedes man. "I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. Jiahe Group wouldn¡¯t want someone like you. You can leave now; there¡¯s no need for an interview."


    "Just because you say you don¡¯t want me, then I¡¯m not wanted? Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re President Xu? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If someone like you could really decide my fate, I¡¯d livestream myself eating shit, okay? Ridiculous!"


    "Livestream eating shit?" Xu Ke¡¯s steps stopped because of the Mercedes man¡¯s words. He¡¯d seen quite a variety of live broadcasts, but he¡¯d never seen one like that before. Thinking of this, the corners of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth slightly curled, and a hint of interest appeared in his eyes. "Are you serious? If I decide your fate, you¡¯d livestream eating shit." Xu Ke turned around and clearly articted each word while staring at the Mercedes man¡¯s eyes.


    The Mercedes man felt a chill down his spine under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, but upon seeing Xu Ke¡¯s clothes, which weren¡¯t worth much, and the subtle looks directed his way from those around, he nodded reluctantly.


    "But since I said it, shouldn¡¯t you also add something to the bet to make it fairer? If you can¡¯t decide my fate, you should kneel to me and say, ¡¯Dad, I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t dare again,¡¯ three times." The man raised three fingers smugly, looking confident. He didn¡¯t believe Xu Ke could possibly have that kind of power.


    Seeing the man nod and then add the additional condition, the corners of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth curled even more, while the security guards standing on either side of the building looked at the Mercedes man with expressions of sympathy and pity.


    It¡¯s a joke¡ªif even theirpany¡¯s president couldn¡¯t decide an employee¡¯s fate, who could?


    They seemed to already see the Mercedes man¡¯s sudden change in expression after losing the bet, and his tearful face eating shit.


    But the Mercedes man didn¡¯t catch the sympathetic nces from the two. On the contrary, he looked at Xu Ke with a confident expression, imagining the scene of Xu Ke kneeling and apologizing. He could barely contain his smile.


    Xu Ke nced at him, then, under the watch of the Mercedes man and the short-haired girl, asked the security guards standing on either side of the building, "Tell him, do I have the authority to decide his fate?"


    The security guard, standing motionless like a statue, immediately and loudly responded upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, "Yes!"


    The guard¡¯s affirmation froze the smile that was still on the Mercedes man¡¯s face, his whole body going rigid like a just-made porcin doll.


    "Hahaha, you lost, now eat shit." Although she still didn¡¯t know the identity of the person she helped, from the security guards¡¯ reaction, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce that Xu Ke¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple. She never expected that the person she randomly assisted would have such a significant background. She also never expected that one day, she could witness someone live eating shit, which was quite an entric experience.


    The short-haired girl¡¯s words brought the Mercedes man, who was in a daze, back to his senses, "I don¡¯t believe it. How could someone wearing cheap clothes have the authority to decide my fate on behalf of President Xu? This is definitely a conspiracy. Tell me the truth, was it apetitor who hired you to do this? Were you all rehearsing this beforehand, trying to trick me?"


    The Mercedes man pointed towards Xu Ke incredulously and angrily.


    "What would it take for you to believe?" Xu Ke asked while watching the man¡¯s slightly panicked face.


    "Unless you bring President Xu here and let her tell me in person, I won¡¯t believe it," the Mercedes man stubbornly said.


    Reason told the Mercedes man that Jiahe Group¡¯s security guards were all retired soldiers, whose loyalty was undisputed. How could they be bribed? But his emotions couldn¡¯t ept this reality. He couldn¡¯t believe that the person he looked down upon and insulted today could decide his life and death. He couldn¡¯t ept it, so he kept struggling, trying to prove the other¡¯s words were lies, not true.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll call Xu Jie and have her tell you in person. This way, it¡¯ll prove that I do have the ability to decide your fate, and then you¡¯ll livestream eating shit, right?" Xu Ke stated coldly.


    "Right, if you can have President Xu tell me in person, I¡¯ll livestream eating shit. I¡¯ll absolutely keep my word, but it can¡¯t take too long, or what if you keep me waiting until she gets off work?" The matter had reached this point, and the Mercedes man refused to retreat. He¡¯d already confirmed with Xu Jie¡¯s secretary earlier that she was currently in a meeting, which wouldn¡¯t end for another hour. The Mercedes man didn¡¯t believe Xu Ke could manage to summon Xu Jie under such circumstances.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long, but remember your words. Don¡¯t go back on them, or you won¡¯t want to know the consequences of deceiving me." Xu Ke gave the Mercedes man a cold look and dialed Xu Jie.


    The Mercedes man stared intently at Xu Ke¡¯s phone, his hand subconsciously clenching, his heart pounding anxiously, "Don¡¯t connect, don¡¯t connect..." He mumbled quietly to himself as if this would prevent the call from being answered.


    The short-haired girl standing next to Xu Ke was equally nervous, her pink lips moving in silent whispers that contradicted the Mercedes man¡¯s, "Answer it, answer it..."


    The short-haired girl ced all her hopes on Xu Ke. She had rejected interviews from two other majorpanies today because of Xu Ke¡¯s words. She was betting her career on his words. Now, she desperately hoped the person on the other end of the call would pick up, then quicklye down from the elevator to stand before them and p the Mercedes man¡¯s face hard.


    Only then could she reassure herself that her choice was right. Even if she wasn¡¯t hired by Jiahe in the end, she wouldn¡¯t regret it. But if... it would mean she trusted the wrong person and ended up with nothing, which would inevitably leave her feeling regretful.


    As the phone bearing twopletely different wishes from two people rang steadily in their fervent gazes, its rhythm felt as if it were stepping on their hearts, making their breathing somewhat difficult.

 Chapter 70 Greatly Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Greatly Surprised</h4><h4></h4>


    Just as the two people felt they were about to suffocate, Xu Ke¡¯s phone finally connected. Standing in the hallway of the conference room with the phone in hand, Xu Jie respectfully said, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xu. I was just in a meeting and had my phone on silent, so I didn¡¯t hear it and couldn¡¯t answer your call in time. Is there anything you need me to do?"


    "Come down to thepany entrance now." Xu Ke didn¡¯t offer any exnation, leaving just this sentence before hanging up, and then looked at the two nervous people.


    "Are you sure you called Xu Jie?" The short-haired girl asked, somewhat bewildered by Xu Ke¡¯s attitude.


    Who is Xu Jie? She¡¯s her idol, a case study at their school, a renowned woman in Loscheng, even their principal at Hua University would show her respect. Yet, what identity does this man have, and what courage does he have to speak to her goddess in such amanding tone?


    The short-haired girl¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She thought she probably lost the gamble this time, having been dazzled by good looks to confuse him with someone important. Lowering her head, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a self-mocking smile.


    Unlike the short-haired girl¡¯s gloomy mood, the man in the Benz felt unprecedented relief. He snorted at his previously frightened self, thinking he was blind to have believed someone like this could determine his fate.


    "Did you blow your trumpet without first nning? Talking to Xu Jie like that, you¡¯ve really killed me withughter. Did you fail to take notes before pretending to be impressive? Who is Xu Jie? A notorious dragondy of Loscheng, a famous real estate mogul, and yet you talked to her like this. You¡¯ve covered all myugh points for the year."


    The Benz manughed out loud while saying this, tears even slipped down his cheeks, and he bent over, unable to stopughing. Hisughter was particrly jarring in front of the quiet Jiahe entrance.


    "Okay, if Xu Jie reallyes down in three minutes, I¡¯ll not only live-stream eating shit, I¡¯ll also shout ¡¯I¡¯m a pig¡¯ three times at the Jiahe entrance. If she doesn¡¯te down, you¡¯ll lick my shoes clean as well." The Benz man held up three fingers and arrogantly returned to his earlier demeanor.


    The security guards standing at the entrance, witnessing this scene, maintained expressionless faces but their eyes carried unmasked sympathy and pity for the Benz man. It¡¯s the first time they had seen someone so eager to seek their own doom.


    "Alright," Xu Ke had no objections to the added stakes.


    The Benz man waspletely rxed, his gaze toward Xu Ke growing increasingly disdainful as time passed, and his posture became more casual. Instead of looking like a top student at a prestigious university, he resembled a street thug.


    "Well, the three minutes are almost up. Are you ready to lick my shoes? Otherwise, you could sincerely apologize, and I might consider forgiving you and changing the punishment."


    The short-haired girl was indeed struck by the situation, but being inherently optimistic, she quickly adjusted her mood and began worrying for Xu Ke. "Why aren¡¯t you worried at all? Time is almost up; let¡¯s run, or are you really nning to lick shoes in public?" She whispered urgently into Xu Ke¡¯s ear, cupping her hand as a speaker.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow at the girl who was just gloomy but was now vibrant again. Hearing her whisper to him, some of the coldness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes melted, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose," Xu Ke said confidently.


    "Have you made up your mind? My benevolence isn¡¯t avable all the time. Miss it this time, and who knows when the next chance will be." Just as the Benz man intended to continue, Xu Jie, dressed in a dark green suit, emerged from Jiahe and stood in front of Xu Ke. When the Benz man wanted to approach, Xu Jie respectfully addressed Xu Ke, "Mr. Xu, I¡¯m sorry for being a bit slow."


    "Don¡¯t let it happen again."


    "Yes."


    "Announce that from now on, none of Xu Group¡¯s subsidiaries are allowed to hire this person, and her interview opportunities will be given to her." Xu Ke gestured with his chin towards the Benz man and then the short-haired girl.


    After ncing at the two, Xu Jie replied in a t tone, "Okay, I¡¯ll make a note of it."


    In just a few words, Xu Ke swapped the fates of two people. The short-haired girl was stunned to see Xu Jie so respectful towards Xu Ke, while the previously cocky Benz man lost his voicepletely. At that moment, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his mind in chaos, unable to hear anything or think.


    The Benz man staggered a step back, as if under a spell, shaking his head and mumbling softly, "How could this happen, how could this happen..."


    "Mr. Xu, this..." Xu Jie looked at the situation in front of her and turned to Xu Ke with a questioning look.


    "Leave him be," Xu Ke coldly said, looking at the man unable to handle the blow and trapped in his own world. "Once hees to his senses, just drive him away. Don¡¯t let him shout at the entrance, bringing ourpany a bad image." Xu Ke nced at the man and instructed the two security guards at the entrance.


    "You¡¯re just going to let him go like this? Didn¡¯t he insult you earlier?" The short-haired girl couldn¡¯t help but ask, astonished that Xu Ke would let him off lightly.


    "Otherwise?" Xu Ke calmly responded to the girl¡¯s confusion and shock, "When she interviews, don¡¯t consider my opinion," he instructed Xu Jie before walking into Jiahe.


    Let him off? Xu Ke¡¯s lips curved slightly; he didn¡¯t think so.


    Xu Group has branches all over the country. Being cklisted by Xu Group and notified to all its subsidiaries is no small matter. How otherpanies react to someone cklisted by Xu is beyond his concern.


    In short, good luck to him.


    The Benz man, driven away by the security guards aftering to his senses, was relieved he didn¡¯t have to eat shit or shout, hurriedly jumped into his car, and fled. At this time, he still had no idea what kind of situation he would face in the future.

 Chapter 71 Relatives from Maternal Home

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Rtives from Maternal Home</h4><h4></h4>


    When Xu Ke returned home from work, it was alreadyte. Xu Ke nced at his watch and realized that the Lin Family should have all returned home by now. Thinking about going home to face Li Lihua¡¯s nagging and scolding, Xu Ke felt his ears were buzzing.


    But when Xu Ke opened the door to his house, he discovered two not-so-strange rtives hade over ¡ª Li Lihua¡¯s sister-inw Zheng Chunhua, her son Li Chengcai, and her brother Li Dacheng.


    The three members of the Li family lined up on the Lin family¡¯s sofa, sitting honestly opposite Li Lihua, who was leading the Lin Family.


    "Why are youing back sote? Where did you go ying? You¡¯re always wandering outside, haven¡¯t you seen there are guests at home? Hurry up and make some tea. You have no perception at all. I don¡¯t even know why I let you into the Lin Family."


    Her brother bringing his family to visit, coupled with their ttery, made Li Lihua swell with pride. She was eager to show off her authority in front of her maternal family, demonstrating her unrivaled status in the Lin Family.


    Since there were outsiders present, Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to embarrass Li Lihua. He changed his shoes and went to make more tea for everyone, while the conversations behind him continued, "I can¡¯t believe Lihua¡¯s life is getting better and better. Not only has the family car been reced by a Lamborghini, but both daughters are morepetent and beautiful, really makes people envious." Zheng Chunhua pped her thigh with envy, gazing at Li Lihua.


    "It¡¯s just so-so, just so-so." Li Lihua said modestly, but her smile was difficult to hide, and the diamond ring on her hand, worn specially for meeting guests, shed with brilliance, making Zheng Chunhua even more jealous.


    "Sister, we¡¯ve chatted for quite a while, and I won¡¯t hold back any longer. We¡¯ll be straightforward. Our family came to ask for your help this time. Seeing that your life is getting better and better, and Mengyao is so capable of making money, I thought you wouldn¡¯t mind lending us some. Our little boy now has so many expenses, and our family money is already gone, so we came to you to borrow some." Li Dacheng, tired of the women¡¯s mutual ttery, interrupted his wife from continuing the conversation and straightforwardly stated his purpose.


    You can¡¯t rely on women for this sort of thing. After talking for so long, he ended up with nothing but a belly full of water, and no serious matter was discussed between the two. If he kept letting them talk, he would probably drink himself to death.


    "Big brother, how much do you want to borrow?" Li Lihua¡¯s smile faded unconsciously when she heard her brother¡¯s words, and her gaze towards him carried a hint of her own cautiousness and anxiety she didn¡¯t even realize.


    "The amount I want to borrow is surely nothing for you. Just this much." Li Dacheng said, extending one hand and spreading his fingers open.


    "Five thousand?" Li Lihua asked with a questioning look.


    "What joke are you making? How could I only ask for so little?"


    "Fifty thousand?" Li Lihua guessed, raising the amount in her mind.


    "Five hundred thousand." Li Dacheng said, a bit displeased. His sister was still as stingy as ever.


    "Five hundred thousand? What do you intend to do with that much?" Surprised by the amount they wanted to borrow, Li Lihua¡¯s face also turned ugly. In the past, whenever she lent money to her brother, it was essentially a gift, as he¡¯d never paid it back. If it were just a few thousand yuan or slightly over ten thousand before, she might grit her teeth and lend it. But this time, they were asking for a lion¡¯s share of half a million. Where was she supposed toe up with that amount, knowing they never repay debts?


    "Chengcai is not young anymore. It¡¯s time for him to settle down, but kids these days all require an apartment and a car for marriage. We thought of building a house for Chengcai and buying a car. Even with the most frugal calctions, it would still cost five hundred thousand." Li Dacheng said.


    "Your family is so wealthy now. Are you refusing to lend money to your poor brother because you¡¯re ashamed of us?" Seeing theck of a decisive answer, Li Dacheng¡¯s face darkened.


    "Of course not, it¡¯s just that things are a bit tight for me right now. I¡¯ll send the money to you in a few days." Li Lihua said with a forced smile.


    Lin Mengyao, who had been ying the background role, clenched her hands onto her skirt tightly when she heard Li Lihua saying she¡¯d lend money just for face. "Mom, where would I get that much money to lend Uncle¡¯s family?" Lin Mengyao whispered, slightly nudging Xu Ke with her elbow.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was so low that if Li Lihua weren¡¯t sitting right next to her, she wouldn¡¯t have known what Mengyao was saying. Li Dacheng didn¡¯t hear Mengyao and was beaming with joy after Li Lihua agreed to lend the money. He cheerfully said, "No problem, we won¡¯t rush back home. We¡¯ve finished work, and Chengcai hasn¡¯t really explored Luo City properly. We¡¯ll stay for a few days, y around, and it¡¯ll save some money. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind, right, Lihua?"


    "Stay, but we don¡¯t have many rooms at home, so you¡¯ll have to make do." Li Lihua said.


    "It¡¯s fine, no worries, having a ce to stay is enough."


    Li Dacheng stood up after saying this, and his family started walking around, showing no signs of politeness.


    "Mom, where are we going to get five hundred thousand to lend them? You know what kind of people Uncle¡¯s family are. Is that money evening back?" Lin Mengyao coldly said as she pulled Li Lihua, who was about to leave, trying to restrain herself.


    "What does it matter? Didn¡¯t you handle that project in the development zone? Can you really not make fifty thousand there? Just remember to transfer that money to your uncle¡¯s familyter. After all, when you were young, your uncle treated you well. Don¡¯t be heartless, don¡¯t look down on others just because you¡¯ve got a bit of a position at Lin¡¯s, and now you won¡¯t even help." Li Lihua, ignoring Mengyao¡¯s reaction, pulled her arm away and left.


    Recently, the responses from Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke have been very dissatisfying to her. She¡¯s using this opportunity to give them some trouble, venting her dissatisfaction.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s father and Lin Mengchen had left, leaving only Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke still sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 72: The Torn Dress

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Torn Dress</h4><h4></h4>


    "How can my mom be like this." Lin Mengyao sat there trembling with anger at Li Lihua¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t she aware of the situation at the Lin family, or what kind of person Lin Mengyao was? How could she casually use her of exploiting the project for personal gain, making such irresponsible usations and smearing her name? Did she not consider her a daughter anymore?


    "Don¡¯t be upset. I know what kind of person you are. You wouldn¡¯t do the things she just used you of. Even if no one else believes you, I trust you. Also, you don¡¯t need to worry about the money, I¡¯ll help you settle it, okay?" Xu Ke ced his hand gently on Lin Mengyao,forting her softly.


    Thinking about the bnce in her bank ount, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t hold back with Xu Ke, "Then consider this money as me borrowing from you. I¡¯ll return it to youter." Lin Mengyao¡¯s head lightly leaned on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder. She felt a long-lost sense of security from him, as if no matter what happened, he would shield her from the storm, making her fearless.


    The rtionship between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao was such that sometimes they felt really close, giving Xu Ke the illusion they had been in love for years, but other times they seemed so distant like there was a great wall between them. Yet, right now, as they embraced each other, with Lin Mengyao leaning on his shoulder, the physical distance between them was just the fabric of their clothing.


    But Lin Mengyao¡¯s talk of repaying him suddenly created a distance between them, and more critically, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t refuse her. Otherwise, based on his understanding of Lin Mengyao, she might even consider getting a bank loan rather than ept his help.


    As the two quietly enjoyed some alone time, an exmation and quarrel came from upstairs, sounding like it came from Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s room. The two on the sofa exchanged a nce, their expressions turning grim as they headed to their room upstairs.


    Both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao valued their personal space highly. The thought that someone might have invaded their room did not sit well with them.


    As they reached their room door, they saw the previously closed door was open, revealing the state of the outer bedroom. Zhao Chunhua, looking a bit flustered, attempted to exit the room but was blocked by the approaching Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke right at the doorway.


    "Aunt, what are you doing in my room?" Lin Mengyao had no likable feelings for these rtives who, from her memory, clung to their family for benefits. Her gaze was cold, making Zhao Chunhua involuntarily take a step back. Realizing she was the elder, she straightened her back with a self-righteous posture.


    "What could I be doing? Can¡¯t I have a look around? Besides, there¡¯s no name on the doorte, how was I supposed to know this was your room?" Zhao Chunhua was not as genteel before Lin Mengyao as she was before Li Lihua; her sharp and harsh tone nearly burst forth.


    "Really? And what about you, Mengchen? Didn¡¯t I tell you I don¡¯t like others entering my room? What are you doing here, and why is your hand behind your back?" Lin Mengyao coldly nced at Zhao Chunhua and then turned her attention to Lin Mengchen, standing in the corner with both hands behind her back, looking uneasy.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s series of questions made Lin Mengchen¡¯s expression turn ugly, but when she looked up, the ugliness was reced with grievance and determination. "I followed Aunt in. When I came, I saw her touching your things without permission. I told her not to, and she started arguing with me. During the quarrel, your dress got ruined."


    After finishing, Lin Mengchen revealed the dress she had been hiding behind her, tears welling up in her eyes. She appeared as if she was ming herself for not protecting her sister¡¯s belongings or as if she was wrongly used by her sister, evoking a sense of pity. So much so that it made Li Lihua¡¯s heart shatter when she arrived following the sound.


    "Mengyao, how could you say such things to your sister without understanding the situation? Apologize to her now." Li Lihua, nearly bumping into Lin Mengyao at the door, rushed into the room and hugged Lin Mengchen, scolding with heartache, without noticing the change in expressions on Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s faces after seeing the dress.


    The dress Lin Mengchen held, torn, happened to be the one Xu Ke had given to Lin Mengyao, which she hadn¡¯t had the chance to wear.


    "It¡¯s not sister¡¯s fault. She knows nothing about this. It¡¯s all because of Aunt that the dress is ruined, and the dress costs as much as a hundred thousand euros." Lin Mengchen cried, clutching the dress.


    "What? A hundred thousand euros!" Li Lihua and Zhao Chunhua¡¯s voices echoed in the room simultaneously,den with disbelief.


    After the two women¡¯s voices met in the air, Zhao Chunhua quickly waved her hands and said, "I didn¡¯t do it. The door wasn¡¯t closed when I came up. Seeing it open, I decided toe in. At that time, she was trying on the dress in front of the mirror. I found the dress lovely and wanted to see it. She wouldn¡¯t let me, leading to our quarrel during which the dress got identally torn."


    "Aunt, how can you falsely use me!" Lin Mengchen said, choked with sobs.


    "Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal, just a dress worth a hundred thousand euros. My sister, the rich one, wouldn¡¯t mind a dress. Saying so would make us aughing stock. You, too, at your age, still fighting for a dress with the young ones in the family, isn¡¯t it shameful? Don¡¯t do this again. If you like, just tell Lihua to buy it for you. Lihua is generous and open-hearted; she wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a dress, right, sister?" Li Dacheng looked at Li Lihua.


    Li Dacheng struck Li Lihua¡¯s weakness about saving face. Despite her face turning pale, her heart bleeding over the costly dress, Li Lihua had to swallow her pride and agree.


    This conversation went from start to finish without anyone addressing the true victim of the matter. The groups left one by one, each holding their own, leaving behind the torn dress.


    The room fell silent, and Lin Mengyao, with eyes red from anger, picked up the dress from the floor and hugged it close. Xu Ke, equally livid, was furious. It was the first dress he had ever gifted Lin Mengyao, and it held immense sentimental value to him. Yet, Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t even had a chance to wear it before those two ruined it.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to dwell on whose fault it was or who lied between the two. The dress was already ruined because of them, so it seemed only fair for him to give them a lesson. Holding Lin Mengyao, he narrowed his eyes slightly, storm and fury swirling within the pupils shadowed by hisshes.

 Chapter 73: Don鈥檛 Mess with Me

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Don¡¯t Mess with Me</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯t be sad. If this skirt is ruined, it¡¯s ruined. I¡¯ve seen another one that would suit you even better," Xu Ke gently patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back tofort her.


    "It¡¯s not the same," Lin Mengyao shook her head, biting her lower lip tightly, then said.


    "I never thought I¡¯d see it for the first time under such circumstances, disappointing your intentions. I didn¡¯t even get to wear it once."


    Xu Ke saw a crystalline tear swiftly fall from the corner of Lin Mengyao¡¯s eye onto the long skirt. Xu Ke¡¯s heart ached and tingled. He suddenly pulled Lin Mengyao into his arms without any warning, letting out a satisfied sigh.


    "Mengyao, how can you make me like you so much?" Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao tightly, suppressing all her struggles in his embrace, not heeding her words like ¡¯let me go.¡¯ He just held her tightly and gently whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear, "I will stand up for you and teach them a lesson, so don¡¯t be sad because of them, okay?"


    "What are you going to do?" Lin Mengyao, trapped in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, struggled to create space with her arm and curiously looked up and asked.


    "It¡¯s a secret, you¡¯ll find out then."


    Xu Ke sold Lin Mengyao a suspenseful question, and the gloomy and somber atmosphere brightened up because of Xu Ke¡¯s yfulness.


    The next day, the Lin Family went to work while the Li family stayed home like lords, waiting for Xu Ke toe back with the money from the bank. They had slept ufortably at the Lin Family¡¯s ce the previous night, breaking out in rashes. If it weren¡¯t for the fifty thousand yuan, they would¡¯ve left long ago.


    "Husband, do you think it¡¯s a bit low to only ask your sister for fifty thousand when she¡¯s so well-off now? Maybe we should have doubled it," Zheng Chunhua said with a tone of regret as she scratched the rash on her neck.


    "I know Lihua¡¯s personality best. Fifty thousand is a number I¡¯ve mulled over repeatedly. If we ask for more, we won¡¯t get a single penny," Li Dacheng replied, scratching the rash on his face.


    "No, when is that useless guying back? I¡¯m dying here; I want to go home," Li Chengcai, whose rash was worse than the other two, couldn¡¯t stop scratching like a monkey.


    "Soon, soon, once he¡¯s back, we can go home. Just bear with it a little," Zheng Chunhua reached out a hand to gently scratch the rash on Li Chengcai¡¯s body. "This never happened when we came to Luo City before; what¡¯s going on this time? Could it be that your sister¡¯s house isn¡¯t clean?"


    While the three of them were still chatting, Xu Ke returned carrying a ck bag. Seeing the three slumped lifelessly on the sofa, Xu Ke tossed the ck bag directly in front of them, "Here¡¯s the fifty thousand, count it."


    At this moment, looking at the ck bag in front of them, the Li family didn¡¯t care about Xu Ke¡¯s attitude. They pounced on it like beasts smelling blood, eagerly opening it. Looking at the neatly stacked fifty thousand inside, the three unconsciously held their breath. It was their first time seeing so much cash.


    Li Chengcai disregarded the itch on his body, grabbed two bundles of banknotes from the bag, and sniffed them deeply, a look of ecstasy on his face. "Fifty thousand! It¡¯s my first time seeing this much money. Mom and Dad, when you deposit it in the bank, give me ten or twenty thousand as pocket money."


    "You¡¯re still young. What do you need so much money for? When we¡¯re old, everything we have will be yours anyway," Li Dacheng said, tossing the money in his hand at his son¡¯s head with a smile.


    "It¡¯s really unfair. We suffered so much just for this bit of stinking money, unlike some who, just by looking good, be a live-in son-inw,fortable as a kept man with endless money to spend without lifting a finger," Li Chengcai said, ncing pointedly at Xu Ke with a sour expression, only to see Xu Ke not reacting at all, eyes closed. This left Li Chengcai quite displeased.


    Li Chengcai extended his leg and kicked Xu Ke, speaking with a hostile tone, "I¡¯m talking to you; are you deaf or mute?"


    Xu Ke opened his eyes and looked at Li Chengcai with a piercing gaze, his voice icy and devoid of warmth as he said, "Don¡¯t provoke me!"


    Xu Ke¡¯s sharp gaze startled Li Chengcai, making him forget to retort. By the time he snapped back to reality, Xu Ke had closed his eyes again, as if nothing had happened.


    "Damn it, how did you just speak to me? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a kept man living off the Lin Family. Why are you putting on airs for me? Who gave you the nerve?" Li Chengcai felt embarrassed by how Xu Ke had scared him earlier, and an uncontroble anger surged within him. How could he be intimidated by a loser?


    Li Chengcai desperately wanted to belittle Xu Ke to prove his own superiority, while the Li family parents continued counting money in excitement, not reacting to their son¡¯s insult towards Xu Ke. But when they reached the second stack of fifty thousand, everything went silent. The couple looked at their son in confusion, only to find him staring at Xu Ke in terror, his mouth gaping wide, with drool dribbling from its corner.


    "What did you do to my son? My precious little treasure!" Zhao Chunhua cried, throwing herself in front of Li Chengcai and ring at Xu Ke like a protective lioness, eyeing her surroundings for something she could use as a weapon.


    "He was too noisy. I just made him quiet. Do you want to be quiet too?" Xu Ke sat motionless on the sofa, elegantly wiping his fingers. If he hadn¡¯t just cruelly dislocated the other guy¡¯s jaw with that hand, his graceful demeanor would have been quite pleasing to the eye. But now, to Li Chengcai, Xu Ke seemed like the Asura from Hell.


    He never knew the Lin Family¡¯s disregarded son-inw could have such a ferocious side. The calmness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes and his hidden murderous intent when dislocating his jaw made Li Chengcai not even dare to think about revenge. Now, like a child, he hid behind Zhao Chunhua, not daring to meet Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, and with his dislocated jaw, he struggled to say, "Go."


    "Go? What go? He dared to hit you; this isn¡¯t over until he pays. Wait for me to avenge you," Zhao Chunhua forcefully pried her son¡¯s grip off her and grabbed a fruit te from the coffee table, spilling the fruits all over. She raised her arm high, aiming to smash the te onto Xu Ke¡¯s head, but her arm was tightly wrapped by Li Chengcai, who was hiding behind her.

 Chapter 74 The Money is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74 The Money is Gone</h4><h4></h4>


    "Go." Li Chengcai shook his head madly, controlling Zhao Chunhua¡¯s behavior. At the other end of the sofa, Li Dacheng frowned deeply, scrutinizing Xu Ke, who sat motionless like a mountain, making it impossible to discern his depths.


    At this moment, Xu Ke exuded an aura and charisma reminiscent of a noble son meticulously nurtured within an ancient Chinese family. This Xu Ke was vastly different from the one he had previously encountered at the Lin Family. An inexplicable tremor ran through Li Dacheng¡¯s heart, and every cell in his body screamed for him to leave.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Xu Ke, but the only certainty was that this man was no longer someone they could beat and abuse at will, and even more so, he emanated an inexplicable danger. Li Dacheng had always trusted his sixth sense, which had helped him avoid plenty of disasters over the past decades. So when Zhao Chunhua narrowly escaped Li Chengcai¡¯s restraint to target Xu Ke again, he put a stop to it.


    Xu Ke looked at the te raised above his head and felt a tinge of regret as it came crashing down. If the te had fallen, he would have had enough reason to convince himself to hit a woman. After all, his upbringing had never allowed him to hit a woman proactively, but an appropriate passive defense was within a reasonable range. s, what a missed opportunity.


    Xu Ke raised his eyes, looking at Li Dacheng, who had stopped everything from happening, with a half-smile.


    Under Xu Ke¡¯s scrutiny, Li Dacheng felt a chill envelop him, involuntarily shivering. The rash on his body even started to burn painfully.


    "Husband, why are you stopping me? That little bastard made our Chengcai like this. If I don¡¯t beat him up, I¡¯ll never be able to swallow my anger." Zhao Chunhua yelled, waving the hand holding the te around but identally hitting Li Dacheng, causing him to inhale sharply from the pain.


    "Have you had enough of fooling around, old woman? Let¡¯s go home and stop making a fool of ourselves here." Li Dacheng grabbed Zhao Chunhua¡¯s wrist, speaking harshly. He appeared exceptionally fierce, but beads of sweat seeped from his temples. He could clearly feel Xu Ke¡¯s gaze behind him, as if two sharp knives were stabbing into his spine, making him want to scream.


    "But..."


    "No buts, let¡¯s go!" Li Dacheng gave Zhao Chunhua no chance to speak, signaling to Li Chengcai. The father and son quickly and swiftly took a bag of money and dragged Zhao Chunhua away. No one bothered asking Xu Ke to see them out, as if they had forgotten the freebor in the room.


    Soon, the sound of a door closing came from the entrance. Zhao Chunhua¡¯s voice was muffled outside the door, and the room suddenly became silent.


    Xu Ke looked towards the direction the Li family trio had gone, his pupils so dark they reflected no light. After a long time, a vague chuckle came from him.


    Originally, Xu Ke nned to teach the family a lesson before sending them away, ensuring they would never dare set foot in Luo City again. But unexpectedly, the seemingly shameless Li family father and son had a keen sense of danger like small animals, forcibly dragging Zhao Chunhua away and glossing over the dislocated jaw incident as if nothing had happened. This move indeed caught Xu Ke off guard, but how could he easily change the oue he had already set for this family?


    "The n has a slight change. Send a few pickpockets and some thugs, take all their money, and beat them up before kicking them out of Luo City. I don¡¯t want to see them in Luo City again in my lifetime." Xu Ke saidzily, eyes lowered as he watched the sunlight streaming through the window.


    On the other end of the line, Xu Jie quickly and coldly responded, "Understood."


    It was unclear when it started, but Xu Ke not only entrusted all matters of the Xu Corporation¡¯s subsidiarypanies in Luo City to Xu Jie, only stepping in for major matters concerning thepany¡¯s life and death, but he also handed over some shady business to Xu Jie.


    Xu Ke knew there was more to Xu Jie than met the eye, but he never questioned it, and Xu Jie never exined. The two tacitly maintained their silence.


    Honestly, Xu Ke didn¡¯t care who Xu Jie was, as long as she continued to obediently work for him. Who she was didn¡¯t matter, and simrly, if she were to betray him, Xu Ke would show no mercy.


    After giving his instructions, Xu Ke left the house. Meanwhile, the Li family father and son, believing they had escaped danger, soon discovered their misfortune seemed only to have just begun.


    First, they went to the hospital to fix Li Chengcai¡¯s jaw. Not long after arriving at the train station, they inexplicably got into a dispute with a group of strong young men. Soon, the Li family father and son, including Zhao Chunhua, were beaten ck and blue and left lying on the ground. When the police arrived to handle the incident, the young men took advantage of the crowd at the train station to flee.


    The youngest, Li Chengcai, was the first to regain his senses. As he got up from the ground, he discovered that the bag containing the fifty thousand they had treasured all the way had vanished into thin air.


    "Dad, Mom! Our money is gone. Our fifty thousand is gone!" Li Chengcai ignored his pain, hysterically shouting.


    Zhao Chunhua, who had just caught her breath, fainted upon hearing the news, but the Li family father and son no longer had the mood to care for her. The police officers who had just returned from the chase engaged in another round of investigation upon hearing the news.


    Unfortunately, the scene was too chaotic at the time, and no one paid attention to an inconspicuous ck bag. It was almost certain that the money was unrecoverable. Upon hearing the news, Zheng Chunhua burst into tears, first cursing the thieves, and then moring to go back to the Li family for another fifty thousand.


    "Have you had enough? We can¡¯t go back to the Li family. Let¡¯s go home."


    "Mom, Dad¡¯s right. We can¡¯t go back to the Li family no matter what. Let¡¯s go home." Li Chengcai nodded in agreement with Li Dacheng¡¯s suggestion. Now, just the thought of the Li family brought back memories of Xu Ke¡¯s expressionless face dislocating his jaw, and thinking of Xu Ke made his jaw hurt.


    Li Dacheng¡¯s desire to go home wasn¡¯t only because of Li Chengcai¡¯s dislocated jaw. He recalled everything that had happened since leaving the Lin family, feeling that it was all too coincidental. Why was it that among so many people in the lobby, they specifically targeted themselves, and why did they take nothing but the bag containing the fifty thousand?


    Unless all of this was orchestrated by someone, and in Luo City, the only people they knew were their rtives; they knew no one else. Recalling the moment he locked eyes with Xu Ke before leaving, Li Dacheng felt a chill down his spine. His intuition told him this had everything to do with Xu Ke.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what prompted Xu Ke¡¯s significant change, Li Dacheng realized that Xu Ke was no longer someone he could afford to provoke. Even if it meant losing a profitable avenue, returning to Luo City was no longer an option for their family.


    Understanding everything, Li Dacheng ignored Zhao Chunhua¡¯s objections, took her, and boarded the pre-booked train to leave Luo City. From then on, they truly never set foot in Luo City again, but that¡¯s a story for another time.

 Chapter 75 Yun Family

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Yun Family</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Jie called Xu Ke while he was buying a new dress for Lin Mengyao, "Mr. Xu, what should we do with that half a million?" Xu Jie asked, looking at the man sitting in her office with a charming smile, and therge ck bag filled with money that seemed out of ce in the middle of them.


    "Give it to the brothers as a reward. Wrap that dress for me," Xu Ke said, pointing to a ck spaghetti strap tulle dress.


    "Okay." Even though Xu Ke on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t see, Xu Jie still nodded, maintaining a respectful attitude as she replied.


    As soon as the call ended, the man sitting across from Xu Jie, known as Snake, revealed a slightly yful smile and spoke with his usualzy but casually indifferent tone, "Xiao Jie, you haven¡¯t truly forgotten your identity and why you¡¯re staying here, have you?"


    "I know my boundaries. I don¡¯t need you to remind me. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can take the money and leave. Also, don¡¯te to thepany with trivial matters like this. If you¡¯re bored, just go back to your Yun City," Xu Jie said coldly, with no emotion in her voice.


    "I¡¯m truly heartbroken. Someone¡¯s really heartless¡ªsweet to people when needed, but tells them to leave when not. Tsk tsk, just like a heartbreaker." The Snake, who intimidated outsiders, now curled his fingers delicately, putting on a performance of wiping away tears, with a tone as filled with wistful longing as one would find in an opera.


    "Get out!"


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯m leaving. No need to re at me. But, Xiao Jie, considering how many years we¡¯ve known each other, I have to remind you, don¡¯t forget your identity and don¡¯t do things that would anger the Family Head, or no one can save you." Snake put away his yful demeanor, spoke seriously, and then slowly left the office with the bag of money that clearly didn¡¯t match his status.


    After he left, the room was silent. Xu Jie seemed to be looking at her files, her eyes fixed on one point without blinking, lost in thought. After a long while, she sighed softly, returned to reality, and signed her name at the end of the document with her pen, the strokes full of an indescribable sharpness.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for the birthday party of the Yun Family¡¯s little princess, Yun Shu.


    Lin Mengyao locked herself in her room early in the morning to groom and dress up. She carefully took out a ck sheer dress from the gift box that Xu Ke handed her. The dress¡¯s upper part was the simplest of cuts, yet at first nce, it exuded an inexplicable sharpness. The skirt usedyers of ck tulle, creating an air of mystery and etherealness, with many silver-thread-embroidered hibiscus flowers along the hem, conveying the dress¡¯s restraint and tenderness.


    This was undoubtedly an exceptionally outstanding piece. Rather than calling it clothing, it was more like a collectible. Lin Mengyao fell in love with the dress at first sight. As she wore it now, she felt an unprecedented satisfaction.


    Lin Mengyao spun a circle in front of the mirror, her hair tresses drawing a graceful arc in the air. She shed a charming smile at her reflection, satisfied, and stepped out of the room.


    "Xu Ke!" Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth when she saw how Xu Ke was dressed.


    She had never seen Xu Ke like this before. Dressed in a simple but clean-cut ck suit, it entuated his already slender physique. His slightly longer hair was partlybed back, revealing a smooth forehead and sharp features. On his wrist was thetest model from Patek Philippe. He sat upright on the sofa, one long leg extended, and looked at her with a direct, slightly aggressive gaze.


    For a moment, Lin Mengyao felt as though she hadn¡¯t married a penniless boy but a refined noble prince nurtured by a century-old family.


    Xu Ke, satisfied to see Lin Mengyao zoning out while looking at him, couldn¡¯t help but let his smile grow wider, proud of his meticulous grooming effort.


    People often say women dress up for those who please them, but isn¡¯t it the same for men?


    Xu Ke loosened his tie, stood up from the sofa, and walked slowly to Lin Mengyao. With a deliberately lowered, deep voice, he whispered tenderly and affectionately into her ear, "You look beautiful today!"


    Lin Mengyao blushed, rubbed her slightly numb ear, pushed Xu Ke away a bit, took a couple of deep breaths until her heart calmed, and finally said, "Why are you dressed like that at home?"


    "I¡¯m going to the Yun Family¡¯s banquet with you," Xu Ke replied, as a matter of course.


    "But my invitation only allows me to enter alone. You can¡¯t get in." Lin Mengyao nced at Xu Ke, frowning, her tone less than pleasant. She couldn¡¯t quite say why she wanted to be upset. But upon seeing Xu Ke dressed like this, her first thought was to hide him away, not letting anyone else see this irresistibly attractive Xu Ke. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know.


    "No problem, I have an invitation myself. Let¡¯s go." Xu Ke could hear the slight irritation in Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice, but paid it no mind, as he wouldn¡¯t let Lin Mengyao go to the Yun Family¡¯s banquet alone.


    The Yun Family¡¯s banquet, though called a birthday party, was known to be a matchmaking event. Lin Mengyao might be married but, given Li Lihua¡¯s big mouth, who didn¡¯t know they hadn¡¯t consummated the marriage yet? Besides, Lin Mengyao was beautiful and outstanding; if some other man caught interest in her, Li Lihua would surely cause trouble, forcing a divorce so Lin Mengyao could marry someone else. This was the situation Xu Ke least wanted to see.


    "Where did you get the invitation?" Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke with someplexity. Such invitations were rare even within the Lin Family; Xu Ke in this city was just a nobody, so how could he have the capability to obtain an invitation from the Yun Family?Meeting Lin Mengyao¡¯s inquisitive look, Xu Ke said, without giving anything away, "Didn¡¯t I tell you I partnered with someone for business? The business went well, so I got an invitation. But he¡¯s busy today and can¡¯t make it, so he gave it to me."


    "Really?"


    "What else could it be? It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go." Xu Ke didn¡¯t have dealings with the Yun Family, and they didn¡¯t know his identity, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t get an invitation from them. The invitation was meant for Xu Jie, but he took it, so when he said this, he wasn¡¯t really lying to Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 76 The Invitation is Missing

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 The Invitation is Missing</h4><h4></h4>


    "Please show your invitation." Outside the Yun Family Mansion, a servant in a tailcoat wore a soothing smile and said softly.


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao nodded, took out the small handbag she had prepared earlier, and reached inside to retrieve the invitation. But then, the smile on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face froze.


    Anyone at the door dealing with important guests wouldn¡¯tck sharp observation skills. Noticing Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand stuck inside her bag without taking anything out and her stiff smile, the servant immediately understood what was happening.


    "Did you forget to bring your invitation? Without it, we can¡¯t let you in. Perhaps you can ask someone to bring it over, and once it¡¯s here, I can let you and the gentleman inside. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait on the side." Although the servant guessed Lin Mengyao had no invitation, he remained polite, giving Lin Mengyao face without embarrassing her.


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao gave the servant a grateful smile and stepped aside to make way for the people behind.


    Xu Ke tightened his grip on Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and with his other hand reached into his pocket to fetch the invitation to take Lin Mengyao inside. The invitation Xu Jie received was different from the one sent to the Lin Family. The Lin Family¡¯s invitation was personal, but Xu Jie¡¯s allowed for onepanion. The importance of tonight¡¯s banquet to Lin Mengyao was self-evident. How could Xu Ke let Lin Mengyao be left outside?


    Just as Xu Ke¡¯s hand touched the pink invitation, a discordant female voice with a sharp tone sounded behind them, "Oh, isn¡¯t this the famous beauty of Luocheng, Lin Mengyao? What? Have you fallen so low now? You daree without an invitation, huh? Who are you nning to leech off? Or are you standing here on purpose to catch someone¡¯s eye, hoping to snag a rich man and dump the useless one at home?"


    Originally, Lin Mengyao¡¯s inability to produce an invitation and standing with her malepanion on the hillside was already conspicuous enough. Now, with the woman¡¯s loud voice, it further drew everyone¡¯s eyes to Lin Mengyao. Those who previously only peeked due to courtesy now openly looked towards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    Their gazes upon the two first showed surprise, then disdain.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s situation had been evident since Grandfather Lin passed away. Grandmother Lin didn¡¯t care about showing her dislike for this granddaughter in front of outsiders. Thus, no one thought Grandmother Lin would give her the Yun Family¡¯s invitation, only assuming the woman¡¯s words were true¡ªthat Lin Mengyao was here to catch a wealthy man to rid of the family burden. Hence, the look towards Lin Mengyao carried undeniable disdain.


    As for Xu Ke beside Lin Mengyao, he was unrecognizable to everyone. They just assumed Lin Mengyao had found a not yet famous or already debuted star to boost her presence. In the true upper ss and social elite¡¯s eyes, stars are no different from actors. Therefore, people only nced at Xu Ke, shocked by his appearance but with a mixed look in their eyes, causing Xu Ke to frown in displeasure. Of course, his biggest displeasure was from the unknown woman openly targeting Lin Mengyao.


    "Watch your mouth, and don¡¯t project your filthy thoughts onto me." Lin Mengyao said coldly.


    "Do you still think you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Lin Family? How dare you talk to me like that. Believe it or not, just a word from me can ensure you can¡¯t possibly get out of this unscathed." The woman stepped up to Lin Mengyao as she spoke, with naked mockery and schadenfreude on her face, causing Lin Mengyao to bite down hard to suppress the anger in her heart.


    "You can try." Xu Ke wrapped his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, looking down at the opponent and the chubby middle-aged man with Mediterranean hair who was looking lecherously at Lin Mengyao while holding her waist.


    "Mind your eyes if you want to keep them intact in your sockets." Xu Ke gazed at the man with coldness and a killing intent, speaking icily.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me in this tone!" The man was initially startled, but upon failing to recollect any memory of such a figure in Luocheng, his fear turned to arrogance, though his short and fat stature diluted it.


    "You¡¯re not worthy of me knowing your name."


    "Xu Ke, let it be." Lin Mengyao quietly tugged at Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, whispering.


    She was moved by Xu Ke¡¯s protective stance before her, but the man¡¯s background wasn¡¯t simple. He was Zhou Tao¡¯s second uncle, Zhou Bo, in the Zhou Family, who, although having no real power, had a great rtionship with Zhou Tao. Zhou Tao was known for being extremely protective, andbined with the Zhou Family¡¯s current status as a rising first-ss family, even the Lin Family dared not directly oppose them, let alone Xu Ke¡¯s newly establishedpany.


    No one could face Xu Ke¡¯s eyes and remain unaffected. Under his gaze filled with killing intent and aura, the two became guilty, but Lin Mengyao¡¯s worried look made them quickly shake off that feeling, turning their guilt into anger instead.


    "A tongue as boastful as yours shouldn¡¯t worry about biting itself. Saying I¡¯m unworthy of you knowing my name¡ªthis is the best joke I¡¯ve heard all year. Even boasting requires one to know their limits." The man scoffed through his nose, looking at Xu Ke as if he were a clown.


    "You look unfamiliar. Is this your first time at such a banquet? Do you think the person you¡¯re clinging onto is that impressive? To be honest, she¡¯s nothing but a paper tiger. You look decent; if you need, I can introduce you to some real rich women. They¡¯re far more generous than Lin Mengyao if you please them."


    The woman, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s handsome face, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of jealousy. As if spellbound, her words came out without thinking.


    Why should Lin Mengyao overshadow her in every aspect back in school, still find such a handsome man as apanion after marrying a good-for-nothing, while she herself endured an old man¡¯s advances? It wasn¡¯t fair! The jealousy in the woman¡¯s heart surged likeva.


    The Lin Family feared embarrassment, so Xu Ke rarely appeared in public with Lin Mengyao over the past three years, let alone at such grand events. With Xu Ke¡¯s clothing and spirit greatly improved, even Lin Mengchen couldn¡¯t recognize him when they met daily. How could this woman, who barely knew Lin Mengyao, possibly recognize him?


    They only thought Xu Ke was a social climber, leading to the above exchange.


    "Hu Xue, stop it now."

 Chapter 77 Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Reversal</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why are you yelling at me? You can¡¯t even get in the door yourself, can¡¯t offer him anything better, and won¡¯t let me be kind enough to introduce him to some business, to expand his ventures." The woman known as Hu Xue raised her eyebrows at Lin Mengyao, her words full of hidden meanings that both belittled Xu Ke¡¯s status and insinuated Lin Mengyao¡¯s infidelity and chaotic private life.


    Lin Mengyao was so enraged by her shameless words that her whole body trembled, her pretty face turning red. Xu Ke¡¯s gaze darkened, for the first time looking at this woman who was not worthy of his notice with deep, dark eyes that seemed to reflect nothing.


    "Watch your mouth. If you don¡¯t want to keep your tongue, I can help you take it out."


    "Ungrateful thing. Honey, listen to what he said, he¡¯s threatening me right in front of you. You have to stand up for me." Hu Xue red fiercely at Xu Ke, then clung to Zhou Bo¡¯s arm, whining with a deliberately sweet voice that gave people goosebumps.


    "Okay, okay, I will definitely stand up for you." Zhou Bo stroked Hu Xue¡¯s hand, softly coaxing her.


    "I don¡¯t like the way he just talked to me. p him for me until he apologizes." Hu Xue pointed at Xu Ke and said to Zhou Bo.


    "Okay, whatever you say." After Zhou Bo said this, he raised his hand to p Xu Ke. In his view, this person who left no impression on him was a minor character, not worth mentioning, no matter how intimidating his demeanor was. As long as the Zhou Family stood, he could handle such people however he liked.


    Not only he thought so, but everyone present did as well. No matter how fierce Xu Ke appeared, as long as hecked sufficient power and family background, he was just a paper tiger. Zhou Bo dealing with him was a trivial thing. They could even foresee what would happen next: Zhou Bo would beat him up a bit, toss him some money as a token gesture.


    Just when everyone was feeling uninterested, a change urred.


    "Ah!"


    The Xu Ke, who they had predicted would be beaten by Zhou Bo, was now holding Zhou Bo¡¯s arm behind his back with one hand, and after the first scream, directly dislocated his arm. Meanwhile, his other hand was firmly covering Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, preventing her from witnessing this scene.


    "Ah! You actually hit someone! Do you know who he is? He¡¯s the second uncle of the Zhou Group¡¯s president. You dare do this to him? Your Lin Family can wait to face the Zhou Family¡¯s wrath and go bankrupt, and you, you won¡¯t escape either." Hu Xue screamed first, then supported Zhou Bo, whose arm had been dislocated by Xu Ke, speaking shrilly.


    "I won¡¯t let you off. Just wait, I want you to kneel and beg me." Zhou Bo shouted furiously, clutching his dislocated arm.


    The servant, who had been watching everything from the door, quickly called the security team over. Then he walked up to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, speaking with a cold and serious expression: "The Yun Family is not a ce you cane and cause trouble. I¡¯ve reported this to the Yun Family, and neither of you can leave until this is fully resolved."


    The security team, summoned by the servant, surrounded Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, making them look like criminals, which made Lin Mengyao so angry that her eyes turned red. Being treated this way as invited guests was a humiliation to anyone.


    "They provoked us first, they hit us too. Why are we the ones being surrounded? The troublemakers aren¡¯t the only ones at fault. Both parties bear responsibility; you shouldn¡¯t treat only us like this." Lin Mengyao tried hard to control her trembling voice, speaking clearly.


    "They have an invitation and are guests of the Yun Family." The servant only spoke half a sentence, but his tone was clear; without an invitation, they deserved to be treated like this.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression gave away nothing, just gently patting Lin Mengyao¡¯s back with a steady rhythm to calm her, then he spoke with a clear voice: "We also have an invitation."


    "Bullshit. If you have an invitation, I¡¯ll take yourst name. If you really had an invitation, why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier, lingering at the gate for so long without producing it? Now you im you have it; what, are you going to say you left it at home and forgot to bring it?"


    The security team included someone skilled in bone setting, and while the servant and Lin Mengyao spoke, he reset Zhou Bo¡¯s dislocated bone. At this moment, Zhou Bo, sweating profusely and pale, walked up to Xu Ke, his eyes filled with malice and mouth spewing vicious taunts.


    "Take yourst name? You think too highly of yourself." Xu Ke looked coldly at him, devoid of the previous murderous intent, but this didn¡¯t mean Xu Ke would easily let him off.


    If anyone who knew Xu Ke were present, they would know that when Xu Ke looked at someone like this, it meant they were irrevocably ced on his cklist, and those on Xu Ke¡¯s cklist never had a good ending; losing everything was just routine.


    However, the man in front of him didn¡¯t know Xu Ke. He only felt provoked, simultaneously fearing Xu Ke¡¯s lethal moves and wishing to ruin him, with thetter thought overpowering his fear.


    "You¡¯ve reached this point and still act arrogant. Truly reckless. If you really have the guts, show me the invitation now, and I¡¯ll call you daddy. But if you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll ruin you and ensure you never find a foothold in Luo City again," the man sneered viciously.


    "Yes, exactly." Hu Xue clung to Zhou Bo¡¯s arm, pointing and echoing, "She¡¯s the source of all this; she can¡¯t be let off either."


    Hu Xue and Zhou Bo wanted to see fear and trepidation on Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s faces, but they only saw Lin Mengyao looking at them with aplex gaze mixed with a hint of sympathy. Her invitation was undoubtedly stolen and couldn¡¯t be retrieved, but Xu Ke said he had an invitation when he came, so he must have it, making the forting oue for these two people obvious.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s barely suppressed schadenfreude, Xu Ke also curved his lips into a smile. Amid Zhou Bo and Hu Xue¡¯s mocking stares, he took out the invitation that should have been presented earlier.


    "I don¡¯t have a son as big as you." Xu Ke coldly looked at Zhou Bo, whose face had turned liver-red.


    The people around, witnessing this reversal, tried hard to hold back, but Zhou Bo still heard their snickers, which cut into him like des over his face. He had never been so humiliated, never!

 Chapter 78: The Slap Came Too Fast

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78: The p Came Too Fast</h4><subtxt> "Impossible, how can you possibly have the invitation? It must be fake," Zhou Bo said, jiggling his belly fat.


    "Exactly, how could they have an invitation from the Yun Family? It must be a forgery, or not even theirs," Hu Xue also stood on Zhou Bo¡¯s side and retorted.


    Xu Ke ignored their mor and directly handed the invitation to the servant in front of everyone. The servant flipped through the invitation, carefully confirming it before respectfully returning it to Xu Ke, saying, "I didn¡¯t recognize your status earlier, please forgive our discourtesy. Since you are also a valued guest of our Yun Family, this matter is between your two families; our Yun Family will not interfere further."


    After the servant examined the invitation, he first sincerely acknowledged his mistake and then withdrew the security surrounding the two people, indicating that the other¡¯s invitation was genuine. The neutral stance of the Yun Family further suggested that the other party¡¯s invitation carried no less weight, at least on par with the Zhou Family, despite not knowing when such a figure had arrived in Luo City.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯tment on the servant¡¯s obsequious attitude, as such situations are especiallymon in upper-ss society and nothing surprising, just rather unpleasant.


    At that moment, Yun Lan, the young master of the Yun Family, having received the news, extricated himself from his currentmitments and arrived hurriedly. Yun Lan looked first at Zhou Bo and Hu Xue, and then turned his gaze to Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke.


    Zhou Bo and Lin Mengyao were known to him, one from the up-anding Zhou Family, the other from the fossilized Lin Family, whereas the people beside them werepletely unworthy of Yun Lan¡¯s attention. A first nce leaving no impression meant these two were not important, and hence not worth further attention.


    Along the way, someone had briefed Yun Lan about the general situation, and he had made his decision internally. Compared to Lin Mengyao, who was not favored in the Lin Family, it was clear the Yun Family needed to side more with the Zhou Family, possessing boundless potential, although the necessary formalities for reputation and decorum had to be adhered to.


    "What happened?" Yun Lan asked.


    The servant, who had witnessed the entire situation, sinctly filled Yun Lan in on the developments, adding many details and highlights, including Xu Ke¡¯s invitation allowingpanions.


    The invitations sent by the Yun Family followed strict protocols. The minimum qualification to receive a Yun Family invitation was being a second-tier family from Luo City, and these families received personal invitations without an option forpanions, with a limit on how many invitations each family could receive. Invitations allowingpanions were allocated to first-tier families from Luo City, although only onepanion could be included. The most prestigious invitations, given to top-tier families from Luo City, had no limitations on the number ofpanions.


    Xu Ke received the second kind of invitation. Normally, this type of invitation was not special, nor worth reporting, but the oddityy in the family-reception butler not having seen Xu Ke before. While the invitation had Yun Family¡¯s official seal, it had some differences, which is why he specifically informed Yun Lan.


    "Sir, could you please show me your invitation?" Yun Lan said to Xu Ke after hearing the servant¡¯s report, having some spections but not quite certain, wanting to verify the invitation with his own eyes.


    Zhou Bo, hearing Yun Lan, immediately became excited, "Young Master Lan, I suspect his invitation is fake. Not only did he injure me, but he also tries to sneak in with a forged invitation. Someone of such vile behavior and poor conduct must not be let off by the Yun Family; make him regret it." Zhou Bo gave Xu Ke a ¡¯you¡¯re finished¡¯ look, his tone excited as if he could already envision Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s miserable end.


    Unfortunately, no one responded to his excitement; neither of the two main figures in the situation acknowledged him. Xu Ke handed his invitation to Yun Lan for inspection. Lin Mengyao, seeing the situation, became somewhat nervous, gripping Xu Ke¡¯s hand tighter.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine."


    Yun Lan checked quickly; as soon as Xu Ke finished speaking, Yun Lan handed the invitation back to Xu Ke, and his gaze towards Xu Ke warmedpared to before, "Mr. Xu¡¯s invitation is in order; it was just some underlings being ipetent, don¡¯t mind it."


    "No, how could he actually have an invitation, Young Master Lan, take a closer look," Zhou Bo¡¯s face became ashen upon hearing Yun Lan¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t ept this oue. He had just said those things in front of everyone, and now that Xu Ke¡¯s invitation was confirmed as real, how would he face others once this got out?


    "Are you doubting me?" Yun Lan nced at Zhou Bo with eyes as sharp as daggers.


    The Yun Family had issued only one special invitation for this banquet, which had been given to Xu Jie. Although Xu Jie was without a family in Luo City, she was practically the leader among Luo City¡¯s first-tier families by her own merits, just a step away from joining the top-tier families. Moreover, backing Xu Jie was the Xu Family of Shangjing, making the Zhou Family insignificant before her; even the top families had to treat Xu Jie with respect.


    Although he didn¡¯t know Xu Ke¡¯s identity, the fact that Xu Ke could get Xu Jie¡¯s invitation indicated an unusual rtionship between the two. More importantly, the surname "Xu" in Xu Ke¡¯s name inevitably led him to ponder further, elevating Xu Ke¡¯s standing in his mind significantly.


    Because of this surname, Yun Lan made a certain decision in his heart, "Since you doubt me, there¡¯s no need for you to attend today¡¯s banquet at the Yun Family, see the guest out," Yun Lan¡¯sst words were directed at the servant beside him.


    "No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Young Master Lan, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Zhou Bo, being dragged towards the foot of the mountain by two security guards, struggled and exined desperately. He couldn¡¯t afford to be ejected from the Yun Family¡¯s banquet, as long as the Yun Family was present, it meant he would never be epted again by Luo City¡¯s upper-ss society; even the Zhou Corporation would likely be affected, rendering this oue unbearable for him.


    No matter how he struggled, his arms were like being mped by iron pliers, utterly unable to break free. He could only watch helplessly as the Yun Family Mansion grew smaller in his sight, eventually disappearing altogether.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why things turned out this way.


    "Need me to have someone escort you too?" Yun Lan said coldly to Hu Xue, who still stood unmoving.


    "No, I¡¯ll leave by myself, I¡¯ll go," Hu Xue waved repeatedly at Yun Lan and turned to leave, her movements so swift that it was hard to believe she was wearing high heels at all.


    A joke, getting thrown out would be humiliating beyond measure; how could she face anyone in Luo City thereafter? Yet Lin Mengyao was still as detestable as before, holding onto the invitation without showing it, only bringing it out after her embarrassment, just as vile and without a good heart as always.</subtxt>

 Chapter 79 Lin Mengchen

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Lin Mengchen</h4><h4></h4>


    Based on a certain guess in his heart, Yun Lan was extremely enthusiastic on the way to the mansion with Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, "I haven¡¯t heard of Mr. Xu¡¯s name before. When did Mr. Xue to Luocheng?"


    "It¡¯s been a while." Xu Ke responded indifferently, showing no fear or excitement because the other person was from the Yun Family, as if everything was as it should be. It would be unusual if the other party didn¡¯t act like this.


    Standing next to Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao was somewhat worried about Xu Ke¡¯s attitude towards Yun Lan, but it turned out her worries werepletely unnecessary. The other party was not offended by Xu Ke¡¯s aloof attitude at all and instead became even more enthusiastic towards Xu Ke, leaving Lin Mengyao quite puzzled.


    Xu Ke noticed Lin Mengyao¡¯s slightly puzzled expression, subtly curved his lips, and gently rubbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand. "I don¡¯t know when Mr. Xu and Miss Xu met; I have never heard Miss Xu mention Mr. Xu¡¯s name before," Yun Lan asked with a smile.


    "You can ask her about that. We want to walk alone." Xu Ke was not interested in answering Yun Lan¡¯s question. He slowed his pace, looked at Yun Lan with eyes that were calm and emotionless, making it clear he wanted Yun Lan to leave them alone.


    Yun Lan¡¯s smile stiffened as he looked at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, and his hand at his side slowly clenched into a fist.


    Born with a silver spoon, he had always been ttered by others. When had anyone been so disdainful of him? If not for considering Xu Ke¡¯s identity, he would have had him thrown out for such an attitude long ago, but now he could only bear it. Yun Lan exhaled lightly without leaving a trace and resumed his previous gentleness when he spoke again, "Well, I¡¯ll leave first."


    After saying this, Yun Lan nodded to Xu Ke as a sign, took a step, and quickly walked away, his retreating figure carrying a sharp aggressiveness.


    "How can you speak to him like that? The Yun Family is a top-notch family in Luocheng. If you piss him off, can we afford the consequences? The Lin Family has worked so hard to umte its fortune, and it could be easily crushed by the Yun Family because of your few words. How will I exin this to my grandfather?" Lin Mengyao said with some dissatisfaction.


    God knows how scared she was when Xu Ke was speaking to Yun Lan. Not only did Xu Ke seem indifferent to Yun Lan, but he even said such things to him. Fortunately, Yun Lan didn¡¯t take it personally; otherwise, how could she face the Lin Family?


    Xu Ke was dumbfounded by Lin Mengyao¡¯s annoyed expression. Indeed, the Yun Family was formidable in Luocheng, and dealing with a small family like the Lin Family was effortless. Butpared to the Xu Family in Shangjing, they were insignificant.


    With the Xu Family¡¯s power, few people in the entire Huaxia could catch his eye, and the Yun Family wasn¡¯t even qualified for that. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them, but he forgot that Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t aware of this. He had this confidence, but she didn¡¯t, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she was upset.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to the Lin Family, and besides, he wasn¡¯t even angry, he won¡¯t do anything to the Lin Family."


    "This time we¡¯re lucky, but what about next time? Our Lin Family is just a small fry in this kind of setting, and if you don¡¯t change your attitude, it will bring big trouble to us," Lin Mengyao said, frowning.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I promise I won¡¯t do it again, don¡¯t be angry, frowning will give you wrinkles. Let¡¯s go in," Xu Ke nced around, seeing no one else, then showed a pleading look to Xu Ke, making Lin Mengyao unable to maintain her previous sternness, "Remember what you just said to me, or when we get home, we¡¯re not done."


    When Lin Mengyao spoke, she red at Xu Ke, seemingly threatened, but the yful look in her eyes made the re harmless, sparking Xu Ke¡¯s interest.


    After walking a bit further, the Yun Family Mansion gates were close at hand. Lin Mengyao took a deep breath, "Don¡¯t be nervous, rx, I¡¯ve got this." While looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s tense expression, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but smile and also felt a pang of heartache. He shook their entwined fingers and led her into the Yun Family¡¯s party.


    Upon entering the Yun Family Mansion, one would be astonished by the interior decoration. Compared to the Jin Family¡¯s mansion, which used a lot of gold to highlight its opulence, giving a sense of grandeur, the Yun Family cleverly used ck and white tones, creating an imposing atmosphere ofbined sharpness and softness.


    This was Lin Mengyao¡¯s first time at the Yun Family Mansion. Xu Ke could see the hidden envy in her eyes. Seeing her expression, Xu Ke felt a stir in his heart and whispered in her ear, "If you like it, we can buy one too."


    "What are you talking about? A ce like this can¡¯t be bought just with money. My grandmother spent half her life envying and striving for it but never got to live here. What would we, juniors, use to buy this?" Lin Mengyao said with some regret.


    "That¡¯s not something you need to worry about; you just need to tell me if you want it or not."


    Xu Ke¡¯s sure and confident tone caught Lin Mengyao¡¯s attention, and a strange feeling shed through her heart. Just as she was about to ask something, a voice so familiar it couldn¡¯t be more familiar interrupted her, shattering her sudden question.


    "Sister, is that you? How did you get in here?" Lin Mengchen couldn¡¯t believe she saw Lin Mengyao at the Yun Family Mansion. Didn¡¯t she take Lin Mengyao¡¯s invitation? Where did she get an invitation to get in, wearing such an expensive haute couture dress?


    She thought she was mistaken, but upon approaching, it was really Lin Mengyao. Why did shee, stealing her thunder, dressing so beautifully even though she was already married, who was she trying to attract?


    Lin Mengchen¡¯s eyes bore poisoned daggers as she lifted her skirt and walked towards Lin Mengyao step by step.


    "I came in the same way you did." Lin Mengyao turned around with a tense expression, looking at Lin Mengchen.

 Chapter 80 Insults

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Insults</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengchen stood in front of the two, scrutinizing Xu Ke beside Lin Mengyao. After a moment, she exhaled with relief and revealed a mocking expression; she recognized Xu Ke standing beside Lin Mengyao.


    Moments ago, she almost mistook Xu Ke for that man from the other night, but a closer look revealed the difference between the two. Although they looked simr, that man possessed an aura as sharp as a cold de, something that someone like Xu Ke could neverpare to.


    "Did you secretly take my invitation? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much? That was given to me by Grandma." The most painful wound in the world is the lethal blow from a family member. Although she harbored suspicions when she was at the door, there was still a sliver of hope until she saw Lin Mengchen, meticulously dressed, at this moment. Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart turned cold.


    "How am I overstepping? It¡¯s just relying on one¡¯s abilities. Who told you not to keep an eye on your things? Besides, I think I am more suited to be here than you. My value is greater than yours." Lin Mengchen didn¡¯t care about Lin Mengyao¡¯s sadness and pain. Yes, they were sisters, but they were also rivals. As the saying goes, mercy to an enemy is cruelty to oneself. Lin Mengchen had no intention of sacrificing herself for others.


    "Look at you. You clearly know how important this Yun family gathering is, yet you dared to bring this useless man in. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll cause trouble for our Lin family?" Lin Mengchen looked at Lin Mengyao with a face full of sarcasm.


    She then shifted her lofty gaze onto Xu Ke, "Do you really have no sense of your status? Is this a ce where someone married into the family cane? Did you beg my sister to bring you here, and with such an outfit, do you think our Lin family can¡¯t afford to keep you, this great Buddha, and that¡¯s why you aim for a higher branch here?"


    "Indeed, anyone here is pretty much on par with our Lin family. I understand your desire to climb higher here. Is there any rich woman here that you¡¯ve set your eyes on? Oh, how narrow-minded of me." Lin Mengchen watched Lin Mengyao suppress her anger and Xu Ke¡¯s expression growing colder, giggling incessantly and slowly adding, "There are more tycoons than there are rich women here. Since you¡¯re someone who relies on women, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, right?"


    "Haven¡¯t you said enough? He¡¯s your brother-inw." Lin Mengyao fiercely yanked Lin Mengchen¡¯s wrist, her eyes zing with fury, but Lin Mengchen acted as if she saw nothing, instead looking at Lin Mengyao with pleasure.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? How could I have such a brother-inw who has caused me countless embarrassments? Your willingness to degrade yourself by being with him doesn¡¯t mean I have to acknowledge this useless man as my brother-inw too. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just stayed at home quietly? Why bring him here? Is this a ce he can stay? Or is it that you can¡¯t stand the sight of me and had to bring someone to humiliate me?" Lin Mengchen couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice, but fortunately, someone in the hall was ying the piano, masking her sudden outburst.


    Lin Mengyao knew that Lin Mengchen was never happy about her marrying Xu Ke and understood how Xu Ke¡¯s joining the Lin family had be a topic of conversation for others. Lin Mengchen was young, and it was normal for her to feel resentment. There was little she could do but yield to her a bit more, but she never realized just how much hatred Lin Mengchen harbored for them¡ªso much that it practically emanated from her eyes.


    "Yes, I admit Xu Ke and I have caused you many troubles, but haven¡¯t we been good to you? When you said you liked the Lamborghini Xu Ke just bought, did we ever refuse you the keys? For three years, Xu Ke has diligently looked after this family like a caretaker. Can¡¯t you feel it? Do you think it¡¯s right to hurt him by saying such things?" Lin Mengyao stubbornly looked at Lin Mengchen, questioning her word by word.


    Xu Ke quietly squeezed Lin Mengyao¡¯s cold fingertips, his heart feeling like it was soaked in a warm,fortable spring. He felt secretly delighted at Lin Mengyao¡¯s defending and pitying him. In truth, he didn¡¯t care as much about the Lin family as Lin Mengyao thought. To him, everyone in the Lin familybined couldn¡¯tpare to a strand of her hair.


    "Mengyao, I¡¯m alright." Xu Ke gently said to Lin Mengyao, resolving in his heart to forgive Lin Mengchen¡¯s offense out of respect for Lin Mengyao.


    Xu Ke wanted to let Lin Mengchen off the hook, but the other person didn¡¯t appreciate it and insisted on charging into Xu Ke¡¯s line of fire.


    "Aren¡¯t you two disgusting? Is it fun to put on an act in front of me? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to with all this? Do you need me to spell it out for you to finally face your own hearts honestly?" Lin Mengchen crossed her arms and sneered disdainfully.


    "How did you get your invitation? Don¡¯t tell me you just picked it up on the street. You probably found some sponsor to get it, just like how you inexplicably got that development zone project. Are you curious about how I know? It¡¯s all over thepany. You still think you¡¯re hiding it well? And you, Xu Ke, recently feeling all grown? Youe homete every night, aren¡¯t you apanying your patron? Neither of you is clean yet you put on a show in front of me, acting morally superior, as if I¡¯m some heinous viin. It¡¯s simplyughable."


    "You said Xu Ke treats me well? That¡¯s utterlyughable. That¡¯s merely what he owes me. The two of you had better avoid me tonight; don¡¯t ruin my prospects. If you destroy my future, I won¡¯t be bound by any so-called sibling affection." Lin Mengchen said, delivering her harsh words.


    After disparaging Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke to the extreme, Lin Mengchen felt as if wings had been attached to her, lightening her mood considerably. A strange pleasure filled her heart. She knew that everything she just said was made up, after all, anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could see Xu Ke¡¯s unwavering devotion to Lin Mengyao. But she didn¡¯t regret it. She had never felt so pleased in her entire life.


    Why should Lin Mengyao always be a head above her in everything? She wanted to trample them into dust, to tell everyone that the standout woman in the Lin family was not Lin Mengyao but her, Lin Mengxi.


    Xu Ke supported Lin Mengyao, who was trembling in anger, and looked at Lin Mengchen with a menacing gaze.


    "What are you staring at? Keep looking and I¡¯ll have my mom deal with you." Lin Mengchen, shaken by Xu Ke¡¯s increasingly cold stare, shouted defiantly.


    "If you apologize to Mengyao right now, I¡¯ll let it go."


    "Hah, what a joke. Do you think you¡¯re someone important? Just a man married into the family pretending to be some big shot in front of me."

 Chapter 81: Expelled from the Yun Family

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Expelled from the Yun Family</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯ve lost yourst chance." Xu Ke stated coldly without much expression, then wrapped his arm around Lin Mengyao as they walked toward Yun Lan¡¯s direction.


    "Afraid of you? All you do is boast and show off." Lin Mengchen sneered coldly, turned her back on the two of them, and walked in the opposite direction.


    "Xu Ke, what are you going to do?" Lin Mengyao steadied her emotions and asked uneasily as she saw the direction Xu Ke was taking her.


    "Kick Lin Mengchen out of the Yun Family. Do you still want to protect her?" Xu Ke slowed down his pace and asked softly.


    If Lin Mengyao said to let her off, he would stop and let the other side go.


    Lin Mengyao lowered her eyes, recalling Lin Mengchen¡¯s recent look, tone, and every word she said. She reyed it all in her mind and then shook her head under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze. Since the other party didn¡¯t regard her as a sister, she wouldn¡¯t consider Lin Mengchen her sister in the future. Their rtionship was as she described it, enemies.


    Seeing that Lin Mengyao had made her choice, Xu Ke¡¯s lips quietly curled into a smile. The further the Lin Family pushed Lin Mengyao away, the happier he was. Once Lin Mengyaopletely lost hope in the Lin Family, he could fully possess her and take her to Shangjing. They would be the closest people in the world, trusting only each other. In a few years, they would have adorable children to raise together, spending the rest of their lives like that.


    Xu Ke slightly squinted his eyes, repeatedly drawing the future in his mind with satisfaction, while Lin Mengyao waspletely unaware of everything Xu Ke was thinking.


    The distance between Xu Ke and Yun Lan wasn¡¯t very far. Not long after, Xu Ke led Lin Mengyao to Yun Lan¡¯s presence.


    "Is there something I can help with, Mr. Xu?" Yun Lan asked with a smile.


    All the things that happened just now were seen by him. Seeing Xu Kee over at this moment, he naturally had a guess about the purpose of Xu Ke¡¯s visit, along with a secret anticipation. After all, the scene of Xu Ke asking him to leave had just happened earlier, a scene still fresh in his mind.


    "I don¡¯t want to see Lin Mengchen at this banquet, send her away." Xu Ke¡¯s rightful attitude made Yun Lan¡¯s smile freeze on his face once again.


    "If Lin Mengchen could get in, it means she had a Yun Family invitation. That makes her our guest, doesn¡¯t it seem improper to send a guest away so casually?" Yun Lan quickly adjusted his facial expression, showing just the right amount of difficulty.


    "Moreover, if I remember correctly, thedy beside you seems to be Lin Mengchen¡¯s sister, right? This should count as a family matter, something the Yun Family should not interfere with, correct?" Yun Lan¡¯s tone lifted slightly, though he said it wasn¡¯t proper, his eyes conveyed a different meaning. It was a probe and a transaction.


    Using the Yun Family as a tool always requires giving some benefit, for it¡¯s not pleasant to get something for nothing. Yun Lan gently swirled the wine ss in his hand. The cost of using the Yun Family is not low, and he could use the benefits the other side brings to verify his earlier guesses. If incorrect, Xu Ke, who had been disrespectful earlier, wouldn¡¯t have a good oue.


    "I know what your Yun Family needs the most right now. I¡¯ll give you what youck the most if you drive her away."


    "Oh? You can give it to us?" Yun Lan¡¯s hand holding the wine ss paused, his pupils briefly widened, and his heart raced. Looking at Xu Ke¡¯s calm, all-seeing eyes, excitement surged in his heart. If he had merely been guessing before, he now was ny percent certain.


    Yun Lan restrained his original gaze and demeanor. This time he looked at Xu Ke with added respect he hadn¡¯t shown before, while his gaze toward Lin Mengyao was filled with more curiosity. "It seems you really like Miss Mengyao, to make such avish gesture."


    Xu Ke frowned and shielded Lin Mengyao behind him. "You should get to work."


    Xu Ke¡¯s possessive move toward Lin Mengyao left Yun Lan stunned, causing him to raise Lin Mengyao¡¯s importance in his mind, while he felt a bit sympathetic toward the rumored timid husband of Lin Mengyao. It was his misfortune that his wife caught the interest of a Xu Family member, though he was lucky to be supported by the Lin Family for three years. Yun Lan remarked without much sincerity.


    Meanwhile, after circling around without seeing the person she wanted to meet, Lin Mengchen felt somewhat deted, wondering if the person wasn¡¯ting since they were not there now, and whether she should meet others. Just as Lin Mengchen hovered on the edge of indecision, the Yun Family¡¯s steward approached, blocking her path.


    Lin Mengchen looked surprised at the steward blocking her way, then noticed the young Yun Family master, Yun Lan, observing everything quietly from behind the steward. Lin Mengchen¡¯s heart suddenly raced, and two rosy streaks appeared on her fair cheeks. Is it possible that Yun Lan has taken a liking to me? Lin Mengchen thought uncontrobly.


    "Is there something you need from me?" Lin Mengchen asked in her sweetest voice, giving Yun Lan, who was approaching to watch themotion not far away, a shy and timid nce.


    Yun Lan paused, holding his wine ss, a mocking smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. "Such a foolish woman," Yun Lan murmured, losing interest in watching further.


    The steward in front of Lin Mengchen was nearly fifty, his sharp eyes immediately seeing through Lin Mengchen¡¯s intentions, his gaze towards her turned a few shades colder and more disdainful. "Please leave the Yun Family¡¯s banquet. You are not wee here."


    Still waiting for Yun Lan¡¯s invitation, Lin Mengchen first saw Yun Lan leave without mercy and then heard the steward¡¯s words, causing her previously rosy face to instantly turn pale. She stared with wide, disbelieving eyes and asked, "What did you say? Did I hear wrong? You¡¯re asking me to leave."


    "That¡¯s right, you are not wee here. Please leave." The steward mercilessly shattered Lin Mengchen¡¯s hope.


    "Why? I have a Yun Family invitation, I am a Yun Family guest. Why is the Yun Family driving me away? Did someone say something to you, was it them?" In her panic, Lin Mengchen noticed Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao standing closely together, coldly watching her. Without thinking, she instinctively pointed in their direction and said.


    "What did they say to you? Their words can¡¯t be trusted, they¡¯re just jealous of me, and surely their invitations are illegitimate. So, the ones who should be kicked out are them, not me." Lin Mengchen no longer cared about decorum or image, clutching the steward¡¯s arm with urgency and panic.


    Lin Mengchen¡¯s actions caused people at the banquet to turn their attention to her. Being the center of attention had always been something Lin Mengchen greatly enjoyed, but in this situation, it felt like enduring a brutal torture, rendering her helplessly standing there, clutching desperately onto the only straw she had.


    "Removing you is the Yun Family¡¯s decision and has nothing to do with others. Your status doesn¡¯t match our Yun Family." The steward pulled his arm from Lin Mengchen¡¯s grip, his cold gaze piercing through the lens reflecting into Lin Mengchen¡¯s eyes, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    Lin Mengchen was carried out in front of all the guests by Yun Family members. It wasn¡¯t until she was thrown out that Lin Mengchen snapped back to reality, her mind filled only with the steward¡¯s words and the gazes of the people watching her as she was led out.


    Lin Mengchen knew her chance to marry into a wealthy family was gone. Once this matter spread, no respectable family in Luo City would marry her, and she¡¯d be theughingstock of Luo City. Her life was essentially ruined.

 Chapter 82 Buying a House (Request for Collection and Explosive Updates - 1)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Buying a House (Request for Collection and Explosive Updates Chapter 1)</h4><h4></h4>


    When Lin Mengchen was thrown out, Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke stood among the crowd, witnessing everything firsthand. "Do you think I was too harsh on her? But has she considered what those words would mean to you if others heard and remembered them? She¡¯s no longer a child; she knows how much gossip this will stir against you in Locheng, yet she still said it. Compared to the harm she¡¯s caused you, what I¡¯ve done to her is only a fraction."


    Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s cool fingertips and whispered softly in her ear.


    "I know, I¡¯m just a little sad. I never thought our paths as sisters would lead to this."


    After all, Lin Mengchen had been her sister for over a decade. Watching her be dragged away in front of the entire high society, losing all face, Lin Mengyao felt indescribably distressed. She med Xu Ke for being too ruthless, but his words dispelled her resentment, leaving only endless mncholy.


    Who could have imagined that the sister who used to follow her around and act coquettishly would grow up wanting to destroy her?


    "There¡¯s nothing to be sad about; you still have me." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s head and led her toward the center of the banquet.


    In the heart of the banquet, Old Yun was happily chatting with his old friends. Upon seeing Xu Ke suddenly appear with Lin Mengyao, Old Yun¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Which family are you from, young man, that you don¡¯t even understand these basic courtesies?" Old Yun said irritably.


    "Old Yun." Old Jin, who also attended the banquet, discreetly tugged at Old Yun¡¯s sleeve and, under his puzzled gaze, whispered in his ear, "His surname is Xu."


    "What¡¯s so special about being named Xu?" Old Yun was about to say more when, in the next moment, his wandering mind snapped back to focus. Old Yun looked at Old Jin with a suspicious nce, and Old Jin nodded slowly under Old Yun¡¯s stare, then softly added, "That Xu from the Shangjing Xu Family."


    Old Jin¡¯s words confirmed Xu Ke¡¯s identity, causing Old Yun¡¯s half-narrowed eyes to suddenly widen uncontrobly. The Shangjing Xu Family dominated among the four great families, and even those like them, living far away in Locheng, had heard of the Xu Family. They just hadn¡¯t expected someone from there to appear in this small ce, so far from Shangjing.


    Old Yun trembled slightly, retrieving his dropped jaw, and looked at Xu Ke with increasing respect.


    "I am Xu Ke, and this is Lin Mengyao." Xu Ke nced at Old Jin and Old Yun whispering like children, then spoke expressionlessly.


    "Ah, it¡¯s young friend Xu. At my age, my eyesight and mind aren¡¯t as sharp as they used to be. Please forgive me for not recognizing you earlier." Old Yun cast a grateful nce at Old Jin before speaking cheerfully to Xu Ke, his respectful tone shocking those waiting to see Xu Ke make a fool of himself.


    The onlookers were already stunned by Old Yun¡¯s prior disrespect toward Xu Ke, and now his respectful attitude was jaw-dropping. Even Lin Mengyao widened her beautiful eyes in surprise at Xu Ke, though her surprise contained a hint of displeasure, which she wasn¡¯t even aware of. It was clear Xu Ke¡¯s failure to introduce her identity made her feel ufortable.


    "Grandpa, who is he, and why are you being so polite to him?" The Yun Family¡¯s little princess, Yun Rn, tugged at Old Yun¡¯s sleeve, dissatisfied with Xu Ke¡¯sck of respect for her grandfather.


    Old Yun didn¡¯t know how long Xu Ke had been in Locheng, but judging by Old Jin¡¯s familiarity with him, it seemed he¡¯d been here for quite some time. Since no word of his presence had spread, it was likely Xu Ke did not want his identity exposed. Contemting this, Old Yun reached a conclusion, patted his granddaughter¡¯s hand on his arm, and smilingly said, "Don¡¯t be rude to the guest. Is this what I always teach you? Go greet him." Though seemingly angry, Old Yun gave his granddaughter a knowing look.


    Yun Rn didn¡¯t understand why her grandfather wanted her to befriend this person, but she obediently moved from Old Yun¡¯s side to stand opposite Xu Ke, lifting her skirt and charmingly saying, "I hope you won¡¯t mind my earlier jokes. I¡¯m Yun Rn, and if you ever need anything in Locheng, feel free to reach out to me." Yun Rn blinked her big eyes at Xu Ke, her exposed canines adding to her sweet and cute appearance.


    But whether intentionally or not, Yun Rn¡¯s disregard for Lin Mengyao left Xu Kepletely indifferent towards her. His expression chilled visibly, and he entirely ignored Yun Rn¡¯s attempt to greet him, instead turning to Old Yun and saying inly, "I heard the Yun Family is building a vi area on Kangshi Mountain. I wonder if you could save me a spot."


    This charming and sweet Yun Rn received a mere cold nce from Xu Ke, relieving Lin Mengyao, who had been on edge, with a sense of sweetness rising in her heart. However, Xu Ke¡¯s formidable disy today also subtly stirred a sense of urgency within her, making her feel that the gap between them was widening and Xu Ke was growing more distant from her.


    Worried, Lin Mengyao unconsciously tightened her grip on Xu Ke¡¯s hand, prompting him to nce down at her.


    Lin Mengyao returned a smile to Xu Ke and quietly stood beside him, continuing to y the role of his supporting presence.


    "Of course you can. I¡¯ll give you whatever spot you like." Old Yun patted Yun Rn¡¯s back tofort his neglected granddaughter but maintained a smile despite Xu Ke¡¯sck of courtesy to her.


    "No need for that. I¡¯ll pay full price. I¡¯ll have Old Jin pass on my choice once I decide." Xu Ke didn¡¯t ept Old Yun¡¯s goodwill and, after saying what he wanted, turned to leave with Lin Mengyao, leaving an indignant Yun Rn behind.


    This scene unfolded and ended quickly, so Lin Zike, who arrivedter, missed it entirely. He sat idly in the rest area, ying with the cutlery before him, bored and counting the time.


    Despite the brief incident, observant individuals caught the exchange. Although their distance meant they couldn¡¯t hear what was said between Xu Ke, Old Yun, and others, conversing for a while indicated Xu Ke¡¯s remarkable presence. Consequently, when Xu Ke withdrew from Old Yun¡¯s circle, the swarm of people eagerly approaching to engage demolished Lin Mengyao¡¯s ns to intercept Xu Ke for a conversation.

 Chapter 83 Help (Mass Release - 2)

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Help (Mass Release Chapter 2)</h4><h4></h4>


    The Lin Family came to this banquet with a total of three people. Aside from Lin Mengchen, who was thrown out at the beginning, and Lin Zike, who had been muddling through since they arrived, only Lin Mengyao had the most to gain. By the time she left the Yun Family Mansion, her handbag was already stuffed with the business cards of various business tycoons.


    "Xu Ke, can you tell me why Mr. Yun and Mr. Jin are so polite to you? What is your true identity?"


    After carefully cing the received business cards in her handbag, Lin Mengyao raised her serious face and asked Xu Ke with an obstinate and earnest look.


    Xu Ke had previously told her he was doing business with a friend, and she believed it. But everything that happened today shattered her existing perception of Xu Ke. Even if Xu Ke truly was a business prodigy and his business was extraordinarily sessful, it would never be enough for figures like Mr. Yun and Mr. Jin, who were at the peak of Luo City, to be so polite to him, right? Moreover, everyone in Luo City knew about Mr. Yun¡¯s favoritism toward Yun Rn, yet today, even though Xu Ke caused her some grievance, Mr. Yun didn¡¯t show the slightest intention of pursuing it. More importantly, she recalled how her grandfather insisted on her marrying Xu Ke before their marriage; that was the first time her grandfather forced her to do something.


    If she picked out just one of these matters, she could haveforted herself that perhaps they just admired some quality in Xu Ke. But now these matters hade together, leaving Lin Mengyao no longer able to deceive herself by saying Xu Ke was just a poor boy without any background. A truly penniless boy absolutely wouldn¡¯t remain so calm when praised by influential figures like Xu Ke did.


    Faced with Lin Mengyao¡¯s probing, Xu Ke got stumped. Today he showed all this simply to tell Lin Mengyao that he had the ability to protect her, but he didn¡¯t intend to reveal his secret identity so soon. Since inheriting the Xu Family¡¯s vast fortune, he hadn¡¯t been idle but had been investigating certain matters.


    In just three years, the Xu Family saw the idental deaths of his parents, followed by the passing of his grandfather and uncle¡¯s family. As of today, besides himself, who had been cast out of the Xu Family, all direct bloodlines of the Xu Family had died in these three years. Xu Ke couldn¡¯t believe that such coincidences existed in the world, as everything seemed to be pushed by an invisible hand hidden in the darkness.


    Until he thoroughly rifies whether the deaths of the Xu Family¡¯s direct line were indeed natural disasters and idents instead of man-made cmities, Xu Ke doesn¡¯t want to involve Lin Mengyao. Therefore, he didn¡¯t introduce her to Mr. Yun today, and now, faced with Lin Mengyao¡¯s body heat, Xu Ke didn¡¯t intend to provide any answers.


    He looked at her with firm yet sincere eyes and said, "I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but my current identity really isn¡¯t convenient to disclose. This is also for your own good. Once I find out the truth and resolve everything, I¡¯ll tell you everythingpletely, okay?"


    Their gazes were locked in a stalemate in the air, neither willing to back down. Finally, Lin Mengyao was the first to relent, casting Xu Ke a disappointed nce before saying tly, "Suit yourself."


    Xu Ke could sense the subtle distance from her tone, as if a barrier that couldn¡¯t be crossed had been erected between them once again. But this time, Xu Ke could only smile bitterly in his heart, "Are you ming me?"


    "No, it¡¯s just me being sentimental," Lin Mengyao said coldly before closing her eyes, adopting a posture of refusing to engage in further conversation.


    She regarded Xu Ke as someone she could trust, sharing everything with him. She thought they were the same, but it turned out to be nothing more than her wishful thinking. Xu Ke still treated her as an outsider, without any intention of being honest. This made her feel like everything she had experienced recently was just her own sentimentality. Yet the only constion now was that she still had a chance to retreat.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s refusal tomunicate was too obvious, forcing Xu Ke to close his mouth with a bitter smile, pondering on exining everything once the situation was resolved.


    The two sat in the back of the car, returning home without any conversation, greeted by the usual darkness of the Lin Family household.


    "Brother Xu, I¡¯m in trouble and need you toe help." As soon as dusk fell, Xu Ke finished reading an email and received a call from Brother Long.


    Brother Long was someone he met shortly after arriving in Luo City. When he encountered Brother Long, thetter was being chased by enemies, covered in blood and on the brink of exhaustion. It was Xu Ke who hid him and saved his life. Later, when Brother Long was betrayed and ambushed by his subordinates, Xu Ke rescued him from encirclement by himself.


    Since then, they became life-and-death friends. Whenever Brother Long¡¯s ce couldn¡¯t handle a situation, he often sought Xu Brother¡¯s help. But ever since Brother Long upied half of Luo City¡¯s underground dealings, he hadn¡¯t asked for Xu Brother¡¯s help for a long time. This was the first time in half a year.


    Xu Ke rubbed his slightly sore eyes from long hours ofputer usage and asked indifferently, "What¡¯s going on? Does anyone still dare pick trouble with your ce now?"


    "Don¡¯t bring it up. A guy with the surname Ye came to Luo City a month ago. I don¡¯t know his background, but in just about a month, he took over all of Scorpion¡¯s forces. Not only that, in the past two days, he¡¯s been bringing his men to my boxing ring to fight. Most of my good fighters in the ring have been sent to the hospital by this Ye kid¡¯s men. Tonight, my boxing ring has no one to hold the fort. Xu Brother, now I can only count on you," said a burly man with a full beard on the other end, shamelessly.


    "Alright then, give me an address. I¡¯ll head overter." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help butugh at the man¡¯s shamelessness, but he didn¡¯t feel any anger. After all, he¡¯d seen Brother Long act even more shamelessly. This was nothing.


    Hearing that Xu Ke woulde, Brother Long grinned, showing a row of white teeth, "I knew you were the most dependable. I¡¯ll send the address to your phone. Make sure to arrive at nine o¡¯clock sharp."


    "Okay, I got it."


    Hanging up the phone, Xu Ke shook his head with a smile, sending Lin Mengyao a message that he¡¯d be homete today before diving back into a new round of work.


    The agreed time with Xu Ke was fast approaching, yet outside the boxing ring, there was no sign of Xu Ke. A man with shoulder-length hair, brought along by Brother Ye, couldn¡¯t help but mock Brother Long¡¯s side, "Time¡¯s almost up, where¡¯s your man? Could it be he¡¯s too afraid toe after hearing Brother Ye¡¯s name?" he jeered with a sly smile.

 Chapter 84 Boxing Ring (Massive Update - 3)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Boxing Ring (Massive Update Chapter 3)</h4><h4></h4>


    "The time hasn¡¯t even arrived yet, and you¡¯re already boasting like that. Do you think your Brother Ye is so formidable that everyone fears him? You¡¯re really a frog in the well, not afraid of beingughed at," Scar Face, who had been with Brother Long the longest, retorted rudely, adding a derisive eye roll.


    The person who initially spoke up to pick a quarrel tried to say something again but was stopped by Brother Ye with a hand gesture, "It seems you have great confidence in this person, yes? I just wonder if his strength can match your trust," Brother Ye spoke slowly while turning the ring on his thumb, the scarred eyes reflecting an inexplicable fierceness, making people shiver just by meeting his gaze.


    "We¡¯ll see. He¡¯ll show you what true power means," Brother Long stroked his bearded chin, speaking with a cheerful tone, but the fierce light in his eyes wasn¡¯t any weaker than Brother Ye¡¯s.


    Their gazes collided, the air seemed to be filled with a thick scent of gunpowder, with a faint crackling of electricity, and at that moment, Xu Ke made his striking entrance.


    Because his underground fighting activities must remain unnoticed, he was dressed in a signature ck long-sleeve shirt and ck pants, wearing a ck mask that covered most of his face, and a ck baseball cap that cast a shadow hiding his eyespletely. The crowd could only see a man dressed in ck, as if emerging from the night itself, walking amid the scrutinizing gazes to stand beside Brother Long.


    "Is this the formidable boxer Ju Feng you mentioned? Hiding like a rat in the gutter, never mind Ju Feng, doesn¡¯t even amount to the ck Whirlwind Li Kui," the man with shoulder-length hairughed at Xu Ke¡¯s attire and rather frail physique upon seeing him.


    A boxer without a strong build, what kind of fight could he put up? The people brought by Brother Ye could already imagine Xu Ke getting utterly thrashed.


    "Fuck, who the hell are you talking to like that? Looking for a fight?" Scar Face shouted loudly. If Brother Long wasn¡¯t holding him back, he would have already charged forward.


    "I¡¯m scared of you? Come on then," the man with shoulder-length hair shouted back defiantly, but he too was held back by Brother Ye. Yet, this didn¡¯t stop both sides from using res and curses to battle each other, making the atmosphere tense as if filled with gunpowder. At that very moment, a roar that seemed to tear the sky halted all voices abruptly.


    Both sides turned to look at the source, suddenly shocked. The man with long hair who had first spoken provocatively now had his mouth wide open, his tongue hanging out, saliva trailing down following the direction of his tongue.


    The extent of the injury wasn¡¯t surprising, what truly shocked them was the man dressed in ck who had been quietly standing near Brother Long¡¯s side, almost allowing them to overlook his presence, had somehow appeared in Brother Ye¡¯s camp. He was now standing quietly beside Brother Ye, calmly wiping his fingers after having dislocated someone¡¯s jaw.


    Brother Ye, who had always been exceptionallyposed, suddenly had constricted pupils.


    He had no idea when this man approached him. If it wasn¡¯t the long-haired man¡¯s jaw that was dislocated just now, but his head... Thinking of this, Brother Ye gasped, watching Xu Ke with unprecedented wariness, surpassing even that towards Brother Long.


    In the silent gaze of both sides, Xu Ke calmly finished wiping his fingers and directly threw the used tissue onto Brother Ye, the act more humiliating than the long-haired man¡¯s earlier mockery of him, also reigniting the fury of Brother Ye¡¯s men who had just quieted down moments ago. Yet, this time they were stopped by Brother Ye.


    From his entrance to now, Xu Ke hadn¡¯t uttered a single word, but the impact he brought was undeniable.


    The shadow looming over everyone due to Brother Ye¡¯s previous provocations was effortlessly dispelled by a few simple actions from Xu Ke, and Brother Long showed him a grateful smile.


    "Didn¡¯t expect such a fighter in Brother Long¡¯s ce. Why haven¡¯t I heard of him in your venue before? Care to share where he excels?" Brother Ye asked with a smile, seeming not to care about Xu Ke¡¯s earlier provocation, but in reality, his hand behind him had already formed a fist, having decided in his heart that regardless of the oue, if this person couldn¡¯t be used for his own purposes, then he couldn¡¯t be allowed to remain.


    "Why is Brother Ye asking? Are you nning to poach my man? But this brother of mine indeed has a rather high value; I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford him," Brother Long replied with a smile.


    "Oh? How would you know I can¡¯t afford him if you don¡¯t tell?" Brother Ye refocused his gaze on Xu Ke, his eyes dark and void of emotion.


    Under Brother Ye¡¯s and everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Ke finally lifted his head to look at Brother Ye, saying with a calmness that betrayed no emotion, "You indeed can¡¯t afford me."


    Xu Ke¡¯s response perfectly exemplified what it meant to be calm yet hurtful.


    Brother Ye¡¯s smile froze on his face due to Xu Ke¡¯s words, making him appear somewhat ridiculous, "Such arrogance, I wonder how your skills match that. It¡¯s about time; let¡¯s enter the ring," Brother Ye snorted coldly,pletely wiping the smile off his face, even casting a gaze filled with unmistakable killing intent toward Xu Ke.


    The face lost by Brother Long over the past few days wasrgely recovered by Xu Ke, and with Xu Ke¡¯s agreement to fight for him today, he had gained a backbone, not even getting angry even as Brother Ye took the lead in his venue, instead following cheerfully behind, with asional shes of fierce light in his eyes warning others not to mess with him.


    Xu Ke was walking leisurely beside Brother Long, a disrespectful posture, yet at this moment, no one criticized Xu Ke¡¯s behavior. The group passed through a long, dark tunnel, and as soon as they stepped into the boxing ring, a series of roars and howls greeted them, vibrating through everyone¡¯s eardrums, the primal cries setting nerves aze, gradually boiling their blood.


    Brother Long¡¯s boxing ring was designed like an ancient Roman arena, with a circr stage in the middle and spectators seated in tiered stands, watching intently the primitive and wild performance where flesh and bloodmanded the show below them.


    "The fighter in Brother Long¡¯s ce seems not up to the mark, Ho, go show them what real boxing is," Brother Ye said with a half-smile as he nced at the arena and then turned to speak to the muscle-bound man beside him.


    The big man, hearing Brother Ye¡¯smand, took off his shirt and walked toward the fighters¡¯ exclusive passage, heading toward the center of the ring.


    "Brother Long, don¡¯t me me for taking the initiative," watching his subordinate head toward the arena, Brother Ye turned his face filled with feigned surprise toward Brother Long, speaking insincerely.

 Chapter 85 Provocation Over and Over Again (4th Explosion Update)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Provocation Over and Over Again (4th Explosion Update)</h4><subtxt> "How could it be?" Long Ge¡¯s voice spoke without any warmth.


    The boxer, who had just finished a match in the ring, looked at this sudden appearance of a person with a somewhat dazed expression. The referee, who had received a message from Long Ge, whispered a few words in his ear. The boxer¡¯s expression changed from confusion to seriousness, and the gaze towards Wasp became sharp.


    Long Ge had once saved his life, and he always remembered this favor. However, Long Gecked nothing, and he had never been able to repay this debt. Instead, he had been winning money in Long Ge¡¯s boxing ring, which made him uneasy. Now, he finally had a chance to repay the kindness.


    The message Long Ge conveyed was simple: As long as he could protect himself, he should try to force the opponent to use more moves, and that was it.


    In the stands, Xu Ke sat beside Long Ge. "This Wasp hasn¡¯t shown up before, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s his deal. I¡¯ve asked Xiao Zhuang to test him. Watch closely and don¡¯t be careless," Long Ge whispered in Xu Ke¡¯s ear while half-turning.


    "You¡¯re not worried about my work, are you?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes nced lightly at Long Ge from under his hat brim. The lights in the boxing ring, as bright as day, couldn¡¯t dim the sparkle in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    Long Ge, closest to Xu Ke, heard the cracking sound of bones colliding in Xu Ke¡¯s body piercing through the shouts of the crowd. It reached Long Ge¡¯s ears directly, making him purse his lips, knowing that Xu Ke was already getting excited.


    In the ring, Xiao Zhuang was struggling in this match. Having just finished the previous one, he was drenched in sweat, and his stamina was waning. After hastily drinking a few sips of saltwater, he faced Wasp.


    Wasp was a powerhouse type of fighter, making no unnecessary moves. He just incessantly threw punches, punch after punch, and those punches were the simplest straight punches and hook fists. He didn¡¯t defend, only attacked relentlessly, and each punch was heavier than thest.


    Soon, Xiao Zhuang¡¯s stamina was depleted. After taking a punch to the head, he felt like he was on a roller coaster, with the scenery spinning and flipping in front of him.


    "Thud!" The solid contact between his body and the ground gave Xiao Zhuang a sense of reality. His fingers twitched, his mind still fixated on Long Ge¡¯s instructions, wanting to get up and fight Wasp, yet all his strength could only move his fingers.


    After just a few rounds with Wasp, Xiao Zhuangpletely lost his fighting power. The referee stood outside the ring and started the countdown.


    Everyone knew Xiao Zhuang had lost. If everything went ording to the rules, he would be off the stage in three seconds. But then Wasp moved, disying a Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu cross lock in front of the crowd,pletely breaking Xiao Zhuang¡¯s already limp arm.


    This sudden action caught everyone off guard, but in the next second, louder screams and waves of excitement surged. They preferred this cruel and bloodypetition over a disappointing no-conclusion.


    "What do you mean by this?" Long Ge looked at Xiao Zhuang, bewildered in the ring. Bulging veins appeared on his bare, unshielded head like green worms crawling on Long Ge¡¯s head, looking exceptionally eerie.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, covered by the brim of his hat, lingered on Wasp, then shifted to Night Brother. The cold light in those pitch-ck eyes seemed almost tangible, and veins crept up his neck.


    Underneath the ck mask, Xu Ke extended a tongue as red as blood, quietly licking the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, Xu Ke harbored a desire to kill!


    "I¡¯m just helping your business, Long Ge. Look how the audience loved the show just now. You aren¡¯t mad, right? You should understand the rule that there¡¯s no mercy in the boxing ring," the person, who previously felt humiliated by Xu Ke, felt his discontent healed upon seeing Long Ge¡¯s outburst and even smiled more broadly.


    "No mercy in the ring means even if I cripple himter, he deserves it?" Xu Ke spoke in a toneless voice.


    "Exactly." Night Brother nced at Xu Ke, his tone ambiguous.


    "This round is mine," Xu Ke stretched his arms, gazing at Wasp, who interacted with the audience like a beast in the ring. Xu Ke¡¯s eyes revealed a ruthless gaze, but it was hidden by the brim of his hat, unseen by anyone. Meanwhile, Wasp, in an excited state in the ring, suddenly felt a chill down his spine, a faint sense of danger surrounding him. When he looked up and searched the surroundings, all his focusnded on Xu Ke, and they looked at each other across the sea of spectators.


    "The matches are in a wheel format. Are you safe to go up now? They still have two unyed ones," Long Ge signaled Xu Ke to look at the other two muscle men beside Night Brother with his eyes.


    The opponent¡¯s ruthless attack this time did make Long Ge hesitant. He knew Xu Ke was strong, but even the strongest were no match for four hands in a wheel battle system. Long Ge didn¡¯t believe anyone would never make a mistake. If a mistake happened earlier, it was just a loss of face, but now it involved personal safety, and Long Ge was a bit hesitant to let Xu Ke take the risk.


    Xu Ke had done him a favor, not a grudge, pushing someone into the fire pit was against his conscience. Just as Long Ge was about to consider letting it go, a handnded on his shoulder.


    "Trust me."


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t say anything more. He patted Long Ge¡¯s shoulder and walked off the stands towards thepetition field. His two simple words inexplicably calmed Long Ge¡¯s frantic heart, which was stirred by Night Brother¡¯s provocation. At this moment, Xu Ke was like when he had pulled Long Ge from a life-or-death siege. He had only said those two words and then led him out of certain death.


    Compared to that life-and-death situation, this was nothing.


    Long Ge¡¯s heart settled as Xu Ke appeared in thepetition field.


    Compared to the muscr men in the ring, Xu Ke seemed like an oddity, especially his physique and clothing, which became a target of ridicule.


    "Who is this? Must be a baby who hasn¡¯t even grown hair fully."


    "With a physique like that, one punch could knock him out. What if he dies?"


    "Hey, kid, this is no ce for a child. Get back to where you came from."


    "Yeah, looking like you, are you weaned yet?"


    The audience not only jeered at Xu Ke but also wanted him to step down. Xu Ke ignored their words, only focusing on Wasp, whose eyes gleamed with pride and a smile on his lips.


    "Is your boss out of people? Sending a skinny monkey like you to fight me? I¡¯ll knock someone like you out with one punch," Wasp shed his fist and nced at where Xiao Zhuang had left his blood, the smugness in his eyes almost leaping out.</subtxt>

 Chapter 86 Ju Feng (Explosive Update - 5)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Ju Feng (Explosive Update Chapter 5)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Then you can give it a try," Xu Ke said with a cold twist of his lips.


    In the next moment, the match began, and the boxing ring fell into an unusual silence as everyone¡¯s eyes eagerly watched the contestants on the field.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you kneel down now and admit defeat, and say out loud three times that Brother Long is a bastard, I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair," said Ma Feng, licking his lips and revealing his deliberately sharpened teeth.


    Such an ugly face made Xu Kepletely give up on the idea of furthermunication. Under the gaze of the whole audience, Xu Ke did not utter a word and, like a cannonball, charged straight at Ma Feng opposite him.


    It¡¯s often said: the best defense is a good offense.


    This saying is not unfounded. Xu Kepletely abandoned defense and, with an unstoppable momentum, threw the first punch of the day toward Ma Feng.


    This punch was a basic straight punch, something every boxer knows, without any technical intricacy¡ªmerely relying on sheer physical strength. The fist wind pierced through the air with a tearing sound and reached Ma Feng¡¯s face. Ma Feng stood firmly with feet apart, knees slightly bent to maintain bnce, and then responded with a straight punch of his own, meeting Xu Ke¡¯s fist.


    Their fists collided, and Xu Ke could hear the gasps from the audience. Everyone thought Xu Ke was being reckless and expected to see him flying back in the next second, yet the very next moment they all widened their eyes.


    Look, what did they see? Ma Feng, seemingly strong as an ox, was pushed back two steps by Xu Ke¡¯s punch.


    Spectators from afar only saw Ma Feng retreat two steps, but the referee standing closer saw Ma Feng¡¯s trembling hands. Ma Feng himself felt Xu Ke¡¯s terrifying power more directly than anyone else, as the sharp pain spread from his fingertips to his scap when their fists met, and he could even hear the sound of bones cracking inside his body.


    Evidently, Xu Ke is a speed-type fighter; why does he possess such formidable strength? Had he known the opponent was this powerful, he would never have foolishly taken the punch head-on just to show off his technique.


    At this moment, Ma Feng¡¯s heart was filled with endless regret.


    "You should feel proud to have taken my punch," Xu Ke said, flexing his wrist, the cracking sound of bones making Ma Feng involuntarily tremble, as though experiencing the bone-breaking pain all over again.


    "It was my carelessness just now, but don¡¯t get too cocky. The winner of this match hasn¡¯t been decided yet," Ma Feng gritted his teeth, ignoring his broken arm, and spoke harshly with sweat trickling down his face.


    This time he was prepared, confident he could knock the opponent to the ground.


    "It¡¯s over soon." In Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Ma Feng was merely a spent force. Xu Ke¡¯s fist arrived almost simultaneously with his words. Ma Feng was initially focused, subconsciously raising Xu Ke¡¯s danger level several notches, thinking he could surely defeat him this time. Yet, Xu Ke¡¯s speed was even faster than before; Ma Feng hadn¡¯t even reacted before a hook fist hit his temple, leaving him powerless to fight back.


    For a moment, Ma Feng felt as if all sounds hadpletely drifted away, experiencing a silence he had never felt in his world.


    The crowd watching stood up one by one, their mouths covered in shock as they witnessed the scene in the center. At that moment, the vast boxing ring was nearly silent, with only the sound of Xu Ke raining punches on Ma Feng¡¯s body.


    "Ugh, cough cough." Ma Feng squinted his eyes, his mouth filled with blood froth, his whole body limply resembling a boneless worm, being dragged around the sizable boxing ring by Xu Ke.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s actions, the previously quiet boxing ring exploded into unprecedented enthusiastic shouts. They had never experienced such a thrilling boxing match before; Xu Ke¡¯s punches were not hitting Ma Feng¡¯s body but their own blood, making them feel the rush of blood and excitement, igniting a primal urge to jump in and fight.


    "Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?" Night Brother said, trembling his eyelids at the scene urring in the ring. If not for remembering whose territory they were on, he would have already intervened. What was he doing, trampling on his face and even spitting on it?


    Unlike Night Brother¡¯s rage and shame, Dragon Brother felt utterly exhrated, releasing the pressure he had been under from Night Brother¡¯s incessant squeezing, feeling unprecedentedly rxed and at ease.


    Upon hearing Night Brother¡¯s grievance, Dragon Brother smiled indifferently and replied, with no sincerity whatsoever, "Where¡¯s the excess? In the boxing ring, there¡¯s no mercy; I thought you knew that." Dragon Brother grinned sarcastically.


    "Fine, fine, fine," Night Brother said, gritting his teeth, with a sinister smile after saying "fine" three times, "I didn¡¯t just bring Ma Feng here today, but it seems Dragon Brother only has this one fighter. Don¡¯t hold it against me then if my people don¡¯t hold backter."


    "Are you threatening me?" Dragon Brother asked, his tone turning low and menacing.


    "How is it a threat? It¡¯s just a friendly reminder," Night Brother replied bluntly.


    On the stands, the tension was thick with gunpowder, whereas below the ring, the gunpowder had dissipated, leaving more of a bloody scent.


    Xu Ke dragged the lifeless Ma Feng back to the center of the ring. He was about to toss him onto the ring when he noticed Ma Feng¡¯s mouth opening and closing like it wanted to say something, blood continuously flowing out, tracing down his neck.


    Xu Ke grabbed Ma Feng¡¯s head and leaned his ear in, trying to hear what he wanted to say.


    "Devil... devil..." Ma Feng¡¯s faint, almost nonexistent whisper reached Xu Ke¡¯s ears, making Xu Ke¡¯s lips unconsciously curl upwards as he replied in a simrly low, raspy voice, "Stay away if you meet me next time."


    Having said what he wanted, Xu Ke released his grip, sending Ma Feng crashing heavily onto the tform. The ready medical team rushed in immediately, taking Ma Feng away under Xu Ke¡¯s chilly gaze.


    Now freed by Xu Ke¡¯s release, Ma Feng could finally receive treatment, while the audience on the stands cheered loudly in response to Xu Ke¡¯s action, shouting Ju Feng¡¯s name so loudly it seemed as if they would bring down the underground arena.


    The continuous chanting of Ju Feng reignited Xu Ke¡¯s blood that had just calmed down.


    Xu Ke focused his gaze on Night Brother¡¯s camp. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Ke first gave a thumbs up in Night Brother¡¯s direction. Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, he turned his thumb downwards, brutally mocking Night Brother¡¯s side.

 Chapter 87: Defeated Twice (Massive Update - 6)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Defeated Twice (Massive Update Chapter 6)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Spider, defeat him for me, show no mercy." Night clenched his teeth tightly as he spoke viciously. He couldn¡¯t believe that none of the people he brought could defeat this person. Even if it was a war of attrition, he would exhaust him to death.


    At this moment, the negative emotions brought by humiliation hadpletely overwhelmed his rationality. He no longer considered how relying on a war of attrition to defeat others would stain his reputation. He just wanted the person who disgraced him to die. He even med the Ho, who just lost the fight, for being ineffective. A nearly two-meter tall man couldn¡¯t even defeat such a weak-looking pretty boy, what use was he!


    Although Night didn¡¯t voice hisints about the Ho, the fact that he didn¡¯t even order a brother to take the Ho to the hospital created an irreparable crack in his image among his subordinates without him realizing it.


    Spider observed his boss¡¯s furious face and spoke in a gruff voice, "Night, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll beat him until he cries for his parents." As he said this, Spider pped his chest loudly to assure him.


    In the arena, Xu Ke refused the saline solution offered by the referee to replenish his stamina. Instead, he looked in the direction of Night¡¯s crew with a cold and fierce gaze, pondering on the things he had privately investigated.


    It had been three years since his parents passed away, and the things that needed to be erased had long been erased. However, the deaths of his grandfather and uncles had urred this year, and not long ago. Despite the other party¡¯s efforts to cover up, they still left some clues.


    Whenever Xu Ke thought about how members of the Xu Family had died mysteriously and how he was driven out of the house, the killing intent in his heart was unstoppable. This was also the reason why Xu Ke struck so heavily. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of so many people, Ho would have suffered more than just two broken arms and a fractured leg.


    While Xu Ke was lost in thought, a slightly shorter figure, appearing just over 1.7 meters tall yet muscr, stepped into the arena. It was Spider.


    Compared to Ho, his initial impression was one of simplicity.


    Now, standing in front of Xu Ke, he didn¡¯t exude a hint of killing intent. He seemed more like a farmer. Based on the intelligence given by Brother Long, this person seemed to be a power-type fighter.


    But Xu Ke didn¡¯t agree. The reason why people thought he was a power-type fighter was just because he hadn¡¯t showcased his speed and techniques. Not showcasing them didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t skilled. Previously, everyone thought he leaned towards technique, but who knew he was actually a power-type?


    Therefore, Xu Ke didn¡¯t rely on the information from Brother Long and let down his guard. Instead, he stepped back, creating a distance between the two, positioning himself in a ce where he could attack and defend effectively.


    Xu Ke¡¯s caution left Spider momentarily stunned, and then heughed. The aura around him suddenly transformed into something bloody and violent. The audience, who were previously jeering at Xu Ke¡¯s retreat, froze upon witnessing Spider¡¯s change, with only one thought in their minds.


    Who is this person?


    However, Xu Ke, who was prepared for this, showed little facial change, bing even moreposed and calm for having guessed correctly.


    Xu Ke had no desire to converse with the opponent, but the other spoke first, "You are the first to see through my disguise. If we were outside the arena, I might have wanted to be friends with you. But unfortunately, you chose to go against Night. But since I admire you, I¡¯ll make your exit less painful."


    Spider grinned cruelly, and the next moment, he charged at Xu Ke like a cannonball. This move and attack method remarkably mirrored Xu Ke¡¯s earlier tactics. The only difference was Spider¡¯s attack was faster, and his punches more powerful, bearing an unstoppable force like a tiger descending a mountain.


    "Die!" Spider shouted loudly.


    "Wishful thinking," Xu Ke said coldly and charged in the same manner.


    Xu Ke pushed forward on tiptoe, bending his legs slightly, and rose into the air before the opponent¡¯s punchnded, throwing a punch downward.


    Spider didn¡¯t expect Xu Ke to use such a move. He couldn¡¯t dodge in time, nor did he have time to retract. He could only withstand the blow with his body. Luckily, before the punchnded, he forcibly changed his course, so the punch meant for his headnded on his shoulder instead.


    With just one strike, Spider heard the sound of bones cracking and could even see with the naked eye that a part of his shoulder copsed, illustrating how much force Xu Ke used.


    "Yield, and I¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise, when I get excited, you won¡¯t have the opportunity to call it off," Xu Ke turned around and said coldly.


    "Your grandfather never yields. Take my punch," Spider spat on the ground and swung another punch.


    This time, they were so close that Xu Ke couldn¡¯t evade. Spider smiled confidently as he aimed for Xu Ke¡¯s stomach. He trusted his strength; if this punchnded on Xu Ke¡¯s gut, he guaranteed Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t straighten up again, or worse, suffer internal injuries requiring immediate medical rescue.


    Spider¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xu Ke¡¯s stomach, not realizing danger loomed from above. Just as his punch was about to hit Xu Ke¡¯s abdomen, Xu Ke slightly shifted his body, letting the blow barely graze him while sping both hands onto Spider¡¯s head, momentarily overwhelming him with dizziness.


    Xu Ke bent his knees, forcibly guiding Spider¡¯s head toward his own knee, a sound of nasal bone breaking echoed in Spider¡¯s mind. "Who¡¯s your grandpa? Huh?" Xu Ke, eyes red, repeatedly mmed Spider¡¯s face onto his knee. Blood streamed from Spider¡¯s nose and mouth, but Xu Ke seemed impervious, relentlessly repeating the move.


    "Whose grandpa are you? Answer me." Family was a forbidden subject for Xu Ke. Though he hadn¡¯t nned to be so ruthless, Spider¡¯s words triggered him. Xu Ke¡¯s brutal actions stirred the onlookers, and the chants of Xu Ke¡¯s name were even louder than in the previous match.


    "You are...my...grandpa." Spider used his hands to block Xu Ke¡¯s action, his head and vision blurred beyond recognition, feeling like presbyopia. Yet he relied on his strong will, using his arms to guard his face to prevent his head injuries from worsening.

 Chapter 88 Applause from the Whole Audience (Burst Update - 7)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Apuse from the Whole Audience (Burst Update Chapter 7)</h4><h4></h4>


    The Spider never thought that one day he would be defeated so quickly and fought so fiercely by someone else.


    When Xu Ke released his hold on him, the arm he used to block his injuries hadpletely lost all feeling, only trembling slightly, and his face was swollen beyond recognition, especially his nose which he couldn¡¯t feel at all, not even able to breathe through it, and two of his front teeth had been knocked out.


    When Xu Ke let go of his hold, he had no energy left to focus on his wounds, the only thought left in his mind was that it was finally over!


    Before encountering Xu Ke, he had no idea that there could be such terrifying people in the world; whether it was speed, technique, strength, or observation and temperament, the opponent was the strongest he had ever seen. The Spider shook his still somewhat dazed head, looking at Xu Ke with lingering fear.


    There was a moment during the fight when he felt a murderous intent from Xu Ke. The Spider had no doubt that if he hadn¡¯t acknowledged defeat just now, the oue would be dire.


    "I admit defeat, I was wrong, I apologize for what I said just now," Spider said, struggling to get up from the ground, covered in blood, and facing Xu Ke.


    "I gave you a chance to concede, but you didn¡¯t cherish it yourself." Xu Ke looked at the staggering figure, his voice cold and calm as he stated.


    This cold and t statement pierced the Spider like an icy de, freezing him in ce.


    At this moment, the Spider no longer cared about his dignity. Losing the match would result in punishment from Boss Ye or even losing his life, but if he held on, Xu Ke might beat him to death in the ring. For a moment, the Spider was caught in a dilemma, but just as he was agonizing over what to do, a sh of light crossed his mind, and he closed his eyes and copsed.


    Xu Ke was dumbfounded as he watched the person in front of him suddenly copse, feeling a mix of emotions. Did he think everyone present was a fool? Couldn¡¯t they tell the difference between fainting and faking it? Such pathetic acting wouldn¡¯t fool even a three-year-old.


    Xu Ke was amused by the sudden antics of the opponent, and any thought of beating him again disappeared, but Xu Ke knew that Boss Ye wouldn¡¯t let him off easily for being humiliated so badly. If he were really knocked out, it would be fine, but the bad thing was he pretended, and his boss had witnessed it all from the stands. How Boss Ye would deal with him afterwards was uncertain.


    Xu Ke nced at the Spider being carried away by the medical team, smirking, and then turned to look at Boss Ye.


    "Hahahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter, I didn¡¯t expect Boss Ye¡¯s men to be so talented. Was that guy just now a drama school graduate?" Brother Long looked dumbfounded after watching a free show and was extremely delighted, a new wrinkle appearing on his face from smiling so much.


    "Fool, let¡¯s go!" Boss Ye gave a long, hard look at Xu Ke, still standing in the ring, gritting his teeth, then nced at the Spider disappearing on a stretcher, feeling his face burning as if scorched by mes.


    Since arriving in Luocheng, he had never been so humiliated. This utterly useless waste of space better be ready for what¡¯sing to him.


    Boss Ye was shaking with anger, his mind buzzing with ways to punish the Spider, yet this clueless Brother Long abruptly called out to him from behind, his voice dripping with schadenfreude, "Why in such a hurry to leave? I haven¡¯t even taken you to the best restaurant here in Luocheng yet, wouldn¡¯t want to take all those boxing rings from you for nothing, Boss Ye."


    Seeing Boss Ye¡¯s desperate attempt to escape, Brother Long wouldn¡¯t let him off easily, urging him while also reminding him to hand over the promised boxing ring shares, essentially pouring salt on Boss Ye¡¯s wound, yet Boss Ye couldn¡¯t do anything about him, holding down the urge to spit a mouthful of blood.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Long, I won¡¯t forget what I promised. All the boxing gyms under my management will be yours by tomorrow. As for dinner, let¡¯s skip it." Boss Ye left without looking back, and as he walked away, he could hear Brother Long calling with augh, "Come back anytime!"


    Once outside the boxing gym, the blood he had been holding back erupted from his throat.


    "Boss Ye!"


    Boss Ye raised a hand to stop hispanion¡¯s support and took a handkerchief from hispanion¡¯s hand to wipe the blood from his mouth. "Dig three feet deep if you have to, find that guy named Ju Feng for me, I want to make his life a living hell." He mmed the handkerchief to the ground with a vicious expression.


    "Yes." The long-haired man didn¡¯t dare look at Boss Ye¡¯s expression, hurriedly lowering his head to stare at the blood and mud-stained handkerchief on the ground.


    On the other side, Xu Ke, having won the match, was met with great acim from the spectators, who cheered Ju Feng¡¯s name, throwing flowers at his feet and creating a path of petals for him. Some people already began asking the boxing ring staff about Ju Feng, wanting to praise him to the skies, but that was for the future. Right now, Ju Feng was walking on flowers towards Brother Long.


    "Impressive, brother, you really saved my day today. What a shame you came upte and missed that brat¡¯s sudden change of expression, hahahaha, it really relieved me, I could eat two more bowls of rice just reliving that face." Brother Long pped Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder,ughing heartily.


    But as heughed, Brother Long began toment again, wrapping an arm around Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder with a face full of regret. "It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t run in this circle, otherwise with your skills, we could own all of Luocheng together, rendering that brat¡¯s nonsense meaningless."


    "You don¡¯t need me. With your skills, Luocheng is already in your pocket, it¡¯s just a matter of time." Xu Ke didn¡¯t take off his mask; his face wasn¡¯t convenient to be seen by others, so his voice inevitably sounded muffled, almost out of breath.


    He knew Brother Long¡¯s ability. The other party upied half of Luocheng¡¯s territory not due tock of ability, but due toziness. Thinking of this, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes under the brim of his hat. "If you could just shake off some of thatziness, Luocheng would have been yours years ago, leaving nothing for anyone else."


    Caught red-handed by Xu Ke, Brother Longughed awkwardly and gave Xu Ke¡¯s chest a punch. "No moreziness, no moreziness. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to properly reward you, our great contributor."

 Chapter 89 Return the Car (Massive Update - 8)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Return the Car (Massive Update Chapter 8)</h4><h4></h4>


    "No need, I¡¯ve been dyed outside long enough, it¡¯s time to go home," Xu Ke said, brushing away Brother Long¡¯s hand from his shoulder.


    "It¡¯s not safe to go back now. That little bastard is vengeful and petty. You¡¯ve caused him to lose so many boxing rings, he definitely won¡¯t let you go. Stay with me for a couple of days until their surveince rxes, then I¡¯ll find a chance to get you back. I¡¯ll talk to your wife for you," Brother Long said, looking serious and worried.


    "Don¡¯t make excuses for me to handle those things for you. You know I can hide, and no one can catch me."


    Xu Ke nced at Brother Long with undisguised contempt in his eyes. Brother Long, being exposed, didn¡¯t feel awkward, just stroked his beard and changed the subject as if nothing had happened. Xu Ke didn¡¯t expose him further. The two chatted a while longer before Xu Ke finally went home.


    The next day, while the Lin Family was having breakfast, Li Mengchen came out of her room.


    Since being driven out by the Yun Familyst time, Li Mengchen had locked herself in her room for a whole week, seeing no one and not taking a single step out. Now, seeing Lin Mengyao again, she had lost a considerable amount of weight, looking like a producer, and her skin was no longer the fair and glowingplexion it used to be, but a pale blue. Huge dark circles and bags under her eyes made her look like a ghost from a movie.


    "Oh, my dear, you finally came out. Look at your little face, are you hungry? Let me get you some food," Li Lihua said, shooting up from her seat like a rocket when she saw Lin Mengchen finally step out from her room. She hugged Lin Mengchen, touching her and patting her like a caring mother.


    After having shown-off against Xu Ke a few times and being put in her ce, Li Lihua had be much more humble, no longer directing household chores at Xu Ke but doing them herself. Conversely, the rtionship between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao and the family became increasingly tense, especially after Li Lihua took away the invite from the Yun family, causing the already fragile bond to crack wide open, ready to shatter at any poke.


    Now, Lin Mengchen was like a needle. As long as she stayed in her room, the family could barely maintain its bnce, but with her appearance, that peace was disrupted, making the already cold atmosphere at the dining table even chillier.


    Lin Mengyao and Lin Mengchen, along with Xu Ke, had their gazes meet in the air, crossing each other without anyone speaking.


    After a while, Li Lihua ced the food she had served in the usual spot for Lin Mengchen, pressing her down and tearfully saying, "You¡¯ve note out for so many days, you¡¯ve worried your mom sick. Look at how thin your little face has be, you need to replenish your health."


    Lin Mengchen didn¡¯t respond to Li Lihua. She shifted her eyes and, in a stiff and slow movement, ced the Lamborghini keys she held between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengchen¡¯s sudden action was like an invisible hand, choking Li Lihua¡¯s neck and silencing herpletely.


    "What do you mean by this?" Lin Mengyao asked, frowning at the car keys ced before her. Xu Ke, though silent, looked at Lin Mengchen with a simrly inquisitive gaze.


    Xu Ke knew Lin Mengchen¡¯s character all too well. She was like a younger version of Li Lihua, a typical type who never relinquished anything she got her hands on. Now, seeing her act as though she intended to return the car was naturally surprising.


    If it weren¡¯t for the same old face, Xu Ke might have suspected she had been swapped by someone else.


    "Returning it." After a week of silence, Lin Mengchen¡¯s voice was inevitably hoarse and rough, sounding akin to a duck¡¯s call, somewhat torturous to the ears.


    "Are you crazy? They owe you this. Returning what? Not demanding they buy another one for you is already a loss on your part, and now you give the car keys back to them? No way," Li Lihua said, snatching the car keys tightly, refusing to let go.


    "We owe her?" Xu Ke said with a subtle, unclear tone, his tongue lightly touching the roof of his mouth as he looked at Li Lihua¡¯s stance.


    "Am I wrong? If not for you, would Mengchen have locked herself up in her room for this long? If not for you, would she have be this thin? Can you say you bear no responsibility at all? This car is yourpensation; under no circumstances will I return it to you. You can just give up," Li Lihua held the car keys tightly, speaking stubbornly.


    "Everything that happened that day was her own doing; it had nothing to do with anyone else," Xu Ke said, with no warmth in his voice, looking at Li Lihua with half-slit eyes.


    He didn¡¯tck a Lamborghini, but he disliked Li Lihua¡¯s attitude. Even if he smashed it for fun, he wouldn¡¯t let Li Lihua use this car, not because of the money, but because of his mood; giving it to Li Lihua would make him very unhappy.


    "You, as her elder sisters, not only failed to protect your sister but caused her to be thrown out of the Yun family¡¯s banquet, making her aughingstock in high society. She might never find a good family to marry into in her life now, and you still dare to demand the car, rubbing salt into her wounds. Do you have any heart at all?"


    After being ejected from the Yun family banquet, Lin Mengchen had shut herself away. Lin Zike knew only the result as he arrived a bitte, unaware of the details in between. The elitedies in high society scorned Li Lihua¡¯s vulgarity and never bothered to socialize with her, leading to her ignorance of the real reason Lin Mengchen was expelled. If she knew that Lin Mengchen¡¯s ejection was because of Xu Ke, she would likely be even more excessive than now.


    The mention of the Yun family banquet angered Lin Mengchen. Her previous dazed expression turned to sheer rage. She reached out her skeletal hand and wed at Li Lihua¡¯s hand, catching her off guard and taking the keys, tossing them at Lin Mengyao¡¯s side.


    "You¡¯re crazy! Why are you giving it back, you wasteful child?" Li Lihua said, reaching for the keys again, only to have her wrist held firmly by Lin Mengchen, unable to move an inch.


    "Don¡¯t take it. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t take it. Do you understand?" Lin Mengchen growled in a voice like sandpaper towards Li Lihua, resembling a screaming ghost from a horror movie, making Li Lihua shiver and stop her actions. This was her first time seeing such a scary Lin Mengchen, as if the gaze fell upon her, some cold and sticky thing crawled inside her, causing goosebumps to rise.


    "Returning the car to you. I won¡¯t give in to you anymore," Lin Mengchen spat out her harsh words, let go of Li Lihua¡¯s hand, and like a ghost floated back to her room.


    The atmosphere at the dining table turned excessively quiet. Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao exchanged nces, then looked at the car keys returned by Lin Mengchen. The couple simultaneously frowned, seemingly deep in thought.

 Chapter 90: Porcelain Bumping (Massive Release - 9)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Porcin Bumping (Massive Release Chapter 9)</h4><h4></h4>


    "It seems like Mengchen is not quite herself, let¡¯s get her a doctor." Lin Mengyao pushed the car keys in front of Xu Ke and said to Li Lihua.


    "Oh, alright, alright." At this moment, Li Lihua seemed to be brought back to her senses, nodding like a pecking hen, and the car issue was sidelined.


    After breakfast, Xu Ke caught up with Lin Mengyao as she ran out, opened the car door diligently, invited her to get in, and said, "The house issue has been settled, let me take you to see it whenever you¡¯re free."


    "You decide." Lin Mengyao still couldn¡¯t let go of the fact that Xu Ke was hiding something from her. Despite the fact that she had confided everything about herself to Xu Ke without any secrets, he did not reciprocate. This made Lin Mengyao feel unbnced, and she couldn¡¯t help being a bit cold towards Xu Ke.


    "Then what kind of decoration style do you like? We can hire someone to redesign and renovate it."


    "No need, you decide."


    Xu Ke also knew what Lin Mengyao was upset about, but he couldn¡¯t exin it to her. So, for the first time, the atmosphere between them turned silent. When Xu Ke parked the car at the entrance of Lin Group, Lin Mengyao almost jumped out of the car impatiently, leaving only a hurried silhouette for Xu Ke, who could only smile wryly.


    Although Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t express any opinions on the vi¡¯s decoration, after more than three years of being together, how could Xu Ke not know her preferences?


    After spending a few days finalizing the design drafts, the vi¡¯s renovation began, but that was a matter forter. Right now, Xu Ke was driving on his way to work.


    At the intersection, the red light turned on, and Xu Ke slowed down and stopped at the side of the zebra crossing, quietly waiting for the green light. Just then, a noisy sound came from diagonally behind.


    Xu Ke nced at the rearview mirror; it was a young girl in a goose-yellow dress with a bun hairstyle, and an elderly woman with silver-gray hair.


    "I didn¡¯t hit you at all, how can you use me like this?"


    Mi Xue looked at the unreasonable elderly woman gripping her wrist, insisting that she had run her over, feeling extremely frustrated and angry inside.


    She only got out of the car to help the unsteady elderly woman, fearing an ident, intending to safely escort her across the street. Little did she know, the woman clutched her wrist, turned hostile, and insisted she was the culprit of a hit-and-run, demandingpensation for her back pain.


    Pah! Truly like the story of Lv Dongbin, where kindness is not recognized!


    Mi Xue blushed with rage, cursing the shamelessness of the woman in her heart.


    "I¡¯m old and my family isn¡¯tcking money, why would I falsely use you? How can young people nowadays act like this? Clearly, you hit me yet won¡¯t let me speak and then use me of nder! How can you be so unreasonable, not allowing me to tell the truth!" The elderly woman, eyes reddened, pped her thighs with her hands, her voice old and slightly hoarse as she shouted.


    The drivers stuck in traffic and unable to move looked at the well-dressed elderly woman, who indeed didn¡¯t appear to be short of money. Her manner of speaking also made her seem educated, unlike someone who would lie.


    In contrast, Mi Xue appeared fierce-looking, yet young and pretty, with a childlike face that made her appear just at the cusp of adulthood. Added to the bias against female drivers, she was instinctivelybeled by onlookers as a young woman who secretly took her car, spoiled and willful, refusing to take responsibility after causing an ident. The surrounding crowd started pointing fingers at Mi Xue.


    "You don¡¯t seem too old; how could your character be so poor? You don¡¯t look like someone of limited means. If you hit someone, you should apologize. The elderly woman doesn¡¯t seem unreasonable either. Compensate her, go to the hospital, apologize quickly. How can we let the olddy remain injured because you¡¯re stubborn?" One of the drivers reprimanded, pointing at Mi Xue.


    "I¡¯ll say it again, I didn¡¯t hit anyone. Do you have evidence? Did you see me hit her to use me baselessly like this? Be careful, I might sue you." Mi Xue, eyes resembling grapes, angrily retorted with her hands on her hips.


    "How can you be so unreasonable, youngdy? They kindly advised you not to take a dark path, but you just don¡¯t appreciate it. Instead, you¡¯re threatening to sue them. You¡¯re hopeless." Someone else shook their head at Mi Xue, looking at her with disdain.


    Mi Xue, having been cherished and pampered growing up, was always met with admiration and envy. She had never been looked at with disdainful eyes before, and those looks felt like knives cutting through her heart, making her eyes instantly well up with grievance.


    "You¡¯re something else; you hit someone and didn¡¯t apologize, and now you¡¯re pretending to be pitiful to gain sympathy, making us seem like the viins. We dare not provoke you."


    There were many bystanders who didn¡¯t know the truth, but this didn¡¯t stop them from forming opinions on Mi Xue based on what they heard, supplementing their image of her and criticizing her actions.


    In just a few words, Mi Xue became a target of public criticism, while the elderly woman clutched her hand even tighter, even starting to cry, yet her usations against Mi Xue did not cease.


    "I¡¯m this old and you¡¯re smearing my name like this. What will I do if my neighbors find out? My back is about to break, and my family¡¯s younger ones aren¡¯t home; who will take care of me? You¡¯re purposely bullying an olddy, trying to drive me to despair. What misfortune did I sow in my past life to encounter this? You won¡¯t even let me live peacefully in my old age!" The elderly woman nced at Mi Xue and cried aloud.


    "I didn¡¯t." Facing a crowd of using eyes, Mi Xue shed tears one after another.


    "Even with the olddy like this, you¡¯re stubborn out of pride! How can you be like this, girl? Quickly take her to the hospital!" Some in the crowd, with ulterior motives, were not persuaded by Mi Xue¡¯s tears and loudly spoke to agitate the crowd, pressuring Mi Xue to drive the elderly woman to the hospital. Once they got Mi Xue isted from the crowd, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to demand whatever they wanted?


    Some in the crowd, seeing Mi Xue growing more distressed, revealed acent smile.


    "Does your car not have a dashcam? Wouldn¡¯t it be clear whether you hit her?" Xu Ke got out of his car, crossed the crowd, and stood by Mi Xue¡¯s side, saying with some bemusement.

 Chapter 91 Mi Xue (Explosive Update - 10)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Mi Xue (Explosive Update Chapter 10)</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke couldn¡¯t believe it. With a wife so smart and capable, why did her friend appear as dumb as a pig, as if she left her brains at home? They¡¯d been dawdling over such a simple matter for so long.


    "Huh?" Mi Xue looked at Xu Ke nkly, her mind filled with the grievance of being misunderstood,pletely unable to grasp what he was talking about.


    "I mean the dashcam." Xu Ke repeated with a frown, internally questioning if he recognized the wrong person. Maybe this was not Mengyao¡¯s friend at all, just someone who looked simr.


    "You¡¯re right, let¡¯s check the dashcam. When I show the evidence to you, we¡¯ll see how you keep arguing." Mi Xue wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and walked angrily towards her car.


    "Hey, hey, hey, my back hurts, it hurts so much. Can any kind soul take me to the hospital?" Seeing Mi Xue about to check the dashcam footage, the olddy guiltily looked towards her aplice in the crowd. After exchanging what they thought were subtle nces under Xu Ke¡¯s watchful eyes, the olddy started to act in pain and cried loudly, hoping to use the distraction to escape.


    "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital." The aplice in the crowd, casting a resentful nce at Xu Ke the roadblock, thought they had everything figured out until this man appeared. Memorizing Xu Ke¡¯s appearance, he approached the olddy with an air of righteousness and said, "Let me help you into my car to take you for a checkup."


    "Thank you, thank you for your kindness, young man. It¡¯s good to know kind people still exist." The olddy showed a grateful smile, resting her hand on the big man¡¯s arm, ready to leave when their bothersome roadblock spoke again, "I¡¯m an orthopedic doctor, why don¡¯t you let me take a look at where you¡¯re hurting?" Xu Ke moved to the olddy¡¯s side, cing his hand gently on hers with a knowing smile.


    "No need, it¡¯s not as safe as a hospital without any tools. With my frail old bones, I can¡¯t afford any dy. But still, thank you, young man." The olddy forced a smile, her wrinkled hand pressing on the big man¡¯s arm as she tried to leave.


    Today was their unlucky day, running into a tough one.


    The olddy and the big man wanted to escape, but Xu Ke wasn¡¯t about to give them the chance. He never had the habit of leaving things unfinished.


    "I¡¯m the best orthopedic doctor, and going to the hospital won¡¯t be as quick as letting me take a look." Xu Ke held the big man and the olddy by the shoulders with a sly smile.


    Just then, Mi Xue holding a memory card from the dashcam yelled, "I didn¡¯t hit you at all, the evidence is right here, anyone who doesn¡¯t believe it cane and look to see if I¡¯m lying." Mi Xue held the memory card high, looking triumphant.


    Seeing the game was up, the two stopped pretending. The fragile-looking olddy suddenly threw a punch straight at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, aiming for the most painful part of the face, hoping to render him momentarily incapable of fighting back.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, directly catching her fist with a look of surprise from her. Without much effort, he simply twisted her wrist, causing her to grimace in pain. Taking advantage of the situation, Xu Ke pulled her closer, locking her neck with his arm and kicked her at the back of her knee, putting her on the ground, doing the same to the other person.


    The onlookers hadn¡¯t even reacted. In the blink of an eye, the two, who moments ago seemed about to attack, were now kneeling side by side, their own hands locking their necks,pletely powerless like dogs grabbed by the scruff of their necks.


    "I can¡¯t use my hands now, someone please dial the police for me." Xu Ke restrained the two, speaking to the circle of onlookers around him.


    Public Security Shandong, at this point, the people around only just snapped out of the huge change just now, each taking out their phones to call the police.


    Who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d encounter such a melodramatic event in real life? With such a big twist, an elderly woman looking seventy or eighty years old moving so nimbly, it was just like watching a costume drama, everything was too fantastical.


    Some in the crowd were making calls, but not everyone was. Some even took out their phones to record the entire process of Xu Ke restraining the two, although their position wasn¡¯t ideal, capturing only Xu Ke¡¯s back and part of his side profile, but it was enough to get them excited.


    Xu Ke thought he would have to restrain them for a long time but, luckily, nearby there were police on patrol who responded quickly when called, arriving shortly to arrest the criminals and take statements from Xu Ke and the witnesses on site, while Mi Xue, as the person involved, was taken to the police station for further statements.


    Once done, Xu Ke left, thinking he might have mistaken her identity, he didn¡¯t say goodbye to Mi Xue. While Mi Xue didn¡¯t see him again, she firmly remembered Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    As Mi Xue stayed at the police station giving her statement, Xu Ke had already returned to work, diving into his new day andpletely forgetting about the incident.


    A video of the brave confrontation with the criminals quietly went viral online, with many apuding Xu Ke¡¯s swift and neat movements, and the blogger¡¯s recount of the event, pping through theirputer or phone screens for Xu Ke.


    People were curious about Xu Ke¡¯s face, his identity, his skills, with some even signing up for martial arts sses just because of this video.


    Thus, unbeknownst to Xu Ke, he became famous, even hitting the trending topic list without any hired promotions. But none of this had any relevance to the present Xu Ke, who was busy dealing with what seemed an endless pile of documents on his desk, with no time to pay attention to anything else.


    Meanwhile, Mi Xue, fresh from the police station, was scrolling through videos of Xu Ke on her phone, her face blushing pinker and pinker, her eyes so bright with stars that they looked stunning.


    Mi Xue thought she might¡¯ve fallen for the man who helped clear her name at first sight. It¡¯s just a pity she didn¡¯t know his name; if she ever met him again, she would definitely let him know about her feelings.


    Holding her phone with glee, Mi Xue thought to herself, repeatedly reying the video from that time and asionally letting out ambiguous giggles, looking like a lovesick fool, making any observers feel creeped out.

 Chapter 92 Villa

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Vi</h4><h4></h4>


    On the day the vi renovation waspleted, Xu Ke drove Lin Mengyao to the Yun Family¡¯s vi on the top of Kangshi Mountain.


    Gazing at the vi situated halfway up the mountain, its exterior exuding the grandeur only seen in aristocratic designs of the previous century, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart involuntarily trembled twice. Kangshi Mountain¡¯s vi is not a ce you can just walk into with money, but those who live here certainly aren¡¯tcking in wealth.


    This is a ce the Lin Family has dreamed of entering. In Lin Mengyao¡¯s life ns, she thought she might only live here forty yearster, when she¡¯s nearly seventy. Unexpectedly, Xu Ke brought this goal forward by a whole forty years. How could Lin Mengyao not be excited? However, her excitement didn¡¯tst long and quickly faded, because she remembered the fact that she was still in a cold war with Xu Ke.


    "Actually, we should have moved in earlier, but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like the interior decoration, so I had it redone. I don¡¯t even know if this style suits your taste." Xu Ke, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, led her through the long pathway to the vi¡¯s front door and pulled a gray silk handkerchief from his jacket pocket, saying to Lin Mengyao, "Can I blindfold you? I want to give you a surprise."


    Lin Mengyao nced at the handkerchief, then at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, and nodded to allow him to proceed. As soon as she nodded, the cool, smooth silk handkerchief eagerly covered her eyes, tied loosely andfortably.


    In the darkness, Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and led her into their new home.


    The two stood side by side as Xu Ke asked, "Ready?" After she nodded, he untied the handkerchief.


    The vi¡¯s interior was decorated in an American vintage style. Large swaths of dark green caught Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes; this was exactly what she¡¯d dreamed her home would look like.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaping mouth and sparkling eyes, Xu Keughed and asked, "Do you like our new home?"


    "How did you know I like this style of decoration?" She hadn¡¯t told anyone about this, so how did he know?


    "When you care, you¡¯ll naturally know," Xu Ke replied.


    Looking at Xu Ke standing in front of her, the issues that had bothered her seemed insignificant now. So be it¡ªsecrets are secrets. At least he has me in his heart, doesn¡¯t he? Lin Mengyao said to herself.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengyao was thinking, but he sensed her softened attitude and felt a wave of relief.


    After all, they had lived with the Lin Family for many years, and there were too many things to move at once. Moreover, the newly renovated vi still carried some odors, making it unsuitable for immediate upancy; therefore, they decided to move in after some time.


    The Lin Family was unaware of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s moving ns, while Li Lihua was almost infuriated by a certain "annoying woman" opposite her.


    At the ss reunion, Li Lihua and Lin Shichang sat in a corner listening to Song Meishu, who used to be no match against them, bragging about her new home. Li Lihua¡¯s lips drooped slowly as the surrounding voices of envy and ttery toward Song Meishu made her feel on pins and needles, eager to slip away.


    Li Lihua was about to leave her seat when, just as she was about to sneak away unnoticed, Song Meishu turned the conversation to Li Lihua, "Lihua, where are you going? You¡¯re not leaving early, are you? Don¡¯t worry, the entire reunion¡¯s expenses are on me today. No need to run away." Song Meishu generously dered, promptingughter from old ssmates and turning Li Lihua and Lin Shichang¡¯s faces as dark as charcoal.


    No one wants to have their past exposed in such situations, even someone as thick-skinned as Li Lihua wouldn¡¯t want to lose face in front of old ssmates they hadn¡¯t seen in decades. So without much thought, Li Lihua replied, "I¡¯m just going to the restroom, really, this meal doesn¡¯t need your treat, I¡¯ll pay for it."


    "Wow, who would have thought the notorious miser from our ss would have such a generous day. Since Lihua has spoken, we should respect her and let her handle the bill. Anyone still hungry can order more dishes." Song Meishu cast a smug nce at Li Lihua, her words dripping with sarcasm, making Li Lihua¡¯s face even more unsightly.


    "Oh, Meishu, stop it, or she really will leave."


    "Lihua, weren¡¯t you going to the bathroom? Go ahead, don¡¯t forget toe back just like the old days."


    Hearing their suppressedughter, Li Lihua¡¯s face turned into a palette of colors as she snatched up her bag and stormed towards the restroom.


    When Li Lihua returned, Lin Shichang was already gone. Her return drew the attention of the whole room, "I thought you¡¯d left too, but you actually came back just in time. The day after tomorrow is my housewarming party, why don¡¯t youe join us? We bought a house in Dingsheng Garden. Speaking of which, Lihua, where do you live now? You¡¯ve never mentioned it."


    As Song Meishu¡¯s wordsnded, everyone in the room turned their gaze back to Li Lihua, bombarding her with questions.


    "We live in Changhong Garden," Li Lihua forced a smile through clenched teeth.


    "Changhong? If I remember correctly, that¡¯s an old development. Did you buy a second-hand ce, or have you just not moved in a while?" Song Meishu asked, feigning innocence.


    "We used to live in Changhong, but recently we also bought a new house that¡¯s being renovated. Once it¡¯s finished, I¡¯ll invite you all over," Li Lihua maintained a smiling face, her tone firm and resolute.


    "Oh, we¡¯ll be waiting then."


    ...


    Li Lihua had no recollection of what happenedter at the gathering. She strained herposure, refusing to lose face before her old ssmates, and after settling the bill of 88,800, she parted ways with them amid their enviouspliments.


    As soon as she got in the car, Li Lihua¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She didn¡¯t know whether to be thankful that Lin Shichang hadn¡¯t driven off without her. Leaving her like this at a ss reunion was enough to infuriate her¡ªit was like being pped in the face in front of everyone.


    Li Lihua rolled down the car window, and a gust of cool wind blew inside, clearing her head from the heat and others¡¯ praises in an instant. Remembering the bragging she had done at the restaurant, she no longer felt like ming Lin Shichang, her mind consumed with the pressing question of what to do.

 Chapter 93 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Escape</h4><h4></h4>


    Dingsheng Garden is located in the city center and is a property under Jiahe Group, specializing in high-end housing, with the lowest price starting at seven million. Although the Lin Family isn¡¯t short on cash, they¡¯ve long been out of the Lin Group¡¯s center, and their savings are about this amount. She absolutely couldn¡¯t spend all the family¡¯s money to buy a house just to save face.


    However, in Luocheng, the prices of properties better than Dingsheng are not low, and she couldn¡¯t afford them either. Yet she couldn¡¯t bear being stepped on by Song Meishu, and she had boasted in front of so many people. Now, asking her to tell them it was all lies, just to save face, wasn¡¯t realistic.


    Thinking of this, Li Lihua felt frustrated. She was caught in a dilemma, with no way out, driving her to the brink of madness.


    Just as Li Lihua was still struggling with what to do, a loud crash and the resulting inertia brought her back to her senses.


    With the car hood raised high due to the force of impact, and the car in front having slid a distance, Li Lihua¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Even if she were a fool, she would know she was in big trouble now. She cursed at Song Meishu inwardly, thinking if it weren¡¯t for Song Meishu provoking her, would she have made such promises? If she hadn¡¯t, would she be so troubled to crash a car?


    At this moment, Li Lihua shifted all the me onto others, seemingly forgetting that even if she hadn¡¯t lost focus and hit someone else¡¯s car, drinking and driving was still not permissible.


    Li Lihua panicked and hid in the car, but waited for a long time without anyone getting out of the opposite car. She had a bad premonition and, without much hesitation, started the car and fled the scene like an arrow leaving the bow. By the time she came to her senses again, she was already home.


    "Why did youe back sote?" Lin Shichang had been sitting on the sofa waiting for Li Lihua. He was forced to leave the dinner table by being ridiculed by Li Lihua¡¯s ssmates. After leaving, he regretted it somewhat; he shouldn¡¯t have left Li Lihua alone at the restaurant. But since he had already left, it was impossible for him to swallow his pride and go back.


    So he left the car for Li Lihua and waited for her on the sofa.


    He thought Li Lihua would make a fuss and yell at him, but unexpectedly, Li Lihua cried in his arms, leaving Lin Shichang at a loss. His jaw tensed, and he patted Li Lihua¡¯s back. He spoke in a not-so-good tone, "Didn¡¯t I juste back early? Why are you crying like this?"


    "Husband, I hit someone. I hit someone, what should I do?" Li Lihua raised her tearful eyes from Lin Shichang¡¯s embrace and said, "Help me think of a way. I don¡¯t want to go to jail."


    "You hit someone? And you ran away?" Lin Shichang couldn¡¯t care to reminisce and pushed Li Lihua out of his arms with a grim face.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to, but I don¡¯t know why, I panicked and ran. Shichang, dear, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Help me, please."


    Just as Li Lihua was crying and wailing in Lin Shichang¡¯s arms, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao returned from work together. Seeing the scene in the living room, they both paused. Lin Mengyao looked at Li Lihua with suspicion and asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Lin Shichang nced at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke standing behind her. A dark light shed in his eyes as he solemnly summarized what Li Lihua had said, "No matter what, your mom can¡¯t go to jail. What should we do?" Lin Shichang threw the problem to Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke.


    Li Lihua wasn¡¯t sure how capable Lin Mengyao was, but she had heard that after Lin Mengyao returned from the Yun Family¡¯s banquet, her connections had improved significantly. As long as Lin Mengyao was willing to help, this would be a small matter.


    "Mom, you shouldn¡¯t have fled." Lin Mengyao looked at Li Lihua with aplex expression. She really didn¡¯t expect Li Lihua to dare to hit and run. This was no longer a small matter and could mean legal responsibility.


    "What¡¯s the use of saying that now? Quickly help me think of a solution!" Li Lihua shouted desperately and then seemed to realize something, looking at Lin Mengyao with a pleading expression.


    "Go back to the scene, see if the person is still there. If they are, take them to the hospital and seek forgiveness to reach a private settlement. If not, find the hospital where they are and reach a private settlement," Xu Ke said coldly from behind Lin Mengyao.


    "Exactly. Where did you hit the person, let¡¯s go back right now." Lin Mengyao slung her bag back over her shoulder and said.


    "Listen to Mengyao, let¡¯s go back." Lin Shichang nced at the two and said to Li Lihua. On this matter, their stance was consistent: Lin Shichang¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t be a hit-and-run criminal.


    Li Lihua was already overwhelmed by the possibility of having killed someone, and although she deeply resisted returning to the crime scene, everyone in the family insisted she should return. In her panic, without a backbone, Li Lihua muddle-headedly agreed.


    Li Lihua¡¯s car was already damaged, so Xu Ke drove the Lamborghini along the route Li Lihua had described to the crime scene. But their luck wasn¡¯t good; when they arrived, the car was already gone. If it weren¡¯t for the broken car light fragments on the ground, Li Lihua would have thought everything earlier was just a dream.


    "What now? The car is gone. Did the person inside die or go to the hospital? Will I be arrested and jailed? I don¡¯t want to go to jail; I can¡¯t go to jail." Li Lihua shouted, looking at the car light fragments on the ground.


    "Calm down. The situation isn¡¯t concluded yet. I¡¯ll first ask someone to check if there are any ident patients in the hospitals," Lin Shichang said, supporting Li Lihua¡¯s weakening body.


    "I¡¯ll ask someone to check with the police station to see if there¡¯s been a report," Lin Mengyao stated.


    "Then I¡¯ll check the crematorium," Xu Ke added.


    The three of them investigated in different directions, showing an unprecedented unity. But Li Lihua suddenly widened her eyes, ran out from Lin Shichang¡¯s embrace, and looked at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke with a fervent and bizarre expression, seeming somewhat frightening in the dark night.


    "Why go to all that trouble when there¡¯s a faster way?"


    Lin Mengyao suddenly felt a shiver in her heart but still asked patiently, "What way?"


    "Let him go. Let him turn himself in at the police station, then the police won¡¯t investigate me anymore, and I¡¯ll be fine," Li Lihua pointed at Xu Ke and said loudly.

 Chapter 94 Substitution

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Substitution</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mom!" Lin Mengyao eximed in disbelief.


    "Mom, how can you do this? It was clearly your own mistake, yet you¡¯re having Xu Ke take the me. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?" Lin Mengyao looked at Li Lihua with an expression of absurdity.


    Li Lihua had always seemed merely a little greedy and materialistic in her mind, but she never imagined that she could disregard human life to this extent. Is she mad? While this thought felt somewhat rebellious, thest shred of a motherly image in Lin Mengyao¡¯s heartpletely copsed at this moment.


    "Why isn¡¯t it appropriate? Our Lin Family has fed and sheltered him for so many years; it¡¯s time for him to repay the favor." Li Lihua hysterically screamed, "You go to the police and confess. Go on, say it was you who hit the person, it¡¯s all your doing." Li Lihua grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s arm with all her strength, dragging him in a certain direction, looking possessed.


    Xu Ke stood firm, unmoved by Li Lihua¡¯s tugging. He looked down at her hysterics as if she were a stranger. In fact, Li Lihua meant even less to him than a stranger. If it weren¡¯t for her blood ties with Lin Mengyao, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch a corner of his sleeve.


    "What are you standing there for? Go on, walk!" Seeing she couldn¡¯t move Xu Ke, Li Lihua turned around, yelling at him. Little did she know her current demeanor looked monstrous, her eyes wide and bloodshot, and her well-styled hair had somehow be disheveled. Her mind was consumed by the belief that she had to have Xu Ke take the fall for her.


    "Smack!"


    A crisp p silenced all of Li Lihua¡¯s screaming. Tilting her head, she blinked, as if in disbelief at what had just happened.


    "Are you awake now?" Xu Ke, who had been mostly silent, used his height advantage to look coldly at the madwoman-like Li Lihua. "If you¡¯re awake, let go." Xu Ke said coldly.


    Li Lihua touched her face, staring nkly at Xu Ke.


    The moonlight was chilly, and Xu Ke seemed colder under its shine, causing Li Lihua to shiver. Though afraid of Xu Ke at this moment, fear of prison loomed evenrger.


    In almost no time, Li Lihua regained herposure, looking at Xu Ke with a sense of entitlement. "I won¡¯t hold it against you for hitting me, but you must go to prison and confess. This is what you owe our Lin Family, and you must repay it."


    "Mom, you really are crazy," Lin Mengyao looked at Li Lihua in disappointment, saying each word seriously.


    "I¡¯m not crazy; you are! I¡¯m your mother, and who is he? He¡¯s nothing more than a useless man worth less than nothing. Is it worth it for you to protect him like this? Are you really so heartless as to send me, your mother, to prison for the sake of a man? I carried you in my womb for ten months, half your blood is mine. You should stand by me, not this useless Xu Ke." Li Lihua shouted.


    "Don¡¯t you always act like you love Mengyao so much? If you truly love her, you¡¯d take the me and confess to the police instead of watching her mother go to jail and then giving her a p." Li Lihua redirected her gaze to Xu Ke.


    "I won¡¯t go to prison for you, so give up." Xu Ke brushed off the spot Li Lihua touched, as if dusting off garbage.


    "Mengyao, look at this man you chose. He¡¯spletely unreliable. What¡¯s the point of having such a man? Divorce him quickly while you¡¯re young and find another one." Despite her panic, Lihua¡¯s mind was sharper in this situation. She knew divorce was his Achilles¡¯ heel, and she intended to use it to bend him to her will. No matter what, Li Lihua must not go to prison!


    As expected, Xu Ke¡¯s brow furrowed deeply; divorcing Lin Mengyao was something he couldn¡¯t ept. Although his rtionship with Lin Mengyao had been stable, he didn¡¯t dare gamble who meant more to her in her heart.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to speak, Lin Mengyao intervened, "I won¡¯t divorce him, nor will I let Xu Ke go to prison for you. Whoever¡¯s responsibility it is should bear it."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s stance was a breath of fresh spring air to Xu Ke, but to Li Lihua, it was a thunderbolt on a clear day, "How can you do this to me? I¡¯m your mother, the one who gave birth to and raised you!"


    "Have you had enough? Do you think surveince footage is blind? Taking the fall for someone else? How could you evene up with such an idea? This matter is not up for discussion. We need to find the injured person first, and in the meantime, you stay in line. Stop jumping around every day." Lin Shichang pulled Li Lihua aside and spoke sternly.


    Her husband and daughter¡¯s clear stance against her made her mental defenses crumble, "What if we find them and they refuse to settle? Do I have to go to prison then?"


    "In this matter, most things can be resolved with money. If not, it only means there isn¡¯t enough of it. Once we find the person, I¡¯m confident they won¡¯t pursue the case further." Xu Ke exined coldly off to the side.


    He didn¡¯t want to deal with Li Lihua¡¯s mess but felt he had to, as she was, after all, Lin Mengyao¡¯s mother. He would try to prevent anything from making Lin Mengyao sad or ufortable.


    "What solution do you have? Are you saying this just tofort me then sneakily send me to prison?" Li Lihua couldn¡¯t shake Xu Ke¡¯s image as a useless nobody, despite his past demonstrations of strength. When situations became urgent, she habitually forgot his proven capabilities.


    "Believe it or not."


    "Xu Ke never lies. If he says he has a solution, he certainly does. First, let¡¯s find out where the person is."


    "Fine, I¡¯ll trust him this time. If he can¡¯t solve this for me, even if I have to go to prison, I¡¯ll chase him out of the Lin Family and have him live on the streets as a beggar."


    "In a while, you won¡¯t need to chase us out; Mengyao and I will be moving out. But let me warn you, don¡¯t ever threaten me with anything rted to Mengyao again. Before, I overlooked things because you¡¯re Mengyao¡¯s mother. I¡¯m helping you now for the same reason, but being Mengyao¡¯s mother won¡¯t protect you forever, understand?"


    Xu Ke spoke without avoiding anyone, each word resonating with weight. His demeanor was drastically different from before, but among the three present, except for the stunned Li Lihua, the other two showed no reaction, as if it were a natural development.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯sck of reaction was understandable to Xu Ke, but Lin Shichang¡¯s indifference drew his attention.


    In truth, Lin Shichang wasn¡¯t entirely clear about Xu Ke¡¯s identity, but he had long observed Xu Ke¡¯s actions at home. He couldn¡¯t guess Xu Ke¡¯s background but knew something significant must have happened to change him. He had privately brought it up to Li Lihua several times, but she never took it to heart. s~

 Chapter 95 Nanny

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Nanny</h4><h4></h4>


    The person hit was a young man. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt and didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter. Taking the thirty thousand yuan from Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao settled the issue.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao moved to the vi on a day when the weather was great, bright and sunny with not a cloud in the sky. Neither of them told anyone when they left.


    "Xu Ke, I suddenly thought of something really important. Our house is so big, the two of us can¡¯t possibly manage to clean it all," Xu Ke said after putting all her clothes into the closet, suddenly pping her forehead.


    Lin Mengyao looked bewildered, her expression was adorably cute, causing Xu Ke to burst intoughter, "What¡¯s to worry about? We¡¯ll just go to the housekeeping agency and hire a maidter."


    Lin Mengyao blushed a little, embarrassed by Xu Ke¡¯s smile, lowered her head and felt annoyed at her own foolishness inside.


    Once they almost finished tidying up home, Xu Ke drove Lin Mengyao to thergest housekeeping agency in Luo City.


    "What kind of maid do you want to chooseter?" Xu Ke asked as he looked down.


    "Quick and good at cooking," Lin Mengyao said after pondering for a while.


    While they were discussing, a woman with an imposing presence walked into the lobby. She was somewhat plump and adorned in gold and silver, looking like a walking treasure chest. Her face was frighteningly sullen, clearly not someone easy to get along with.


    "Madam, madam, I¡¯m really innocent, I really didn¡¯t do anything." A slightly hoarse female voice rang out, only then did everyone see she was clutching another woman¡¯s hair, dragging her from the entrance into the lobby, dropping her hard at the most crowded spot. Pointing at the sobbing woman holding her hair, she said loudly, "You¡¯re talking nonsense. All the evidence is against you, don¡¯t think you can shirk it."


    "All of you here today, remember this face, so that you never hire someone like her as a maid. This woman enjoyed everything in my house and was supported by my money, yet she seduced my husband and stole from our home. Even when caught, she denied everything. With someone so morally corrupted, she should be banned from this industry, unfit to continue as a maid." The woman ced a hand on her hip while still pointing at the woman on the ground, her face was flushed red, seemingly from anger.


    "I didn¡¯t do it, this is nder. It¡¯s your and your husband¡¯s underling having an affair whom I caught, and you¡¯re falsely using me," said the woman on the ground, raising her head and speaking loudly.


    "p!" The woman with the rings pped the other without hesitation, turning her face aside, the red mark swelling visibly.


    "What nonsense are you spouting! You even dare to nder your employer now? I should have sent you directly to the police instead of being soft-hearted." The woman¡¯s pupils contracted violently, her finger pointing shakily at the woman on the floor as she shouted. She seemed stern on the surface, but Xu Ke could sense her guilt and realized the woman on the ground was probably telling the truth.


    "I¡¯m not lying, what I¡¯m saying are the facts. What you just used me of is nder." The woman on the floor said with a sobbing voice, hoping someone would believe her, but reality gave her a harsh p. The surrounding murmurs clearly doubted the truth of her words, or even if they didn¡¯t doubt they watched it unfold as a spectacle.


    The glimmer of hope in the woman¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    The woman adorned in jewels seemed pleased with the effect she had caused as she embraced her own arms and looked condescendingly at the woman slumped on the ground, saying in a sharp and acrimonious tone, "You sharp-tongued woman, I initially thought you were honest when I hired you. Yet in such a short time you¡¯ve shown your true colors, but heaven has eyes, and let me see your true nature early on. Today I¡¯ll watch closely to see if anyone dares to hire you as a maid. I said I would make it impossible for you to find work in Luo City, see if I can fulfill it or not."


    In the crowd, Lin Mengyao frowned as she watched this scene unfold before her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Ke asked softly.


    "Thatdy is being wronged. Let¡¯s help her, since we¡¯re also looking for a maid, aren¡¯t we?"


    "Alright." Xu Ke took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, intending to part the crowd in front of them and lead her to the center.


    But as the two talked, one of the onlookers grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, nced at the overbearing woman in the center, and whispered to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, "Don¡¯t go being a do-gooder. Do you know who that person is? That¡¯s the mistress of the Sun Group, someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. You both look young; don¡¯t let this mess up your future because of a moment¡¯s rashness. It¡¯s not worth losing the rest of your life over this."


    "Sun Group? Are they that powerful?" In Xu Ke¡¯s memory, there were no legendary tales of Sun Group among the Luo City¡¯s high society, so Xu Ke looked towards Lin Mengyao sincepared to himself, she was a local of Luo City and should know the city¡¯s power dynamic more thoroughly, but she was equally puzzled, "Never heard of it."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯ve heard of it or not; there¡¯s nothing worth caring about anyway." Xu Ke chuckled softly, spoke nonchntly, then under the helpless gaze of the person who warned them, led Lin Mengyao to the center of the crowd.


    "Who are you? What do you want? There¡¯s nothing here that concerns you, get out of my sight." The woman narrowed her eyes, looked Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao up and down, and seeing no brand names on them, assumed they were from a middle-ss family looking for a maid, thus she didn¡¯t give them any notice, speaking with an unmistakablymanding tone.


    The woman believed she was imposing, but neither Xu Ke nor Lin Mengyao ced their attention on her. Instead, they turned to thedy she had viciously insulted.


    Just at that moment, the crowd was again parted as the manager of the housekeeping agency came over with a handkerchief, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, and apologizing to the woman adorned in jewels.


    "We had no idea she was this kind of person, we¡¯re truly sorry. Please, Madam Sun, rest assured, ourpany will dismiss her ording to your request and ensure she won¡¯t appear in the housekeeping market again," the manager promised.


    He knew clearly the character of the people he¡¯d hired, and the used woman could never have done what Madam Sun ndered her with. But what use was knowing that? He couldn¡¯t protect her. Things had escted beyond control, and all because she had simply been unlucky to see something she shouldn¡¯t have, no one else to me but fate.

 Chapter 96 Are You Afraid of You?

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Are You Afraid of You?</h4><h4></h4>


    The woman, who had been slumped on the ground without moving or reacting, finally responded after the person in charge spoke.


    "Manager, I am really being wronged. I really didn¡¯t steal anything or anyone. My daughter is still in the hospital, and she is waiting for me to earn money to pay for her treatment. I really can¡¯t lose this job, I beg you, manager, please don¡¯t fire me." The woman changed her sitting position to kneeling, continuously kowtowing to the manager, each bow more forceful than thest. The dull sound of her forehead hitting the marble floor seemed to knock on people¡¯s hearts, causing many empathetic people in the crowd to turn away, unable to bear this heart-wrenching scene.


    "Madam, I am wrong, madam, I beg you to spare me. I really didn¡¯t mean it, my family only has Xiaoyi as a rtive. She is now lonely in the hospital, and if I lose my job, no one will pay her hospital fees, and she will die. She is only sixteen this year, I beg you to give our family a way to survive, I will set up a tablet for you at home and pray for you every day, I beg you."


    After realizing that the manager had no intention of relenting, the woman turned her kowtowing direction towards the woman adorned with gold and silver, hoping she might show great mercy and forgive her.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao watched the woman going to such lengths for her daughter, both of them felt a pang of sadness in their hearts and wanted to help her.


    "Sister, stop kowtowing,e work as a nanny for our family, we¡¯ll hire you, and your monthly sry will be..."


    "Eight thousand, including room and board." Xu Ke added in a t tone, finishing the unsaid words of Lin Mengyao, which made Lin Mengyao give him a smiling nce.


    "Yes, we will pay you eight thousand."


    Lin Mengyao tightened her grip on Xu Ke¡¯s hand, and although she didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Ke¡¯s attitude of helping others was very much appreciated by her.


    "Who are you people? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Don¡¯t you know I am the madam of the Sun family? By the looks of you two, you have probably just graduated not long ago, right? Is your job stable enough that you have time to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Be careful, or I will make sure you can¡¯t make it in Lou City."


    She had just threatened someone that they wouldn¡¯t make it in Lou City, and these two came over and said this. Were they trying to provoke her or p her in the face? But either way, she wasn¡¯t happy with the result.


    The woman kneeling on the ground, although she heard someone was willing to offer her a sry of eight thousand, was understandably overjoyed. But she hesitated when she considered the power of the Sun family andpared it with the clothes of the two people in front of her. She couldn¡¯t risk hurting two kind-hearted young people for her selfish reasons.


    Even though the woman was heartbroken over that high sry, she still refused. "No, no need, I know you two are good kids, but I can¡¯t burden you." The woman said as despairing and sorrowful tears began to fall.


    "Auntie, don¡¯t worry about her, it¡¯s okay. Our family also needs a nanny, and I think you are quite suitable. Besides, doesn¡¯t your daughter need to stay in the hospital? Coming to ours can help resolve your urgent needs, and the child¡¯s illness can¡¯t wait." Lin Mengyao walked over to the woman¡¯s side, helping her up while gently saying these words.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke faced the woman adorned with jewelry, his face holding a careless expression and his tone coldly said, "You? You don¡¯t have what it takes."


    "What did you say?" The woman was initially waiting to see the two look panicked, but she didn¡¯t expect them not to fear her. Instead, they didn¡¯t regard her at all. Having lived so extravagantly for so many years, when had she ever suffered such an insult? Without thinking, her body moved quicker than her mind, and she swung her small handbag at Xu Ke¡¯s head.


    The bag, with its metal edges, was glinting brightly as it swung toward Xu Ke¡¯s head. If it hit, even if it didn¡¯t draw blood, it¡¯d certainly leave a noticeable lump.


    Many in the crowd couldn¡¯t bear to witness this scene, so they consciously closed their eyes. However, the expected impact did not happen. Just a second before the bag hit Xu Ke¡¯s face, he precisely caught it in his hand.


    "Let go. Do you know how much my bag costs? Even if you sold yourself, you couldn¡¯t afford it if it got scratched." The woman screamed while pulling hard on the bag¡¯s chain.


    Xu Ke nced indifferently at the bag in his hand, a mocking smirk appearing on his lips, "It¡¯s just a fake, even if it were genuine, I could still afford it." With the woman¡¯s force, Xu Ke let go, leaving the unprepared woman to fall unexpectedly to the ground, adding ayer of humiliation to her already unremarkable face as pain shot through her tailbone.


    "I will kill you and make sure you die miserably." The woman¡¯s face was twisted, gasping in pain as she uttered threats, butpared to her previous threats, this time she was obviously determined, the murderous intent in her eyes sharp and dazzling, yet it couldn¡¯t even make Xu Ke¡¯s brow furrow the slightest.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you on the top floor of Jiahe." Xu Ke didn¡¯t have the patience to entangle with a woman continuously; seeing that Lin Mengyao had already calmed the person down, he turned away, pulling Lin Mengyao along with the aunt and walked out of the crowd, leaving the gold-adorned woman behind.


    The woman, who had been shouting nonstop at Xu Ke while sitting on the ground, was now silent like a hollow gourd, her face increasingly pale, her pupils shrinking with shock, even forgetting to stand up.


    Jiahe top floor! That was not a ce where just anyone could enter, being on the top floor meant being at the center of power, while her family¡¯spany was only an insignificant little firm, yet they could easily make Sun family¡¯s business suffer. Howughable that she was just threatening them; it was sheer ridiculousness.


    Thinking of the possible retaliation her family might face, the woman didn¡¯t even care about the pain in her tailbone, hurriedly getting up from the ground, and rushed home at the fastest speed she could manage, not looking back once. She wanted to pack up and leave Lou City, but couldn¡¯t bear to leave her lover. Just as she packed her luggage and was about to call her lover to persuade him to leave with her, her supposedly working husband kicked open the door and stormed in.


    Seeing the neatly packed luggage and open safe, there was no need to listen to her so-called exnations. Dragging her by the hair, he beat her fiercely. The things she went to great lengths to hide, falsely using the nanny of theft and infidelity, were unexpectedly exposed, leaving her too stunned to resist, and by the time she realized she wanted to escape, she no longer had the strength.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had signed the employment contract with Sister Zhou, the three of them working together to tidy up their new home.


    As for Jiahe, which Xu Ke mentioned, Lin Mengyao had already had some suspicions in her heart; she also knew that even if she asked, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t tell her, so she didn¡¯t inquire, merely focusing on the present with all her heart.

 Chapter 97: Battle for the Hospital Ward

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Battle for the Hospital Ward</h4><h4></h4>


    As soon as the three of them walked out of the housekeeping center, Sister Zhou bowed deeply to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. If it weren¡¯t inappropriate for the ce, she even wanted to kneel and knock her head in gratitude to her two benefactors. Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao not only gave her a job but also gave her daughter the hope of continuing to live. How could she not be grateful?


    "Sister Zhou, don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re making us feel embarrassed." Lin Mengyao helped her up and said.


    "I¡¯m just too emotional. You two are such good people and great benefactors to our family. If it wasn¡¯t for you two, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m truly grateful to you and will work diligently in the future, never failing your trust in me." Sister Zhou said, wiping the tears from her face with a reddened nose.


    "What illness does your daughter have?" Xu Ke, not fond of hearing others sobbing, quickly changed the topic when he saw her crying uncontrobly.


    Sister Zhou was momentarily stunned by Xu Ke¡¯s question, evidently not expecting him to ask such a thing, but she wiped her tears and answered, "Kidney failure. So far, we haven¡¯t found a suitable kidney donor, so she can only stay in the hospital clinging to life. I don¡¯t know what sins Imitted in my past life to have all this suffering fall on my daughter in this life." Sister Zhou¡¯s freshly wiped tears couldn¡¯t help but fall again, and she cried even harder than before.


    Lin Mengyao helplessly nced at Xu Ke and asked, "The hospital bills must be quite a lot, right? Can you still afford them now? Do you need us to advance your sry a bit?"


    Sister Zhou originally wanted to say no, but thinking about the new round of hospital bills soon due, her eyes showed a troubled expression, and her face flushed red, unsure of how to speak.


    Seeing her look, Xu Ke understood and simply handed Sister Zhou a card without waiting for her to speak, "There¡¯s ten thousand yuan on here, the password is six zeros. It¡¯s an advance on a month¡¯s sry. Use it first to pay your child¡¯s hospital bill, and the remaining two thousand for groceries. If it¡¯s not enough,e to me." Xu Ke¡¯s expression was somewhat cold, and his tone carried a kind of insistence that couldn¡¯t be refused.


    However, Lin Mengyao sensed an awkward tenderness and kindness in his words, raising her estimation of Xu Ke even higher. Sister Zhou¡¯s hands shook as she held the card, overwhelmed by gratitude for Xu Ke, unsure of how to express it verbally. She could only bow repeatedly, tears streaming down, and Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t stop her, allowing her to bow until she was too tired to continue.


    "You two are truly lifesavers for our family. I really don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness. How did I meet such good people like you? I¡¯ll work twice as hard in the future and serve youfortably. I¡ªI will kowtow to you." Saying that, Sister Zhou was about to kneel, but Xu Ke quickly stopped her.


    If she were to kneel and kowtow right on the street, who knows what others might think? If a couple of passersby decided to help out, what would they do then?


    In this world, nobody dislikes grateful people, but gratitude like Sister Zhou¡¯s was indeed a bit too much for Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "We have nothing to do today. Why don¡¯t we go with you to the hospital to pay Xiaojie¡¯s hospital bills, and also check on her? What do you think, Xu Ke?" Lin Mengyao asked, turning her head to seek Xu Ke¡¯s opinion.


    "Let¡¯s go. Anyway, I drove here, it¡¯ll be more convenient." Seeing Sister Zhou¡¯s attention diverted by Lin Mengyao¡¯s words and her tears stopped, Xu Ke secretly exhaled, showing a relieved expression. Lin Mengyao, who saw him turn, felt both amused and relieved, feeling their distance closing.


    The anxieties in her heart and the sense of distance she felt from Xu Ke seemed to dissipate with his actions.


    At the hospital, Sister Zhou¡¯s face showed anxiousness, and her pace quickened as if someone were chasing her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Ke asked.


    Seeing Sister Zhou¡¯s expression, Xu Ke thought something might have happened to her daughter, making him unconsciously tense up. Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t faring any better; she too worried something had happened to Sister Zhou¡¯s daughter. Her high heels ttered loudly as she hurriedly followed behind Sister Zhou, already considering Sister Zhou under her protection despite their brief acquaintance, naturally concerned.


    "I don¡¯t know. I just felt uneasy as soon as I got out of the car, like something bad was going to happen."


    The old saying about mother-child connection isn¡¯t without reason. When Xu Ke and the others followed Sister Zhou to the ward, there wasmotion inside. Zhou Xiaojie¡¯s hospital bed was surrounded by a couple about the same age as Sister Zhou, along with a young man who looked barely in his twenties. Three nurses were also around, seemingly trying to mediate. In total, six people tightly surrounded Zhou Xiaojie¡¯s bed, making it impossible to see what was going on inside.


    "What happened, nurse? Why are you all crowded around Xiaojie¡¯s bed?" Sister Zhou¡¯s eyes reddened at the scene and she rushed forward, somehow managing to push her way through with surprising strength.


    "Are you crazy? Can¡¯t you see there are people here? What are you bumping into? You think you can pay if you break something?" shrilled the woman in the floral shirt, brushing off her clothes and directing her sharp words at Sister Zhou.


    They had been so busy arguing they hadn¡¯t paid attention to what Sister Zhou was saying. Therefore, no one answered her questions. Sister Zhou was equally preupied with checking if her daughter was hurt and didn¡¯t notice if anyone responded to her questions.


    At this moment, Xu Ke was supporting Lin Mengyao, who had almost run the entire way, as they entered, "What¡¯s going on here? Why is everyone gathered around?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was gentle, but his eyes scanned those around Zhou Xiaojie¡¯s bed, and the previously noisy crowd fell silent as if mice caught by a cat, shrinking back.


    "Weren¡¯t you all quite vocal just now? Why isn¡¯t anyone speaking up now? Go on, speak." Xu Ke patiently repeated.


    "It¡¯s nothing major. My son likes this spot where the little girl is lying and wants to switch with her. But this little girl, despite her young age, has such a ck heart; she won¡¯t even help with such a small thing. It¡¯s just a spot, what¡¯s the big deal? I don¡¯t know how her parents raised her to be like this," the middle-aged woman said, rolling her eyes.

 Chapter 98: No Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98: No Exchange</h4><h4></h4>


    "I was here first for this hospital bed. If he likes this spot, so do I. Why should I give it up to him? Besides, the nurse already told you hospital beds can¡¯t be changed arbitrarily. How dare youe over to lift me and drive me away?"


    The little girl named Zhou Xiaojie initially just had red-rimmed eyes, but when her mother arrived, she found support and became more aggrieved as she spoke, eventually bursting into tears.


    However, the family standing by the bed showed no signs of remorse, especially the middle-aged woman in a floral dress. She even dug her ear for earwax and flicked it onto Zhou Xiaojie¡¯s bed, sessfully disgusting the onlookers.


    "Rules are made by humans. Are we supposed to die from holding in our urine? I see you just don¡¯t want to switch beds with our youngest. If you met someone else today, they might have let it go seeing a girl like you crying, but I tell you, your luck¡¯s bad for running into me. I don¡¯t buy your act. Today¡¯s bed is my son¡¯s, whether you switch or not, it¡¯s going to be swapped. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. Don¡¯t think a few people backing you can save you. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve been working since I was a teenager, I¡¯ve got the strength. Those three people you brought? I can take them down with one hand, a shy show with no substance."


    The woman, hands on hips, spoke domineeringly, spitting as she talked, leaving stters everywhere. Everyone in the ward frowned in disgust, except her family, who appeared used to it with no reaction.


    "How can you be so unreasonable? Is there any way to snatch by force like this? My family Xiaojie is seriously ill. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bad karma and divine retribution for treating her like this?" Zhou Jie looked at the frail, veined hands of her daughter, gasping at a blood mark left by a needle prick.


    "How can you be so bad? There are three empty beds in this room, yet you insist on fighting with a defenseless, critically ill girl? Can¡¯t you show some conscience?" Zhou Jie cried.


    "Damn, you old hag, aren¡¯t you done yet? Why all the whining? Truly birds of a feather flock together, the young ones cry, and the old ones follow suit. Aren¡¯t you afraid of crying yourself blind? If you were a stunning beauty, I might have somepassion for you, but look at yourself, your wrinkles are even uglier than your skeleton-looking daughter. You¡¯re still trying to pull off that teary act from TV? Disgusting, you¡¯re making me want to puke. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out, don¡¯t force me to hit you."


    A young man with choppy, non-mainstream hair almost covering his eyes flung his greasy fringe while speaking with a smirk, thinking himself quite cool.


    "You can try using force. By then, I can arrange for the hospital to provide a special family room for you, so your whole family can lie in it neat and tidy, a family reunion." Xu Ke patted the neck of Lin Mengyao, who was flushed red from anger by this family¡¯s shamelessness, and said coldly to the family of three.


    There were many things Xu Ke disliked, but bullying the weak was definitely at the top of the list, so as he looked at this strange family, he did not conceal his murderous aura.


    "You... you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I tell you, I¡¯m with the Bai Feng Gang. Provoking me means provoking the entire Bai Feng Gang. We won¡¯t let you go unscathed. There¡¯s the door, scram, but leave the girl in your arms here to make amends, or else my brothers and I won¡¯t let you off." The young man hadn¡¯t noticed Lin Mengyao by Xu Ke¡¯s side till now, and was utterly astonished.


    In his twenty years, he¡¯d never seen such a knockout beauty, cool and enchanting. Just one look made him feel his soul was being hooked away. To win over such a stunning chick, he¡¯d even be willing to live ten years less. Imagine unting her outside and making his buddies turn green with envy.


    The more he thought about it, the more feverish he got. His gaze towards Lin Mengyao grew increasingly wicked, making Xu Ke want to dig out his eyeballs and stomp them into the ground.


    "I initially nned to spare you if you admitted your mistake sincerely, but now I don¡¯t want to let you off." Xu Ke released Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, making his fingers crack loudly, and the murder intent emanating from him intensified.


    "You¡¯re just a pretty boy spouting big words here. Today your grandpa will teach you a lesson about being human." The young man rolled up his sleeves high, assuming a menacing posture as he approached Xu Ke.


    Lin Mengyao reached out and grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, a bit nervous, while Zhou Jie sitting on the hospital bed also panicked as Xu Ke was her employer. If he got beaten up because of her issue, how could she bear that?


    "Sir." Zhou Jie gave Xu Ke a pleading look, hoping he wouldn¡¯t get into a fight over her. After all, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao helping her in distress was already incredibly generous. If anything bad happened for her sake now, she¡¯d truly would have no face to face the couple.


    Although Xu Ke understood Zhou Jie¡¯s intention, he had no intention to stop. The look in the young man¡¯s eyes toward Lin Mengyao had already crossed his bottom line, something he couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged parents, perhaps having too much faith in their son, didn¡¯t stop him and instead withdrew to leave more room for the duo, even showing anticipation.


    Xu Ke and the young man collided almost without obstruction. "Pretty boy, taste my fist." The young man recited an overly dramatic line and threw a punch at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. The force behind the punch made the air resonate with a metallic ng. Xu Ke didn¡¯t expect such strength from the opponent, couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, and transitioned from a fist to a palm, enveloping the young man¡¯s fist in his hand.


    With a "bang!" they both stepped back simultaneously.


    "Not bad, you managed to take one of my punches, but that¡¯s all you can handle." The young man shook his hand and, without giving Xu Ke a chance to react, unleashed another punch aimed at the same spot.


    Xu Ke ignored the young man¡¯s words and returned the punch directly. Their fists shed, echoing a dull thump.

 Chapter 99: A Total Mess

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99: A Total Mess</h4><h4></h4>


    The young man showed a smug smile on his face. Others could only hear a dull thud, but being closer and involved, he heard the sound of bones breaking one by one. This sound was not unfamiliar; he could often hear it when he punched others.


    Born with great strength, breaking other people¡¯s bones was amon urrence for him. He thought this time would be no different from before, and he was even prepared to watch Xu Ke¡¯s painful and grimacing expression.


    Seeing the smugness on the young man¡¯s face, Xu Ke also smiled, even showing his white teeth. His fair and handsome face inexplicably carried a trace of wickedness because of that expression, leaving the young man stupefied.


    Before he could realize what had happened, a sharp pain that made him scream involuntarily came from his knuckles, even spreading upwards.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the young man¡¯s arm, which had just been taut as a straight line, went limp like a noodle, dangling by his side.


    "Ahhhh!" The young man, who had just been so arrogant, was now wailing continuously while holding his fractured arm. The middle-aged couple, who had been standing on the side watching the scene, suddenly changed their expressions and rushed towards the young man, protecting him like lions guarding their cubs, not allowing anyone to approach.


    "My son, what happened to you?" The middle-aged woman held the young man¡¯s face, speaking with a heartache and a sense of panic.


    "Mom, mom. My arm hurts. Am I going to be disabled? Is my arm broken? I¡¯m in excruciating pain. Mom, teach him a lesson for me, make him apologize to me." The young man, who had been so arrogant, was now crying with a snotty nose and tears, like an elementary school student, hiding in the middle-aged woman¡¯s arms and pointing at Xu Ke, crying out loudly, childishly making peopleugh and cry at the same time.


    "Alright, mom will get back at him for you." The middle-aged woman patted the young man¡¯s back like soothing a child. After his cries had weakened, without any warning, she lunged at Xu Ke, stretching out her sharp, manicured nails towards his face.


    Seeing the ferocious look on her face, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest, and a "be careful" escaped her lips before she even realized it.


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s speed was indeed fast, but everything seemed in slow motion to Xu Ke. He easily dodged her attack, grabbed her wrist, twisted her arm behind her back, and warned, "You¡¯d better behave, or next time, I¡¯ll make you end up like your son."


    After saying this, Xu Ke pushed her towards the young man.


    "We won¡¯t give up this hospital bed. You¡¯d better behave and not cause more trouble, or next time, I won¡¯t show any mercy." Xu Ke looked down at the family, speaking coldly.


    "Nurse, check that young man, his arm has been broken by me," Xu Ke said to the row of nurses standing against the wall in the corner of the ward.


    "Ah? Ah," the nurse was startled for a moment before running towards the young man, who was still crying and howling. They initially thought he was just acting, but upon closer examination, they noticed the unnatural drooping of his arm, realizing Xu Ke was serious.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to admire Xu Ke, who could break a person¡¯s arm with a punch, and immediately snatched the young man from the middle-aged man¡¯s arms, promptly transporting him to the orthopedic clinic for treatment.


    Seeing her son taken away and her husband apanying him, the middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes turned, nning to sit on the floor and wail, intending to use her countryside tactics here. But having dealt with Li Lihua for so long, Xu Ke immediately knew her ploy with just a nce, understanding that she wanted to force him to back down. If he retreated even a single step, it would only lead to further concessions, leaving no room to recover.


    Thus, Xu Ke didn¡¯t give her the chance to sit down and cry. As soon as she bent over, intending to sit on the ground, he said, "If you dare cry in front of me, I¡¯ll break one of your son¡¯s fingers. Try me if you don¡¯t believe it."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words made the middle-aged woman¡¯s actions freeze, her face turning a myriad of colors¡ªwhite, red, yet again colorful. Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression that didn¡¯t seem to be lying, her face, wrinkled and trembling, obliged unwillingly, rising back up from her half-squatting position. She gave two appeasing smiles to Xu Ke before running out to follow her son, leaving another son behind to face Xu Ke and the others¡¯ cold stares alone in the ward.


    The middle-aged woman was terrified. With the men in her family gone, leaving only a younger son still unconscious in bed, she, being merely a woman, didn¡¯t have the courage to oppose Xu Ke.


    Watching the family leave in disgrace, Sister Zhou breathed a sigh of relief. Zhou Xiaojie, who had been hiding in Sister Zhou¡¯s arms, finally rxed her tightly strained body, "Thank you, you¡¯re such a good person." With a small pale face, Zhou Xiaojie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she smiled and said, having retracted her thorns from when they first met, now looking like a roadside white flower: fragile, gentle, yet carrying a hint of unyielding tenacity.


    Xu Ke, having never dealt with such a young child, didn¡¯t know what to say. He simply pursed his lips and said dryly, "Take care of your illness, you will get better. Those people shouldn¡¯t bully you again. If they dare try, call me, and I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson."


    "Mm, thank you, big brother." Zhou Xiaojie nodded vigorously, but the next moment, her head tilted, and she fell into a deep sleep on Sister Zhou¡¯s shoulder.


    When Sister Zhou tucked her back into the nket, Zhou Xiaojie frowned ufortably, letting out two light hums, appearing quite ufortable.


    Sister Zhou, with tears in her eyes and her hand covering her mouth, walked out of the ward with Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    Originally, Lin Mengyao felt Xu Ke¡¯s actions were a bit heavy-handed and wanted to give the family somepensation. However, after seeing the frail Zhou Xiaojie, Lin Mengyao squelched her emerging sympathy. People are inherently biased; seeing the weak little girl trying to appear strong reminded Lin Mengyao of herself in her childhood, causing a dull pain in her heart.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengyao was thinking of, but sensing her low mood, he looked at her inquisitively and asked quietly, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    Lin Mengyao shook her head, speaking softly, "It¡¯s nothing, just remembering things from my childhood. Let¡¯s help them."


    "Alright."


    Without any hesitation, Xu Ke agreed directly. At this moment, Sister Zhou, walking in front of them, suddenly turned around and knelt before Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. If Xu Ke hadn¡¯t reacted quickly by pulling Lin Mengyao aside, they might have collided into Sister Zhou.

 Chapter 100: Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Meeting Again</h4><h4></h4>


    "Zhou Jie, what are you doing? Get up." Xu Ke noticed the gazes drifting over from around them and reached out to pull Zhou Jie, but she backed away to avoid it.


    "I don¡¯t know what kind of luck I had in my past life to meet such great people like you and your wife. I¡¯m just an insignificant person and have nothing to repay you with, but the kindness you¡¯ve shown us is etched in our hearts. If, if Xiaojie can get through this hurdle and survive, my daughter and I will never refuse to help you whenever you need us." As Zhou Jie finished, she started to kowtow to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. They couldn¡¯t stop her, and Xu Ke didn¡¯t dare use force for fear of hurting Zhou Jie. All they could do was watch as Zhou Jie kowtowed repeatedly, only stopping when bruises appeared on her forehead.


    When Zhou Jie finally stopped, both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao breathed a sigh of relief. Xu Ke was fine, but Lin Mengyao¡¯s temples were already beaded with sweat.


    "I think those people earlier have bad intentions. Even if I scare them now, they might try something else when we¡¯re gone. How about this: when we pay the hospital feester, we also change Xiaojie¡¯s ward. That way everyone can feel more at ease." Xu Ke suggested.


    After hearing this, Zhou Jie didn¡¯t mention working tirelessly as a form of repayment anymore but added another note of gratitude in her heart towards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. As long as she was alive and they needed her, she would be willing to climb mountains and cross mes for this kindness, without any hesitation.


    Seeing Zhou Jie merely nod and say thank you, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao both felt another wave of relief, genuinely afraid she¡¯d kneel and keep kowtowing to them.


    After transferring Zhou Xiaojie¡¯s ward, paying six months¡¯ worth of hospital fees, and giving Zhou Jie a day off to stay with her daughter at the hospital, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao finally returned to their newly bought vi.


    Back home, flopping onto the couch, Lin Mengyao began to chuckle at today¡¯s events. Seeing her happiness, Xu Ke also felt joy in his heart. ncing at the time, he took off his jacket, hung it on the coat rack beside him, and naturally walked into the kitchen wearing his white shirt.


    Moving out hadn¡¯t affected the Lin Family at all; they didn¡¯t even know about it and essentially ignored the couple to the extreme.


    Such neglect used to upset Lin Mengyao for a long time, but now it couldn¡¯t stir any negative emotions in her anymore.


    "Mengyao, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other. Let mee over and hang out."


    Mi Xue¡¯s cheerful voice came through the phone, "Okay, but I¡¯ve moved. I¡¯ll send you the new address, and you can find me there." Watching Xu Ke busy in the kitchen, Lin Mengyao said.


    "Alright, send it to me, and I¡¯lle byter." Mi Xue shook her head on the other end of the phone withrge dark circles under her eyes.


    After the call, Lin Mengyao went to the kitchen to tell Xu Ke about Mi Xue¡¯s visit.


    "Great, I¡¯ll make a couple of extra dishes to entertain your friend."


    Lin Mengyao nodded with a smile.


    The two thought Mi Xue would arrive at least two hourster, so they weren¡¯t cooking quickly. But they unexpectedly got a call from security at the door after only an hour. Hearing the description, knowing it was Mi Xue, Lin Mengyao asked security to let her through.


    When the doorbell rang, Xu Ke wasing out of the kitchen with a freshly stir-fried dish, when a figure flitted past him like a missile, pouncing on Lin Mengyao, pinning her to the sofa. Like a giant dog, Mi Xue kept twisting her head back and forth in front of Lin Mengyao.


    "Mengyao, my dear Mengyao, I¡¯ve missed you so much." Pulling her head out of Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck, Mi Xue said cheerfully.


    "Mi Xue, what happened to you?" The smile on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face faltered the moment she saw Mi Xue¡¯s face, her eyes widening with disbelief.


    "What happened to you?"


    In Lin Mengyao¡¯s mind, Mi Xue was always a cute girl with fair skin and baby fat, not this person with big dark eye circles, small pimples on her face, and not a trace of her previously smooth baby fat.


    "I lost my Prince Charming." Mi Xue pouted, looking dejected, but quickly seemed to open a floodgate of words, moving closer to Lin Mengyao and began rying her story of heroically saving a beauty and outsmarting a scam gang.


    As for Xu Ke, he wasn¡¯t interested in the girls¡¯ secrets; he turned around and headed into the kitchen, and when he came back out, Mi Xue¡¯s story was already at its tail end. All he heard was Mi Xue¡¯s loud deration, "I want to marry him!"


    "Dinner¡¯s ready." Xu Ke tapped the table with his finger as he said this.


    "Whoa!" Mi Xue had thought it was only her and Lin Mengyao in the room, totally unaware of the third person, so Xu Ke¡¯s sudden voice startled her. If not for Lin Mengyao¡¯s legs still resting on hers, she¡¯d have jumped up. Though she didn¡¯t jump, she couldn¡¯t help but utter a curse, immediately covering her mouth with Lin Mengyao giving her a pointed nce.


    "My bad, I won¡¯t curse again." Mi Xue smiled ingratiatingly at Lin Mengyao, before turning to look at the person who startled her.


    With just one nce, Mi Xue¡¯s anger dissipated, leaving her dumbstruck and unable to speak until Lin Mengyao gave her a nudge, bringing her back to reality. She closed her wide-open mouth and stammered, "Why, why is it you?"


    Xu Ke paused at the sight of Mi Xue¡¯s face. Honestly, he didn¡¯t recognize her since Mi Xue had changed so much recently. Still, Xu Ke¡¯s expression revealed none of this as he skillfully masked his true feelings, smiling warmly, "This is my house, of course I¡¯m here."


    "You aren¡¯t... you¡¯re Mengyao¡¯s husband, right?" Mi Xue asked uncertainly.


    "Of course."


    Xu Ke¡¯s confirmation instantly turned Mi Xue¡¯s face pale. In front of Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke, she flopped back onto the couch, but quickly shifted from sitting to a lying position, crossing her arms over her chest, staring at the crystal chandelier above with lifeless eyes, "You guys go ahead and eat. Just leave me be, I¡¯m heartbroken and need some peace."


    Watching her act, Xu Ke paused and then gave Lin Mengyao a questioning look. Finding it amusing, Lin Mengyao nced at Mi Xue before shaking her head at Xu Ke. She hadn¡¯t expected the person her friend was obsessed with and had changed so dramatically over to be her husband. What aical mix-up.

 Chapter 101 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Reunion</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao suddenly realized that her best friend¡¯s crush was her own husband, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable. However, she had no hard feelings towards Mi Xue, as these two people were the ones she was closest to, and she understood them. So Lin Mengyao patted Mi Xue on the thigh and, amused by her pretending to be dead, said, "Stop pretending to be dead. Your idol made you a meal."


    This statement seemed to activate something in Mi Xue, who had been lying there obediently. She quickly bounced up and seriously said to Lin Mengyao, "I¡¯d be at a huge loss if I didn¡¯t eat this meal." With that, she flipped over the back of the sofa at lightning speed and approached Xu Ke, politely and amusingly asking, "Please serve me a bowl of rice, the kind that¡¯s pressed down, thank you."


    Perhaps because Mi Xue was Lin Mengyao¡¯s friend, this time Xu Ke didn¡¯t find her actions rough or silly. Instead, he thought her small body housed an interesting soul, so he simply smiled and turned to the kitchen to serve her a tightly packed bowl of rice.


    "Eat slowly, if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll serve more," Xu Ke said as he ced the bowl in front of Mi Xue.


    After giving Mi Xue a bowl of rice that couldn¡¯t be packed any tighter, Xu Ke also served a bowl for Lin Mengyao and then sat down to eat.


    As the meal began, Mi Xue didn¡¯t say a word, eating quickly and astonishingly fast, while Xu Ke just chatted softly with Lin Mengyao. When he turned back, he discovered the dish closest to him was already empty, with thest bite mixed with rice just being stuffed into Mi Xue¡¯s mouth.


    Xu Ke observed her behavior, which seemedparable to ten muscr men, and then looked questioningly at Lin Mengyao. "That¡¯s just how she is, you¡¯ll get used to it," Lin Mengyao dryly exined.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s slightly embarrassed face, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just as the atmosphere between the two was getting good, an untimely burp escaped from Mi Xue¡¯s mouth.


    Seeing both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao turn to look at her at the same time, Mi Xue closed her recently burped mouth and giggled, "Sorry, the food was so good I identally ate too much."


    Seeing Mi Xue return to her usual self, Lin Mengyao finally let go of her worry for her friend. Although she knew Mi Xue wouldn¡¯t fight with her over Xu Ke, since Mi Xue was her only good friend, she naturally didn¡¯t want her to be down because of Xu Ke. Seeing Mi Xue let go so quickly made Lin Mengyao happy for her, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t get angry over such a small matter.


    The biggest advantage of Mi Xue is that she can pick herself up and let go quickly, and she can do it decisively at an impressive speed. This is something Lin Mengyao envies but can¡¯t learn.


    Knowing that this person was her friend¡¯s husband, Mi Xue let go of her infatuation with Xu Ke. Although there were still some regrets, they were insignificantpared to her friendship with Lin Mengyao.


    "By the way, our high school reunion is in a few days, all the ssmates will be there, including that annoying person who always gave you trouble. Are you bringing your husband?" Mi Xue asked, settlingfortably into her chair.


    "A ss reunion?" Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but Xu Ke spoke first, "Can I go with you?"


    Lin Mengyao nodded without much hesitation. To call it a ss reunion was more like apetition for superiority. Ever since she married Xu Ke, she¡¯d been ceaselessly mocked, so she stopped attending ss reunions. Mi Xue hadn¡¯t attended them either. Logically, they hadn¡¯t gone for three years, so they shouldn¡¯t have been invited again, yet here they were asked. But this time, she probably wouldn¡¯t be mocked again. Thinking of this, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xu Ke beside her.


    The drastic changes Xu Ke underwent reinstated her confidence and courage, but part of the reason she stopped going to ss reunions was also because of him. Fate is indeed a magical thing.


    While Lin Mengyao was still feeling sentimental, Mi Xue began exining the grievances and grudges between Lin Mengyao and the annoying woman to Xu Ke.


    Three days went by in the blink of an eye, and the ss reunion was set at the Imperial Kitchen, at ten in the morning.


    When Xu Ke drove Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue to the Imperial Kitchen, everyone was already there at the reunion, except for Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue. Therefore, as soon as they stepped into the private room, they were penalized with drinks.


    "You two are half an hourte, penalty shots, penalty shots. By the rules, each of you should have three shots, but since you¡¯re both women, we¡¯ll waive the three and just have you drink one," someone at the reunion said, while others cheered. Before Mi Xue and Lin Mengyao could refuse, a shot was pushed into their hands.


    The pale green liquid smelled of fresh bamboo and didn¡¯t even have a hint of alcohol in its scent, but that didn¡¯t mean it was low in alcohol content. On the contrary, it was over fifty-proof, and based on Lin Mengyao¡¯s tolerance, three would be enough to knock her out.


    Lin Mengyao frowned at the shot ss, feeling resistant. This drink reminded her of Lu Chi. Even after the Lu Family went bankrupt and Lu Chi was beaten, the shadow remained in Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart. She was resistant to the drink both mentally and physically.


    "Why aren¡¯t you drinking it? Don¡¯t give us this attitude."


    "The info we got was the reunion starts at ten. It¡¯s still three minutes until then. We¡¯re notte, so why should we drink? If anyone should drink, it¡¯s the ss president who told us the wrong time," Lin Mengyao said, cing the drinks back on the table and pulling Mi Xue and Xu Ke to sit down at the dining table.


    "It¡¯s just a drink, is it necessary? I mean, Lin Mengyao, after all these years, do you still think you¡¯re the little princess of the Lin Family? You¡¯re almost as transparent as air there now, so why haven¡¯t you learned to behave? Keep this up, and you¡¯ll lose out."


    A woman wearing heavy makeup andrge curls, with sharp eyeliner, looked at Lin Mengyao and said in a coy voice.


    "Before you talk about our Mengyao, look at yourself. After all these years, not only have you not lost your tendency to gossip, but you¡¯ve also picked up a stench that¡¯s enough to make one puke." Mi Xue rolled her eyes at the woman and mimicked a vomiting action.


    Not sparing the woman¡¯s feelings and tantly confronting her turned her face a shade of liver-red, "When we were in school, you were Lin Mengyao¡¯s little follower, her barking dog, and now you still are. Over these years, have you even gotten a feather¡¯s worth of benefit from that stingy iron rooster? You¡¯re still defending her. Isn¡¯t it pitiful?"


    "Watch yournguage. If you talk to Mi Xue like that and try to stir things up between us, don¡¯t me me for being unkind."


    "Oh, oh, you¡¯re killing me. Husband, he¡¯s going to be unkind to me, I¡¯m so scared," the womanzily nced at Lin Mengyao, then practically melted spinelessly into the arms of a well-built man, poking his chest with her red-painted nails, driving him wild with desire.


    "Baby, don¡¯t worry. If she dares misbehave with you, I¡¯ll take it out on the Lin Family."

 Chapter 102: Who鈥檚 True, Who鈥檚 Fake (Seeking Collections, Volatile Update - 1)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Who¡¯s True, Who¡¯s Fake (Seeking Collections, Vtile Update Chapter 1)</h4><h4></h4>


    "But she¡¯s already being rude to people now, people are so mad at her that their chest hurts, can you stand up for me?" The woman pouted yfully while blowing on the man¡¯s chest.


    "Disgusting, an eyesore." Mi Xue rolled her eyes hard at the scene in front of her and said.


    "Honey, look at her." The woman¡¯s voice dripped with coquetry, twisting and turning like a mountain road, making the man¡¯s bones turn to jelly, leaving him with no choice but toply.


    "Honey will stand up for you right away, honey will stand up for you." The man reassured her, grabbing the woman¡¯s hand and kissing it a few times, his tone arrogant andmanding as he said, "You two better apologize to my sweetie immediately, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite."


    Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue frowned and said nothing, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. "My uncle is the vice president of Huaxia Bank, if you offend me, our Huaxia Bank will unite with other banks to refuse providing any financial convenience and help to the Lin family. I¡¯ll count to three, apologize to my sweetie right away." The man suddenly pped the table and spoke menacingly, while the woman in his arms gave Lin Mengyao a provocative smile.


    "Just a vice president, if you don¡¯t apologize to Mengyao and Mi Xue for your behavior just now, I¡¯ll have your uncle dismissed." Xu Ke leaned back against the chair, tapping his finger leisurely, looking at the man with full contempt.


    "Who are you?" The man frowned and asked.


    "Xu Ke, Mengyao¡¯s husband."


    "Wait, did you say who you are? Her husband? Hahaha, you are killing me, aren¡¯t you the famous live-in son-inw and loser of Los City? I don¡¯t even take Lin family seriously, how are you, a live-in son-inw, going to threaten me? Are you missing a piece of your mind?" The manughed so hard tears came out, even letting go of the woman in his arms, while she bent over the table, pounding it andughing loudly, like a madwoman.


    "Oh dear, my stomach hurts fromughing, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard all year, you¡¯re killing me! For being so amusing, I don¡¯t mind your rudeness just now. This ss reunion was really worth it, it¡¯s so interesting. Next time there¡¯s such a reunion, sweetie, remember to invite me." The man said, pinching the woman¡¯s nose andughing without any regard for others.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll definitely call you next time." The woman giggled in response, no longer insisting that Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue apologize, afraid that bringing it up again would drive them away and make the reunion lose its fun. She wanted to have a good time with them.


    "You¡¯re just letting him off like that?" Mi Xue, unaware of Xu Ke¡¯s capabilities, could only swallow her pride, but Lin Mengyao knew. Xu Ke was serious about his threat earlier, he really could get the other guy dismissed, so she didn¡¯t understand why he held back.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s puffed-up face, Xu Ke reached out, grabbed her hand under the table and said, "The best part is yet toe, it¡¯s no fun if you end it all at once." Xu Ke whispered in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear.


    The sound, deep as a cello¡¯s timbre, rang in her ear, causing Lin Mengyao¡¯s face to flush bright red. She barelyprehended what Xu Ke was saying, her ability to think somewhat diminished, she didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.


    The atmosphere around the dining table rekindled, as if the previous confrontation never happened. Yet this gathering felt a bit different; everyone started to ingratiate themselves with the man next to Wen Mei¡¯er, whom Mi Xue referred to disparagingly. Wen Mei¡¯er weed the attention, enjoying the feeling of being fawned over and adored by the crowd.


    "Hmph, the small-minded get their way. She won¡¯t be smug for long. Mengyao, don¡¯t stoop to her level and don¡¯t take it to heart." Mi Xue patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back and said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t affect me." Mi Xue¡¯s concern warmed Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart a bit, but it made Xu Ke frown slightly and re at Mi Xue.


    How many opportunities has he missed to earn Mengyao¡¯s favor, and now she¡¯s taking the lead, Xu Ke felt a bit annoyed with himself for being slow to act.


    Just as Xu Ke and Mi Xue were vying tofort Lin Mengyao, Wen Mei¡¯er, now basking in the adtions, shifted her curled hair aside and leaned softly against the man, "My husband¡¯s not only sessful in his career, but he also has such a kind heart. Do you remember the guy who caught the gang pretending to have idents on the street recently? That was my husband."


    The two individualspeting for Lin Mengyao¡¯s attention closed their mouths upon hearing this, eyes filled with incredulity and, once they processed it, amusement.


    Listening to others constantly praising Wen Mei¡¯er and her husband, Mi Xue was the first of the three to burst outughing. At first, she tried to hold it back, but eventually she couldn¡¯t resist,ughing more and more recklessly.


    Mi Xue clutched her belly,ughing arrogantly. Lin Mengyao, catching the contagion,ughed softly but audibly. Only Xu Ke among themughed reservedly without making a sound, yet the sarcasm in his eyes shot directly at the couple at the center of the topic.


    "What are youughing about? Laughing like this when someone else is speaking is very ill-mannered behavior. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you?" Wen Mei¡¯er looked at the three people sitting opposite, furious enough to almost crush her white teeth.


    These two have always been at odds with her since school, and even after graduation they remained just as detestable, making her wish she could just strangle them.


    "You didn¡¯t even save face, making up such lies, and you dare to lecture others? This is the biggest joke under the sun." Mi Xue made a face at Wen Mei¡¯er and said.


    "What do you mean? When did I lie? If you don¡¯t give me a clear exnation today, don¡¯t bother trying to leave the doors of the Imperial Kitchen today." Wen Mei¡¯er mmed the table and stood up from her chair, clearly agitated by Mi Xue.


    Wen Mei¡¯er was furious, but Mi Xue didn¡¯t even nce at her, instead turning to give Lin Mengyao a look, signaling for her to speak.


    Mi Xue¡¯s waggling eyebrows and gestures took Lin Mengyao back to their high school days, oddly sparking a childish urge within her, "What it means is that the person rescued was Mi Xue, and it was Xu Ke who saved her, it has nothing to do with your husband, you¡¯re lying."


    Seeing both participants in the event present, a fleeting panic flickered in Wen Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes because her husband was indeed pretending, but the panicsted only a moment. She suddenly remembered that neither of the protagonists in the online video showed their face. With no facial evidence, how could one prove her husband was fake and not the two in attendance lying for simr reasons?


    Having rified her thoughts, Wen Mei¡¯er calmed down, even showing a mocking expression on her face, not at all like someone who¡¯s been caught lying.


    "The video online didn¡¯t show faces. Why do you im I¡¯m lying and you¡¯re telling the truth? Is it because there are more of you, or your faces are bigger than mine?" Wen Mei¡¯er crossed her arms and snorted coldly.

 Chapter 103 Proof (Extra Update - 2)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Proof (Extra Update Chapter 2)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hmph, you want evidence, then we¡¯ll get you some evidence." Mi Xue snorted coldly at Wen Mei¡¯er and said to Xu Ke with great bravado.


    However, Xu Ke didn¡¯t pay her any attention. Instead, his eyes were fixed intently on Lin Mengyao, making her ears turn red without stopping. It wasn¡¯t until Lin Mengyao reached out to push him gently and said softly, "Don¡¯t put Mi Xue in an awkward position, just prove it."


    "As youmand." Xu Ke chuckled as he spoke, then withdrew all traces of amusement and looked at the man opposite him, speaking in an unhurried tone: "Do you want to admit it yourself, or do you want to admit it after a fight?" Xu Ke generously gave the other party a choice.


    At a nce, Xu Ke didn¡¯t seem to be someone who could fight, even appearing a bit weak. Thus, even though the man opposite didn¡¯t feel confident in his heart, he still didn¡¯t n to give up and stood up with a heavy heart. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall, and the two stood facing each other across the table. Their builds seemed quite simr, but with the man¡¯s somewhat European features, his fierce re made him look daunting, giving a much greater visual impact than Xu Ke.


    "Having a nice meal and then getting into a fight isn¡¯t right. If someone gets hurt, it¡¯s bad for everyone. Besides, you can tell just by looking, why test further? Mengyao, we know you didn¡¯t get along with each other during school, but now that we¡¯re all adults, there¡¯s no need to be so childish. Wen Mei¡¯er is just doing a bit better than you. Even if you don¡¯t want to offer congrattions, you don¡¯t have to bring us bad luck." Someone at the table yed the role of peacemaker but spoke partial words, making Mi Xue and Lin Mengyao feel utterly disgusted.


    "Seeing isn¡¯t always believing; that¡¯s something I¡¯ll share with you." Xu Ke nced coldly at the speaker, then gestured to the man, inviting him over. The two moved to an empty space in the private room. Those eager to watch the drama even helped clear away the clutter and decorations on the floor, giving the two enough space.


    "The area is a bit small, but it¡¯s enough to hit you. Once I start, I can¡¯t stop, so before the match begins, I¡¯m giving you a chance to back out." The man swallowed, arrogantly looking at Xu Ke and said, but his every unconscious gesture betrayed hisck of confidence.


    Xu Ke looked amusedly at the man who, despite his apprehension, wanted to save face by picking a fight. Calmly, he said, "Don¡¯t hold back, fight." Xu Ke stood still, giving the man a chance to attack.


    Not far away, Wen Mei¡¯er, who knew the truth, clenched her fists tightly, watching her man nervously and muttering encouragement under her breath.


    The man took two deep breaths, knowing he couldn¡¯t escape this fight, so he flung himself at Xu Ke with all his might, even forgetting to punch. Only when Xu Ke was nearly in front of him did he remember he was here to fight and not to run. But Xu Ke was already right there, and the hurriedly raised hand couldn¡¯t reach that face he detested, only just aiming at Xu Ke¡¯s chin. But this already made the man quite satisfied, thinking even if he couldn¡¯t knock him out, drawing blood would suffice to prove he was the real one, and the other was just a fraud.


    Idealistically, it seemed full, but realistically, it was lean. The man saw an ambiguous smile appear on Xu Ke¡¯s face, and the next second found the view retreating, and then his entire back mmed against the wall painfully, almost failing to breathe, nearly suffocating on the spot.


    Everyone watched as Xu Ke threw a punch, and the over 100-pound man was sent flying, each with mouths agape, filled with disbelief. For a full thirty seconds, no one moved or spoke until the man started coughing painfully. Wen Mei¡¯er screamed and rushed toward the fallen man, bringing the others back to their senses, all looking at Xu Ke with shocked eyes.


    "So, satisfied with my performance?" Xu Ke asked, returning to Lin Mengyao¡¯s side.


    Lin Mengyao looked at the man still lying there coughing but unable to stand, then at the eagerly expectant Xu Ke beside her, and said after some thought, "Pretty good, if you¡¯d just held back a bit more, it would¡¯ve been perfect. Are you sure you didn¡¯t hurt him badly? Might he have broken bones?"


    "No, I know my limits." Xu Ke said with a smile.


    Those nearby who heard Xu Ke say this silently took a small step back. At that moment, they didn¡¯t want to stand near this human weapon.


    Having limits and still beating someone like that¡ªone wonders how it¡¯d look without limits. Truly a menace.


    Lin Mengyao ignored the actions of those around, only letting out a sigh of relief when she heard Xu Ke say he knew his limits and the person was fine, while Mi Xue discreetly gave Xu Ke a thumbs up and whispered, "Impressive, much better than me, admirable."


    The three stood somewhat isted, quite apart from the others. Wen Mei¡¯er squatted in front of the man, clueless but to cry, afraid to touch him for fearing worsening his injuries, though her waterproof makeup saved her appearance from bing too messy.


    "Could you fucking stop crying, it¡¯s giving me a headache, hurry up and help me up." The man struggled to extend his arm to Wen Mei¡¯er, using her body to get up.


    Never in his life had he suffered such a loss, such humiliation. This ss reunion couldn¡¯t continue for him, he¡¯d already lost too much face, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be further embarrassed here.


    "Let¡¯s go." The man looked up directly into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Ke felt a scorching gaze like fire burning onto him, so he turned around, meeting the man¡¯s eyes exactly, "You wait, I¡¯ll definitely settle this grudge." The man said venomously.


    He wanted to see what expression Xu Ke would have, but unexpectedly Xu Ke didn¡¯t even n to acknowledge him, not even batting an eye, instead returning his gaze to Lin Mengyao, making the man shake with rage.


    "Where to?" After the man¡¯s words, Wen Mei¡¯er asked, her voice tinged with a nasal sound.


    "Outside, where else could it be, is your brain filled with water?" The man gritted his teeth in disappointment, remembering today¡¯s embarrassment to me Wen Mei¡¯er. If not for her suggestion, would he have yed the hero? Would he have been beaten? How did he even think of her, were his eyes blind?


    Wen Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t yet realize the man harbored resentment towards her, but following his words, she led him out of the room.


    The banquet continued lively, not bing cold due to anyone¡¯s departure, just whenever anyone looked at Xu Ke, they couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of him sending the man flying with a punch, inevitably feeling a bit scared, leaving Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue somewhat isted.

 Chapter 104: Making a Comeback (Mass Release - 3)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Making a Comeback (Mass Release Chapter 3)</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke observed everything, seeing that no one here was talking to her, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, "I have something to deal with first, I¡¯ll go out for a bit. When your ss reunion is about over, call me, and I¡¯lle to pick you up." Xu Ke said softly.


    Lin Mengyao understood Xu Ke¡¯s intentions, so she simply replied, "Okay."


    Seeing Lin Mengyao being so well-behaved, Xu Ke had an itch in his hand; he wanted to pat Lin Mengyao¡¯s head but was held back by rational restraint.


    As soon as Xu Ke left, Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue¡¯s surroundings became lively, achieving his intended goal, Xu Ke left relieved and went to find the person in charge of the Imperial Kitchen.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the private room, the man didn¡¯t leave but had Wen Mei¡¯er help him to the restroom, where he called his uncle from a secluded spot. His uncle had no children and almost raised him as a son, always fulfilling his requests. Thus, when he saw his call, he hardly hesitated to put aside what he was handling and answered his nephew¡¯s call.


    "Why are you calling me at this time?"


    "Uncle, you have to avenge me!"


    "What happened?" The uncle¡¯s smile disappeared, his expression turned serious, startling the assistant who knocked and entered, making him too scared to make a sound. Carefully, he ced the documents that needed signing on the desk and retreated.


    With the man¡¯s exaggerated recounting over the phone, the uncle¡¯s face grew uglier, "How dare he, that brat! Where are you? I¡¯ll find some people toe over right now. Let¡¯s see how he can fight back against multiple opponents." The uncle said through gritted teeth.


    "I knew you were the best, uncle. I¡¯m at the Imperial Kitchen now, you need to hurry, or they¡¯ll leave and I won¡¯t get my revenge."


    "Don¡¯t worry, immediately."


    With his uncle¡¯s backing, the man put down the phone with satisfaction. Wen Mei¡¯er, waiting outside, eagerly approached him and anxiously asked, "What did your uncle say? Is he willing to avenge you?"


    "Duh, I¡¯m his real nephew. Just wait half an hour, after my uncle gets people together, he¡¯lle over. By then, I¡¯ll make sure he knows what it¡¯s like to be pinned down and beaten." The man could walk now; the pain caused by Xu Ke was gradually diminishing, but he still couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t know that the man had not only not left but also found people toe to the Imperial Kitchen. At this moment, he was sitting in the general manager¡¯s office, flipping through documents that required the general manager¡¯s signature, as well as this quarter¡¯s financial statements. The original general manager stood before Xu Ke like an elementary school student waiting for a scolding, with hands behind his back, not daring to interrupt him.


    Without Xu Ke, Wen Mei¡¯er, and Wen Mei¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend, the private room finally allowed for a peaceful meal. After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, the door to the private room was suddenly kicked open from the outside, startling everyone. When people inside the private room looked towards the door, they realized Wen Mei¡¯er and her husband had brought a group of fighters and barged in.


    "What are you doing? Can¡¯t you talk things over? Why did you bring people?" Those timid at the sight of so many strong men flooding in were so scared they trembled, grateful they didn¡¯t stutter or were at a loss for words.


    "Turn over the guy who just hit me, and I won¡¯t touch the others." The man stood in the center of the crowd, regaining the arrogance he held when he first entered.


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Wen Mei¡¯er immediately followed, "Hand over Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue too. Not one of these three should be missing."


    Humans are creatures that seek benefit and avoid harm. Hearing this, the crowd that wasn¡¯t standing too close to Mi Xue and Lin Mengyao split and exposed them, even pushing them forward to the front.


    "Where¡¯s the guy, though, that man?" the man asked, frowning. He mainly sought Xu Ke for revenge, though the incident began because of these two women, he wasn¡¯t petty enough to vent his anger on them.


    But after asking three times and still not seeing Xu Ke, the man got angry, his voice deepening, "If you don¡¯t say where that man went, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re all aplices, and I won¡¯t go easy."


    Someone in the crowd sneaked a peek at the two men¡¯s doorlike figures at the entrance, swallowed hard, and said, "We really don¡¯t know where he is, but he whispered something to Lin Mengyao before leaving. Ask her; she should know."


    "You, Zhao, seems I underestimated you. How do I realize just now you¡¯re that kind of person, tsk!" Mi Xue spat at the crowd, not expecting them to provide help in adversity but didn¡¯t expect them to drive the nail in.


    "Stop spitting." Lin Mengyao tugged Mi Xue¡¯s arm and said.


    "Where is he?" Seeing someone pointing at Lin Mengyao, the man impatiently asked.


    "I don¡¯t know." Lin Mengyao replied coldly.


    "Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re a woman I won¡¯t hit you. Push me hard enough, I¡¯ll hit you even if you¡¯re a kid. This is yourst chance, where is he?" the man asked with a hint of rage, brushing his hair hastily.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I really don¡¯t know."


    When Xu Ke left, he only mentioned he had something to deal with but didn¡¯t say where. So, Lin Mengyao was telling the truth, but the intruders assumed she was ying tricks.


    "Grab her arm, don¡¯t let her move, I¡¯ll interrogate her myself." Everyone present hoped Lin Mengyao would give up Xu Ke¡¯s whereabouts, but Wen Mei¡¯er was most against that. Only when Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t give them away would she have a reason and excuse to deal with her openly.


    Unexpectedly, heaven didn¡¯t fail the patient; she indeed got the chance to punish Lin Mengyao herself, a joyful matter she¡¯d dreamed of.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao restrained, Wen Mei¡¯er smiled victoriously and, with no warning, pped Lin Mengyao¡¯s face hard, so much so her whole hand went numb, and Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheek quickly swelled up. Lin Mengyao even tasted a metallic tang in her mouth.


    "Will you tell me where your lover is? If not, I¡¯ll keep hitting you." As Wen Mei¡¯er raised her hand to p Lin Mengyao again, it seemed she wasn¡¯t there to interrogate about Xu Ke¡¯s whereabouts but specifically targeting Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 105 Let鈥檚 Compensate (Mass Release - 4)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Let¡¯s Compensate (Mass Release Chapter 4)</h4><h4></h4>


    "You have a pretty tough mouth, don¡¯t you? Are you going to talk or not?" Wen Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t give Lin Mengyao a chance to speak, pping her repeatedly until both palms were red and hot before she finally stopped.


    On the other side, Mi Xue¡¯er, whose hands and feet were also restrained, was ring so intensely that her eyes seemed to almost bleed. Her gaze at Wen Mei¡¯er was as if she wanted to eat her alive.


    "Wen Mei¡¯er, you venomous woman, you¡¯ll die a horrible death with your rotten heart and liver, did you hear me? Just wait until Brother Xues back and see if he won¡¯t break your hands." Mi Xue roared at Wen Mei¡¯er like a lion, and another person had to be added to hold her arms down, as she almost broke free with her brute strength.


    "And you cowards who bully the weak and fear the strong, I¡¯ve seen through you. Don¡¯t let me see you on the street again, or I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you. ssmates, my ass, you don¡¯t even deserve to be our ssmates. Even a stranger would behave better than you. It was a waste of my youth to know you all."


    After cursing at Wen Mei¡¯er, Mi Xue¡¯er began to shout at her ssmates behind her. She was filled with anger, wanting tosh out at anyone she could find.


    "Too noisy, hit her, make her shut up." Wen Mei¡¯er¡¯s hands were too worn out from hitting Lin Mengyao, so she instructed the men she brought to handle Mi Xue.


    Although Mi Xue was a girl and they were guys, they didn¡¯t hesitate at all when it came time to act. Without a word, they walked directly in front of Mi Xue and pped her twice on the face. These two ps left Mi Xue¡¯s face swollen an inch high, knocked out two teeth, and left her mouth full of blood.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke was looking over thetest financial report when the door to the general manager¡¯s office was suddenly knocked on aggressively. Without waiting for permission, someone pushed the door open and barged in. "It¡¯s not good, Mr. Xu. There¡¯s a fight in the private room you instructed us to watch."


    Upon hearing the assistant¡¯s words, Xu Ke stood up abruptly, nearly overturning his chair in his haste, and rushed towards the private room like the wind.


    Behind him, Sun Lei was interrogating the assistant about the details. After finding out who started the trouble and how many were involved, Sun Lei frowned and decisively said, "Gather all the security guards to the lobby and be on standby. Call Vice President Huang and tell him this won¡¯t end without an exnation."


    When Xu Ke arrived, the man who had just finished hitting Mi Xue was raising his hand to hit Lin Mengyao. A volcanic rage exploded within Xu Ke almost instantly, searing everything in its path.


    "Stop!" Xu Ke shouted hoarsely, his eyes bloodshot.


    Hearing this voice, the man¡¯s body involuntarily twitched. He turned his head and sneered at Xu Ke, who was standing behind him. "You¡¯re finally showing yourself. I thought you were going to keep hiding like a turtle and let the women handle things for you."


    "You¡¯re something else. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever wanted to kill so badly." Xu Ke clenched his fists and approached the man, his eyes filled with red veins glinting with a terrifying light, looking nothing human. Combined with the unmistakable killing intent emanating from Xu Ke, the man nearly buckled at the knees, regrettinging back for revenge. But recalling the seven skillful bodyguards he had borrowed from his uncle, he felt reassured.


    "Enough with the tough act. You¡¯ve embarrassed me today; you need to pay for it. Get him!" the man said menacingly.


    Those hired felt the danger emanating from Xu Ke. They didn¡¯t want to act, but since their employer gave the order, they had no choice. Just as they were about to gang up on Xu Ke, a loud female voice rang out, "I dare anyone to cause trouble in my Imperial Kitchen!"


    Sun Lei appeared outside the private room, apanied by nearly thirty security guards. The guards Sun Lei brought were all imposing and robust, their blue uniforms tightly fitting over their muscled forms, indicating they were tough characters.


    "Did you bother to find out who I am before making trouble in my territory?" Sun Lei stood behind Xu Ke, ring at the man, the fine lines at the corners of her eyes like sharp swords aimed at him.


    "I¡¯m not looking for trouble, it¡¯s just a personal grudge. I¡¯ll pay for anything I break," the man said with a ttering smile to Sun Lei. Imperial Kitchen was a major client of Huaxia Bank, and if this client became dissatisfied and ended its cooperation, his uncle would skin him alive despite any favoritism.


    "Does my Imperial Kitchen need your trinkets?" Sun Lei retorted mockingly.


    "No, let him pay," Xu Ke interrupted Sun Lei, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at Lin Mengyao, slowly walking towards her. It wasn¡¯t until he held her in his arms that Xu Ke¡¯s brutal heart finally calmed somewhat, though his desire to kill the other man only deepened but was hidden for the time being.


    "Who do you think you are, cutting in here?" The man tried to scold Xu Ke but was interrupted by Sun Lei raising her voice, "Mr. Xu is the owner of ourpany. He has the right to decide everything in Imperial Kitchen."


    Sun Lei¡¯s words instantly made the air around them fall silent. Mi Xue could even hear the sound of regret drawing sharp breaths from those behind her, but what did it matter? They had no chance to make amends anymore. Mi Xue chuckled coldly in her heart.


    "That¡¯s impossible, I know he¡¯s the Lin Family¡¯s live-in son-inw, just a useless good-for-nothing. How could he possibly be the head of Imperial Kitchen? That¡¯s impossible." Neither the man nor Wen Mei¡¯er wanted to believe this fact. Someone they thought they could squash like a bug had suddenly be someone beyond their ability to offend. This kind of contrast was unbearable.


    They kept shaking their heads as if this would negate the reality, but Sun Lei¡¯s gaze clearly told them this was the truth.


    Xu Ke carefully cradled Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, as she desperately tried to bow her head down, not wanting to let Xu Ke see her in such a pathetic state. But Xu Ke¡¯s hands cupped her face like steel, and she simply couldn¡¯t lower her head.


    Tears fell down the corners of her eyes.


    Xu Ke suppressed the suffocating pain in his heart and kissed the corner of Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. "Yaoyao, it¡¯s my fault for leaving you here alone. This kind of thing will never happen again, I swear. I¡¯m going to get revenge for you right now. Keep your eyes open and watch closely."


    Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao¡¯s swollen and bruised cheek a kiss before turning to walk towards the man. Those who knew his identity wouldn¡¯t dare to stop him. They obediently made way for Xu Ke, allowing him to approach the man unhindered.

 Chapter 106: Repay Tenfold (Furious Update - 5)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Repay Tenfold (Furious Update Chapter 5)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Since you want topensate, let¡¯s talk about the price. I want you to pay tenfold," Xu Ke looked at the man¡¯s face and said coldly.


    "Tenfold? Fine, name your price, and I¡¯llpensate you."


    The man originally thought this matter couldn¡¯t be resolved peacefully. Hearing Xu Ke actively asking for apensation price, his anxious heart suddenly calmed down, and he regained his previous arrogance in his demeanor.


    Xu Ke looked at the man¡¯s expression, his mouth stretching to both sides, forming a wide grin. His snow-white teeth reflected a cold, hard metallic sheen under the light. "Hmph." Xu Ke let out a cold snort.


    The man hadn¡¯t snapped out of Xu Ke¡¯s bizarre smile when Xu Ke¡¯s pnded on him, unlike the previous time when he held back, this time Xu Ke didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    The man¡¯s lower half of the face almost instantly went crooked, three teeth popped out of his mouth. This time even a fool knew what Xu Ke meant bypensation. Mi Xue, who was initially dissatisfied with Xu Ke¡¯s demand forpensation without seeking revenge for them, instantly widened her eyes, her heart overwhelmed with an uncontainable sense of satisfaction.


    "Nine more to go." Xu Ke twisted his wrist and said lightly.


    Though he wore a smile on his face at this moment, the man only felt his calves cramping a little, and his eyes showed a pleading expression. Wen Mei¡¯er, who had been held in his arms, had long since hid behind a helper, trying to shield herself with his body.


    "No." The man shook his head, drooling blood-stained saliva, muttering unclearly.


    However, his plea for mercy did not arouse any pity in Xu Ke; the next p stillnded on his face, and he spat out three more teeth with blood.


    "Eight more to go." Xu Ke still spoke in that airy, leisurely tone.


    The man wanted to run, but no matter which direction he faced, it was futile. There would always be a security guard in blue clothing standing before him, blocking his way and pushing him back in front of Xu Ke.


    The counting voice had a cello-like timbre, and the person who counted had a delicate and handsome face. When you closed your eyes, you could see the feeling of a first love on campus in him, but when you open your eyes, you could see him with a smile as he brutally disfigures a person.


    "Done." When Xu Ke uttered these words, everyone in the room collectively exhaled a breath of relief. They dared not open their eyes to look at the man who was arrogant moments ago on the ground. Partly out of pity, but mainly because it was too horrifying; his face was like a mosaic smeared with fresh blood, making anyone want to vomit just at the sight.


    "And there¡¯s one more. Will youe out on your own, or should I drag you out?" Xu Ke¡¯s palm was stained with blood, and he casually squatted on the ground, wiping his hands clean on the man¡¯s shirt.


    Wen Mei¡¯er was thrown out, just like they once treated Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue, dragged out from behind the helper and brought before Xu Ke with ttery.


    "Don¡¯t hit my face, I¡¯m wrong, I admit it, I atone, please don¡¯t hit my face, okay?" Wen Mei¡¯er knelt at Xu Ke¡¯s feet, reaching to tug at Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, crying pitifully.


    "Don¡¯t touch me, or I¡¯ll chop off your hand," Xu Ke looked at her face with his dark pupils, saying without any emotion.


    Wen Mei¡¯er recoiled like she was burned, quickly letting go of her hand and crawling towards Lin Mengyao, grabbing Lin Mengyao¡¯s skirt hem, "Mengyao, I was just too jealous of you. I¡¯m wrong; I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. Please give me another chance. I promise never to oppose you again, I don¡¯t dare anymore, please forgive me. I don¡¯t want my face ruined, please, I¡¯m begging you, have mercy on me."


    Lin Mengyao wanted to say something, but opening her mouth made her face hurt badly. She gave up speaking and instead bent down, seriously looking at Wen Mei¡¯er¡¯s face. When Wen Mei¡¯er thought she would be spared, Lin Mengyao pulled her hand away from her skirt, then patted her skirt and stepped aside.


    She was not a saint; she had her temper. The saying goes, repay evil with good, but then what do you repay good with?


    Wen Mei¡¯er looked at her hand being pulled away and almost went mad, "No, Lin Mengyao, you can¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯ve already apologized. You can¡¯t treat me like this." Wen Mei¡¯er tried to grab Lin Mengyao¡¯s skirt again, but someone pulled her arm from behind and dragged her to Xu Ke.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, which looked at her as if she were already dead, Wen Mei¡¯er¡¯s body shivered as if it were the depths of winter. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, much less make loud noises in his presence. She wanted to run, but everywhere was crowded with people, giving her no chance to escape.


    "Ten hits."


    Xu Ke¡¯s devil-like voice sounded again. Everyone closed their eyes, not daring to look, but just hearing the sound was even harder to bear. Finally, after Xu Ke counted all the hits, everyone sighed with relief. In just a few minutes, it seemed like a year had passed, long and grueling.


    Xu Ke only dealt with the main culprits and left the rest for Sun Lei to handle, while he took Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue to the hospital for treatment.


    By the time everyone finally managed to leave the Imperial Kitchen, the sun had already set. Dozens of people looked silently at the horizon obscured by the building. Then the first person moved, saying nothing, he walked toward the distance in silence, and then the second person moved. They all knew in their hearts that this was likely theirst high school reunion, and they never wanted to see this Imperial Kitchen or the people within it again.


    Lin Mengyao and Mi Xue received full-body examinations in the hospital, confirming only facial injuries and nothing else. Only then did Xu Ke¡¯s expression improve slightly, though he still had a deep frown.


    Lin Mengyao knew he was feeling guilty, but with her facial injuries, she couldn¡¯t speak ormunicate with him with words, so she could only type on her phone. But Xu Ke¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve after reading her messages.


    On the way back, Xu Ke didn¡¯t even dare to look at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face. As soon as he looked, the guilt in his heart sprouted like wild grass, endlesslyshing at him, questioning why he left in the first ce. Were those external things more important than Lin Mengyao? If he hadn¡¯t left, wouldn¡¯t none of this have happened, and Lin Mengyao wouldn¡¯t have to endure all this.

 Chapter 107: Crisis in the Lin Family (6th Burst Update)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Crisis in the Lin Family (6th Burst Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke returned to the vi with two injured people, the atmosphere gloomy on their side. Meanwhile, Vice President Huang, looking as if a storm was brewing, brought his nephew and niece-inw to the hospital.


    Their faces were so disfigured that skin grafts had to be taken from other parts of their bodies, and their noses needed reconstruction.


    Although these things weren¡¯t expensive for Vice President Huang, what pained him was that his nephew, whom he loved like his own child, had ended up in this state. Even though the opponent had the backing of Imperial Kitchen, he couldn¡¯t just let it go. Looking at his unconscious nephew lying in the hospital bed, he was so enraged that he nearly ground his teeth to dust.


    Lin Mengyao had taken a month¡¯s leave from the Lin Group and had applied some ointment Xu Ke had gotten from who knows where. In less than a month, not only had the wounds on her face healed, but her skin was even smoother than before. Yet, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes still carried an unshakeable guilt when he looked at her.


    He took Lin Mengyao to thepany entrance. Watching her, handbag in hand, about to go to work, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but grabbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s wrist, a sense of unease inexplicably rising within him. It seemed that everything from a month ago hadn¡¯t truly gone away. He knew clearly that he didn¡¯t want Lin Mengyao to leave his sight; it made him feel very uneasy.


    "I have to go to work."


    Lin Mengyao understood Xu Ke¡¯s anxiety and had tried tofort him, but to little effect. Whenever she was out of Xu Ke¡¯s sight for more than ten minutes, he would be restless, teetering on the edge of agitation. The psychologist said Xu Ke was experiencing a post-traumatic stress response; fortunately, it wasn¡¯t severe, he didn¡¯t need medication, and it could be gradually forgotten over time, eventually achieving a curing effect.


    However, Xu Ke had indeed be somewhat clingy. It was alright at home, but going out, and especially at work, was quite inconvenient. Yet, Xu Ke got this condition because of her; she couldn¡¯t just leave him aside. Besides, she had gradually gotten used to Xu Ke¡¯s presence over the month. If she suddenly had to keep him away, she would feel somewhat ufortable.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengyao was thinking. He also didn¡¯t speak, just holding onto Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand without letting go, head drooping, silent. Such a tall man, nearly 1.9 meters high, at this moment looked a bit pitiable, like a big dog about to be abandoned by its owner, irresistibly tugging at Lin Mengyao¡¯s heartstrings.


    Sure enough, not even a minute passed before Lin Mengyao surrendered, "Alright,e in with me."


    Xu Ke quietly curled up the corners of his mouth, his eyes carrying some triumph.


    In fact, his post-traumatic stress disorder had been resolved a week ago. In theory, he should have shared this good news with Lin Mengyao, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Lin Mengyao¡¯s indulgence and amodating nature, so he continued to conceal it.


    After some time, he¡¯d tell her the truth. Xu Ke thought as he watched Lin Mengyao walking in front, letting him hold her hand.


    When entering the Lin Group, Lin Mengyao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She had expected a lot of attention and gossip when she brought Xu Ke in, but now the people in thepany just nced at her and then busied themselves with their work. No one came over to engage in annoyances, allowing Lin Mengyao¡¯s tense heart to rx.


    Xu Ke walked behind Lin Mengyao and looked at the employees in the Lin Group. Each appeared busy as if they could never finish their work. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Just at this moment, Lin Mengyao received a message notifying her of an emergency meeting. Xu Ke¡¯s suspicions were confirmed.


    "Something might have happened to the Lin Group. Be careful when you attend the meeting." Xu Ke said cautiously as he held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand while entering the elevator.


    "Okay, I¡¯ve got it. Find a ce outside to sit and wait for me. Our meetings usually take quite some time." Pulling Xu Ke¡¯s hand, Lin Mengyao replied in a simrly low voice.


    Without Lin Mengyao even realizing it, she had started to get used to Xu Ke¡¯s presence and was getting increasingly close to him.


    In the meeting room, Grandma Lin¡¯s lips were blistered, her face aged more than ten years as she looked at everyone present. Lin Mengyao was surprised to see this woman, who had always been strong and proud in her memory, showing such a disheveled appearance, not knowing what kind of events had urred to cause this.


    "Everyone should be aware of the recent events in the Lin Group. If we can¡¯t secure this 100 million loan, the money we¡¯ve previously invested in thend in the Western Suburb will be wasted, and the Lin Group will suffer unprecedented losses. I don¡¯t care what thoughts you may have had while in the Lin Group before, but now I hope our stance is united and that we can all band together to get through this difficult time." Grandma Lin coughed a few times, her expression solemn as she looked at everyone in the meeting room.


    "We¡¯ll advance and retreat with the Lin Group; President Lin, if there¡¯s anything you need us to do, just say it. As long as we can manage, we definitely won¡¯t refuse." One of the board members spoke up voluntarily to show loyalty, drawing agreement from other board members, making the internal atmosphere of the Lin Group harmonious and united for the first time.


    Grandma Lin waved her hand to quiet the slightly noisy meeting room, her face showing a bitter smile as she spoke, "I¡¯ve brought everyone here today because I can¡¯t think of anything better. I can only ask everyone toe together ande up with a strategy to get through this crisis."


    "I¡¯ve been to Huaxia Bank several times, but I can¡¯t see any of the relevant leaders. Even if I find their homes, it¡¯s useless; I still can¡¯t meet them. I¡¯ve tried every method, but it¡¯s like they¡¯ve decided on this and refuse to show up. I¡¯m at a loss." Lin Shixian said, massaging his forehead with one hand. The blisters on his lips and his rapidly thinning face showed that Lin Shixian hadn¡¯t had it easytely either.


    "It¡¯s not just Huaxia Bank; other banks have also refused to give us loans. I tried asking acquaintances, spent quite some money, but came up with nothing." Lin Shide also spoke heavily, his proud double chin reduced significantly, indicating that every member of the Lin family was running around for the 100 million loan, each showing signs of weariness.


    "Grandma, let me try." Lin Mengyao stood up from her seat. She initially didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when she heard Huaxia Bank, she realized this matter might be aimed at her, with the Lin Group suffering from it without reason.


    Grandma Lin looked at her granddaughter, who took the initiative to say she wanted to give it a try, with aplicated expression. "Do you have a good n?"


    "I don¡¯t yet, but ns are always devised by people. I hope you¡¯ll let me handle this matter."


    "Grandma, since cousin wants to do it, let her try. Anyway, we don¡¯t have a good solution now; an additional person means more power." Lin Zihua quickly said as he noticed Grandma Lin¡¯s hesitance.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to scheme against Lin Mengyao; they simply didn¡¯t have a better n, only treating the dead horse as if it were still alive, and Grandma Lin thought the same. So she nodded, "You can handle this matter, but I can only give you up to a week. If you fail, I¡¯ll have to hand it to someone else. The Lin Group can¡¯t afford to dy. Do you understand? If you¡¯re acting just out of impulse to prove yourself in front of everyone, you should sit down, and I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you just said."

 Chapter 108: Chaos and Persistent Harassment (7 - s Mass Update)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Chaos and Persistent Harassment (7 Chapters Mass Update)</h4><h4></h4>


    "Grandma, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Please let me handle this." Lin Mengyao spoke with unwavering determination, knowing well that she was the most suitable person for this task, both publicly and privately.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s resolute demeanor, with a hint of defiant fighting spirit in her eyes, Lin Grandma for the first time thought that Lin Mengyao was unlike her mother, who came from a humble background. Instead, she seemed like a true Lin Family member. For the first time, Lin Grandma showed a touch of affection and appreciation towards Lin Mengyao.


    "Then go ahead and do it boldly. You don¡¯t need to pledge anything this time. Give it your all and don¡¯t let me down."


    The meeting concluded with Lin Mengyao taking on this hot potato.


    "Cousin, give it your best. I have some investigative materials at my ce. If you need them, I can bring them to your home some other day." Lin Zihua patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder with a gentle expression, showing the demeanor of a caring elder brother.


    "Thank you. I¡¯lle to get them if I need them." Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t like Lin Shixian, but she didn¡¯t dislike Lin Zihua. Thus, their conversation remained quite cordial.


    "Cousin, why are you being so nice to her? She wants to steal the spotlight and show how great she is. You should let her do it herself and not give her what she wants. She¡¯s not necessarily going to appreciate you." Lin Mengxi stood in front of them with her arms crossed, ring openly at Lin Mengyao without any courtesy.


    "Cousin, I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t chat with you any longer. Let¡¯s get together another day." Lin Mengyao treated Lin Mengxi like an annoying fly, not causing any real harm but being thoroughly irritating. Without bothering to respond, she turned to leave after speaking to Lin Zihua, preferring to spend time with Xu Ke rather than argue with her.


    Lin Mengyao was meeting up with Xu Ke when Li Lihua caught up with them.


    These days, Li Lihua had been having a hard time. Finding a house without losing face was like a massive stone pressing on her heart, leaving her breathless. On top of that, Song Meishu kept pestering her, asking questions over the phone, driving her crazy. Her hair had lost its luster, and she shed quite a bit of it over the matter.


    "Where have you two been livingtely?" With the stress of finding a house weighing on her, Li Lihua was on the verge of a nervous breakdown, her mind constantly upied by it. Seeing Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke, who hadn¡¯t been home in a long time, she didn¡¯t miss the chance to chase after them and ask without any formality.


    "I thought you didn¡¯t care where we lived?" Lin Mengyao retorted coolly, looking at the woman who was half a head shorter and visibly more haggard.


    "Is that even human speech? How could you say I don¡¯t care? I¡¯m asking you right now, so hurry up and tell me where you¡¯re staying. If I have the time, I might even visit you." Li Lihua responded impatiently.


    Seeing Li Lihua like this, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart no longer ached for the other person. She had once wanted to protect her family and had been nearly indulgent towards Li Lihua. But now she could lie to Li Lihua¡¯s face without any hesitation or guilt.


    "I¡¯m living in Mingxing District, Third Unit, Building Eight, Room 303. Give me a call before youe, and I¡¯ll open the door or pick you up."


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow as he watched Lin Mengyao brazenly lie, while Li Lihua red fiercely at Lin Mengyao upon hearing this before speaking bluntly: "You¡¯ve lived with your grandpa for years and recently managed a major project, yet you don¡¯t have a penny to your name? Have you gone mad with poverty, living in such a rundown area? Don¡¯t tell anyone you¡¯re my daughter, Li Lihua! A so-called youngdy being this stingy is embarrassing beyond words."


    "And you, why are you trailing behind her at thepany? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re a joke? Do you want more people tough at you? Lin Mengyao is young and ignorant, but what¡¯s your excuse? Has your brain been fed to pigs or kicked by a mule that you daree? You¡¯re going to drive me mad! Leave before anyone notices you!" Li Lihua nced at Xu Ke behind Lin Mengyao, scolding him without mercy, drawing curious looks from passersby.


    "We¡¯re in the same boat. Why should I leave when you¡¯re here?" Xu Ke had sensed Lin Mengyao¡¯s cold demeanor towards Li Lihua and wasn¡¯t going to endure her abuse anymore. He struck back mercilessly.


    "What do you mean by that? Is this how you, as a junior, speak to me? Have a few days away dulled your sense of identity? You clearly need a lesson." Publicly shamed by Xu Ke, Li Lihua could no longer remain calm, pushing aside Lin Mengyao, raising her hand to p Xu Ke.


    "Mom, enough is enough." Lin Mengyao grabbed her mother¡¯s raised hand from behind.


    "Let go! I¡¯m your mother. You¡¯ve never defied me before. Since you moved out with him, you¡¯ve changed. Did he say something to you? I¡¯m going to kill this male vixen!" Li Lihua raised her voice, shaking off Lin Mengyao¡¯s grip, lunging at Xu Ke.


    "How much money do you want?" Lin Mengyao rubbed her temples wearily, feelings mixed beyond description, feeling exhausted and powerless dealing with Li Lihua.


    "Is this how you see me? You¡¯ve no conscience! I raised you single-handedly, and this is what you think of me? If you¡¯re so set against me, I¡¯d be better off dead!" Though Li Lihua spoke of death, she made no real move to do so, clearly using filial duty to pressure Lin Mengyao, without any genuine intent to die.


    "I want to support you. How much do you want?"


    Seeing that she had achieved her goal, Li Lihua stopped themotion, casually wiping her tears, and held out two fingers to Lin Mengyao.


    "Two hundred thousand?"


    "No, I want two million."


    Lin Mengyao paused sharply, the bankbook in her hand freezing as she looked at Li Lihua. "What do you need that much money for?" Two million wasn¡¯t an impossible amount for her to produce, but it wasn¡¯t trivial either. This sum was her fallback, and any decrease posed a significant problem.


    "Why do you care? If you really want to honor me, just give me the money." Topete with Song Meishu, Li Lihua had already emptied her little stash from over the years, but she was still short for buying a house in Dingsheng Garden. She couldn¡¯t shell out anymore; naturally, she expected Lin Mengyao to supply it, after all, a married daughter is said to be like spilled water.

 Chapter 109 Vice President Huang (Rapid Release - 8)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Vice President Huang (Rapid Release Chapter 8)</h4><h4></h4>


    "If you don¡¯t say what you¡¯re going to do, I absolutely won¡¯t give you this two million. At most, I¡¯ll only give you two hundred thousand, and if you try to treat me like that again, I won¡¯t even give you that." Lin Mengyao said expressionlessly, holding the bank card between her index and middle fingers.


    "I didn¡¯t raise you all these years to threaten me. Hurry up and give me the two million, I know you have the money." Li Lihua frowned as she spoke, not believing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words about not giving her the money. Lin Mengyao had never refused her before, not in over twenty years, so she didn¡¯t take Mengyao¡¯s threats seriously. Instead, she cursed herself inwardly for only now remembering that she had such a golden ticket.


    Seeing Li Lihua¡¯s insistent attitude, Lin Mengyao directly handed over the card containing two hundred thousand to Li Lihua. "The password is your birthday." After leaving that statement behind, Lin Mengyao walked past Li Lihua, pulling Xu Ke along, leaving the still gleeful Li Lihua standing there.


    "Did you really give her two million?" Xu Ke struck up a conversation with Lin Mengyao.


    "No, two hundred thousand."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid your mother might cause a scene at thepany?"


    "Once I resolve this loan issue, she won¡¯t bother me for quite a while, at least not until the impact of this matter has subsided." Mengyao understood Li Lihua, and Li Lihua also understood Mengyao.


    Thinking about having to y tricks on her own mother, Lin Mengyao inexplicably chuckled, though sparkling tears appeared in her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t cry, you still have me." Xu Ke ced his hand over one of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands. The warmth from his body spread to Mengyao, warming her somewhat cold fingertips.


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t speak, only nodded, causing the tears to escape from her eyes as she nodded, falling directly onto her dark purple gown and blossoming into an inky purple flower.


    Xu Ke parked the car in front of Huaxia Bank, and the two entered Huaxia Bank one after the other.


    "Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for your Vice President Huang, could you please contact him for me?" Lin Mengyao was unlike the Lin Family members; they didn¡¯t know who was behind everything, stumbling about like blind flies, hitting walls everywhere. Lin Mengyao knew who was targeting the Lin Family and went directly to confront the person behind it.


    "Who are you?" A bank employee looked up at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "I¡¯m Lin Mengyao from the Lin Group." Lin Mengyao introduced herself.


    "So you¡¯re Lin Mengyao. Our vice president instructed that if it¡¯s you, you can go directly to him. He¡¯s waiting for you on the sixth floor." Without raising his head, the employee confirmed her identity, his attitude was arrogantly dismissive, not giving Lin Mengyao any regard.


    Xu Ke memorized the employee¡¯s appearance and name from his badge before following Lin Mengyao into the elevator and pressing the number six.


    "What were you looking at just now?" Lin Mengyao nced lightly at Xu Ke and asked.


    "That employee who just spoke to you."


    "Why were you looking at her?" Lin Mengyao suddenly looked up at Xu Ke, and realizing her reaction was too intense, she quickly lowered her head as if nothing had happened, attempting to appear indifferent, though a hint of jealousy vored her voice.


    "Of course, to remember her and help you with revengeter." Seeing Lin Mengyao rx, Xu Ke¡¯s lips slightly curled up, satisfied with her response.


    "She was just doing her job; I didn¡¯t mind." Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words gave Lin Mengyao a slight feeling of contentment, but she purposefully made her voice sound unaffected to mask it, unaware that the mirror in the elevator had long exposed her true expression.


    The elevator stopped on the sixth floor, with Lin Mengyao stepping out first, followed closely by Xu Ke.


    When they met Vice President Huang, he was already standing by the window, looking out with his back to them.


    "Vice President Huang." Lin Mengyao spoke out.


    Upon hearing her voice, Vice President Huang turned around, ring at the pair who had entered his office with eyes full of immense hatred.


    "Are you the ones who beat up my nephew and his wife?" Vice President Huang¡¯s bloodshot eyes red fiercely, speaking with gritted teeth.


    Having been anxious all the way up, Lin Mengyao surprisingly felt a sense of calm upon seeing Vice President Huang¡¯s demeanor.


    "We were merely repaying them in kind." Xu Ke, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, didn¡¯t wait for permission to sit and directly sat on the sofa, wearing an expression of indifference toward Vice President Huang¡¯s re, as if daring him to act.


    "Stand up. Did I tell you to sit?" Vice President Huang bit his words out one by one through clenched teeth.


    Lin Mengyao, being a girl with a thin skin, naturally wanted to stand up when told, but the hand on her shoulder kept her down. "No need for such an intense reaction, given your age. Let¡¯s sit down and discuss whatever issues there are," Xu Ke said, raising an eyebrow and sitting unmoved.


    Even though Vice President Huang was furious, he couldn¡¯t do much against Xu Ke¡¯s immovable stance. He couldn¡¯t possibly try to forcibly drag Xu Ke off the sofa. Though Xu Ke didn¡¯t look muscr, he was not someone who could be easily removed by someone of Vice President Huang¡¯s age.


    Vice President Huang shot a fierce re at Xu Ke, then snorted coldly before sitting on another couch. His originally fierce and angry face calmed down, though it still stretched taut as if ready to pounce at any time.


    "The thickness of both of your skins is something I¡¯ve rarely seen in my life. Hmph! I know why you¡¯re here today. If you want me to spare the Lin Group, it¡¯s possible but there are conditions." Vice President Huang peered at the two opposite him, speaking bluntly.


    "What are the conditions?" Lin Mengyao asked, unable to suppress the excitement in her heart upon hearing there was a chance, her body leaning forward involuntarily.


    "My nephew and his wife were beaten up by you like that; if I don¡¯t do something about it, I won¡¯t feel right, not to mention the injustice for them still lying bedridden." Mentioning the two, Vice President Huang¡¯s eyes filled with a trace of pain, and an addedyer of resentment was directed at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "What do you want us to do?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know their current condition, but judging by Xu Ke¡¯s merciless attack, she figured things couldn¡¯t be good for them. She understood that this couldn¡¯t be easily resolved without knowing how much it would cost to make them relent and spare the Lin Family.


    "Simple. I want the two of you to kneel before their window day and night, repenting and apologizing until they are fully recovered." Vice President Huang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his harsh gaze targeted Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "If both of you agree to this condition and sign this contract, I¡¯ll help the Lin Family get through this hurdle. If you don¡¯t, then you can wait for the Lin Group¡¯s bankruptcy. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten the Lu Group¡¯s bankruptcy case." Vice President Huang ended with an ominous warning, leaving a palpable tension in the air.

 Chapter 110 Refusal (9th Mass Release - )

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Refusal (9th Mass Release Chapter)</h4><h4></h4>


    "This condition."


    "We won¡¯t agree to this condition." Xu Ke interrupted Lin Mengyao before she could speak, directly refusing without any room for negotiation.


    "If the Lin Family finds out all the troubles they¡¯re facing now are because of you, do you still think you can stay at Lin Corporation? It seems you haven¡¯t understood. The condition I just proposed wasn¡¯t asking for your opinions; I was announcing what you two have to do. Otherwise, Lin Corporation going bankrupt is only a matter of time. You can see for yourself." Vice President Huang leaned back, a look of determined assurance on his face.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s face showed a heavy expression; she knew all too well the nature of the Lin Family¡¯s character.


    Vice President Huang expected to see the two in a state of panic or on their knees in regret; he¡¯d even positioned himself to enjoy the view from the best angle. But he didn¡¯t expect Xu Ke to assume the same unmoved posture, a sense of loss of control unexpectedly welling up in his chest.


    "Don¡¯t be overconfident. You use the bank¡¯s power to satisfy your personal grudges. Does your president know about this? What do you think will happen if your bank faces a major incident because of your actions?" Xu Ke had a slightly mocking expression on his face, causing Vice President Huang to feel inexplicably uneasy.


    "Humph, our bank is not going to have any major incidents. Your assumption is groundless. Anyway, you two will have to agree whether you want to or not. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯lle and sign this contract willingly to suffer less in the end." Vice President Huang forcibly suppressed the panic in his heart, insisting onpleting his current task.


    "Since you im the assumption is invalid, let¡¯s make it a reality." Xu Ke sat up straight, reaching into his coat.


    Both people¡¯s eyes were fixed on that hand; for some reason, the air in the room seemed to contain less oxygen, making it a little difficult for Vice President Huang to breathe.


    Just as Lin Mengyao and Vice President Huang¡¯s nerves were stretched to their limits, Xu Ke pulled out a worn wallet from his coat pocket. The reversal almost made Vice President Huang choke on his breath.


    "You¡¯re ying with me?" Vice President Huang pped the sofa and was about to stand up, only to see Xu Ke¡¯s index and middle fingers pull out a ck Card from the wallet. This turn of events forced Vice President Huang to swallow back the words already at the tip of his tongue, causing him to cough violently.


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t faring much better. She knew Xu Ke¡¯s identity was unusual, but she didn¡¯t expect him to carry a ck Card. The five-ring symbol on the card left her speechless; it was a ck Card issued by the headquarters of Huaxia Bank, in coboration with the other five major banks. Holders of the card could withdraw all the funds from any branch of these banks at will.


    There were only five such cards nationwide, yet one was in Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s incredulous gaze upon him, amused, as he put his hand on Lin Mengyao¡¯s, giving it a firm squeeze to bring her back to reality.


    "What if I emptied this bank with this card? Will you still keep your position as vice president?" The ck card fluttered between Xu Ke¡¯s fingers, making Vice President Huang¡¯s eyelids twitch. Coupled with Xu Ke¡¯s words, Vice President Huang could no longer maintain hisposure.


    Beads of sweat the size of beans appeared on his forehead and rolled down.


    "What do you want?" Vice President Huang slumped, his once-rigid spine now devoid of any strength.


    In less than five minutes since Xu Ke entered, the situation had undergone aplete reversal, with both parties¡¯ positions entirely swapped.


    Vice President Huang hadpletely abandoned his idea of avenging his nephew and niece-inw and was inwardly praying that the other party wouldn¡¯t retaliate against him or his family.


    "Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you speak." Xu Ke handed the conversation over to Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao looked deeply at Xu Ke once before refocusing on Vice President Huang, clearing her throat, and said, "Let¡¯s proceed ording to the rules and remove all the maniptions you¡¯ve done. Reset everything back on track. And after this, resign. This industry is no longer suitable for you."


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t intend topletely ruin the man, nor did she n to let him off lightly. This level of punishment was just right for her.


    Upon hearing that Lin Mengyao bore no grudge against his family, Vice President Huang sighed with relief even as a sense of regret filled his heart.


    "Additionally, I hope only the three of us know about today¡¯s affair. Do you understand?" Lin Mengyao turned abruptly halfway to the door, warning Vice President Huang, "If this ever gets out, the consequences will be beyond your imagination." Leaving the threat, Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke finally exited for good.


    Once out of Huaxia Bank, Lin Mengyao¡¯s demeanor dropped drastically. Xu Ke stopped, holding the absent-minded Lin Mengyao, who seemed defeated, "What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t we resolve this issue? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Why do you seem unhappier?"


    "I feel that there¡¯s a growing gulf between us, like there¡¯s a mountain between us. I am transparent to you, but you have so many secrets from me. I don¡¯t know your exact identity, but seeing the way you brandished the ck Card today, it must be something quite high. But if your status is so high, why marry into the Lin Family? And why have you endured three years of hardships in our family? There are too many things about you I don¡¯t know, and it makes me uneasy."


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t hide her agitation, revealing it all to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke was taken aback for a moment, then slowly pulled Lin Mengyao into his embrace, "I can¡¯t answer these questions for you now. Once I¡¯ve dealt with my affairs, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, alright?"


    "Why not now? I can tell you my secrets. Does telling me yours trouble you that much?"


    "We¡¯re legally married; I wouldn¡¯t harm you. But this matter is just too tangled, and knowing it wouldn¡¯t help you at all. On the contrary, it might bring you danger. So, until I¡¯ve eliminated these threats, I don¡¯t want to involve you. Give me another year, alright? I promise to eradicate all threats and reveal everything then."


    "Alright." Lin Mengyao nodded in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace.


    Meanwhile, after Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left, Vice President Huang slumped on the sofa, no longer exuding the vibrant energy he once had, instead looking like he¡¯d aged a decade.


    He was deeply regretful, wondering why he¡¯d gotten involved in this in the first ce. If he hadn¡¯t, perhaps none of this would have happened, and he would still be the flourishing vice president he once was. But there¡¯s no medicine for regret. He could onlyply with Lin Mengyao¡¯s requests obediently.

 Chapter 111 Celebration Banquet (10th Mass Release - )

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Celebration Banquet (10th Mass Release Chapter)</h4><h4></h4>


    The crisis at the Lin Group was resolved the next day. They sessfully secured a hundred million loan from the bank, and when the money was deposited, Grandma Lin could hardly believe it. It was only when the funds truly reached the ount that she believed the crisis was over. She let out a deep sigh of relief and sat in her chair for a long time before she began to smile, nning to host a celebratory dinner for Lin Mengyao at home that evening.


    Even though she didn¡¯t usually like Lin Mengyao, Lin Mengyao handled this matter brilliantly, resolving a month-long headache for them. She brought a turning point for the Lin Group, allowing the sunlight to shine again after nearly a month of dark clouds over their heads. Especially since Lin Mengyao took the initiative to tackle this issue, Grandma Lin¡¯s resentment towards her lessened quite a bit.


    Grandma Lin announced the celebratory dinner. By eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the people at the Lin Family Mansion were all assembled.


    Li Lihua watched with a sullen face as Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao walked hand in hand through the door. The hatred in her eyes was almost palpable. As Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were talking, Li Lihua walked over abruptly, forcibly pulled their hands apart, and pped Lin Mengyao across the face, leaving her stunned.


    This series of actions by Li Lihua was remarkably fluid, striking with such speed that it gave no one time to react. Before she could even speak, Xu Ke retaliated with a p, turning her face away and even drawing a trace of blood from her mouth.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have hit her. Since you¡¯re Yaoyao¡¯s mother, I only gave you one p. If you dare to hit her again, I¡¯ll give you ten ps in return. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me." Xu Ke, with a sullen face and ignoring the Lin family¡¯s expressions of schadenfreude, directly threatened her.


    This feeling of powerlessness where Lin Mengyao is bullied but he can do nothing about it made Xu Ke tremble uncontrobly, a destructive impulse and possessiveness rising from within him. He tightened his grip on Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand until she couldn¡¯t bear it and patted his arm, "Xu Ke, you¡¯re going to break my fingers. Let go."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice snapped Xu Ke out of his emotions. "I didn¡¯t mean to. Let me see."


    "It¡¯s okay, it just hurt a little." Lin Mengyao was not used to being so intimate with Xu Ke in front of the Lin family, but Xu Ke stubbornly held on to her hand, carefully inspecting where he had held her. Upon finding no more than redness, he finally exhaled a breath, releasing his tension.


    Li Lihua was intimidated by Xu Ke¡¯s gaze and stood frozen. When Xu Ke looked away, the palpable murderous intent disappeared. Although she was afraid to confront Xu Ke, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t find trouble with Lin Mengyao.


    "You damn girl, do you know that the card you gave me yesterday ruined me? I clearly asked you for two million, so why did you give me two hundred thousand? I was humiliated when I tried to settle the bill yesterday. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you, just to see me embarrassed." Li Lihua red at Lin Mengyao with a ferocious expression. Recalling her ridicule at the sales office yesterday, she wanted to hit Lin Mengyao again, but with Xu Ke present, she didn¡¯t dare to approach. Instead, she pointed at Lin Mengya¡¯s nose from a not too distant range, cursing her.


    "Shut up!" Xu Ke¡¯s voice ovepped with Grandma Lin¡¯s, making Li Lihua shiver and obediently close her mouth.


    "What does it look like to create a scene here? Have you forgotten the Lin family¡¯s upbringing? If I see you causing trouble and swearing outside again, with no manners at all, you won¡¯t be allowed to participate in any Lin family events, nor use the Lin family name for anything outside. If I catch you, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re expelled with nothing," Grandma Lin said disdainfully. She never liked Li Lihua¡¯smon demeanor, working to change it for years, yet it seemed to have increased instead of diminished.


    "Mom." Li Lihua, who was so domineering in front of Lin Mengyao, behaved like a meekmb in front of Grandma Lin, not daring to breathe heavily, which further disdained Grandma Lin.


    "Don¡¯t call me mom. If it happens again, you¡¯ll never appear before me in your life."


    With Grandma Lin¡¯s arrival, the celebratory dinner officially began. In truth, it was more of a family dinner, just with better dishes than usual.


    The seating arrangement at the Lin family dinner was particr. Even though Lin Mengyao had just been pped by Li Lihua, she had to obediently sit below her. Aside from being given a hard re while sitting down, Li Lihua ignored Lin Mengyao afterwards, which allowed Lin Mengyao to breathe a sigh of relief internally.


    Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke intended to quietly finish the celebratory dinner, but some people didn¡¯t agree with their wishes. Previously, to ovee the Lin Group¡¯s crisis, everyone was unusually united, but with the most dangerous times over, the once united group began to divide and fend for themselves.


    "Cousin, how did you persuade Huaxia Bank to lend us money? They used to be so arrogant, none willing to show up. How did you manage such a difficult task in a day? Do you have any secrets to share?" Lin Mengxi asked, resting her chin on her hands and smiling at Lin Mengyao with ill intentions.


    "There¡¯s no secret. I don¡¯t know why it seeded, maybe I was just lucky." Lin Mengyao said, ncing lightly at Lin Mengxi.


    "I think not just luck; with cousin¡¯s looks, it would be easy to get things done, huh." Lin Mengxi¡¯s obviously sarcastic remark instantly darkened the expressions of Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke. Anyone but a fool could guess the insinuations in Lin Mengxi¡¯s words. How could they not be angry?


    "You¡¯d best watch your mouth. If you keep speaking irresponsibly and indecently, don¡¯t me me for helping you wash it out." Xu Ke ced arge shrimp in Lin Mengyao¡¯s bowl and shot a hostile, aggressive look at Lin Mengxi.


    "I didn¡¯t know when someone marrying in had the right to speak at the Lin family table." Lin Mengxi mmed her utensils on the table and retorted angrily without hesitation.


    "Enough, eat your food properly. What are you all getting so worked up about?" Grandma Lin smacked the table firmly, and the sound around the dining table instantly vanished without a trace, returning to silence in the room. "If anyone dares to nitpick during meals again, don¡¯t me this olddy¡¯s cane for not recognizing people."


    Though Grandma Lin didn¡¯t say it explicitly, her gaze toward Lin Mengyao began to change.

 Chapter 112: Traditional Chinese Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Traditional Chinese Medicine</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why did you say such false things at the dinner table to nder me?" After a tasteless meal, once the tableware was cleared, Lin Mengyao stopped Lin Mengxi.


    "You yourself said they¡¯re just false statements, right? I also just heard it from others, that¡¯s why I mentioned it. Why are you getting angry? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the ice queen, unruffled no matter what happens?" Lin Mengxi crossed her arms and looked at Lin Mengyao, a mocking smile curving her lips.


    "Don¡¯t block my way, I want to go back to my room to rest."


    Xu Ke stood beside Lin Mengyao, and when Lin Mengxi bumped into them, he pulled Lin Mengyao into his arms. Lin Mengxi snorted coldly when she missed the target, her gaze shing with Xu Ke¡¯s, sparks flying in the air between them.


    "Xu Ke, I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling." Lin Mengyao clutched Xu Ke¡¯s hand tightly, her heart beating rapidly in her chest. This feeling of panic and distraction hadn¡¯t urred in a long time.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it, I¡¯m here with you. If you really don¡¯t feel at ease staying here, I¡¯ll take you to our own home." Xu Ke ced a hand on Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, massaging her scalp gently, trying to rx her tense nerves.


    "We both had drinks, so how can we drive back? And it¡¯ste, we can¡¯t find a taxi. Let¡¯s just sleep here for the night." Even though Lin Mengyao said this, her furrowed eyebrows didn¡¯t rx, nor did she let go of Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t expose Lin Mengyao¡¯s reluctance but instead ced his hand on her shoulder, leading her to the room prepared by the Lin Family.


    Seeing the bed positioned in the center of the room, Lin Mengyao forgot about her anxiety for a moment, her face turning red from head to neck.


    Even when they moved to a vi, they still shared a room but maintained the old habit from the Lin Family¡ªone sleeping on the bed, the other on the sofa. Who would have thought there¡¯d only be one bed here, with no other ce to sleep?


    Noticing Lin Mengyao¡¯s dilemma, Xu Ke recalled how much closer they had grownpared to three years ago, and decided not to push her, saying, "You take the bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor tonight."


    "No, it¡¯s getting coldtely, sleeping on the floor isn¡¯t good for your health. You... just sleep with me." As Lin Mengyao spoke thest few words, she nearly twisted her neck, keeping her head lowered and speaking so softly that if Xu Ke¡¯s hearing weren¡¯t sharp, he might have missed it.


    From Xu Ke¡¯s perspective, he could see her exposed earlobes, red as if they were about to bleed, and a flush spreading over her neck. As if lured by something, Xu Ke¡¯s head dipped lower and lower until he pressed his cool lips against her neck, a satisfied sigh escaping his throat.


    Thebined stimulus of touch and sound sent shivers down Lin Mengyao¡¯s skin, making her jump up immediately. Her head bumped against Xu Ke¡¯s, yet she didn¡¯t feel any pain, just covering the spot on her neck he had kissed, her eyes shimmering with moisture as she looked at him.


    "How could you kiss me without my permission? I only meant for you to sleep on the bed, not to kiss me." Although Lin Mengyao pointed at Xu Ke and spoke, her voice was so soft it carried no harm, almost causing Xu Ke to burst intoughter.


    "It was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have kissed you without your permission." Xu Ke approached Lin Mengyao, taking her hand and pulling her arm behind her back.


    Without her arms as a barrier, they were now even closer. Lin Mengyao found herself encircled by Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, their breaths intermingling, and the air around them bing increasingly warm. Gazing intently into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke lowered his voice, asking with a hint of coaxing, "Miss Lin Mengyao, can I kiss you now?"


    The minty scent of Xu Ke¡¯s words wafted over Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, intoxicating her senses. Like a cat under the influence of catnip, she could only nod dumbly.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao nod in a daze melted Xu Ke¡¯s heartpletely. He tightened his embrace, nestling her into his arms, and gentlyid a cherished kiss upon the lips he had long yearned for. The cool yet soft sensation made Xu Ke involuntarily close his eyes.


    Just the touch of their lips was enough to raise Xu Ke¡¯s body temperature, as if he was about tobust. Despite his reluctance, Xu Ke stepped back, using his strong willpower to resist the urge to devour Lin Mengyao, creating a safe distance between them.


    "Xu Ke, I¡¯m so hot," Lin Mengyao said, panting slightly, her eyes glistening as she gazed at him. Her hands moved involuntarily to unbutton her clothes.


    "Is the air conditioning off? My limbs feel weak. Am I running a fever?" Lin Mengyao forced her closing eyes open, her voice as faint as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, asking.


    At that moment, Xu Ke¡¯s face was as dark as if a storm was about to break, clearly indicating something was wrong. This wasn¡¯t normal; he had clearly fallen into a trap. "Damn it, when did this happen?" Xu Ke gritted his teeth, stepping forward to support Lin Mengyao as she started to slump.


    "Xu Ke, I¡¯m ufortable, I¡¯m so hot," Lin Mengyao said, squirming to free herself from Xu Ke¡¯s grasp to remove her clothes. Her face waspletely flushed, full of grievances, like a child denied candy, using the world of being unkind.


    "It will be okay soon, you¡¯ll feel cooler soon, be a good girl," Xu Ke, just as tormented as Lin Mengyao, was dripping with sweat, practically breathing fire.


    However, by then Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t hear Xu Ke at all, only repeatedlyining about the heat.


    By the time Xu Ke dumped her into a bathtub filled with cold water, half an hour had passed. Xu Ke was also drenched in sweat, while Lin Mengyao let out a sigh, finally quieting down.


    "Feeling better?" Xu Ke, his hair slightly disheveled, sat by the bathtub and asked softly.


    "I¡¯m much better, thank you," Lin Mengyao said, sinking further into the cold water, unable to meet Xu Ke¡¯s gaze. She recalled everything that had happened, and as she thought of their first kiss, her face, which had just returned to its normal color, blushed once more.

 Chapter 113: Do Unto Others as You Would Have Them Do Unto You

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Do Unto Others as You Would Have Them Do Unto You</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengyao was thinking, he just watched her face turn red once more. Frightened, he stood up from the floor, bending over to pull Lin Mengyao out of the bathtub.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Mengyao was startled by Xu Ke¡¯s sudden action, and asked with a puzzled look.


    "I see your face has turned red again. Are you still feeling ufortable? Let me take you to the hospital." Xu Ke said as he reached out to Lin Mengyao, but his hand was pped away midway.


    "You fool, I¡¯m fine, just leave. I¡¯ll be fine after soaking a bit more." Lin Mengyao turned her face aside, refusing to look at Xu Ke, and said angrily and embarrassed.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s reaction, Xu Ke came to his senses and couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Then I¡¯ll leave for now. Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t soak in cold water for too long, take care." After reminding Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke left the bathroom. As he closed the bathroom door, his smile fadedpletely, turning into a terrifyingly grim expression.


    No matter who the other party was, he would not let them off the hook.


    Xu Ke clenched his fists, feeling a moment of weakness wash over him, but the feeling disappearedpletely in less than a minute.


    Looking at his fists, Xu Ke shed a slightly sinister smile. He knew the people behind the scenes were about to make their move.


    His body had been modified when he was with the Xu Family, giving him strong drug resistance. He was immune to most medications avable on the market or the ck market, with the effects disappearing in less than a minute.


    The drug should have been effective now, but for some reason, Lin Mengyao¡¯s reaction urred earlier. Nheless, taking Lin Mengyao for a check-up could wait; now, he wanted to y with the rats lurking around.


    Xu Ke re-entered the bathroom to remind Lin Mengyao a bit more, turned off everything in the room to create the illusion of being asleep, and then hid in the wardrobe, leaving a small gap to observe the bed and bedroom door. On the bed, he had arranged clothes and towels to look like a human figure.


    Everything was ready, only the east wind was missing!


    Shortly after Xu Ke hid in the wardrobe, there was a faint sound at the bedroom door. The next second, two shadows, one tall and one short, entered from outside.


    "I could have handled this myself, why did you have to tag along?" Despite the male voice being lowered, Xu Ke recognized him as one of the men Lin Mengxi brought today, supposedly a ssmate. By now, it was obvious who the culprits were.


    "Of course, I want to capture this moment for posterity. What? Tired of me getting in the way? Don¡¯t forget, if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance with Lin Mengyao. You¡¯ve barely crossed the river and already want to tear down the bridge?" The woman stopped and mocked herpanion while looking sideways at him.


    The voice wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s; it was Lin Mengxi¡¯s.


    "How could I? I¡¯m just worried it¡¯s dark in here, you might bump into something, and I¡¯d feel bad if you got hurt." The man tried to tter Lin Mengxi, but she pped his hand away loudly.


    A sharp sound echoed in the silent bedroom, nearly scaring the man to death. "Are you crazy, making such a noise? What if they wake up?"


    "Look at you, the scaredy-cat. I¡¯ve drugged Xu Ke; there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll wake up. Why are you afraid? All you need to do is move Lin Mengyao, who¡¯s been drugged with an aphrodisiac, to your room, have your fun, and then get caught in the act. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount once it¡¯s done. Now stop talking and get to work." Lin Mengxi urged.


    "Alright, as long as you say so." The man said as he rolled up his sleeves, heading towards the bed.


    The next second, the gray nket was pulled back, revealing the rolled-up towels and clothes underneath.


    "The person is gone." Not seeing anyone on the bed, the man¡¯s face turned ashen.


    "Where is she?" Lin Mengxi¡¯s expression was equally bad, her dainty and long eyebrows furrowed like two worms, looking very unpleasant.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xu Ke emerged silently from the wardrobe, behind the two of them, and before they could turn to the sound, Xu Ke delivered a chop to each of them, their bodies thudding heavily to the ground.


    "Did you catch them? Who was it?" Li Mengyao had changed out of her soaked clothes and emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in a robe.


    "It was Lin Mengxi and her male ssmate. I¡¯ll handle this. The clothes are on the bed, put more on. There¡¯s medicine on the nightstand, find it and take it. I¡¯ll drag these two out and handle them." Xu Ke said, dragging the two by their legs.


    "Mm,e back soon." Lin Mengyao paused while drying her hair and replied softly.


    "Alright, you soaked in cold water for so long, don¡¯t wait up for me. Take the medicine and rest early. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Xu Ke promised to return soon, but by the time he actually returned, nearly an hour had passed, and Li Mengyao had sumbed to fatigue and fallen asleep.


    The two were awakened the next day by a piercing scream, the shrill sound shattering what little sleep they had.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Lin Mengyao asked groggily with a nasal tone, half-opening her eyes.


    Even after taking the medication, she had caught a cold, her body weak and unwilling to move.


    "The show I nned is starting. Do you want to see it, or keep sleeping?" Xu Key beside Lin Mengyao, tucking the nket around her as he asked.


    "Let¡¯s go have a look. It would be a pity to miss it." Thinking about her long soak in cold water the previous day, Lin Mengyao felt she had regained some strength and immediately got up from the bed, walking out in her slippers, albeit unsteadily.


    Watching Lin Mengyao¡¯s back, Xu Ke chuckled softly and followed her.


    By the time they arrived, the door was surrounded by a crowd, making it impossible to see what was happening inside. Lin Mengyao anxiously stood on tiptoe, but could only see heads.


    "Can¡¯t see anything." Lin Mengyao pouted, whispering inint.


    Xu Ke pinched her pouting lips and pulled back before she could hit him. Satisfied to have her attention, he smiled and pulled a servant aside who had been standing there, asking, "What¡¯s happening? Why are so many people gathered here so early?"


    The servant greeted Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke before replying in a gossiping tone, "It¡¯s Miss Mengxi and the male ssmate she brought yesterday. They¡¯re, well, doing it without closing the door properly. Even their screams have drawn all these people. The two of them are still at it inside. Really, never thought Miss Mengxi was this kind of person. Heaven help us if the olddy sees this."


    As the saying goes, people appear when they¡¯re talked about. No sooner had the servant mentioned the olddy than she appeared with a face like thunder, "What are you all standing here for with nothing to do? Get moving!"


    The olddy¡¯s words dispersed the crowd of onlookers at the door, who left like quails with their heads ducked.


    "When did you two arrive?" Old Madam Lin looked at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with displeasure.

 Chapter 114 Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Oue</h4><h4></h4>


    "I just got here, was sleeping when I heard a girl scream, not sure what happened so I came to take a look," Lin Mengyao sniffed and answered, looking listless and devoid of energy.


    "If you¡¯re not feeling well, stay quietly in your room and don¡¯t wander around," Grandma Lin said with a frown and a harsh tone.


    "But after all, I¡¯m part of the Lin Family. If something happens to the Lin Family, I can¡¯t just stand by," Lin Mengyao said with a double meaning.


    Sure enough, Grandma Lin remembered Lin Mengyao¡¯s previous contributions, and her expression improved significantly.


    The door wasn¡¯t closed, and everyone, led by Grandma Lin, went straight in. The room was filled with the scent of musk, making Grandma Lin¡¯s face turn livid with anger as she looked at the clothes strewn all over the floor, her hand shaking on her cane.


    As the group finally reached the bedside, they saw the two pale bodies tangled together in the center of the bed. Grandma Lin¡¯s body swayed slightly, almost copsing to the ground, while Xu Ke immediately covered Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes with his hand, whispering in her ear, "Don¡¯t look, it¡¯s filthy and ugly, you¡¯ll get styes from looking."


    Lin Mengyao, her hands on the back of Xu Ke¡¯s, intending to remove his hand from her eyes, suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t need to look; just from what the servant said and the pervasive smell, Lin Mengyao could imagine the current scene.


    Everyone in the room was focused on the two people in bed, and no one noticed Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s small actions, nor did anyone see the cold light in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes and the sneer at his lips.


    Grandma Lin stood there for a moment, then raised her cane and struck it down at the people in bed. She didn¡¯t hold back with this strike, and with nothing to shield them, the caneshed across their entwined legs, prompting a loud "Ouch!" and both people jumped off the bed.


    "Who the hell hit me?"


    "Who hit me, are you crazy?"


    The male and female voices ovepped, and without Grandma Lin needing to strike a second time, both immediately sensed something was off. As they looked up, they saw themselves naked in each other¡¯s eyes, then turned to see the furious Grandma Lin at the forefront and their parents standing beside her. All their memories yed back in their minds, and Lin Mengxi felt the world spinning, almost fainting, but Grandma Lin revived her with a swift strike.


    "Having the face tomit such disgrace, where do you get the face to faint on me? Hurry and put your clothes on, how long are you nning to embarrass us?" Grandma Lin was so furious with Lin Mengxi that her voice trembled.


    "After you put on your clothes, let your father send you abroad. Any country will do, I don¡¯t want to see you again."


    "No! No! Grandma, I was set up, it¡¯s Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, it¡¯s them who set me up, Grandma, you have to stand up for me," Lin Mengxi cried, clutching Grandma Lin¡¯s leg.


    "You can eat food recklessly but you can¡¯t speak recklessly. I was sick yesterday and Xu Ke took care of me all night, how could I have harmed you? Don¡¯t nder people without any evidence." Lin Mengyao, her eyes covered by Xu Ke, couldn¡¯t see the scene but she could hear.


    And if it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Ke, she might be the one in this situation today. Thus, Lin Mengyao¡¯s retort was forceful, and if not for her heavy nasal sound, it would be hard to tell that she needed Xu Ke¡¯s support to stand.


    "Don¡¯t say anything more, you need to rest." Xu Ke half-hugged Lin Mengyao, intending to take her back to her room to rest, but Lin Mengyao refused.


    "No, I want to rest after everything has settled." Lin Mengyao replied in a small voice.


    "Grandma, I¡¯m telling the truth, it was those two bastards who framed me," Lin Mengxi said, pointing towards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao in agitation.


    But no one believed her, or rather, she was already considered a lost piece on the chessboard. Even if they knew she really was framed, they couldn¡¯t keep her.


    Everyone present knew this well, and Lin Mengxi knew too, but she was unwilling to resign and wouldn¡¯t give up. So, she crawled to her parents, clutching their legs and sobbing, "Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t want to go abroad, you believe me, help me plead with Grandma, I don¡¯t want to go abroad." Lin Mengxi sobbed and shook her head.


    Xiao Chengjun didn¡¯t dare look at his daughter, only crying continuously, while Lin Shide patted his wife, then bent down, peeling Lin Mengxi¡¯s hands from his legs in her hopeful gaze, his face showing the familiar affection and heartache, "Mengxi, you mustn¡¯t be so willful alone abroad in the future. Mom and Dad will visit when they have time, and the money will be sent to you regrly. Be good over there."


    Lin Shide¡¯s words were like thest straw breaking a camel¡¯s back, and the hope in Lin Mengxi¡¯s eyes faded instantly.


    "You¡¯re abandoning me? Just like that, so easily abandoning me?" Lin Mengxi swayed, standing up from the ground and pointing at everyone one by one, her eyes filled with tears and unyielding madness.


    "You want me to ept this fate? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible, I, Lin Mengxi, will never ept my fate. I am the most capable among the younger generation of the Lin Family; you¡¯ll regret it, you¡¯ll regret abandoning me." Lin Mengxi screamed hoarsely, and the next moment, her eyes crazily fixed through the crowd onto Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "This is all your fault, you two jinxes, I¡¯m taking the me for both of you. It should be you who are the pathetic ones going abroad, not me. This is all your fault, all your fault." Lin Mengxi shouted like a madwoman, tears streaming from her eyes, but no one stepped forward tofort her. Everyone kept a certain distance, standing quietly and watching cold-eyed.


    "If you won¡¯t let me have peace, I won¡¯t let you have peace either." Lin Mengxi said and rushed over to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. Those who had been watching her moves quickly stepped aside, giving Lin Mengxi a clear path, preventing her from making contact with them.


    Lin Mengxi almost unimpeded rushed in front of Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke, but just as she showed a trace of viciousness and smugness, Xu Ke kicked Lin Mengxi in the stomach, sending her back onto the bed she¡¯d just gotten up from,nding sprawled on her back.


    Lin Mengxi wasn¡¯t wearing clothes, and the posture of her fall was like smashing her face on the ground, grinding it back and forth.


    "Ahhhhh!" Lin Mengxi pounded the spring bed beneath her, shrieking loudly.


    "I think she¡¯s gone mad, no need to dy, send her away today. After she¡¯s gone, this room needs a good fumigation with wormwood and a sprinkle of pomelo water to get rid of the bad luck," Grandma Lin said with a dark expression, then turned her gaze to the male ssmate who had just put on his clothes.


    "Get rid of this person too, pack both of them off abroad. Break one of his legs before he leaves; how dare he defile a daughter of the Lin Family?"


    "Madam, I¡¯m innocent, it was all Lin Mengxi¡¯s doing. Where can my family stand against hers? She coerced me with her power, how could I not heed her? Please, madam, have mercy and spare me," the male ssmate knelt, pleading with kowtows.

 Chapter 115 I Only Have You Now

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 I Only Have You Now</h4><h4></h4>


    "Break both his legs, and if he speaks again, break his hands. Annoying!" Grandma Lin passed by Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with a heavy cold snort, but eventually left without saying anything.


    "You¡¯ve hurt my sister like this, I will remember this grudge. Pray nothing of yours ever falls into my hands." Lin Zike walked up to Lin Mengyao, ring at her fiercely as he spoke.


    "Not bad tactics. It seems I¡¯ve underestimated my cousin before." Lin Zihua adjusted the sses on his nose, saying with a smile.


    "I will remember this grudge." Having lost a daughter, Lin Shide¡¯s face turned unusually gloomy, looking at Lin Mengyao as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    "Move your eyes away. You¡¯ve been staring too long." Xu Ke stood behind Lin Mengyao, holding her body, his voice cold as ice as he spoke.


    "Hmph!" Lin Shide nced at Xu Ke, snorted coldly, and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    Thest to stand before Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke were Lin Shichang, Li Lihua, and Lin Mengchen. After a month, Lin Mengchen¡¯s health had recovered, but her eyes were filled with a dirty, disgraceful color, looking gloomily like a ghost, making anyone who nced at her feel ufortable.


    "Look at the huge trouble you¡¯ve caused. You¡¯ve offended two families at once. Let¡¯s see what you do now. I¡¯m telling you, what you¡¯ve done has nothing to do with us, don¡¯te seeking our help in the future." Li Lihua frowned unhappily at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "You¡¯re on your own now. I can¡¯t help you." Lin Shichang looked at his eldest daughter, sighed with a somewhat weary expression and said.


    "Your unlucky days are finally here, and this is just the beginning. I want to see you be more and more unfortunate, like a dog crawling in front of me begging for my mercy. I can almost see that day arriving." Lin Mengchen opened her mouth at Lin Mengyao, revealing sharpened teeth.


    "As long as I¡¯m here, that day will nevere. You better take care of yourself." Xu Ke took a step back with Lin Mengyao, frowning slightly, disliking Lin Mengchen¡¯s close proximity to Lin Mengyao.


    "I will see it, I swear." Lin Mengchen gave Xu Ke a deep look before turning away.


    "Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯re tired and need to rest." Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao no chance to refuse, directly carrying her back to the room where they had stayed before.


    Putting her on the bed, Xu Ke wanted to straighten up but was pulled back by Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm. Lin Mengyao struggled to open her eyes, whispering, "Xu Ke, from now on, you¡¯re all I have." Lin Mengyao wanted to see Xu Ke¡¯s face clearly, but ayer of mist suddenly appeared in her eyes, covering his facepletely.


    "Will you ever leave me? Will you abandon me alone?" Lin Mengyao blinked, the mist turning into hot tears flowing down from the corner of her eyes, allowing Xu Ke¡¯s face to fully upy her vision again.


    "I won¡¯t, I will always stay with you until we grow old. I will never leave you. Sleep, when you wake, you¡¯ll find I¡¯m still by your side." Xu Ke gently wiped the tears from the corner of Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, pressing gently on her acupoint on her head with his fingers, softly and lightly.


    Lin Mengyao fell asleep in this situation.


    Watching Lin Mengyao sleep, still with furrowed brows, Xu Ke¡¯s brows also furrowed, using his fingers to stroke her brows, trying to smooth them out.


    Clearly hearing Lin Mengyao say she is only his should have made him happy, but seeing her deeply furrowed brows that wouldn¡¯t smooth out at all made Xu Ke feel a bit uneasy.


    When Lin Mengyao woke up again, it was already dark. Xu Ke brought her a bowl of porridge, and after drinking it, Lin Mengyao felt much more spirited, "Xu Ke, let¡¯s go home."


    "Alright." Xu Ke nodded in agreement.


    When they left, they didn¡¯t say goodbye to anyone, putting on the clothes they wore the day they arrived, and drove away.


    All of Xu Ke¡¯s attention was on Lin Mengyao, so he didn¡¯t notice a ck Mercedes tailing them. The two cars drove one after the other on the deste road.


    "It¡¯s sote. If you¡¯re not going home, why are you following them?" Lin Shichang, sitting in the passenger seat, said somewhat impatiently.


    "I¡¯m just seeing where they live. Once I see, I¡¯ll go back." Li Lihua didn¡¯t spare a nce at Lin Shichang, her eyes fixed intently on the Lamborghini ahead, afraid of losing it.


    "Why are you looking at that? If they live poorly, you aren¡¯t going to support them anyway, and you said what you did during the day. Even if you gave them money, they wouldn¡¯t appreciate it, only thinking you¡¯re hypocritical." Lin Mengchen frowned, looked at Li Lihua impatiently, and said coldly, with deep disapproval for her behavior.


    "I¡¯m her mom. Even if I beat her to death, she still has to call me mother." Li Lihua retorted.


    Neither the father nor daughter in the car wanted to engage with whatever Li Lihua was contemting, so they shut their eyes and fell silent.


    Li Lihua frowned as she saw the increasingly remote area. When she saw the words Kangshi Mountain, her eyes almost popped out of her sockets. The car driven by Xu Ke smoothly entered Kangshi Mountain with Lin Mengyao, while Li Lihua was stopped outside.


    "Those two in front are my daughter and son-inw. Why can¡¯t I go in?" Li Lihua yelled at the security guard who stopped her.


    "Sorry, without the homeowner¡¯s permission, we can¡¯t let you in." The security guard looked at Li Lihua with a nk expression, ignoring her exnations and blocking her path when she attempted to advance.


    The sound of Li Lihua woke up Lin Shichang and Lin Mengchen, who were sleeping drowsily in the car. Lin Shichang poked his head out of the car, looking at Li Lihua still arguing with the security guard, and said, "What are you doing there? Where have you driven to?"


    Hearing her husband¡¯s voice, Li Lihua snapped awake. She ran to Lin Shichang, her eyes burning as she spoke eagerly, "Mengyao and Xu Ke went in, they went into Kangshi Mountain, they¡¯re living here, living here!" Li Lihua said excitedly.


    Upon hearing the words Kangshi Mountain, Lin Shichang raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure they went in? You¡¯re not mistaken?"


    "How could I be mistaken, they definitely went in. No way, we are her family, and they¡¯re living in such a fine house, yet let us cramp in that small room, it¡¯s unfilial. They should have had us over to live together." Li Lihua¡¯s brow furrowed with dissatisfaction, her words subtly usatory.


    "How could they possibly live here, I don¡¯t believe it. Where did they get the money or the right to live here, what gives them the right!" Lin Mengchen heard the entire conversation between Li Lihua and Lin Shichang but refused to believe it, her expression turning grim, biting her gums so hard they bled.


    But now, Lin Shichang and Li Lihua were only focused on moving into a house in Kangshi Mountain, sparing no attention for Lin Mengchen¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 116: At the Foot of the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116: At the Foot of the Mountain</h4><h4></h4>


    "Call them and tell them we¡¯re at the foot of the mountain. Have them pick us up. What do they mean by leaving us down here?" Lin Shichang said with a sullen face.


    Even Grandma Lin couldn¡¯t necessarily live in Kangshi Mountain, and now they were about to move in. Just the thought of it made both their hearts burn with excitement.


    "You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll call them now," Li Lihua agreed with Lin Shichang¡¯s suggestion, and without hesitation, took out her phone to call Lin Mengyao.


    The sound of a babbling brook echoed in the vi. Lin Mengyao nced at the phone, raising an eyebrow in surprise. Earlier today, what Li Lihua said was tantamount to cutting off family ties, but now she was calling. What kind of mischief was this? Lin Mengyao wondered, uncertain.


    "Mom, why are you calling me sote? Is something wrong?"


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell your dad and me you moved to Kangshi Mountain? Do you even care about us, your family? If I hadn¡¯t been vignt and found out about this today, were you nning to keep us in the dark? How could you be so heartless?" Li Lihua used through the phone.


    "Enough with the nonsense, we¡¯re at the foot of Kangshi Mountain now. Hurry up ande get us. The mosquitoes here are plenty and vicious, it¡¯s driving me crazy. Hurry up," Li Lihua said, not giving Lin Mengyao a chance to respond before hanging up the phone and retreating into the car.


    "How did it go?" Lin Shichang asked anxiously as Li Lihua got back into the car.


    "I told her toe get us. She should be down soon, let¡¯s wait a bit," Li Lihua said, feigning calm but couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement at the thought of moving into Kangshi Mountain.


    On the mountaintop, after Lin Mengyao hung up the phone, her expression was conflicted with a sullen face.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Ke ced the ginger tea handed over by Sister Zhou in front of Lin Mengyao and asked.


    "My parents are here. I don¡¯t know how they found out about this ce, but they¡¯re at the foot of the mountain now. If I don¡¯t let them up, my mom will kick up a fuss, but I really don¡¯t want them to move in. They are my family after all. Xu Ke, I¡¯m so conflicted. What should I do?" Lin Mengyao shot Xu Ke a pleading look.


    "They are your parents after all. Let them in first. If there are too many conflicts living together, we¡¯ll ask them to move back."


    "It¡¯s easy to invite the deities, but hard to send them away. Once they¡¯re in, how will I get them to leave?" Lin Mengyao sighed.


    "I have my ways; you don¡¯t need to worry about that. You¡¯re still not well. Go upstairs and rest; I¡¯ll handle this," Xu Ke reassured, giving her aforting look.


    Xu Ke had never broken a promise to her, so seeing the reassurance in his eyes, Lin Mengyao felt relieved. She drank the ginger tea and went upstairs with Xu Ke, lying in bed to sleep.


    Afterforting Lin Mengyao to sleep, Xu Ke¡¯s face turned dark, and a calcting glint shed in his eyes.


    He still remembered how Lin Mengyao frowned in her sleep during the day, and even though she verbally imed to only have him, Xu Ke knew she still cared about her family. So now, he had to erase all her concerns about them.


    Xu Ke licked his slightly sharp teeth and quietly left the bedroom to call property management and give some instructions.


    At the foot of the mountain, Lin Shichang was growing impatient, "Didn¡¯t you say they¡¯de down soon to pick us up? Half an hour has passed, and I haven¡¯t even seen a glimpse of them. Are you sure they¡¯lle?"


    "Are you doubting me? What¡¯s the point of lying to you? If she¡¯s noting to get us, what am I supposed to do?" Li Lihua retorted irritably.


    As they continued arguing, the security guard stationed by the gate approached, knocking on Li Lihua¡¯s car window, "The owner said you cane up. Follow our car closely, and don¡¯t drive onto others¡¯ property, or we can¡¯t guarantee your safety." The security guard exined politely before stepping back, as a blue security vehicle came into Li Lihua and the others¡¯ view.


    The guard in the vehicle waved at Li Lihua before driving ahead. Li Lihua started the car, following closely behind.


    "These bastards didn¡¯te to get us and only sent the security. Just wait and see how I deal with them when I see them," Li Lihua muttered through gritted teeth as she drove.


    On the mountaintop, Sister Zhou ced freshly baked cookies and brewed ck tea in front of Xu Ke. The sweet aroma of the cookiesbined with the rich scent of the tea made Xu Ke squint with pleasure, "Sister Zhou, you don¡¯t need to stay here with me. Go inside and rest. I¡¯ll clean up after eating," Xu Ke said, taking a sip of the tea.


    "I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve helped me so much. If you don¡¯t let me do at least this, I¡¯d be uneasy," Sister Zhou replied, waving her hand.


    "Alright then."


    Xu Ke gave up on saying more, and as he bit into a second cookie, the doorbell rang. Sister Zhou, who had been standing in the shadows of the corner, leapt out like an agile leopard, "Sir, there¡¯s a couple and a young woman outside. Are they your guests?"


    "Yes, let them in," Xu Ke repliedzily, cing his cup down as he leaned back into the sofa, fingers interlocked over his stomach, waiting for the Lin Family¡¯s arrival.


    Soon enough, the doorbell rang again. As Sister Zhou opened the door, those outside couldn¡¯t wait any longer and pushed it open fully. The light revealed Li Lihua¡¯s furious expression.


    "Why are you the only one here, where¡¯s Lin Mengyao? Didn¡¯t I tell you toe down to get us? Why¡¯d you send the security? Have you forgotten your ce? Is it you who¡¯s stopping Mengyao from picking us up, deliberately embarrassing us? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re just a son-inw of the Lin Family, a dog we have fed, and now you¡¯re daring to bite the hand that feeds you? How dare you!" Li Lihua said, removing her high heel to hit Xu Ke, but Xu Ke caught her hand mid-swing.


    "Have you had enough? Mengyao¡¯s sick and sleeping. If you keep shouting, get out," Xu Ke said without courtesy towards the Lin Family in Mengyao¡¯s absence, his terrifyingly fierce re causing Li Lihua to freeze in ce, too scared to breathe.


    The rest of the Lin family, Lin Shichang and Lin Mengchen, were mesmerized by the new home. The American countryside decor, with white and yellow flowers, made the vi look exceptionally romantic.


    If Lin Shichang¡¯s face was filled with envy at the sight, Lin Mengchen¡¯s eyes were brimming with resentful hatred and endless jealousy.

 Chapter 117: Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Causing Trouble</h4><subtxt> "We are also Lin Mengyao¡¯s family. We can¡¯t have you living in such a nice ce while we still live in the old house, so we¡¯ve decided to move in," Li Shichang coughed slightly, with a stern face, pretending to negotiate but actually ordering.


    Lin Shichang¡¯s proposal was exactly what Xu Ke wanted, and he responded without any hesitation.


    "You can move in, but you must follow my rules when you do. If you can¡¯t, then get the hell out, or else, even if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll find a way to kick you out of this vi," Xu Ke¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked over the three of them, stopping briefly on Lin Mengchen with a look of displeasure before moving on casually.


    "This is Mengyao¡¯s home. We are Mengyao¡¯s parents. What does this have to do with an outsider like you? This is the Lin Family, not the Xu Family. Stop acting like you have authority here; it¡¯s absolutelyughable," Li Lihua waved her hand,pletely forgetting how Xu Ke had just frightened her.


    Xu Ke shot her a cold nce and continued speaking, "Without Mengyao¡¯s and my permission, you cannot go to the second floor. Without our permission, you cannot bring others into this vi. Without permission, you cannot touch anything in the house, and if you break any of these rules, you won¡¯t stay here any longer. I¡¯ll pack you up and send you back."


    "We are Mengyao¡¯s parents. We live wherever we want, do whatever we like. None of your business," Li Lihua rolled her eyes, obviously not taking Xu Ke¡¯s words seriously.


    "Sister Zhou, find them two rooms on the first floor," Xu Ke didn¡¯t even spare them a nce, directly instructing Sister Zhou.


    "Yes, sir," Sister Zhou responded as she emerged silently from the shadows upon hearing Xu Ke call her name.


    "When did you appear? You scared the life out of me," Li Lihua jumped in surprise at Sister Zhou¡¯s sudden appearance, patting her chest in shock, then stopped Xu Ke as he was about to go upstairs, questioning, "You actually hired a maid? Wow, you live so well, but you never think of us. Do you even have a conscience?"


    "I¡¯ve told you Mengyao is sick and resting. If you keep making such a racket, I¡¯ll call security to kick you out," Xu Ke scowled, looking displeased.


    Looking at Xu Ke standing on the steps, Li Lihua suddenly felt herself a head shorter than Xu Ke. The curses she was about to hurl just died in her throat.


    When Xu Ke saw them quiet down and no longer intending to argue, he turned and continued upstairs, but as he turned, he nced at Lin Mengchen once more.


    Lin Mengchen didn¡¯t give him a good feeling. In the future, he needed Sister Zhou to keep an eye on her, Xu Ke thought to himself.


    As Xu Ke¡¯s figure disappeared upstairs, Li Lihua finally felt a little relieved, the resentment in her heart slowly fading away, "Mr. Lin, Mrs. Lin, Miss Lin, please follow me. I¡¯ll take you to your new rooms." Sister Zhou extended a hand, gesturing politely.


    "Hmph, why are you still standing there dumbfounded? Have some sense, move quickly," Li Lihua, feeling upset, kicked Sister Zhou as she spoke.


    Sister Zhou staggered from the kick; at her age, being kicked like a child made her face flush with either anger or shame, but considering the other party as the benefactor¡¯s parents, Sister Zhou said nothing and led them to thergest room on the first floor.


    "This is your room, and Miss Lin¡¯s room is next door. Please follow me," Sister Zhou was about to turn and guide Lin Mengchen to her room when Li Lihua stopped her.


    "You¡¯re letting us sleep in such a shabby room? No way, I want to switch."


    "Mrs. Lin, this room is already thergest on the first floor."


    "Then find one on the second floor," Li Lihua demanded with her hands on her hips.


    "But sir said you¡¯re not allowed to go to the second floor," Sister Zhou said, looking troubled.


    "This is my daughter¡¯s house; he has no say here. What can he do if I go up there? He can¡¯t actually throw me out, right? Move," Li Lihua felt emboldened quickly pushing aside the pressure Xu Ke just gave her, stomping in high heels towards the second floor.


    "Mrs. Lin, you can¡¯t go, sir said you¡¯re not allowed, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me," Sister Zhou was pushed aside by Li Lihua and quickly pursued her after regaining bnce.


    Lin Shichang said nothing but following behind Li Lihua already expressed his stance while Lin Mengchen watched it all with a look of anticipation for drama.


    "Mrs. Lin!"


    As Li Lihua climbed a few steps, Sister Zhou grabbed her arm, "Mrs. Lin, sir said you cannot go up." Sister Zhou insisted, pulling at Li Lihua¡¯s sleeve, her eyes resolute.


    "You¡¯re so annoying, get lost," Li Lihua, unexpectedly bothered by Sister Zhou¡¯s persistence, swung her arm, forcefully shaking Sister Zhou off, causing her to stumble down the stairs.


    Thudding sounds resonated from the stairs, shocking everyone with the sudden development, while Xu Ke, appearing at the top of the staircase at some point, frowned darkly at the scene.


    "It¡¯s not my fault. She chased after me and couldn¡¯t stand properly herself, and that¡¯s why she fell. It has nothing to do with me," Li Lihua, panicked and waving her hands in defense, tried to exin after seeing Sister Zhou still lying on the ground.


    Xu Ke walked past Li Lihua,zily even giving her a look. He¡¯d always known Li Lihua could cause trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect her to manage such a feat in under an hour.


    Xu Ke squatted next to Sister Zhou, "Sister Zhou, can you still understand? Where does it hurt?"


    "My right leg and waist hurt a bit," Sister Zhou maintained her falling position, not daring to move, gasping in pain.


    Hearing Sister Zhou¡¯s words, Xu Ke immediately checked her over. After a while, his tense face rxed, "The bones are fine, probably just twisted. I¡¯ll help you back to your room to rest."


    "All of you stay where you are, and anyone who tries to go to the second floor, I¡¯ll throw out," leaving these words, Xu Ke helped Sister Zhou back inside, leaving the Lin family standing where they were.


    "Take your time recovering; don¡¯t go back to work. I¡¯ll make sure you receive your full pay, and I will address today¡¯s incident," Xu Ke promised Sister Zhou.


    "Don¡¯t let this ruin your family¡¯s rtionships; I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days," Sister Zhou said, suppressing her pain.</subtxt>

 Chapter 118 Thrown Out

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Thrown Out</h4><h4></h4>


    "You should rest first." Xu Ke didn¡¯t continue arguing with her on this issue and left directly.


    When Xu Ke returned to the main hall, apart from Lin Shichang who was still in the living room, Li Lihua and Lin Mengchen were already nowhere to be seen. "They went upstairs?" Although Xu Ke phrased it as a question, he didn¡¯t wait for Lin Shichang¡¯s reply. His eyes turned cold as he went directly upstairs.


    There were five rooms upstairs: a study, a gym, and the remaining three rooms, one of which was his and Lin Mengyao¡¯s bedroom. Excluding these three, Xu Ke directly headed towards the other two rooms and found Li Lihua in one of them.


    "Where is Lin Mengchen?" Xu Ke asked with a gloomy face.


    "How would I know, get out and don¡¯t disturb my rest." Li Lihua waved her hand at Xu Ke as if shooing away a fly, dismissing him.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a cold, expressionless arc, giving Li Lihua a deep look before leaving the room and walking towards the other rooms. Finally, he found Lin Mengchen standing silently by the bed in his and Lin Mengyao¡¯s bedroom.


    "Get out!" Xu Ke said coldly, as he didn¡¯t like others intruding into his and Lin Mengyao¡¯s room.


    "Why? Why do you like her? What¡¯s so good about her?" Lin Mengchen asked standing beside Xu Ke.


    These days, she had been recalling every detail of the Yun Family banquet, merging Xu Ke with the shadow in her heart. She had a rough guess, and the result was something she couldn¡¯t ept. Why was everything good always Lin Mengyao¡¯s since childhood? It¡¯s not fair.


    Looking at Lin Mengchen¡¯s passionate yet mad eyes, Xu Ke had no desire to answer her questions. He grabbed her arm and dragged her out of the room. He then went to Li Lihua¡¯s room and dragged her off the bed in the same manner.


    "Let go of me, Xu Ke, have you gone mad? What are you doing, are you rebelling? Do you believe me when I say I¡¯ll tell Mengyao about this and make her divorce you?" Li Lihua screamed, her piercing voice hurting Xu Ke¡¯s ears, making the veins on his forehead throb.


    "Shut up!" Xu Ke roared at Li Lihua.


    "If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll keep screaming. Shichang,e quickly and help me." Li Lihua, dragged to the living room and seeing Lin Shichang sitting on the sofa, brightened up her eyes and immediately called out to him for help.


    Lin Shichang nced at Xu Ke¡¯s angry face and chose to close his eyes, pretending to see nothing.


    Seeing Lin Shichang¡¯s evasive behavior, Li Lihua almost went crazy. She started cursing at Lin Shichang, ignoring Xu Ke who was still dragging her. "Lin Shichang, are you even a man? Your wife is being bullied, and you don¡¯t even make a sound. You¡¯re spineless. I must have been blind to marry you, a useless man neither schrly nor martial. You¡¯re aplete waste, useless, I spit on you!" Li Lihua spat fiercely at Lin Shichang.


    But soon she had no time to scold because she and Lin Mengchen were thrown out of the vi by Xu Ke. "Tonight you¡¯ll sleep outside. If you dare go upstairs without my permission again, it won¡¯t just be a night outside. I¡¯ll throw you down the mountain." Xu Ke said coldly and harshly closed the door in front of them.


    "If I find out you let them in, I¡¯ll throw you out too." Xu Ke coldly nced at Lin Shichang sitting on the sofa and said coldly.


    "Xu Ke, let me in, you coward. How dare you treat me like this? Do you believe me when I say I¡¯ll make Lin Mengyao divorce you? Without the Lin Family, you¡¯re nothing. How dare you treat me like this? I won¡¯t let you off." Li Lihua shouted and cursed as she banged on the vi door.


    "Lin Shichang, you dog, we¡¯ve been together for over twenty years, and this is how you treat me? You didn¡¯t even stand up for your wife, and you pretend you didn¡¯t see anything. Are you even a man? No wonder you couldn¡¯t father a son in your life because you¡¯re a useless coward. Damn you!" Li Lihua cursed at Lin Shichang.


    "Huh." Lin Mengchen gave a cold hum, watching her hysterical mother.


    "What are youughing at?" Li Lihua was like a firecracker that could go off at any time, especially when provoked.


    "Stop scolding, men are no good. No matter how hoarse you shout, they won¡¯t soften their hearts." Lin Mengchen sneered with an expressionless face.


    "Better to go to the garage; hiding in the car is better than feeding mosquitoes outside."


    Lin Mengchen¡¯s words woke Li Lihua. She had the car keys with her, which came in handy.


    Li Lihua grabbed Lin Mengchen¡¯s arm and said excitedly, "I didn¡¯t expect two lousy men like them. Luckily, we have car keys to hide in the car. Men are unreliable, and so is your eldest sister. She must be deaf not toe out and see me or help me out. Mengchen, you¡¯re all I have now, please be good to your mom and don¡¯t be like your sister."


    "Okay." Lin Mengchen said with her head lowered, a sneer on her face unseen by Li Lihua, who thought she still had a considerate daughter as her mind bnced out somewhat.


    That night, Lin Mengyao peacefully slept in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, while Li Lihua and Lin Mengchen spent the night in the car, feeling ufortable all over. Though mosquito-free, the car wasn¡¯t spacious, leaving them cramped with their limbs folded awkwardly. Come morning, their joints ached and creaked painfully.


    "I think I heard some soundsst night." Lin Mengyao frowned, looking puzzled as she spoke to Xu Ke. She had slept soundly the previous night, only vaguely hearing noises but never waking up.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s inquiring eyes, Xu Ke exined the events of the past night briefly, "Sister Zhou needs at least half a month to recover, so house chores will be on us."


    "Okay, what about my mom?" Lin Mengyao hesitated, licking her dry lips before asking.


    "I let them in. Don¡¯t worry. They spent the night in the garage; it¡¯s no big deal. Breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll drop you at work afterward." Xu Ke glossed over the matter lightly, watching Lin Mengyao smile brightly and enjoy her meal, which made Xu Ke smile as warmly as the sunrise, leaving Lin Mengyao momentarily dazed.

 Chapter 119 Visit

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Visit</h4><h4></h4>


    On one side, Xu Ke happily took Lin Mengyao to work, while on the other side, Li Lihua took a day off, lying in bed stretching her arms and legs, her brows never rxing, feeling ufortable. At this particr time, Lin Shichang still went to work as usual, showing no intention of apologizing or apanying her because of yesterday¡¯s matter, making Li Lihua so furious her chest felt suffocated with pain.


    "Who is it?" After having sulked all day yesterday, Li Lihua¡¯s attitude when answering the phone wasn¡¯t good, or even downright awful.


    "Oh my, who made you so angry? This is Song Meishu. Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you bought a house? It¡¯s been more than a month, almost a month and a half, and your house still isn¡¯t renovated? Or did you not buy a house at all and were just fooling us?" Song Meishu¡¯s affected voice crawled out of the phone, immediately waking Li Lihua.


    "I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really bought a house. It was just renovated yesterday. I was just about to call you when you called me first." Li Lihua said through gritted teeth.


    "Is that so? How coincidental. Can we visit today? See how your new house is, maybe even lend a hand." Song Meishuughed into the phone, herughter gave Li Lihua goosebumps.


    "Today is possible, but others might not have time, and today is too rushed. I¡¯ll call you when there¡¯s a day when everyone is free." Li Lihua recalled what Xu Ke said yesterday, her body shook slightly, and she quickly found an excuse to dy things.


    But Song Meishu wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook. Sheughed almost immediately, "What a coincidence, we are all free today. Where¡¯s your address? We¡¯ll find you, you just need to cover the travel expenses, no need to pick us up."


    Her excuse blocked, Li Lihua could only grit her teeth and say, "I live in the vi at Kangshi Mountain¡¯s summit,e over."


    After Li Lihua¡¯s words, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone, faint sounds of gasping could be heard. The feelings bottled up since yesterday finally eased, she didn¡¯t even feel so ufortable anymore.


    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Li Lihua asked, feeling relieved, a deliberate affectation in her tone, almost wiping the smile off Song Meishu¡¯s face.


    "Do you mean the Kangshi Mountain vi, the one we are thinking of?" Song Meishu tightened her grip on her phone, feeling she could crush it anytime, but her voice remained as sweet as ever.


    "Isn¡¯t there just one Kangshi Mountain in Luocheng? Or is there another?" Li Lihua deliberately feigned ignorance.


    "No, we just didn¡¯t expect you to be able to move there." Song Meishu said dryly.


    "Well then, I won¡¯t say more over the phone, we¡¯re heading over now, see you soon." Song Meishu hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Unable to hold back, Li Lihuaughed out loud in the bedroom once she hung up, but remembering Xu Ke¡¯s words made her smile fade. She thought for a while and dialed Lin Mengyao, "I have a few friendsing today, let the property management know to allow them in," she instructed as soon as the call connected.


    "What friends?" Lin Mengyao frowned, instinctively ncing at Xu Ke beside her and asked back.


    "Why are you asking so many questions? You don¡¯t know my friends, why ask so much? Just let the property management know to let them in, nothing for you to worry about. Do you understand? If anything likest night happens again and I lose face, don¡¯t bother acknowledging me as your mom anymore, I¡¯ll act as if I never gave birth to a daughter like you." Remembering what happenedst night, Li Lihua¡¯s face darkened and her words turned sharp.


    "Can you agree or not, give me a definite answer." Li Lihua urged Lin Mengyao from behind a monitor.


    Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke beside her and silently repeated what Li Lihua just said to Xu Ke. Only after Xu Ke nodded did she reply to Li Lihua, "Okay, I will let the property management know soon, but let me say first, they can¡¯t mess around with things at home, and this is the only time, absolutely no next time."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s warning barely registered with Li Lihua. Before Lin Mengyao could finish speaking, Li Lihua hung up eagerly, paced the room trying to put on makeup only to realize she didn¡¯t bring any. Hesitating for a moment, thinking the house was empty, she sneaked up to the second floor and began rummaging through Lin Mengyao¡¯s things to apply makeup.


    In the office, Lin Mengyao looked at the phone after the call was disconnected and let out a bitter smile, "My mom doesn¡¯t listen to what I say, sorry."


    "You never need to apologize to me. This isn¡¯t your fault, and the vi was bought in both of our names, so you own half of it too. Next time something like this happens, you don¡¯t need to ask me, make your own decision. You are my future wife for life, not my subordinate who needs to consult me about everything, you have decision-making power." Xu Ke walked to Lin Mengyao, held her hand, and said.


    "Xu Ke, thank you." Xu Ke¡¯s words moved Lin Mengyao deeply, she wasn¡¯t good at expressing her feelings, only tightening her grip to convey her unease.


    "Alright, get on with your work, I¡¯ll wait by the side, don¡¯t work overtime." Xu Ke ruffled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, smiling as he spoke, a glint passing in his eyes where Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t see.


    Worried that Li Lihua might cause trouble, Lin Mengyao worked non-stop, using all her might to finish work quickly, and headed to the vi with Xu Ke.


    Unexpectedly, when Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke returned home, the anticipated chaos hadn¡¯t urred. The house was full of twenty or so people, old and young, forming a circle, upied with lively chats, while Li Lihua sat at the head enjoying everyone¡¯s ttery.


    As the door opened, Li Lihua¡¯s eyes lit up upon spotting Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke walking in.


    With a broad smile, Li Lihua left the sofa toe to Lin Mengyao, first ring sharply at Xu Ke, then making a proud face before taking Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm and pushing her before the crowd.


    "This is my eldest daughter Lin Mengyao, isn¡¯t she pretty? I also have a younger daughter who hasn¡¯t finished school yet. She¡¯s just as pretty as her sister, and I¡¯ll introduce her once she¡¯s back." Li Lihua held Lin Mengyao firmly, preventing her from leaving while she cheerfully introduced her to the crowd.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Lin Mengyao turned her head, whispering softly to Li Lihua.


    "Won¡¯t harm you, don¡¯t worry," Li Lihua red at Lin Mengyao, muttering softly.

 Chapter 120 She is My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120 She is My Wife</h4><h4></h4>


    Song Meishu nced at Xu Ke, who had been standing by with his eyes glued to Lin Mengyao, and then at Lin Mengyao, who was showing signs of impatience. Turning her eyes around, amidst a wave ofpliments from everyone, she inquired, "Lihua, don¡¯t just introduce your daughter; that young man standing behind you has been there for quite a while. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him as well?"


    As soon as Song Meishu¡¯s words came out, everyone¡¯s gaze indeed shifted to Xu Ke. Xu Ke responded with a gentle smile to the probing eyes, while the smile on Li Lihua¡¯s facepletely disappeared. "What¡¯s there to introduce about him? He¡¯s not worth introducing, just someone freeloading in our house. It¡¯s almost dinnertime, go and make the meal for me," Li Lihua instructed Xu Ke.


    Li Lihua had no intention of introducing Xu Ke and treated him poorly, causing the onlookers to withdraw their gaze from Xu Ke. Their looks were filled with tant disdain, and someone even directly said to Xu Ke, "So young and healthy, why insist on freeloading at someone else¡¯s house, acting sluggishly when told to do something? Young people nowadays, truly beyond words."


    "You shouldn¡¯t put it that way; after all, people like him are in the minority. My son, for example, is a promising young talent, recently graduated, and sought after by various well-known enterprises. Just a few days ago, Jiahe Group offered him a position, asking him to start next week with an annual sry of over a million."


    "Mom, please stop, it¡¯s making me embarrassed," the young man praised by his own mother said, seemingly embarrassed, but his eyes were fixated on Lin Mengyao. When Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze fell on him, he pulled a smile he thought was charming, trying to retain her attention.


    Everyone present was savvy enough to understand the young man¡¯s intentions upon seeing his behavior. Consequently, the topic shifted, and everyone began to tease Lin Mengyao and the young man.


    "Wow, at our old folks¡¯ reunion, it¡¯s unexpected that we might bring a pair together. What a delightful surprise, they¡¯re truly a perfect match, talented man and beautiful woman."


    "Exactly, exactly, Mengyao, so young, could buy such a big vi on her own, truly capable. Jiang Cheng, too, young and already earning millions annually. Although it might pale slightlypared to Mengyao¡¯s achievements, he¡¯s just graduated, so the future holds great potential. The two are a perfect strongbination."


    With someone agreeing, the crowd began to egg each other on, everyone speaking at once, leaving Lin Mengyao no room to interject. Lin Mengyao wanted to leave, but her hand was tightly gripped by Li Lihua, unable to break free, so she could only keep sendingforting gazes to Xu Ke.


    Standing outside the crowd, Xu Ke, seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s anxious eyes, gave her a reassuring smile, yet his palm almost dug deep behind his back from restraint.


    Li Lihua¡¯s intentions were so apparent by now that even a bystander could see them. If there weren¡¯t so many people, Xu Ke might have grabbed Li Lihua by the cor and thrown the annoying woman out, ensuring she could never step foot in the vi again. But with so many people around, his good upbringing made him suppress all violent emotions deep within, showing only the most sunny, positive side to Lin Mengyao.


    While Lin Mengyao was exchanging nces with Xu Ke, Jiang Cheng, urged by the crowd, adjusted his cor and approached Lin Mengyao, giving her a gentleman¡¯s bow. "Beautifuldy, I wonder if I have the chance to have dinner with you."


    The bustling living room suddenly quieted down, everyone watching Lin Mengyao and Jiang Cheng with eager and affectionate eyes.


    "Why are you still hesitating? Agree quickly," Li Lihua pinched the soft flesh on Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist sharply, almost making her cry out, but fortunately, the sound was quickly muffled by her clenching teeth.


    As the focus of the incident, Lin Mengyao got all the attention. "Sorry, I already have a husband, so I won¡¯t ept your invitation," Lin Mengyao lifted her head, coldly rejecting him. At that moment, Xu Ke¡¯s clenched hand finally loosened slightly.


    "I know, but aren¡¯t you going to divorce soon? So, I¡¯m not concerned that you¡¯ve been married," Jiang Cheng was taken aback by Lin Mengyao¡¯s rejection, then smiled and said.


    "I don¡¯t know where you got your misinformation from, but my wife¡¯s and I have a very good rtionship, and we won¡¯t divorce. So give up," Xu Ke couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Striding through the crowd with his long legs, he walked over to Lin Mengyao¡¯s side, took her back from Li Lihua, half-embracing her to dere his ownership.


    Jiang Cheng brushed nonexistent dust from his sleeve, giving Xu Ke a lightugh. "What do you have besides a face? Do you really think you can match Miss Mengyao? Miss Mengyao, at such a young age, was able to buy a vi at Kangshi Mountain through her efforts, while you... you¡¯re just a leech, sucking her blood. Other than being a burden to Miss Mengyao, you¡¯re nothing."


    "Besides, Miss Mengyao is a graduate from a prestigious school. What about you? Did you even finish high school? So, all things considered, besides your face, you have nothing. If you truly love Miss Mengyao, you should give her freedom to find someone who matches her in every way and truly loves her, or are you just unwilling to part with Miss Mengyao¡¯s money, like a leech stuck to her for its blood and flesh?"


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s words were cutting without a single swear word, stabbing at Xu Ke. If Xu Ke truly had nothing but a face, he might have lost hisposure due to Jiang Cheng¡¯s words. But he wasn¡¯t, so those words were like scratches falling on him, doing nothing but making him want tough.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it. In Mengyao¡¯s heart, I meet all the criteria you mentioned, so you simply have no chance," Xu Ke said with a smile on his face, but his smile held no warmth.


    "Xu Ke, shut up, what right do you have to speak here? Go upstairs!" Li Lihua shouted, pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s nose.


    "The one who should shut up is you. I¡¯ve been giving you face because you¡¯re Mengyao¡¯s mother, but you¡¯re trying to take Mengyao away from me. Seems I¡¯ve been too lenient on you, daring to ride roughshod over me." Xu Ke squinted slightly, looking at Li Lihua.


    "Sorry everyone, we have some family matters to attend to, so we might not be able to entertain you properly today," Xu Ke issued a cold eviction order.


    "No need to leave, you¡¯re the one who should go. This is my daughter¡¯s house. What right do you have to drive away my guests?" Li Lihua said, her face flushed with anger.


    "Mengyao, say something! Are you just going to watch your mom being bullied?" Li Lihua shouted at Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 121: Eliminating the Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Eliminating the Love Rival</h4><h4></h4>


    "Miss Lin, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of him, we¡¯re all here to help you, he won¡¯t dare hit you." Jiang Cheng looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face and said emotionally.


    "You¡¯d better take your eyes off my wife. Didn¡¯t the teachers at your school teach you what propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame mean?" Xu Ke interrupted Jiang Cheng¡¯s confession coldly, the anger in his heart was like an overwhelming wave, although Xu Ke was trying hard to restrain himself, Lin Mengyao still noticed his slightly trembling body due to anger.


    "With a domestic abuser, there¡¯s no need to talk about propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame." Jiang Cheng retorted bluntly.


    "Wait, I need to interrupt. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve imagined, or what misleading things my mother told you, but Xu Ke has never abused me. In fact, he respects me very much, our rtionship is very good, and I have no intention of divorcing him." Lin Mengyao interjected.


    "You don¡¯t need to be afraid of him, Miss Lin. With so many of us here, he won¡¯t dare do anything to you. If you¡¯re worried that he might abuse you after we leave, you cane and stay at my house, and stay as long as you want. If you¡¯re not used to it, my family would also be willing toe and stay here with you." Jiang Cheng extended his hand to Lin Mengyao, disying a gentlemanly demeanor.


    "Do you not understand humannguage? I said our rtionship is very good, and this home isplete with just our family, we don¡¯t need extra peopleing in. Did you understand that? You¡¯re not my savior, and I don¡¯t need you to rescue me because I¡¯m doing just fine and don¡¯t need rescuing. Was what I just said clear enough? Did you understand?"


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s repeated inquiries of whether he understood made Jiang Cheng¡¯s face suddenly darken, and even more so was Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother¡¯s face, which was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    "Truly like a dog biting Lu Dongbin, failing to recognize a good heart. Our child was helping you out of goodwill, and you speak like this. Your upbringing is really something I dare notpliment. People like you are only fit to marry such a useless person, a wretched person paired with a lousy one, just perfect, to spare others¡¯ sons from being harmed." Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother looked at Lin Mengyao with mocking eyes, sneering as she spoke.


    "What did you just say, say it again, do you believe I¡¯ll find someone to make your son¡¯s job go up in mes?" Li Lihua stepped forward, pointing at Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother¡¯s nose with harsh words.


    "Sure, go ahead and try, see if you seed." Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother folded her arms, rolled her eyes at Li Lihua, and said mockingly.


    "Truly long hair but short knowledge, I thought you had changed, but turns out you¡¯re as shortsighted as before, only able to frighten people. Jiahe isn¡¯t owned by your family; do you say fire someone and do it? Really makes meugh. At your age, please lessen your watching of those bizarre TV dramas because I fear you¡¯ll one day think you¡¯re an angel after watching them and jump off a building and die." Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Before the property managementes to kick you out, I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize, otherwise what he said will be a reality." Xu Ke put the just-finished phone call phone back into his pocket and, with a cold voice, nodded towards Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother.


    "Hmph, really makes meugh, no wonder you all became a family, turns out it¡¯s not just one person who¡¯s crazy but the whole family. I don¡¯t need your property management to kick me out, I can leave myself. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s son is really fired by thepany, or if your odd family floats up to heaven and jumps to their deaths. What a bunch, pfft! Son, let¡¯s go!" Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother grabbed her bag from the sofa, turned rather haughtily, and said coldly to her son Jiang Cheng.


    When Jiang Cheng and his mother left, the other people also gradually took their leave, only Song Meishu deliberately approached Li Lihua before leaving, with a mocking tone, said, "Today¡¯s drama was really wonderful, the movies and TV shows I usually watch can¡¯tpete with this at all, you¡¯re truly the joy of our ss for decades without change."


    "I¡¯ll often ask you out to y in the future, don¡¯t refuse when the timees. I hope your future acts can be as exciting as today¡¯s." After saying this, Song Meishu swayed her snake-like waist, her graceful figure leaving the sight of others behind.


    In the blink of an eye, the people in the vi were gone, looking at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s gazes directed at her, Li Lihua somewhat sheepishly shrank her neck back, "It¡¯ste, I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯ll go rest." Li Lihua gestured with her hand and turned to leave.


    "Stop! Don¡¯t you want to exin today¡¯s incident?" Xu Ke, blocking half of Lin Mengyao¡¯s body, said coldly.


    Initially, Lin Mengyao intended to plead for Li Lihua, but considering what Li Lihua just did, it indeed touched her bottom line. Lin Mengyao hoped that Li Lihua would learn from this and not do such things like matchmaking again in the future.


    "What do I have to exin to you? Nothing to say, you¡¯re simply not worthy of Mengyao. What¡¯s wrong with me finding someone better for Mengyao? You¡¯ve wasted Mengyao¡¯s three years, do you want to waste her whole life? How can you be so selfish, can¡¯t you let Mengyao seek her happiness? Besides, Mengyao bought this house. The gap between the two of you is too big, don¡¯t you know?" Li Lihua felt she wasn¡¯t wrong in this matter, thus spoke confidently and assertively.


    "Who told you I bought this house?" Lin Mengyao frowned, looking at Li Lihua with a somewhatplicated expression.


    "I told you to greet the security at the gate before, and they really let us in. What does that signify? It shows you¡¯re the homeowner, and he¡¯s just taking the chance to retaliate against me. A man so narrow-minded, what¡¯s the use of having him, not cooking, not doing housework, even not finding a job, tagging along behind you like a tail. Tell me, what can such a person give you? Besides a face, what else does he have to offer?"


    "If I don¡¯t marry you off while you¡¯re young, what¡¯s going to happen when you¡¯re old and I can¡¯t find a match for you? Who could you marry then?"


    "She¡¯s already married to me. Making her marry again would bemitting bigamy." Xu Ke remained expressionless, speaking coldly, but his eyes were filled with sparks.

 Chapter 122 The Last Time

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 The Last Time</h4><h4></h4>


    "That¡¯s why you should get a divorce, let Mengyao be free, please don¡¯t be so selfish, give Mengyao a bright future." Li Lihua made a gesture of prayer with both hands, actually appearing somewhat like a kind mother.


    "That man just now is what you call a bright future? An idiot with an annual sry of a million?" Xu Ke squinted his eyes slightly, tightening his grip on Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm.


    "An annual sry of a million is not little, and he just graduated. Which young person can reach this level right after graduating? Although he doesn¡¯t earn much now, he will certainly make a lot of money in the future. My daughter following him will fly high, much better than being with you." Li Lihua said angrily, "And now it¡¯s all messed up by you, how will youpensate for this?"


    "Alright, Mom, don¡¯t say anymore. Whether what you just said was truly for my good or to fulfill your own selfish desires, I don¡¯t want to pursue it. But from now on, I don¡¯t want things like this to happen again. Also, the thing about the property being let go of wasn¡¯t me who resolved it, it was Xu Ke. Since we¡¯re discussing this, let¡¯s clear everything up once and for all." Lin Mengyao put on her serious expression typical of business negotiations.


    "What do you mean clear everything up? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to rest. You all should rest early too. By the way, that nanny should be dismissed¡ªgone all day without a trace, not cleaning or cooking,zy as hell." Li Lihua felt a little flustered for the first time and waved her hand randomly, trying to leave this troublesome ce.


    "The nanny injured herself; I told her to rest," Xu Ke said coldly.


    "Mom, leaving won¡¯t help. Some things need to be rified sooner orter. No matter how much you evade, you can¡¯t escape," Lin Mengyao said coldly, watching Li Lihua¡¯s retreating figure.


    "You can dodge today, but what about tomorrow? Can you hide forever? We all live here; we have to meet sooner orter." Lin Mengyao dragged Xu Ke, herrge human attachment, towards Li Lihua¡¯s direction.


    "What do you want to say? What do you want to say to me? Today¡¯s matter is merely good intentions turning into bad deeds. Who am I doing this for, if not for you? Yet you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness nor understand my intentions, and even see your mother as so sinister. I am your mother; even a tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs. Do you think I could do something so heartless?"


    "I really have raised my daughter with all my heart, only to end up in a bad situation and be hated." As Li Lihua spoke, her eyes turned red and she began to cry.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes turned red as well, her small body trembling slightly in Xu Ke¡¯s arms. "Even if you say that, I still have to say what I need to say. If you¡¯re truly thinking for my sake, please stop interfering in my marriage. Don¡¯t make decisions on my behalf, saying it¡¯s for my good while doing things that hurt me. If you really care, please treat Xu Ke well. Don¡¯t treat him like a ve; his kindness towards you is out of grace, not obligation."


    "And this house was bought by him, not by me, so he is the owner. I hope you can abide by the rules he sets. Today¡¯s matters are both the first and thest urrence. If you still can¡¯t help meddling in my marriage, or im to act on my behalf yet harm me, please move out of this vi. It will no longer wee you. I will only fulfill the legal obligations of support, nothing more."


    After clearly articting these words, while controlling her emotions, Lin Mengyao finally copsed into Xu Ke¡¯s arms, letting all her weight lean onto him.


    "Are you really going to be so heartless to me? I am your mother, I am your mom." Li Lihua stared incredulously at her daughter as if seeing her for the first time.


    "And where did he get the money to buy this vi? He¡¯s just a pauper. He married into our Lin Family. This house was bought by you, and you¡¯re lying about it to deceive me. How cruel you are," Li Lihua pointed her trembling finger at Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose.


    "I¡¯ve said what I had to say, listen if you want to. I¡¯m tired, Xu Ke, let¡¯s go up and rest." Lin Mengyao said, closing her eyes wearily.


    This mother-daughter rtionship exhausted her mentally and physically. She wanted to rest well, then wake up early tomorrow to greet a brand-new day in a fresh state of mind.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao went upstairs to rest, but Li Lihua no longer had any intention of resting.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s words were a tant warning, warning her to behave and refrain from saying unnecessary things. But she didn¡¯t even mention how she disliked the things her mom did before.


    "Why is this happening? She used to listen to her mom just fine, why not now? Why does she want to escape her mom¡¯s control now, why?" Li Lihua murmured fearfully.


    "Xu Ke, it must be because of Xu Ke. I underestimated him. Mengyao turned out this way all because of you. As long as I separate you two, Mengyao will go back to being the obedient child who listens to her mom. As long as I separate you, it¡¯ll be fine." Li Lihua seemed lost in her thoughts, muttering to herself that separating them would solve the problem, her eyes growing noticeably brighter.


    After this day, Li Lihua indeed became much more behaved, no longer causing trouble, as if she hade to terms with something overnight and appeared much quieter and gentler. Her behavior surprised both Lin Shichang and Lin Mengchen.


    Xu Ke, in fact, was somewhat vengeful by nature. Afterforting Lin Mengyao, without waiting for the next day, he went straight to the balcony to call Xu Jie with a cold voice, asking, "Did Jiahe recently hire someone named Jiang Cheng into thepany?"


    "Yes, is there an issue with Jiang Cheng?" Xu Jie quickly put down the files she was processing and asked seriously.


    "Fire him." Xu Ke offered no exnation, only his final decision.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll inform him of this tomorrow." Xu Jie responded respectfully.


    Thinking of the expressions on that mother and son¡¯s faces upon hearing this news tomorrow, Xu Ke felt much better.

 Chapter 123 Yun Rulan

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Yun Rn</h4><h4></h4>


    Yun Rn stood beneath the Jiahe Building, looking up at the towering structure she couldn¡¯t see the top of. She recalled what her grandfather told her yesterday, tidied her hair, and stepped inside.


    "Hello, Miss. Do you have an appointment?" Li Jie at the reception asked with a professional smile.


    "No appointment. I¡¯m Yun Rn, tell Xu Jie I¡¯m here to see Xu Ke. Call Xu Jie. She¡¯ll know once she hears my name." Yun Rn cast a discerning nce at the Jiahe Group¡¯s lobby and waved her hand impatiently.


    "Alright, please wait a moment."


    When Xu Jie received the call from the front desk, she was momentarily stunned but then ryed the situation to Xu Ke.


    "Yun Rn?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow at Xu Jie.


    "Yes, would you like to see her?"


    "Let¡¯s see her then, let here up." Xu Ke casually brushed his fingers against his brow.


    "Okay." Xu Jie said respectfully before leaving Xu Ke¡¯s office.


    As Xu Ke immersed himself back in work, the office door suddenly swung open and a voice arrived before the person, "Xu Ke, I¡¯vee to see you y."


    Yun Rn, wearing ten-centimeter high heels, quickly approached Xu Ke¡¯s desk and without hesitation, sat on it. She crossed her arms, raised her chin, and looked down at Xu Ke like a spoiled princess doted on at home.


    "What are you doing looking at files? Look at me," Yun Rn said, reaching out to cover the document Xu Ke was reading.


    "May I ask what brings Miss Yun here?" Xu Ke removed his sses and looked at Yun Rn with sharp eyes.


    "What? Can¡¯t Ie see you if I have nothing else?" Yun Rn pouted, looking somewhat displeased.


    "I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t have time to chat. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave so I can get back to work. Close the door on your way out." Xu Ke gave Yun Rn a brief look and reopened the file she had covered.


    But before he could open it, a small hand pressed down.


    "Come shopping with me," Yun Rn said in a coquettish tone.


    "Miss Yun, did you not understand what I just said?" Xu Ke slightly furrowed his brow, looking at Yun Rn with a hint of coldness.


    "I understood, but I want you to go shopping with me. Don¡¯t you understand me?" Yun Rn showed no sign of backing down. Instead, she leaned in closer, reducing the distance between them until their breaths intermingled.


    "If I remember correctly, besides our brief encounter at a Yun Family banquet, we¡¯ve never met and have no private contact. So, it¡¯s safe to say we¡¯re not close enough for me to apany you shopping."


    "The Yun Family¡¯s little princess wants to shop, surely there are many willing to apany her. I don¡¯t count, so what purpose brings you here today?" Xu Ke said, meeting her eyes with a cold gaze.


    "You¡¯re quite the character, I like that. Intriguingly, as you¡¯ve said, we only have a brief acquaintanceship and no private connections, but after over a month of exploring and reflecting, I¡¯vee to a realization: I fell in love with you at first sight." Yun Rn propped her hands on the desk, twisting her body into an awkward pose, her gaze determined.


    "So then?" Yun Rn pounced towards Xu Ke like a me, but his expression remained unchanged, an icy demeanor capable of extinguishing fire.


    "So, I¡¯m going to pursue you. How does it feel to hear that? Exciting and happy, right? After all, I¡¯m the Yun Family¡¯s princess¡ªpretty and rich." Yun Rn touched her wavy hair with a confident smile.


    "You should know I¡¯ve already married."


    "So what? I researched, and Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t like you when you two got together. She was forced. Your marriage was arranged by Old Master Lin¡ªwhat we¡¯d call an arranged marriage, not valid. I don¡¯t care about the certificate; as long as youe to love me in the future and divorce her, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not bothered by you being divorced." Yun Rn said nonchntly, her demeanor proud.


    "Does the Yun Family¡¯s little princess like being the third party?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, his expression somewhat yful.


    Xu Ke clearly saw a momentary twist in Yun Rn¡¯s expression, but she quickly recovered, putting on an air of haughty grace.


    "I¡¯m not a third party¡ªI¡¯m pursuing true love. Your marriage is arranged, and you don¡¯t love each other. I¡¯m just freeing you, encouraging you to pursue true love."


    "Lin Mengyao is my true love." Xu Ke smiled, his expression earnest.


    "Impossible. What¡¯s so good about Lin Mengyao? What do you like about her? What she has, I have. What she doesn¡¯t have, I also have. I think this so-called true love of yours is just an illusion. You¡¯ve met harsh women, and she¡¯s the first who isn¡¯t, so you think she¡¯s your true love. It¡¯s not true. If you don¡¯t believe me, go on a date with me and see."


    Xu Ke said nothing but gazed intently into her eyes, piercing through to her heart. Yun Rn, initially calm, soon broke her gaze, using the pretense of adjusting her hair. "Why not try? If after a few dates with me you still feel nothing, I¡¯ll concede we¡¯re not meant to be and I¡¯ll give up. But if you say no, I¡¯ll keep clinging, and I¡¯m very good at that."


    "Alright." Xu Ke gave her no chance to speak further, agreeing directly. "But you have to wait for me to finish this document before I can go shopping with you."


    "Fine, you have ten minutes." Yun Rn blinked sparkling eyes, nodding with the poise and elegance of a white swan, absorbed in her triumph at Xu Ke¡¯s consent to date, missing the hint of danger and amusement in his gaze.


    Xu Ke took less than ten minutes to finish his work. Standing from his chair, he donned his coat before meeting Yun Rn¡¯s expectant gaze and said, "I¡¯ll only go on three dates with you. If after three times, you don¡¯t make me fall in love with you, then stop bothering me. Shopping today counts as the first, which leaves you two more chances¡ªmake them count."


    Stepping out of the office, Xu Ke left Yun Rn standing in disbelief. "Why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you want to shop?"


    "Why put a limit on dates? And why only three? That¡¯s too few!" Yun Rnined, trailing behind Xu Ke in heels.


    "Three is a lot for me. Whether you can win me over depends on your skills." As Xu Ke entered the elevator, he showed no intention of waiting. If not for Yun Rn¡¯s quick move, the doors would have closed in her face.

 Chapter 124: Being Photographed

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Being Photographed</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why don¡¯t you have any gentlemanly manners? You¡¯re walking so fast, and I¡¯m wearing high heels," Yun Rnined to Xu Ke with an aggrieved look.


    "That¡¯s just the way I am." Xu Ke nced at Yun Rn through the elevator mirror and spoke indifferently, stopping Yun Rn¡¯s words in their tracks.


    When the elevator doors opened, Xu Ke made no effort to wait for Yun Rn, walking out on his own without a backward nce.


    Yun Rn watched Xu Ke¡¯s back, stomping her foot in anger. But she could only run after him.


    She was the little princess of the Yun Family, ustomed to having everything handed to her, and this man dared to treat her this way. She swore to conquer him and then cruelly discard him, making him pay for today¡¯s affront. Yun Rn thought bitterly, gritting her teeth.


    In the shopping mall, Yun Rn dragged Xu Ke to every luxury store, "What do you think of this watch? Does it look good on me?" Yun Rn dangled the ruby bracelet on her wrist, coquettishly asking Xu Ke.


    "Hmm." Xu Ke gave a half-hearted nod, a hint of impatience gradually forming on his brow.


    "Alright, wrap up this bracelet," Yun Rn said, casually tossing the bracelet onto the counter.


    The sales associate quickly wrapped the bracelet, smiling as she said, "You two standing together are really a perfect match, like a pair made in heaven that makes others envious."


    "Really? Do we look that well-matched?" Yun Rn suddenly clung to Xu Ke¡¯s arm, tilting her head against him and looking at the sales associate with a sweet smile.


    "Of course, you two have such a couple-like appearance. We have a couple¡¯s bracelet that just feels perfect for you. Would you like to try it?" The sales associate seized the opportunity, eager to promote another product while Yun Rn was happy.


    "No need to look. I like what you said, so wrap up all yourtest collection for the season for me," Yun Rn said with a wave of her small hand.


    From beginning to end, Xu Ke stood beside Yun Rn like a puppet, watching her without uttering a word.


    Unbeknownst to Xu Ke, Li Lihua had taken a photo of Yun Rn intimately holding his arm. In the photo, the man looked tall and handsome, the woman petite and lovely, and the sales associate¡¯s smiling face made anyone unaware think they were truly a couple in love.


    Looking at the photo she took, Li Lihua¡¯s expression showed a hint of madness and pride, "With this photo, let¡¯s see if Mengyao will still like you. Hmph!" Li Lihua snorted coldly, turning to leave.


    As soon as she left, Xu Ke pushed Yun Rn away, saying coldly, "Miss Yun, if your n for today was just to apany you shopping, then I think our itinerary for today can end here. I¡¯m not interested in these things."


    "Who said that? This was just an appetizer. I bought movie tickets, but it¡¯s not time yet. Once it is, we¡¯ll go watch the movie." Yun Rn put her hand behind her back, staring directly into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes with bright eyes. She looked a bit spoiled and aggrieved, making her more endearing than annoying. However, her hand nearly pierced her palm behind her back, revealing her true emotions.


    "Alright, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t buy anything more. Let¡¯s go eat." Yun Rn pouted, wrinkling her nose as she pulled Xu Ke to leave.


    Meanwhile, Li Lihua, after confirming Lin Mengyao was still at thepany through a phone call, hurriedly ran out of the mall and drove to thepany to find Lin Mengyao.


    "Mom, why did you rush over here like this? What¡¯s the matter?" Lin Mengyao asked, frowning as Li Lihua barged in without knocking.


    "I have something important to tell you. Xu Ke has been cheating. He¡¯s seeing another woman behind your back. I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I took photos. Once you see the evidence, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m telling the truth." Li Lihua finished her sentence and thrust the photos she took in front of Lin Mengyao.


    "The evidence is right here; see for yourself." Li Lihua¡¯s tone was unusually rxed and smug, as if she was about to see Lin Mengyao abandon Xu Ke and return to her former self.


    Lin Mengyao looked at the photos on the phone, her pupils trembling violently. Her grip on the pen tightened suddenly, her knuckles turning white from the force, and her face became somewhat stiff.


    "I know about this. Mom, if you don¡¯t have anything else, please leave. I have a report toplete and am quite busy." Lin Mengyao secretly exhaled, trying to control her voice so it wouldn¡¯t shake as much.


    "Can the report be more important than your marriage? Xu Ke has the look of someone who isn¡¯t faithful. While you¡¯re busy making money to support the family and working yourself to death, he¡¯s spending your money on other women. Are you willing?" Li Lihua lowered her voice, urging Lin Mengyao.


    "We¡¯ll talk about this at home; I don¡¯t want to discuss my personal affairs at thepany." Lin Mengyao appeared extraordinarily calm, but only she knew her heart was in turmoil.


    That evening, when Xu Ke returned home exhausted, he was greeted by an empty, dark vi. Xu Ke tugged at his cor, feeling inexplicably annoyed, unsure if it was because he spent the afternoon with that girl Yun Rn or because no one was there to greet him today.


    "Pa!" Xu Ke turned on the living room light, and the once dark room instantly brightened.


    "You¡¯re sitting in the living room without turning on the light?" Xu Ke asked in surprise, seeing Lin Mengyao sitting silently on the sofa facing the door. His heart, for no reason, suddenly felt a little panicked.


    "Why did youe back sote today?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t answer Xu Ke¡¯s question but instead asked back, while Li Lihua watched Xu Ke with glee, her gaze filled with undisguised schadenfreude.


    "Something came up unexpectedly, and it took a while to handle," Xu Ke exined.


    "Is the ¡¯something¡¯ shopping hand in hand with Yun Rn?" Lin Mengyao raised her eyes, her tone inexplicably cold, contrasting with her bloodshot eyes, which made her seem frighteningly terrifying.


    Xu Ke frowned, "It¡¯s not what you think. I can exin."


    "What¡¯s there to exin? The evidence is all there, and I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes." Li Lihua interrupted Xu Ke, having waited long for this day. Now that she¡¯d seized on Xu Ke¡¯s misstep, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook.

 Chapter 125: Back to Square One

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Back to Square One</h4><h4></h4>


    "You don¡¯t know anything, so stop speaking nonsense." Xu Ke looked at Li Lihua with a hostile gaze.


    "Why do I know nothing? I know you cheated, you were caught fooling around with another woman behind our backs and still refuse to admit it. Yet you still want to sweet talk and continue deceiving our Mengyao. From the moment you stepped into our Xu Family, I knew you weren¡¯t some good character, and now haven¡¯t I caught you? I have all the evidence photographed, right here, you have nothing left to argue, no matter what you say we won¡¯t believe you anymore."


    "If you¡¯re sensible, you should pack your things and get out of our house now, and obediently divorce my daughter, leave with nothing." Li Lihua pped the photos onto the coffee table in the living room, hands on her hips, head held high, speaking sharply.


    "Mom, this is a matter between the two of us, please go back to your room, we¡¯ll handle it ourselves." Lin Mengyao wearily pressed her temple, speaking feebly.


    "Why should I go back to my room? I¡¯m your mom, I need to stand up for you here, or what will you do if you get bullied?" Li Lihua refused to leave, firmly sat on the sofa, showing a defiant expression.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll handle my own affairs, please head inside. I hope you remember what I said before." Lin Mengyao turned her head to look at Li Lihua, her bloodshot eyes appeared increasingly eerie under the bright light.


    Li Lihua¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, then she reluctantly nodded, picked up the phone from the coffee table, and turned to leave, not forgetting to caution Lin Mengyao before she left, "You absolutely cannot be soft-hearted towards a man who likes to fool around outside, otherwise, if you forgive him once, there will be a second time, and eventually countless times."


    "I know, mom, you should go." Lin Mengyao said weakly.


    Once Li Lihua¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from the two of them¡¯s sight, the spacious living room instantly fell silent.


    "Weren¡¯t you going to exin? Go ahead." Lin Mengyao raised her head to coldly look at Xu Ke and said.


    "Today Yun Rn came to find me, saying she likes me and wants to pursue me. I originally didn¡¯t want to bother with her, but she wouldn¡¯t leave and was very annoying. Besides, I could tell from her eyes that she had no real feelings for me yet said such things. I felt she had some ulterior motive in approaching me, so I wanted to find out what it was, that¡¯s why I wasted an afternoon with her. But you must believe that you¡¯re the only one I like, I won¡¯t do anything to betray you." Xu Ke spoke a little rapidly, his expression slightly agitated.


    "You think she approached you with a purpose, does that mean she already knows your identity, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s interested in you and has a motive?" Lin Mengyao was silent for a moment, then lowered her head, her voice carried no obvious joy or sadness.


    But at this moment Xu Ke didn¡¯t notice Lin Mengyao¡¯s strangeness at all. He was just pleased that Lin Mengyao listened to him and didn¡¯t misunderstand him, so his tone lightened up quite a bit, "Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what I meant, so there¡¯s really nothing between us, I just wanted to probe her to find out her motive."


    "Xu Ke, apart from all this, do you have nothing else to tell me?" Lin Mengyao continued to ask with her head lowered.


    "Apart from this, what else should I say?" Xu Ke asked, somewhat confused.


    "Haven¡¯t I already exined everything clearly? What else is there to say?" Xu Ke truly didn¡¯t know what else he should say, so even his face showed a rare hint of puzzlement.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Lin Mengyaoughed mockingly, "Nothing, you indeed have nothing else to tell me. It was foolish of me to think of myself as important, to consider myself special. No, I am special¡ªspecial in being foolish. I¡¯m going upstairs now. Starting today, you can continue sleeping on the sofa." Lin Mengyao shakily stood up, never ncing at Xu Ke the whole time, turning to leave, but Xu Ke grabbed her wrist tightly.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? If you have something to say or ask, just say it, you¡¯re leaving me not knowing what to do." Xu Ke frowned with some irritation, unwilling to let Lin Mengyao leave without clearing things up, nor to leave her with any unresolved feelings.


    "There¡¯s nothing to say, I¡¯m tired and going to rest, unless you want me to sleep on the sofa too? I wouldn¡¯t mind anyway, this house is yours. Even if you want me to move out, I wouldn¡¯t argue." Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice carried a chill, making Xu Ke release his hand involuntarily.


    Lin Mengyao turned and returned to her room, while Xu Ke irritably paced around the living room sofa a couple of times. He knew Lin Mengyao felt ufortable and upset, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for her anger. Everything had been exined, hadn¡¯t it? What else was there to say?


    The next morning, Lin Mengyao was nowhere to be seen, and Yun Rn also disappeared. If not for her high status making it impossible not to know Li Lihua, Xu Ke would have thought she was a decoy Li Lihua deliberately found to ruin his rtionship with Lin Mengyao.


    Meanwhile, at the Yun Familyst night, Yun Rn nearly smashed everything in her room, leaving the floor so covered in shards that there was nowhere to step.


    "If it¡¯s not working out, just give up. Apart from him, there are so many outstanding young men in Luocheng, there¡¯s bound to be one suitable for you." Elder Yun, looking at his most beloved granddaughter, spoke with a tone filled with affection.


    "No, I must have Xu Ke. No matter how outstanding the young men of Luocheng are, they can¡¯tpare to a prodigy from one of Shangjing¡¯s four major families. Compared to Xu Ke, they don¡¯t even deserve to tie his shoes. Since I¡¯m the Princess of the Yun Family, if I¡¯m to marry, I will marry a Prince. How could I marry amoner?" Yun Rn smashed thest ss in the room to pieces on the floor, feeling much more relieved.


    "Clean up this room for me." After wiping her hands with a handkerchief, she tossed it to the floor, giving a coldmand.


    "Yes." The maid responded, and as Yun Rn stepped out, she slipped into the room with tools like an eel, beginning her work.


    "But you¡¯ve only been with him for less than a day, and already he¡¯s driven you to this state. If you were to really marry him and spend a lifetime with him, could you stand it? Even if you could bear it, I, your grandfather, would feel heartache." Elder Yun lovingly stroked Yun Rn¡¯s hair, speaking with a tone of longing.


    "Moreover, the Xu Family is more powerful than our Yun Family. If you truly suffered any injustice, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to seek justice for you. How can I rest easy with that?" A trace of concern surfaced on Elder Yun¡¯s face.


    "Grandpa, do you not believe in my charm? I will definitely win him over, but I won¡¯t marry him. I want to be the cinnabar mole on his heart, make him love me passionately and willingly do anything for me." Yun Rn raised her head confidently, her expression both proud and certain of victory.

 Chapter 126: Drawing a Sword to Help in the Face of Injustice

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Drawing a Sword to Help in the Face of Injustice</h4><h4></h4>


    "Stop, don¡¯t run." A few people holding clubs, with hair dyed in a variety of colors, chased after the person in front, passing swiftly by Xu Ke.


    The man being chased was wearing an ordinary white shirt, unshaven with sunken eyes, looking rather unhealthy. Initially, Xu Ke did not want to get involved, but there was something familiar about the man¡¯s face as he rushed past, prompting Xu Ke to follow.


    Young Master Shen, no, the Shen Family has gone bankrupt, he is just Shen Shao now.


    Shen Shao was cornered at the deepest part of a small alley, with six people who had chased him blocking the entrance, and in front of him was a moss-covered wall. The slippery high wall had two long footprints on it, left from his recent attempt to climb over.


    Shen Shao took onest nce at the high wall, gave a bitter smile, then turned to face those who had trapped him.


    "Pah, run, boy, why don¡¯t you keep running?"


    "Damn it, we told you to stop and you ran like you couldn¡¯t hear us, and now you¡¯re cornered here by us. What¡¯s the point of running if you¡¯re destined not to escape? Just stay put and let us break your legs, and it¡¯ll be over. You¡¯ll save strength and so will we."


    "We originally only wanted to break one of your legs, but now we intend to break them both. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll dare to run so fast next time."


    The three thugs at the front took turns talking, clearly having no regard for Shen Shao, making decisions about his fate as they wished.


    "Can I at least know who wants to break my legs?" Shen Shao asked, catching his breath.


    "Boss, can we tell him?" the person standing at the far left in the front row asked.


    "The employer said that the Shen guy is already a dead dog, there¡¯s no chance of him making aeback, so it¡¯s alright to tell him," the leader standing in the center shrugged and said.


    "Let you die clear-minded, it¡¯s Miss Gu who hired us, she used to be your fianc¨¦e, you should be familiar with her."


    Shen Shao wiped his face and began tough softly, theughter growing louder and louder, almost madly, causing the thugs to be puzzled, "What¡¯s so funny?" the leader scowled and shouted loudly.


    "I¡¯m justughing at myself, to have ended up like this in the first half of my life. I never thought the first person to strike against me would be my fianc¨¦e. Why? How was I bad to her? The dignity and honor that a Young Madam of the Shen Family should have, which part didn¡¯t I give her? Whatever she wanted, I didn¡¯t deny her anything, so why would she treat me like this?" Shen Shao¡¯s face was caught between a smile and a cry, his appearance now was bizarrely unsettling.


    "We¡¯ve answered one question for you, you want us to answer a second one too? We¡¯re not bloody Baidu, it¡¯s almost noon, let¡¯s beat him up and then go eat." At the leader¡¯smand, six people rushed towards Shen Shao.


    Though Shen Shao could not fight six men alone, he was not about to stand there getting beaten, so he assumed an attack stance, intending to take down whoever he could.


    The fighting power of six far surpassed that of one, and soon Shen Shao lost the ability to resist. Surrounded by the six, he could only squat down and try his best to protect his head, unable to spare attention to the rest of his body. Fists and clubs rained down on Shen Shao¡¯s body.


    "Don¡¯t just hit him, break his legs for me."


    "Boss, just you watch."


    Shen Shao opened his eyes to see the club raised high, and the vicious face of the wielder, hisplexion turning ashen in an instant, but before the club could fall, a distinct hand intercepted it.


    The next moment, the man holding the club was kicked to the wall, pausing momentarily in mid-air before sliding down slowly. Everyone¡¯s gaze followed the man who flew andnded, as their movements came to aplete standstill without realizing it. Once they saw the man twitch his leg once before finally falling still, their focus then shifted to the neer.


    Everyone stared at Xu Ke, not knowing what expression to make, each face marked with astonishment.


    Xu Ke looked at Shen Shao, whose face was now bruised and swollen, furrowing his brow and speaking coldly, "Haven¡¯t I seen you somewhere? You look quite familiar."


    Though beaten to the point where his appearance was unrecognizable, Shen Shao remembered Xu Ke from their first meeting. At that time, in the Shen Family crisis, he had intended to seek sponsorship from Xu Ke, but never saw him again after that. Unexpectedly, they meet here today, and the other party helped him just in time.


    "Why are you standing there, answer me," Xu Ke said, watching as Shen Shao only stared at him in silence, the expression on his face growing impatient.


    "Yes, we¡¯ve met," Shen Shao blinked and replied.


    "Where?"


    "At the entrance of Yunding Restaurant, I even brought a date back then." Shen Shao attempted a bitter smile but ended up pulling on his lip¡¯s wound, causing his face to twist instantly.


    "I knew you looked familiar, so that¡¯s why." Xu Ke nodded and said.


    Xu Ke and Shen Shao, one standing, one lying, began chatting nonchntly as if the thugs did not exist, making their faces darken with each passing second.


    "Which path are you on, bro? Don¡¯t you know the rules?" Finally, one of the thugs couldn¡¯t help but step forward and speak.


    Xu Ke did not reply but instead turned his gaze to the person speaking, staring at him intently, as danger began to loom in his eyes.


    "Say something, why are you staring at me? Showing off your big eyes or what? Speak up, or get out of here and stop wasting our time. We need to beat him up and then go for a meal, get it?" The man paid no notice to Xu Kee¡¯s expression, speaking to himself.


    Hispanion reached out to pull at his sleeve, but he waved him off with one hand, "Why are you pulling at me, I¡¯m not done talking yet," the man said impatiently.


    "If you¡¯re going to make a move, hurry up, I don¡¯t like wasting time." Xu Ke raised his eyelids and looked at the men standing before him.


    "This kid¡¯s so arrogant. In a moment, you¡¯ll be calling me daddy when I beat you to your knees." The man rubbed his nose with his hand, then raised his club high towards Xu Ke, face contorted as he brought it down.


    "Crack!" Xu Ke took a half step back, simultaneously kicking to the side while leaving his original position, and the club shattered on cue.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled coldly, he lifted his long leg again, kicking the man in the stomach, "Bam!" A perfect arc dropped through the air, hitting the wall, and then sliding down, ending up lying shoulder to shoulder with the first man on the ground.

 Chapter 127 Shen Family Shen Shao

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Shen Family Shen Shao</h4><h4></h4>


    "All of youe at once, dealing with one by one is too troublesome," Xu Ke said expressionlessly as he twisted his neck.


    "We don¡¯t know which way you¡¯re on, but we¡¯re from the Bai Feng Gang. Please show some mercy and don¡¯t interfere with this matter, or don¡¯t me us for being rude," the leader, having lost two underlings in a row, stepped forward with a sour expression and sped his hands at Xu Ke.


    "Too much nonsense," Xu Ke said coldly.


    "Looks like you¡¯re determined to go against us, Bai Feng Gang. Brothers, beat him up," the leaderughed coldly and ordered his men to rush toward Xu Ke together.


    "Be careful!" shouted Shen Shao from the ground when he saw the four nning to attack Xu Ke together. He struggled to get up to help Xu Ke but fell back after just raising himself halfway, helplessly watching as Xu Ke was surrounded.


    Shen Shao gave a bitterugh, closed his eyes, and yelled loudly, "You should leave, there¡¯s no way you can fight them all. I, Shen Shao, will remember your kindness today. If I ever make aeback, I¡¯ll repay you. Just go, don¡¯t worry about me."


    As Shen Shao shouted, the sound of grunts and heavy objects hitting the ground echoed in the alley. By the time Shen Shao finished speaking, all sounds ceased, leaving only a pair of exquisitely crafted leather shoes before his eyes.


    "Can you stand up?" Xu Ke asked, lowering his head and obscured by the backlight. Behind himy a neat line of human barricade.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s question, Shen Shao tried again, but with no strength, he fell back, "Can¡¯t stand up," Shen Shao said hoarsely.


    Xu Ke said nothing, just reached down, grabbed Shen Shao by the arm, and lifted him off the ground, "My car should be nearby; I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    "Thank you," Shen Shao said, gasping for breath.


    The two had walked about two hundred meters out of the alley when Xu Jie¡¯s car appeared in their view. Seeing Xu Ke assisting someone, Xu Jie was visibly shocked, but she quickly adjusted her expression and got out of the car to open the door.


    "Mr. Xu!"


    Xu Jie didn¡¯t say a word, but Shen Shao, who recognized Xu Jie, was so surprised he almost pushed Xu Ke away.


    He never imagined a day woulde when Xu Jie would open a car door for him, a feat difficult even when his Shen Family was at its peak, but now... it left him scrambling to decide which foot to step in first, almost tripping himself up.


    After settling Shen Shao in the back seat, Xu Jie headed to the driver¡¯s seat, while Xu Ke sat in the front passenger seat.


    "Mr. Xu, are we going to the Central Hospital?" Xu Jie asked.


    "Yes," Xu Ke replied, closing his eyes, his tone indifferent, but this demeanor stirred great waves in Shen Shao¡¯s heart.


    Once at the hospital, after a series of examinations confirmed he was unscathed, Xu Ke prepared to leave but was stopped by Shen Shao.


    "Mr. Xu, I want to ask for your help," Shen Shao said, face flushed, eyes firmly fixed on Xu Ke.


    "Why should I?" Xu Ke turned back, his face impassive, voice cold.


    "Saving someone is a lifelongmitment. Since you¡¯ve already saved me from those people, why not help me to the end? My value is not low; as long as you help me, I will be the sharpest knife in your hand, the most loyal person, and I would never betray you," Shen Shao looked intently at Xu Ke, almost stretching out of the hospital bed.


    He knew he only had this one chance; without the other party¡¯s help, it would be difficult for him to rise again.


    "Save those words for when you recover," Xu Ke said, looking at Shen Shao¡¯s face. "Working for me won¡¯t be easy and might even cost you your life."


    "I¡¯m not afraid," Shen Shao insisted, but his movements tugged at his wounds, causing him to cry out in pain and fall back down.


    "I¡¯ve already paid your hospital fees. If you still haven¡¯t changed your mind when you recover,e find me at Jiahe."


    Leaving these words, Xu Ke turned and left without a trace of reluctance.


    During Shen Shao¡¯s examination, Xu Jie had plenty of time to dig up his background. His information was already etched in Xu Ke¡¯s mind; Shen Shao was shrewd, resourceful, bravecking nothing but having fallen for Gu Yi, whom he had done countless foolish things for.


    Xu Ke had given Shen Shao time to think, but it was also time for himself to consider. If Shen Shao could forgive and unconditionally tolerate Gu Yi after being put in the hospital, Xu Ke would have nothing to do with him. Otherwise, he¡¯d mentor Shen Shao into his confidant.


    Though Xu Ke had left Shangjing only three years prior, so much had changed; he needed his team, and his parents¡¯ and grandfather¡¯s deaths were weights on his mind¡ªa sword hanging above him. He couldn¡¯t rest until he solved this.


    What hecked most were trustworthy people.


    Xu Ke sighed in the car, gazing out the window as his thoughts drifted.


    Meanwhile, because Xu Ke had repeatedly thwarted the Bai Feng Gang¡¯s ns, unbeknownst to him, he¡¯d already caught the attention of some. These people weren¡¯t significant figures, just street thugs and ordinary folk, so they hadn¡¯t attracted Xu Ke¡¯s notice.


    When Xu Ke returned to his mountaintop vi after changing at the office, he saw Yun Rn standing at his gate, with three men behind herden with things, while she sat under a parasol, ying on her phone.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu Ke frowned, looking at Yun Rn at his doorstep. Though his expression didn¡¯t change much, his unfriendly tone was unmistakable to anyone but Yun Rn, who acted as if she didn¡¯t hear, smiling as she stood to hook Xu Ke¡¯s arm, only for him to dodge without getting annoyed.


    "What else could I be doing? I missed you and came to see you, and I have things to give you¡ªeverything we bought at the mallst time is still at my ce, and you never came to pick them up, so I brought them since I had time," Yun Rn said with a smile, her demeanor particrly sweet and endearing. Yet because of her, Xu Ke had drifted apart from Lin Mengyao; how could he possibly be polite to her now?


    "I don¡¯t need these things. Keep them for yourself, and don¡¯te to my house unless necessary. I don¡¯t want Yaoyao seeing you and getting the wrong idea about our rtionship," Xu Ke said coldly.

 Chapter 128: Li Lihua Courts Disaster Again

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Li Lihua Courts Disaster Again</h4><h4></h4>


    As Xu Ke turned his back, Yun Rn bit her teeth hard, but she controlled her expression in the next second, continuing to maintain her sweet and cute demeanor, "These are all men¡¯s things, how can I use them? If you don¡¯t want them, I¡¯ll just throw them all away."


    Just when Xu Ke was about to say something, Li Lihua¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind the two of them, "Well, Xu Ke, good job, you actually brought your mistress here. Now that I¡¯ve caught you red-handed, let¡¯s see how you exin this." Li Lihua¡¯s voice was sharp and piercing.


    When Xu Ke heard this voice, he turned around abruptly, and saw Lin Mengyao standing not far away, looking at him with a cold expression and reddened eyes. Xu Ke¡¯s heart suddenly fell into chaos. Just as he was thinking about how to exin to Lin Mengyao, a figure suddenly rushed over, grabbed Yun Rn¡¯s hair, and pped her in the face. What was even worse was that her freshly manicured nails cut a bloody line on Yun Rn¡¯s face.


    "Dare to put a green hat on my daughter? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bitch. Only good at seducing married men, you whore. See if I don¡¯t beat you to death." Li Lihua cursed while delivering another p to Yun Rn¡¯s face.


    "Ahhh!" Yun Rn was stunned for a moment by the ps, then came to her senses and felt the burning pain on her face, and when she touched it, she actually found blood. Yun Rn wentpletely mad.


    "You guys,e over here and hold her down. Dare to ruin my face, I¡¯ll beat you to death, you old hag!" Yun Rn shouted sharply.


    As soon as Yun Rn gave the order, threerge men threw down what they were holding and directly came over to restrain Li Lihua, each holding one of her arms and lifting her off the ground. No matter how she kicked, she couldn¡¯t touch the ground.


    When Li Lihua initially rushed up while Xu Ke was dumbfounded, she moved too fast for him to stop her. Although Yun Rn was also stunned for a moment when she was hit, she reacted quickly as well. By the time Xu Ke came back to his senses, Li Lihua had already been captured.


    Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t care about her sadness at this moment and quickly rushed over towards Yun Rn.


    "p! p!" Yun Rn¡¯s pnded hard on Li Lihua¡¯s face. These two ps were quick and heavy, and after finishing, her palm went numb, but Yun Rn was not satisfied. She wanted to give another p, but this time her raised arm was grabbed by someone else¡¯s hand.


    "Brother Xu, why are you stopping me, I want to kill this old witch." Yun Rn said fiercely with bloodshot eyes, staring at Xu Ke.


    "Miss Yun, I know my mother was wrong to hit you, but she didn¡¯t know your identity and misunderstood you, so she impulsively hit you. Moreover, my mother only acted out of love for her daughter, her intention was for me. Please be generous and forgive her this once for her motherly heart." Lin Mengyao came in front of Yun Rn, bent down, and apologized sincerely.


    Suspended in midair, Li Lihua heard her surname, and upon seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s attitude, a suspicion immediately surfaced in her mind, her face suddenly turned pale, her lips trembling uncontrobly, not knowing what to say, her mind full of, she actually hit the Yun Family¡¯s little princess, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!


    "You¡¯ve already hit her twice, that¡¯s enough." Xu Ke did not let go of Yun Rn¡¯s hand, his brows furrowed, his face showing displeasure.


    "Enough? You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s enough? Xu Ke! Who am I? What is my status, and what is she? She had the audacity to hit me twice, tearing her face apart wouldn¡¯t be too much." Yun Rn shouted furiously, "I¡¯ve grown up and my family has never touched a hair on me, what right does she have to hit me? Yes, I like you, but liking you doesn¡¯t mean you can trample on me." Yun Rn said with tears in her eyes.


    Glistening tears streaked across Yun Rn¡¯s red and swollen, blood-streaked face. Seeing Yun Rn like this, Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what to say momentarily.


    Lin Mengyao saw that Xu Ke was silent, and her heart sank, "If Miss Yun wants to vent her anger, then take it out on me, but please let my mother go, she¡¯s old and can¡¯t take this stress." Lin Mengyao said, lowering her eyes.


    "This started because of me, hit me if you want." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes never left Lin Mengyao, but unfortunately, even after he said this, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t lift her head to look at him, which made Xu Ke¡¯s mood worsen, and his face looked rather unpleasant.


    "All of you are bullying me, the people from the Lin Family are bullying me, and you¡¯re also standing on their side to bully me. Brother Xu, do you even have a heart? Saying things like this is no different from stabbing me in the heart!" Yun Rn cried out, shaking off Xu Ke¡¯s hand, covering her face, and ran away.


    "Miss, run slower." The three men saw Yun Rn running away, quickly released their grip on the limp Li Lihua, letting her fall to the ground, and ran down the mountain following Yun Rn.


    Lin Mengyao rushed up the moment they put Li Lihua down, holding Li Lihua in her arms, looking very anxious, "Mom, are you feeling unwell anywhere?"


    "I¡¯m fine, but I just hit the Yun Family¡¯s little princess, I won¡¯t face retribution, will I? I hit her for your sake, you can¡¯t abandon me." Li Lihua said nervously, clutching Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm.


    "Don¡¯t worry, mom, nothing will happen. If shees to trouble you, I¡¯ll take the me." Lin Mengyao patted Li Lihua¡¯s back reassuringly.


    "Yaoyao, let me help mom back." Xu Ke reached out to help Li Lihua up, but just before touching Li Lihua, Lin Mengyao pped his hand away.


    "Yaoyao?" Xu Ke said, surprised by his hand being pped away.


    "I¡¯ll do it myself, I don¡¯t need you." Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke coldly and said.


    "Mengyao, are you mad at me? I didn¡¯t know Yun Rn woulde over, if I had known, I would have stopped her. And before you guys arrived, I already warned her." Xu Ke exined.


    "So what? Was it the wrong time for us toe back? Should we have waited until you finished talking to her toe back? Was my mom being hit her own fault? Xu Ke, the root of this entire situation lies with you, don¡¯t you know that? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been with youtely, but I¡¯m really disappointed in you." Lin Mengyao said coldly, looking at Xu Ke.


    "Please move aside, I need to take my mom back to rest." Lin Mengyao said, struggling to help Li Lihua up from the ground, leaving Xu Ke standing there alone.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s words were like a drill piercing Xu Ke¡¯s heart, causing his body to tremble with pain yet feeling helpless, because this matter indeed started with him, and he couldn¡¯t shirk this responsibility. The main responsibility for the situation turning out like thisy with him.

 Chapter 129: The Ruse of Self-Infliction

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The Ruse of Self-Infliction</h4><h4></h4>


    The news that Yun Rn returned home with a bruised and swollen face quickly reached Old Master Yun¡¯s ears. By the time he arrived, Yun Rn had already locked herself in her room, refusing to see anyone. At the slightest noise, she would throw things, scaring everyone into not daring to call her name anymore.


    "Rn,e out and tell me what happened. Tell Grandpa who bullied you, and I¡¯ll stand up for you," Old Master Yun said, tapping the door with his cane.


    "Go away, don¡¯t bother me!" Yun Rn shouted loudly from inside the room, apanied by the sound of things breaking.


    "Rn, I¡¯m your grandfather. If you¡¯ve been wronged, can¡¯t you tell me? Come out and exin the situation clearly to Grandpa. I¡¯ll stand up for you. Do you hear me?" Old Master Yun tapped his cane against the floor and shouted towards the door.


    After a while, the door finally opened, revealing Yun Rn with her swollen and red face, "Grandpa~" Yun Rn called out, her voice thick with nasal congestion.


    Old Master Yun was taken aback by the appearance of his precious granddaughter. His usually unchanged visage became terrifyingly grim. "Who exactly dared to hit my granddaughter on the Yun n¡¯s turf?" He mmed his cane on the floor, his voice low but filled with anger.


    "It was Lin Mengyao¡¯s mom, and not just her, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao too. Their family ganged up to bully me. Grandpa, you must stand up for me. If I can¡¯t vent this resentment, I¡¯ll feel terrible inside, Grandpa," Yun Rn said as she started crying.


    Old Master Yun¡¯s cloudy eyes shed with a sharpness. "My sweet granddaughter, tell Grandpa what happened, and I¡¯ll find a way to get back at them for you. Don¡¯t cry anymore, or you¡¯ll be a crying kitten and won¡¯t be pretty," he said lovingly, wiping the tears from Yun Rn¡¯s face.


    "Nonsense! I¡¯m the prettiest," Yun Rn stood still, allowing Old Master Yun to clean her face, calming down a bit before narrating the events.


    "Grandpa, I can¡¯t swallow this anger. I must make the Lin Family pay, and Xu Ke, he didn¡¯t stand up for me and sided with the Lin Family, disgracing me. I have to make him pay too." Yun Rn tugged at her grandfather¡¯s sleeve with a fierce look in her eyes.


    "Grandpa will certainly help you get back at them. You go freshen up, andter let the doctor take care of the injuries on your face," Old Master Yun said softly, his eyes narrowing with a hint of calction as Yun Rn turned to leave.


    On the day of the incident, Xu Ke sent an apology gift to the Yun Family. The Yun Family epted it withoutment, leading Xu Ke to think the matter had blown over, only for Old Master Yun to call him personally.


    "Mr. Xu, I originally didn¡¯t want to disturb you with a phone call, but I¡¯m forced to now. I hope you can help me," Old Master Yun¡¯s choked voice came through the receiver.


    "I wonder what you need my help with," Xu Ke rubbed his forehead, speaking coldly.


    On the other end, sensing Xu Ke¡¯s attitude, Old Master Yun paused before deciding to stick to his n, "Rn has locked herself in her room for three days now, not eating or drinking. No amount of persuasion gets her out. We are at our wits¡¯ end, so I humbly ask you toe over and talk to her. After all, she likes you, and maybe she¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯re asking this favor from you on behalf of the Yun Family."


    Old Master Yun¡¯s voice now clearly carried a sobbing tone. Though he didn¡¯t directly say it was because of Xu Ke, the implication was clear. Xu Ke, despite having no wish to get embroiled with the Yun Family, agreed, "I¡¯lle over soon."


    "Great, great! Thank you so much," Old Master Yun¡¯s voice became noticeably more excited, thanking Xu Ke several times before hanging up.


    "Grandpa, what did Xu Ke say?" At this time, Yun Rn, who was supposed to be hiding in the room, was sitting next to Old Master Yun, holding a makeup brush as her stylist did the final touch-up on her makeup.


    "He said he¡¯lle over soon."


    "Hurry with the makeup." Hearing Old Master Yun¡¯s words, Yun Rn quickly urged the makeup artist.


    "Please be patient, just a little more." The makeup artist hastened her pace, and within ten minutes, after applying the final touch of setting powder on Yun Rn, she straightened her back and discreetly rubbed her waist, "Miss Yun, it¡¯s done. Are you satisfied?" she asked, handing Yun Rn a mirror.


    Yun Rn took the mirror from the makeup artist, carefully examining every corner of her face before cing it in front of Old Master Yun, "Grandpa, what do you think? Does it look like I¡¯ve been starving for days?"


    "Yes, it does," Old Master Yun smiled after inspecting her closely.


    "Alright then, today I¡¯ll make Xu Ke bleed, let him know what it feels like to hurt me. I¡¯ll change myst name to his if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson!" Yun Rn smacked the couch, a fierce look in her emaciated face tinged with malice.


    Just as Yun Rn was getting prepared, Xu Ke arrived.


    "Mr. Xu, finally you¡¯re here. Please help me talk to her. She¡¯s been spoiled by me since she was little and has never suffered like this. Now she¡¯s not eating or drinking, and I fear her body can¡¯t take it. I am counting on you," Old Master Yun said tearfully, grasping Xu Ke¡¯s hand, disyingplete devoted love.


    "I¡¯ll give it a try," Xu Ke said indifferently.


    "Then I leave her in your capable hands, Mr. Xu." Old Master Yun kept the act of heartfelt pain and worry despite Xu Ke¡¯s apparent indifference.


    Under Old Master Yun¡¯s guidance, Xu Ke was led to Yun Rn¡¯s door, "Miss Yun, Old Master Yun is very worried about you. Pleasee out," Xu Ke knocked and said.


    An object shattered inside, followed by Yun Rn¡¯s weak growl, "I¡¯m noting out. Go away."


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes darkened as he faced the door. In his life, he¡¯s only bowed to two women: his mother and Lin Mengyao. Who is Yun Rn to tell him to scram!


    "I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll break in and drag you out myself." This time, Xu Ke¡¯s voice was so cold that even a deaf person could hear it. The ceaseless sobbing inside ceased for a moment before footsteps echoed, and soon, the door opened, revealing Yun Rn¡¯s yellowish and emaciated face to Xu Ke.


    "How can you do this to me? You know I like you, so why treat me this way, why?" Yun Rn said, raising her fist to hit Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, but her hand was easily caught by Xu Ke.


    "Don¡¯t make a scene," Xu Ke said coldly, looking down into Yun Rn¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 130: Turning the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Turning the Tables</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze swept over Yun Rn¡¯s face. He gently rubbed Yun Rn¡¯s hand, a faint smile slowly spreading across his otherwise expressionless face, but his eyes were like pools of icy spring water, devoid of any warmth, as a desire for destruction rose within him.


    A woman who truly wants to end her life through starvation, how could she still think of putting on perfume for herself? Her pallidplexion might not appear unusual at first nce, but upon closer inspection, it reveals a sense of unnaturalness. When I looked at her face, although it appeared haggard and sorrowful, her heart was racing. Under these clearly abnormal circumstances, what could be hidden beneath it all?


    The beast within Xu Ke licked its sharp fangs. This pair of grandparents caused him and Lin Mengyao to lose everything overnight. If he didn¡¯t extract some sort of revenge, it would truly be inhuman of him.


    With this thought, Xu Ke¡¯s expression softened, as if the previous expression had been merely a momentary illusion for Yun Rn. "You¡¯re too old for these childish hunger strike antics. Don¡¯t you realize how worried your grandfather must be about you?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice still held a hint of coldness, but it was significantly softer than before.


    "Yes, it¡¯s all my fault, alright? Just call me immature. You might as well let me starve to death, that way I won¡¯t be a bother to anyone, nor will I continue to sadden my grandfather." Yun Rn¡¯s eyes filled with tears, deliberately turning her head to let Xu Ke see the still-unhealed scars scratched by Li Lihua¡¯s nails. "I shouldn¡¯t be alive; I should just die to settle everything once and for all."


    Without warning, Yun Rn spoke these words and then fainted into Xu Ke¡¯s arms. Xu Ke looked at the unconscious Yun Rn, a mocking smile appearing in his eyes.


    "Miss Yun has fainted. Quickly, call a doctor." Xu Ke supported Yun Rn¡¯s weight with one hand, his expression serious as he looked at the old master of the Yun family, exuding a sense of urgency that made it difficult for him to discern its authenticity.


    "My poor, dear granddaughter. Why are you all standing around? Get the doctor immediately." The old master of the Yun family said, tapping his cane forcefully.


    The servants received the order and rushed out. Xu Ke¡¯s eyes paused on the phone in the room but he did not speak.


    "Please, Mr. Xu, would you mind cing my unworthy granddaughter on the bed so she can lie downfortably?" The old master of the Yun family wiped the corners of his eyes, looking slightly tired as he spoke.


    Xu Ke nodded, dragging her to the bed, and yet Xu Ke¡¯sposure left everyone at a loss for words.


    Xu Ke and the old master of the Yun family sat on the sofa in silence, the atmosphere eerily quiet. At that moment, a young man in casual clothes was pushed in and began examining Yun Rn, only standing up after a considerable amount of time.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious, she¡¯s just a bit weak from hunger. Give her a couple of glucose drips and feed her something light once she wakes up, and she¡¯ll recover." The young doctor finished diagnosing and left without further word.


    "The family doctor has a bit of a temperament, but his medical skills are quite good. Thank you again foring over today, otherwise, I truly wouldn¡¯t have known what to do," said the old master of the Yun family, his hand trembling slightly as he leaned on his cane, his eyes reddening.


    "Although this wasn¡¯t my intention, it ultimately arose because of me. If the Yun family needs any help, just let me know, I won¡¯t refuse if I¡¯m able to assist." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue with mind games. Before the other¡¯s trap was even fullyid, Xu Ke had already opened a way out for himself and leapt in.


    "How could I possibly ept this? She¡¯s acted of her own free will, ming no one else. That you have such kind intentions already consoles me greatly." Everything seemed too easy, making the old master of the Yun family hesitant, a troubled expression appearing on his face.


    "No matter what, things havee to this pass partly because of me, and if I don¡¯t do something to make amends, I won¡¯t be able to be at peace with myself." The crafty old fox, Yun Family¡¯s head, maintained his cautious stance at this moment, wanting to observe for longer. However, Xu Ke left him no chance to withdraw, showing a trace of remorse on his face.


    If Xu Ke had openly shown remorse, the old master might have wanted to observe further, but Xu Ke hid his regret beneath a calm exterior, so much so that if the old master hadn¡¯t been observant, he would have missed it. Now, with things having developed to this stage, the old master¡¯s mind was finally at ease.


    "Since we¡¯ve spoken this far, I won¡¯t hold back any longer. The Yun Family does, in fact, have something we need your help with, dear nephew." The old master of the Yun family no longer addressed Xu Ke as "Mr." but instead called him nephew, closing the distance between them. Seeing that Xu Ke did not object to this title and even adopted a posture suggesting he was all ears, the old master¡¯s expression improved considerably.


    "Our Yun family¡¯s business in Luocheng has reached its peak these past two years with no more room for growth. We wish to move to a new ce to develop further. We want to expand into Shangjing, but forgive me, nephew, for saying it. After all these years, we are still barely scraping into the lowest circle there. I heard from Elder Jin that you came from Shangjing; you surely know more about Shangjing than us outsiders. Could you lend us a hand?" The old master of the Yun family said.


    "No problem." Xu Ke readily agreed, seeing the relieved expression on the old master¡¯s face, Xu Ke also smiled, as the two scheming individuals buried their calctions deep within their hearts, maintaining the facade of calm waters.


    "But this matter will not be resolved overnight; it may take some time due to the exclusivity of Shangjing¡¯s circles, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware." Xu Ke said.


    "I¡¯ll have to trouble you a great deal then, dear nephew. My greatest wish in this lifetime is to bring the Yun Family into Shangjing¡¯s circles. I don¡¯t have many years left, and I just hope to see it happen in my lifetime, so I can face my ancestors without regret." The old master of the Yun family expressed with an indescribable sense of longing.


    Though he did not explicitly rush things, each word he spoke carried an implicit plea for urgency. Xu Ke drew a faint cold smile from within but kept his exterior unruffled, "I¡¯ll handle it as soon as possible, but how long it will actually take is beyond my control."


    "It¡¯s heartening enough that you have the intention, dear nephew," said the old master of the Yun family with a smile.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Xu Ke excused himself. As soon as he stepped out the gates of the Yun Family Mansion, his demeanor turned grim.


    To think they¡¯d try to plot against me¡ªlet¡¯s see if they have the ability! Xu Ke snorted coldly and drove away.

 Chapter 131 Contradiction

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Contradiction</h4><h4></h4>


    These days, Li Lihua could be said to be living high on the hog. Her rtionship with Lin Mengyao had improved quite a bit due to Yun Rn¡¯s interference, and even Xu Ke¡¯s attitude towards her had gotten much better. It vaguely reminded her of when Xu Ke first married into their family, making her feel like she was on cloud nine.


    When Lin Mengyao came home from work that day, Li Lihua pulled her mysteriously onto the sofa, "Mengyao, be honest with Mom, whose name is on the house, or is it both of yours?"


    "Mom, why are you asking this?" Lin Mengyao took a piece of fruit from the fruit te, looking somewhat surprised at Li Lihua.


    "I don¡¯t want you to get the short end of the stick, hurry up and tell me whose name is on it?" Li Lihua poked Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder with her finger, asking anxiously.


    These days, she increasingly felt the perks of the estrangement between Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke. She had always wanted to stir things up so they would divorce, nning to find Mengyao someone better. Therefore, the ownership of the house had be a significant issue; such arge house was worth a lot of money, and she didn¡¯t want it to go to that good-for-nothing Xu Ke.


    Seeing Li Lihua keep asking, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t think too much about it and said directly, "Both our names are on it." At that moment, Lin Mengyao had a flicker of distraction on her face, but Li Lihua was entirely focused on the house and didn¡¯t notice the change in Mengyao¡¯s emotions.


    "You usually seem so smart, how can you act so foolishly in matters like this? How could you put Xu Ke¡¯s name on the property deed? When you divorce, Xu Ke will take half. So much money, do you think it¡¯s hot in your hand?" Li Lihua poked Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder again, more forcefully this time, causing more pain.


    "This house should be his in the first ce, why should I take it? Besides, I¡¯m not getting a divorce with Xu Ke." As she said this, Lin Mengyao lowered her eyelids slightly, and her voice grew quieter.


    "Silly girl, just because you don¡¯t want a divorce doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t want one. Ever since he climbed up the Yun Family¡¯s socialdder, he scarcelyes home. With the little princess from the Yun Family, do you really think he would focus on living with you? Don¡¯t be naive, my daughter. No man can be more dependable than money. Listen to me, as long as Xu Ke still has feelings for you, make him give up his half so you¡¯ll have something to fall back on when you divorce. It would also put my mind at ease, wouldn¡¯t it?" As Li Lihua spoke, she dramatically wiped her eyes, looking heartbroken.


    Li Lihua¡¯s words were like a small stone thrown into ake, causing ripples that grewrger andrger. "Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore. I have it under control. I¡¯m going upstairs to rest; you should rest early too." Lin Mengyao finished thest piece of apple in her hand and went upstairs, ignoring Li Lihua¡¯s attempts to stop her.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade Lin Mengyao, Li Lihua felt very frustrated, seeing everything as disagreeable, "Zhou, how are you doing your job? Didn¡¯t you see the coffee table is dirty? Hurry up and clean it!" Li Lihua shouted impatiently.


    Ever since she found out that Sister Zhou had a monthly sry of eight thousand, everything about her looked disagreeable to Li Lihua.


    "Earning eight thousand yuan a month and stillckingmon sense, needing to be urged three times to get anything done. Only a fool like blind Xu Ke would hire you for work." Li Lihua rolled her eyes at Sister Zhou and spat some seeds¡¯ shells onto the floor.


    "What are you standing there for? Can¡¯t you see the floor is dirty? Have you been infected with Xu Ke¡¯s blindness?" Li Lihua threw the seeds back into the te, pointing at Sister Zhou¡¯s nose and cursing her out.


    Sister Zhou stood there, frowning with some disapproval, "Madam Lin, how can you speak about Sir like that? He is a good person." With no longer needing to run around for her daughter¡¯s hospital bills, Sister Zhou¡¯s mental state had improved significantly, quite different from her previously timid demeanor.


    Seeing that Sister Zhou dared to talk back, Li Lihua jumped up from her chair, quickly walked over to Sister Zhou, and pped her, "Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to contradict me? I say Xu Ke is blind, he¡¯s blind. If I say the earth is t, it is t. Do you understand?" Li Lihua shouted fiercely.


    "You really are something, bullying Sister Zhou like this when I¡¯m not at home?" Xu Ke, having just returned home after a long day, heard Li Lihua¡¯s words and his face darkened menacingly.


    "Sir, I¡¯m fine." Sister Zhou pressed her cheek and walked over to take Xu Ke¡¯s coat, speaking softly.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression, Li Lihua tried to step back in guilt, but remembering how Xu Ke was trying to please Lin Mengyao now, her back straightened involuntarily.


    "I¡¯m Mengyao¡¯s mother, so what if I act mighty? Isn¡¯t that how it should be?" Li Lihua arrogantly said with her hands on her hips.


    "Apologize to Sister Zhou." By now, Xu Ke had collected his dark expression, but there was a certain firmness in his voice,


    "Why should I apologize? She¡¯s just a servant, and who am I? I¡¯m the mother of this house¡¯s mistress. With my status, why should I apologize to a servant for hitting her? She should be grateful it didn¡¯t shorten her lifespan." Li Lihua sneered with disdain.


    "I employed Sister Zhou to help with housekeeping, not to be your punching bag or venting board. I won¡¯t say it again, apologize to Sister Zhou." Xu Ke loosened his cor, and after taking the warm water handed over by Sister Zhou, he felt much better.


    "You¡¯re actually telling me to apologize to a servant, Xu Ke, you¡¯re something. Just wait and see." Li Lihua said and ran upstairs. By now, Li Lihua was no longer afraid of Xu Ke at all.


    Sister Zhou watched Li Lihua grantly ignore the rules set by Xu Ke and step upstairs, unable to help but look at Xu Ke, "Sir, should I bring Mrs. Lin down?" Sister Zhou carefully asked Xu Ke.


    "No need, let me finish dealing with these matters first, then I¡¯ll handle it," Xu Ke didn¡¯t finish his sentence, instead frowning as he looked in the direction Li Lihua left. He knew that soon Lin Mengyao would appear on the stairs; this woman wouldn¡¯t stop until she tore this house apart.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his discontent with Li Lihua deepening. Sooner orter, he was determined to send this woman away. Xu Ke clenched his fist and then immediately rxed it, regaining a calm expression that revealed no trace of emotion.

 Chapter 132 Apology

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Apology</h4><h4></h4>


    As expected by Xu Ke, it wasn¡¯t long before Lin Mengyao appeared at the staircase, with Li Lihua holding her arm,ining about Xu Ke right in front of him.


    "I told you men can¡¯t be trusted, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Look at him today, as soon as he came back, he looked at me like I was nothing. If you don¡¯t get the house, today it was a servant he stood up for to scold me, tomorrow he might just have someone kick me out when you¡¯re not around." Li Lihua clung to Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, asionally pretending to wipe her eyes as if she suffered a great injustice.


    As Li Lihua twisted the facts, Sister Zhou, unlike Xu Ke, wouldn¡¯t sit silently and let Li Lihua smear her. During her stay at the vi, Li Lihua caused all kinds of trouble, and Sister Zhou was already fed up with her in her heart.


    "Madam, what Mrs. Lin said isn¡¯t true at all. Mr. Xu didn¡¯t scold her; it was Mrs. Lin who insulted Mr. Xu first. I couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke up a bit. Mrs. Lin pped me without a word, which Mr. Xu saw. He stood up for me and asked Mrs. Lin to apologize to me, but she refused and came running up to you."


    Sister Zhou, fed up with Li Lihua¡¯s nonsense, straightforwardly recounted the events in front of everyone, without giving Li Lihua a chance to interrupt. By the time she could, Sister Zhou had already finished speaking and stepped aside, leaving Li Lihua¡¯s face flushed like a color palette in anger.


    "Look at the kind of maid he hired, with a mouth this sharp, she should be a diplomat! Usually, she pretends to be so honest. You see how sharp she is now. How can I possiblypete with her?" Li Lihuained furiously.


    Had it not been for her recent reconciliation with Lin Mengyao and her desire to protect her image in Mengyao¡¯s eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Sister Zhou unting in front of her and would have pped her already.


    "Is that enough? You know better than I do what¡¯s really going on. Apologize to Sister Zhou." Lin Mengyao pulled her arm from Li Lihua¡¯s grip, looked at her helplessly and said calmly.


    "You don¡¯t believe me? You¡¯d rather believe that wench over me? I am your mother. Just the other day, I took a p for you, and you¡¯ve already forgotten about it so quickly? I must have really misjudged you. You ungrateful brat," Li Lihua turned on her daughter instantly, her sharp nails nearly poking Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    "Put your hand down!" Seeing Li Lihua¡¯s action, Xu Ke got up from the sofa and walked toward the staircase, pulling Lin Mengyao behind him and looking Li Lihua directly in the eyes.


    "I¡¯m her mother, what¡¯s wrong with pointing my finger at her? It¡¯s none of your business," Li Lihua retorted, refusing to lower her hand, instead raising it higher due to Xu Ke¡¯s height, so as to point at his nose.


    "She is my wife; nobody can disrespect her, not even you as her mother. Put your hand down," Xu Ke spoke in a firm voice, the icy coldness in his eyes making Li Lihua involuntarily lower her arm.


    "Apologize to Sister Zhou," Xu Ke demanded.


    Seeing her daughter not on her side, coupled with Xu Ke¡¯s icy look making her feel a chill from head to toe, Li Lihua abruptly pushed Xu Ke aside and headed down to her room without mentioning Dao Qin again.


    "Sister Zhou, I¡¯m sorry about today. I apologize on behalf of my mom. That¡¯s just how she is, everyone annoys her when she¡¯s in a bad mood. Next time, just stay away from her," Lin Mengyao stepped out from behind Xu Ke, looking at Sister Zhou apologetically and speaking softly.


    In Sister Zhou¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao was her benefactor, so she wouldn¡¯t jeopardize Mengyao¡¯s reputation over such a small matter. Thus, she quickly waved her hands from downstairs, saying, "It¡¯s alright, it didn¡¯t hurt that much. No need for you to apologize. I¡¯ll remember what you said, and avoid her next time. I¡¯ve almostpleted my work, so I¡¯ll head to my room for now. Call me if you or sir need anything."


    Sister Zhou sensibly left, giving the couple, who were amidst a cold war, a space to be alone.


    What the Yun Family did gave him an insight;ing back this time, Xu Ke deliberately appeared much more haggard, with unshaven stubble and bloodshot eyes, looking like he hadn¡¯t rested in ages, "Mengyao, are you still mad at me? Can you forgive me, please? I promise after a while, the Yun family won¡¯t bother you anymore, okay?"


    "What did you do to the Yun family?" Lin Mengyao asked, looking up at Xu Ke.


    "Why would you ask that?" Xu Ke was momentarily stunned by her question. He had anticipated many questions from her but not this one.


    "It¡¯s just a hunch. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it," Lin Mengyao lowered her eyes from Xu Ke¡¯s face and turned to walk toward the bedroom but was pulled back by Xu Ke, who took advantage of her unpreparedness to pull her into his embrace.


    "Tell you? Why not! I was just surprised Yaoyao knows me so well. I didn¡¯t do much, just yed a small trick on the Yun family. It¡¯s still early days, so nothing shows yet. But I¡¯m confident that in less than three months, the Yun family will bepletely erased from Los Angeles. Will Yaoyao be a little happier if I do this?"


    Xu Ke ced his chin on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, and the warm breath from his words asionally brushed against her earlobe, making the atmosphere unknowingly be a bit flirtatious.


    "Stand up and speak properly, it¡¯s ufortable like this," Lin Mengyao blushed to her ears, tugging at Xu Ke¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist, but these arms were like a chain she couldn¡¯t pry open.


    "No, if I get up, you¡¯ll ignore me again. I don¡¯t want you to ignore me," Xu Ke said yfully, refusing to let go of Lin Mengyao and burying his head in the crook of her neck, making herpletely unable to remain upset.


    A man acting coy is not terrifying; the most terrifying is when a typically macho man suddenly acts like a child in front of you. It¡¯s something no woman can resist. Even the maternal side of Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart was bubbling, making her want to pull out Xu Ke¡¯s unruly head from her neck and rub it fiercely.


    "Get up, I won¡¯t ignore you again," Lin Mengyao finally gave in to Xu Ke¡¯s antics.


    "Promise, no going back on your word," Xu Ke added.


    "I won¡¯t."


    Upon hearing this, a gleam of satisfaction appeared in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, praising Xu Jie¡¯s idea as indeed effective.


    When Lin Mengyao was being led back to the bedroom by Xu Ke, she still didn¡¯t quite understand how their earlier cold war turned into reconciliation so suddenly. But the words she had spoken couldn¡¯t be retracted, so the matter of the cold war had to end there.


    The words Li Lihua had said to persuade her to get the house before made Lin Mengyao want to ask Xu Ke some questions, but now it seemed unnecessary. She didn¡¯t want to care about what¡¯s toe, as long as she could seize the present.

 Chapter 133 Leaving Xu Ke

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Leaving Xu Ke</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s movements were swift as he began making connections for the Yun Family, while Yun Rn seemed to be living with radiant energy every day, as if she had already won Xu Ke over.


    "Dressing up so beautifully, what are you up to?" The old master of the Yun Family was also having a pleasant time recently. With Xu Ke handling matters for the Yun Family in Shangjing, he could just sit back and reap the benefits. He looked several years younger.


    "I¡¯m going to meet Lin Mengyao." Yun Rn adjusted her hair and checked herself in the mirror, only answering the old master cheerfully after confirming everything was perfect.


    "Mind your limits. I see that young Xu Ke hasn¡¯t set his heart on you yet. Don¡¯t stir up too much trouble, or it might get difficult to handle." The old master advised worriedly.


    "Got it, Grandpa. I know my limits." Yun Rn coquettishly hugged the old master before happily heading out.


    In the office, Lin Mengyao instinctively nced at Xu Ke, who was sitting in a corner, when she received a call from Yun Rn inviting her. Xu Ke had been pestering her again every daytely, as if they had returned to that earlier period, and the scene made Lin Mengyao momentarilypse into a daze.


    "Lin Mengyao, did you hear what I said?" Yun Rn¡¯s sharp voice came through the phone, pulling Lin Mengyao¡¯s drifting thoughts back.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there then." Lin Mengyao answered with a frown.


    "Who was that?" Xu Ke looked up from his book and asked Lin Mengyao.


    "No one. I have something to do tonight, you head home first, no need to wait for me." Lin Mengyao instinctively hid the fact that Yun Rn was looking for her, all while busying herself tidying up her desk, as if she had something to hide, which made Xu Ke narrow his eyes from a short distance away.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at home." Xu Ke watched Lin Mengyao intently. Seeing her sigh in relief at his words, Xu Ke suddenly felt a surge of anger boiling inside him.


    He wanted to ask who it was, but he held back, deciding to secretly followter to see who Lin Mengyao was meeting behind his back.


    The end of the workday came quickly. Lin Mengyao grabbed her bag, wrapped a gray scarf around herself, then turned to Xu Ke and said, "Save me a dinner portion, I¡¯ll eat when I return."


    "Alright, make it a quick trip back." Xu Ke stepped forward to adjust Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, smiling gently like a breeze in spring, but he was actually boiling inside.


    "Take the car, I¡¯ll just grab a taxi home. It¡¯s pretty cold today, and the weather report said it might rain, soe back early."


    "I know, you¡¯re nagging." Lin Mengyao yfully replied, but her eyes showed no sign of annoyance, rather she seemed quite cheerful, almost causing Xu Ke internal damage from holding in his feelings.


    Watching Lin Mengyao drive off in the Lamborghini, Xu Ke quickly hailed a taxi. "Follow the Lamborghini ahead closely, without being noticed."


    The driver nced at Xu Ke, seeing his serious and fiery demeanor. With a sympathetic look, the driverforted him, "Don¡¯t let this kind of thing upset you too much, don¡¯t harm your health by making someone else happy."


    Xu Ke gave the driver a slight nce without speaking. He had gotten used to such misunderstandings over time. His focus quickly shifted back to the Lamborghini, and an awkward silence filled the car. Thankfully, the Lamborghini didn¡¯t drive far, stopping at a caf¨¦. Xu Ke paid the fare and got out not far away, fixing his scarf, and followed Lin Mengyao inside.


    Xu Ke found a seat that wasn¡¯t too close or too far from Lin Mengyao. His face was partially hidden, showing aplex expression. Never did he expect Lin Mengyao to be meeting Yun Rn. He had worried it was some shameless scoundrel and had even prepared his stance for a fight, only to realize it wasn¡¯t necessary at all.


    "Why are youte? Do you know how long you kept me waiting? And you have the nerve to sit down? Stand up." Yun Rn crossed her arms and crossed her legs arrogantly, watching Lin Mengyao with the intent to assert dominance.


    Lin Mengyao paused but ignored Yun Rn and sat down instead, coldly stating, "I¡¯m not your servant, nor your subordinate. You have no authority tomand me. Besides, you initiated this meeting, not me. If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll leave. If you do, adjust your attitude and talk to me properly."


    Feeling somewhat worried that Lin Mengyao would lose out and was about to rush in, Xu Ke then sat back with a smile.


    "Hmph, who do you think you are to speak to me like that? Believe me when I say a single word from me could crush the Lin Family¡¯s pathetic business into dust. Your Lin Family would have no ce in all of Lo City. So the person who should adjust their attitude is you, not me." Yun Rn sneered haughtily, in a way that made people want to punch her.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand clenched tight for a moment, her heartbeat sped up, but then she rxed, recalling Xu Ke¡¯s words. "If you came just to say these irrelevant things, I¡¯ve heard enough. I¡¯m going home to eat." Lin Mengyao picked up her bag as if to leave.


    "Stop. We¡¯re both smart people, no need to beat around the bush. You should know why I¡¯m here¡ªleave Xu Ke, you¡¯re not worthy of him." Yun Rn switched her crossed leg and looked at Lin Mengyao as if she were an ugly duckling.


    Yun Rn¡¯s words made Lin Mengyaough out loud. "Miss Yun, if I remember correctly, I am Xu Ke¡¯s rightful wife. What standing are you assuming to say such things to me? If people found out about this, it would be quiteughable¡ªthe Princess of the Yun Family scrambling to y the third wheel in someone else¡¯s marriage, threatening the legitimate spouse to divorce. Such a story would surely entertain Lo City for a long while."


    "Are you threatening me?" At this point, Yun Rn¡¯s expression darkened, and her brows turned venomous.


    "Likewise." Lin Mengyao leaned back, disying the same superiority Yun Rn had earlier.

 Chapter 134: We Are Serious About Defeating Our Romantic Rival

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134: We Are Serious About Defeating Our Romantic Rival</h4><h4></h4>


    "Lin Mengyao, don¡¯t give me this sanctimonious attitude. I called you out today to say these things to you because I¡¯m giving you some face. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make you divorce Xu Ke. Don¡¯t force me to leave you without dignity." Lin Mengyao¡¯s attitudepletely enraged Yun Rn. She mmed the table hard, and the loud noise drew everyone¡¯s attention in the entire cafe to them.


    There was no need to listen any further. Xu Ke no longer hid himself. He pulled down the gray scarf covering his face and walked directly toward Lin Mengyao, speaking coldly, "Miss Yun, how impressive you are, bullying my wife behind my back. I think I need to ask Elder Yun how he taught his granddaughter."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were like a huge p, smacking Yun Rn¡¯s face, causing her once fair and tender face to turn a shade of purplish-red, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    "You cunning woman, you secretly called Xu Da-ge here and hid him from me, making me look like a fool. Xu Da-ge, can¡¯t you see this woman is just a maniptive little bitch?" Yun Rn pointed at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, forcing down her own shame as she shouted at Xu Ke.


    "You¡¯d better put your finger away from pointing at my wife, or I can¡¯t promise what I¡¯ll do to you. Also, I followed her secretly myself today; she didn¡¯t tell me anything. Don¡¯t judge others by your own standards here." Xu Ke pulled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, shielding her behind him, and spoke mercilessly to Yun Rn.


    "Xu Da-ge, you actually speak for her." Yun Rn clutched her chest, her eyes filled with sparkling tears, and her face was a mix of shock and disbelief.


    "She is my wife. If I don¡¯t stand by her, should I stand by you?" Xu Ke looked at Yun Rn as if she were an idiot. From Lin Mengyao¡¯s perspective, she could see Yun Rn¡¯s body trembling with anger, in stark contrast to her previous arrogance and superiority, leading Lin Mengyao tough aloud.


    "I hate you, Xu Ke!" The eyes of everyone in the caf¨¦ felt like the hottest mes burning into her, making it impossible for Yun Rn to stay even a minute longer. She stomped her foot fiercely, shoved Xu Ke aside, and ran out of the caf¨¦.


    Watching Yun Rn run away in disgrace, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t contain herughter any longer.


    "So, it seems you still need me to stand up for you at critical moments. Don¡¯t meet her again next time; I don¡¯t appreciate the things she says to you." Xu Ke said as he tidied Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, which had be a bit messy fromughing.


    "Hmph, don¡¯t think saying this will make me dismiss your sneaky actions today. By the way, aren¡¯t you in trouble for offending her like that today? Won¡¯t the Yun Familye looking for trouble?" Afterughing her fill, Lin Mengyao frowned, expressing some concern.


    "The Yun Family will soon be too busy with their own troubles to bother us. On the contrary, they wille begging me, even if they know it was my handiwork, hating me with a passion yet still lowering their pride to plead with me to spare them. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about their revenge." Xu Ke said as he stroked Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheek and led her out.


    The incident was soon forgotten by the two, but for Yun Rn, it was the first time in her life she lost face in front of so many people. She cried hysterically until even Elder Yun was rmed. When Elder Yun was ready to avenge his granddaughter and target the Lin Family, he discovered that the Yun Family¡¯s business encountered problems, leaving them no time to deal with the Lin Family.


    Meanwhile, Shen Shao, who had been hospitalized for a long time, finally emerged from the hospital. He had thought about many things and eventually came to Jiahe. He wanted to rise again, trampling all those who humiliated him underfoot, and he wouldn¡¯t spare the woman who betrayed him and wanted to ruin him. He wanted them all to pay a price.


    Shen Shao gritted his teeth, eyes filled with strong ambition and determination, before entering the Jiahe building and meeting Xu Ke by following the method left by Xu Ke when he left earlier.


    "You¡¯re here today, so I assume you¡¯ve made up your mind." Xu Ke leaned back, resting his chin on his folded hands, and scrutinized Shen Shao with a probing gaze.


    "Yes, I hope Mr. Xu can give me a chance to make aeback." Shen Shao¡¯s facial expression remained unchanged, but the light suddenly shining in his eyes was enough to move Xu Ke.


    "It¡¯s not impossible to have an opportunity. However, I have two paths for you to choose from here. One is I invest in buying you apany, and you can manage it yourself. If you need anything, you cane to me, but it might be slow to achieve sess."


    "What about the other?" Before Xu Ke could finish speaking, Shen Shao leaned forward, interrupting Xu Ke¡¯s words, asking urgently. He had waited long enough, to the point where he could no longer wait.


    "The other is to help me with some shady jobs. Ites with life risks, but the benefits and power you gain are the greatest, leading to sess the fastest." Xu Ke wasn¡¯t upset about being interrupted but patiently exined these options to Shen Shao.


    "I¡¯ve said all I need to say. Now it¡¯s your turn to choose. Which path do you want?" Xu Ke asked.


    The office fell silent suddenly, with only the sound of the clock ticking until Shen Shao¡¯s voice broke the silence, "I want to take both paths."


    "Being too greedy in life is not good." Xu Ke chuckled lightly.


    "I trust my own ability, and I can manage all this well." Shen Shao¡¯s voice came through, confident and assertive.


    The office fell silent once again. Xu Ke quietly watched Shen Shao for a long moment before finally shing a satisfied smile, "I appreciate ambitious people. In three days, I¡¯ll give you apany and introduce you to some people. Ultimately, what you be will depend entirely on you. Don¡¯t disappoint me."


    "I will definitely not let you down." Shen Shao said respectfully.


    "Go home and prepare to hear from me." Xu Ke finished speaking and gave Shen Shao a signal. Shen Shao stood up from his seat, bowed respectfully, and left.


    Outside the doors of Jiahe Group, Shen Shao¡¯s previously tense face finally rxed, revealing a slight smile. The former gloom was thoroughly swept away, filling him with fighting spirit and motivation.


    Even if he has to sell his soul to the devil, he will drag those bastards down to hell with him!

 Chapter 135: Lin Mengyao Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Lin Mengyao Attacked</h4><h4></h4>


    This year, the winter in Luocheng came especially fast. It was obviously just the beginning of November, and snowkes were already drifting outside. People who wore trench coats not long ago now had to wrap themselves up tightly, wishing that not an inch of skin was exposed.


    Lin Mengyao rubbed her slightly frostbitten hands as she walked behind Li Lihua. Xu Ke, seeing Lin Mengyao looking like a little hamster frozen stiff, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He grabbed her hand and stuck it into his own pocket, where their hands intertwined closely, and Xu Ke¡¯s warm body heat gradually warmed Lin Mengyao¡¯s stiff fingers.


    "Mom, why did you choose today to go shopping when you could have gone any other day? It just snowed yesterday. It¡¯s freezing. How about we go back and wait until the weather¡¯s warmer to buy things?" Lin Mengyao asked with difficulty as her nearly frozen jaw moved.


    "You also know that the temperature has been dropping greatly recently. I dislikedst year¡¯s clothes a long time ago. I have to buy a couple more warm pieces, or I¡¯ll freeze to death. What should I do then?" Li Lihua said righteously. Her gaze swept over Lin Mengyao andnded sharply on Xu Ke.


    "But you still have clothes, don¡¯t you? Even if you don¡¯t like them, you can make do for a while. You could even wait until the snow melts to buy something." A snowke that seemed to fall from nowherended on Lin Mengyao¡¯s cor, making her shiver involuntarily. The ground outside was covered with a thinyer of snow, which sparkled in the sunlight, making it hard for Lin Mengyao to keep her eyes open.


    "Those arest year¡¯s clothes. They¡¯re already out of fashion. Do you want me to go out dressed like that and beughed at? You¡¯ve all earned a lot this year, so what¡¯s wrong with spending a bit of money for me to buy clothes? If you look like this when buying me just one piece of clothing, how is it possible for you to support me in the future?" Li Lihua cast a fierce nce at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, snorting coldly.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it, Mom. I¡¯ll take care of you in the future," Lin Mengyao said somewhat helplessly.


    "Hmph, that¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ve been walking for so long; I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s rest here for a while. Xu Ke, I see a bubble tea shop ahead. Go buy some hot bubble tea for me and Mengyao. It¡¯s freezing enough to kill someone out here." Li Lihua found a random spot on the square bench to sit, still mumbling about the cold weather.


    Xu Ke looked at Li Lihua deeply for a moment, then carefully brushed the snow off the bench with the handkerchief in his pocket before letting Lin Mengyao sit down.


    But sitting beside Lin Mengyao without receiving any special treatment, Li Lihua¡¯s face turned sour instantly. "You¡¯re still dawdling after I told you to buy bubble tea. Hurry up. I¡¯m almost dying of thirst and cold. You have no insight whatsoever. How did our Mengyao marry someone like you?" Li Lihua said in a sharp tone.


    "Mom, aren¡¯t you cold? Say less. Be careful; the wind might enter your stomach, and then you¡¯ll get diarrhea." Lin Mengyao tugged at Xu Ke¡¯s arm, speaking to Li Lihua with some helplessness.


    Luckily, concerning her own health, Li Lihua managed to keep her mouth shut.


    Even though Li Lihua quickly concealed the murderous look she gave him, Xu Ke still caught it. Considering the icy day and the fact that Li Lihua insisted on going out and bringing him along, Xu Ke understood everything clearly.


    But considering that Li Lihua only looked at him like that and likely wouldn¡¯t harm Lin Mengyao, who was indeed cold and needed something warm, Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair and moved toward the bubble tea shop Li Lihua had pointed out.


    As Xu Ke walked further away, a slight smile emerged on Li Lihua¡¯s lips.


    "Once you¡¯re dead, all these worries will cease to exist." Li Lihua whispered with intense maliciousness.


    Li Lihua quietly stared at Xu Ke¡¯s back, her gaze brimming with murderous intent, prompting Xu Ke to turn around. Their eyes met in the air, and the next second, Xu Ke ran toward Li Lihua and Lin Mengyao as if he had gone mad.


    While Li Lihua was still in astonishment, a silver van suddenly appeared in the shopping za. Before she could react, it stopped before Li Lihua and Lin Mengyao. The door opened swiftly, and two pairs ofrge hands reached out toward them.


    Li Lihua hadn¡¯t regained her senses yet and remained motionless, but Lin Mengyao immediately realized the attackers¡¯ intentions and instinctively began to fight back. She closed her eyes and swung her handbag with all her might at the men in ck.


    "Mom, run!" Lin Mengyao shouted loudly.


    Finallying to her senses, Li Lihua, like Lin Mengyao, desperately aimed her belongings at the attackers¡¯ heads. Perhaps because Li Lihua wasn¡¯t as important, they gave up on her after a few attacks and turned their attention to capture Lin Mengyao.


    "Let go of me, let go of me! Mom, call the police, call the police!" Lin Mengyao yelled while iling her arms to prevent the attackers from seizing her. Hearing her words, Li Lihua instinctively pulled out her phone but hesitated and didn¡¯t make the call, remembering something previously. Noticing Li Lihua¡¯s inaction, the man reaching for Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand didn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t expect someone to be behind her; her hand holding the bag was caught instantly, revealing a vulnerability in her tightly secured defense. Despite everything, Lin Mengyao opened her mouth and bit the man¡¯s wrist fiercely.


    The man¡¯s wrist felt like iron, and Lin Mengyao struggled to inflict more harm. Just as she intended to apply more force, therge hand roughly grabbed her long hair and yanked her back. Unprepared, Lin Mengyao was pulled right off bnce, shrieked involuntarily, and let go of the man¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her face in an instant.


    "Smack!" The man flexed his wrist, which bore the bite mark, then swung his hand and pped Lin Mengyao across the face without a second thought. Her face went red and swollen almost immediately, and the eye on the pped side swelled shut, leaving only a slit. Lin Mengyao wanted to speak, but she lost all sensation in half her face and couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Yet the man didn¡¯t spare her either. Watching Xu Ke¡¯s rapidly approaching figure, he smiled tauntingly and punched Lin Mengyao in the stomach. The grip on her hand loosened, and with a "thud," Lin Mengyao kneeled, clutching her belly. In the next instant, she vomited out the still undigested contents of her breakfast.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, the man wrinkled his nose and stepped back, confident that his powerful punch meant Lin Mengyao had no chance to escape.


    But he underestimated a person¡¯s will to survive and Lin Mengyao¡¯s endurance. Just as the man stepped back, Lin Mengyao stood up abruptly, bearing the pain, gritting her teeth, and rushing toward Li Lihua.


    Watching Lin Mengyao running over and the men pursuing her, Li Lihua instinctively pushed her away, undermining Mengyao¡¯s desperate effort to reach her.

 Chapter 136: Hero Saves the Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Hero Saves the Beauty</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> "Mom!" In the instant she was pushed backward, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, unable to fathom that Li Lihua would do something like this.


    But the fact that her body was falling backward proved that all of this was really happening to her.


    "Why?" When she fell back into the hands of the strong men and was being punched and kicked, Lin Mengyao struggled to keep her eyes open, looking in the direction of Li Lihua and asked.


    "Don¡¯t me me, don¡¯t me me. I was just scared; I was coerced," Li Lihua shivered, looking at Lin Mengyao whose face was bruised yet still managed to keep her eyes wide open, Li Lihua couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She shouted, turned around, pushed through the crowd, and ran out.


    Behind her, Lin Mengyao¡¯s originally bright eyes turnedpletely dark.


    "Kurozi, stop, beating someone to death on the street isn¡¯t good, and our target has arrived." The man called Kurozi was pulled back, and only then did Kurozi stop his violent behavior but still turned and spat towards Lin Mengyao, "Stupid woman, still dare to run. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do now, holding a stick."


    Kurozi twisted his neck and looked fiercely at the bystanders recording with their phones, "If you keep recording, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    At that moment, Xu Ke, whose eyes were red from running all the way, finally broke through the crowd and reached the front of the strong men. Seeing Lin Mengyao lying on the ground, unsure if she was alive or dead, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t suppress the murderous intent surging within him any longer.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have hit her," Xu Ke gritted his teeth, his gums bleeding from the exertion, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    "So what if I did, she¡¯s just a little girl. I heard you¡¯re quite capable, made the Bai Feng Gang suffer a big loss trying to find you. Perfect timing, my hands have been itching; let me teach you a lesson today." Kurozi cracked his knuckles with a sadistic grin on his face.


    "Kurozi, take it easy. We need to bring him to the boss alive," the person who had just persuaded Kurozi spoke again.


    "Alright, alright, so nagging like a woman, I know," Kurozi said impatiently, then ran towards Xu Ke, his fist charged with force aimed directly at Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    In a blind rage, Xu Ke reacted without thinking, throwing his fist to meet the other¡¯s punch. The sound of bones cracking echoed continuously, followed by an unending series of cracks. The cruel and bloodthirsty expression on Kurozi¡¯s face was instantly reced by astonishment, as his arm began to fracture inch by inch, stopping only when it reached his shoulder de.


    "How is this possible?" Kurozi said in disbelief, but the next second Xu Ke¡¯s fist was already in front of him. When he wanted to dodge, he found that the opponent¡¯s punch was too fast to evade, and more so, the force of the opponent¡¯s punch hitting his cheek was even more ferocious. The next second, excruciating pain spread from the impact throughout his entire head, his vision blurred and darkened, and then he copsed heavily to the ground.


    It took just a moment, only two punches, for Kurozi to be taken down, lying on the ground covered in blood. If it weren¡¯t for the faint rise and fall of his chest, they might have thought Kurozi was dead.


    They hade with four people this time, and Xu Ke had taken one down. The remaining three exchanged nces, forming a triangr stance. Two stood at the front facing Xu Ke in a defensive posture, while the other grabbed Lin Mengyao by the cor, yanking her from the ground.


    "We know your prowess, so we came prepared. Stand still now, don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll snap her neck if you try anything," the man who had persuaded Kurozi said, cing his chilly fingers on Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck and squeezing tighter. Lin Mengyao¡¯s face gradually turned red.


    "Stand still and surrender, hands on your head," the man shouted at Xu Ke.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s face growing redder, with veins throbbing on his forehead and his breath turning into white mist that dissipated into the air, Xu Ke, no matter how furious he was inside, still followed the instructions, raising his hands.


    The two standing at the front exchanged another look, approaching Xu Ke with their guard up. "Bang!" One of them suddenly kicked towards the back of Xu Ke¡¯s knee. Xu Ke gritted his teeth tightly, enduring the blow silently.


    Seeing that Xu Ke didn¡¯t retaliate, the tension in their hearts eased, and even the stiffness in their movements rxed quite a bit.


    "Looks like the old woman wasn¡¯t wrong; you really care about this girl. Truly, even heroes fall for beautiful women, tsk tsk tsk." The man restraining Lin Mengyao sneered, looking down on Xu Ke who gave up resistance standing there taking the beating for a woman.


    "Li! Li! Hua!" Xu Ke¡¯s face was punched, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and the intense murderous intent was evident on his face as he called Li Lihua¡¯s name lowly, one word at a time. The thick aura of killing intent made the two assaulting him pause.


    The crowd watching themotion grewrger, but no one dared to report to the police. People who daremit crimes in broad daylight are not ones they have the courage to provoke.


    The woman restraining Lin Mengyao finally let go of her hold on her neck, perhaps because Xu Ke¡¯s situation appeared too ragged, or Lin Mengyao¡¯s half-squinted look seemed too weak and harmless, drawing all the man¡¯s attention to Xu Ke, missing Lin Mengyao¡¯s stealthy opening of her eyes.


    "Ah!"


    Just as Xu Ke continued enduring the beating, a man¡¯s scream suddenly pierced the air, the two men reflexively paused their actions looking behind them, while Xu Ke lifted his bloodied face, seeing the man on the ground clutching his groin, writhing and howling in pain, and Lin Mengyao, with a swollen face that obscured her expression, continuing to viciously kick at that man¡¯s groin.


    With Lin Mengyao no longer a hostage, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes darkened gradually. As one of them was about to approach Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke made a sudden move,nding a punch directly on the closest man¡¯s temple. As that man experienced a momentary dizziness, Xu Ke wasted no time stepping forward and kicked directly at another man¡¯s lower back.


    Due to his previous injuries, Xu Ke¡¯s legcked strength; the man didn¡¯t fly out from the blow but was knocked directly to the ground.


    "Tch!" Xu Ke spat out the blood from his mouth, his eyes filled with endlessbat and murderous intent.</subtxt>

 Chapter 137: You鈥檙e Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137: You¡¯re Courting Death</h4><h4></h4>


    "Come on,e at me together." Xu Ke raised a middle finger to the two men, the provocation on his face was more than obvious.


    On the other side, the man¡¯s wailing came to an abrupt stop, and Lin Mengyao, panting heavily, sat directly on the ground, unable to muster any more strength to get up.


    Just now, she took advantage of a distraction, using two fingers to jab into the opponent¡¯s eyes. When he let go and covered his eyes, she turned around and kicked with all her strength at the most vulnerable part of a man¡¯s body. At that moment, the only thought in her mind was not to let him get up.


    Therefore, as the man writhed in pain on the floor, even though she had no strength left, she forced herself to stay conscious until hepletely lost consciousness before daring to sit down and rest.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke¡¯s side, the two men nced at their unconsciouspanion, then turned their attention back to Xu Ke. "Let¡¯s attack him from both sides and avenge our brother," one man said, clenching his fist at the other.


    "Okay, at that time I must skin him like a beast and pull out his tendons," the other licked his lip, staring coldly at Xu Ke, and said.


    "Dream on if you think you have it in you to skin me and pull out my tendons," Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were as dark as a ck hole as he looked at the two men. His breathing gradually calmed, even the rate of his heartbeat slowly decreased, though the murderous intent in his heart kept fermenting, bubbling up blood-colored thoughts.


    "You think you¡¯re still the Hurricane dominating the boxing ring? Now you¡¯re nothing but a dead dog, a powerless wreck putting on airs here, it¡¯s reallyughable." After speaking, the man rushed toward Xu Ke with a raised fist, and the other didn¡¯t show weakness, following his partner¡¯s movements, aiming a punch at Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    Thebat power of the two men wasn¡¯t weak, and they struck with brutal force. At this time, Xu Ke was wounded, with injuries to his limbs from the opponents, clearly at a disadvantage. There were timid onlookers who dared not watch and closed their eyes.


    But at this moment, Xu Ke¡¯s mindset was stable, his eyes showing unprecedented calmness and determination. When the fists reached him, Xu Ke unhesitatingly kicked toward the person on his left¡¯s chest, while rotating his body, he used a Tai Chi stance to grab the opponent¡¯s wrist, directly attacking the opponent¡¯s chest with his fingers.


    An instant suffocating sensation enveloped him. Xu Ke, taking advantage of this gap, made fists with both hands and struck at the opponent¡¯s temples. This time, Xu Ke slightly raised his middle finger, creating a sharp protrusion, and used it to smash fiercely at the opponent¡¯s temples on both sides. In just an instant, the man passed out.


    Among the four who had juste at him, only the man who had just been kicked by Xu Ke could still stand. But this time, his expression became grim, "I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so tough. We clearly beat you to such a state, yet you stood back up and took out two of our men. We underestimated you."


    "Cut the crap. None of you are leaving today." Xu Ke¡¯s arm started to tremble slightly.


    Everything that just happened and his all-out attacks weren¡¯t without consequences, at least now he didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his arm again.


    The man across noticed Xu Ke¡¯s current state and couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, now you probably don¡¯t even have the strength to raise your hand. With a condition like yours, what makes you think you still have the right to win? Tch, I thought you were really that powerful, turns out you¡¯re just a paper tiger."


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance to admit your mistake to me. As long as you kneel and kowtow to me three times and shout ¡¯I was wrong,¡¯ I¡¯ll spare you and your woman, otherwise, I¡¯ll strip her naked in front of you and throw her onto this street. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be the most eye-catching sight here," the man added with a malicious grin.


    "Even if my limbs are broken, killing you would be as effortless as pie." Xu Ke licked the wound on his lip, the murderous intent inside him already uncontroble, "You should feel lucky there are too many people around, or else..." Xu Ke didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the murderous look in his eyespleted the unspoken words.


    "Want to kill me? Let¡¯s see if you have the skills." The man snorted coldly and charged first toward Xu Ke, this time targeting Xu Ke¡¯s arms.


    His eyes were filled with the thrill of battle, looking somewhat crazed. Xu Ke stood still, as if he had given up resistance. But when the man reached a certain range suitable for attack, a wicked grin appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s lips. This grin made the man¡¯s movements instinctively slow down, but at this stage, it¡¯s all about speed and sharpness. Once his speed slowed down, everything was gone, and the momentum he built instantly vanished.


    Upon seeing the man¡¯s slowed movements, the sincere grin on Xu Ke¡¯s face grew. When the man realized he had been tricked, it was already toote. Xu Ke¡¯s foot, with all his strength, kicked at his chest. The sound of bones shattering within his body was clearly audible. The man¡¯s sight went ck, and he fell to the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood.


    He identally choked on the blood, causing a heart-wrenching cough, but his chest was already crushed, part of it piercing into his lungs. Every cough pulled at the wound, turning his face pale in an instant. Yet, not coughing was unbearably ufortable, instantly making his once-pale face redden again.


    The man¡¯s condition was dire, and Xu Ke¡¯s situation was no better. The kick he just delivered used up all his strength, causing him to stagger a bit afterwards. He stood still, taking a few deep breaths before heading towards Lin Mengyao.


    "Can you still walk?" Xu Ke stood in front of Lin Mengyao, his voice somewhat shaky as he asked.


    Lin Mengyao, bracing against the pain all over her body, stood up from the ground and mumbled, "I can."


    "Are you alright?" Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke¡¯s trembling arm, worry evident in her voice.


    "I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s head home." Xu Ke forced a smile towards Lin Mengyao, enduring the pain from his wounds.


    The onlookers saw Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao staggering as they supported each other, walking out, and no one stopped them. Some even offered to help, suggesting they drive the two to the hospital.


    Li Lihua was no longer among the crowd; one could imagine she had driven away herself. With it being difficult to hail a taxi at themercial street, both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao in a physical state at their limit, Xu Ke didn¡¯t refuse the offer, thanked the person, and got into the car heading to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, the four men lying on the ground weren¡¯t as lucky. Many people among the crowd had seen them trying to forcibly drag Lin Mengyao into the car. So whenter arrivals, oblivious to the cause, wanted to call an ambnce for them, they were enlightened by enthusiastic spectators. The people who initially wanted to call not only refrained but also spat viciously on them and cursed before leaving.


    The meny there until nightfall, when someone finally regained consciousness and ended their fate of lying on the ground.

 Chapter 138 Admission

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Admission</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao went to the hospital for a check-up. Lin Mengyao¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too severe, though the bruises on her body looked frightening. With some ointment and rest, she¡¯d recover in time. Xu Ke was in a bit more trouble. When the group attacked Xu Ke, it was different from when they attacked Lin Mengyao. They were mindful that she was a woman and held back, but with Xu Ke, they didn¡¯t hold back at all, and hit him hard.


    As a result, Xu Ke¡¯s arms were broken, as was one of his legs. In an instant, three of his four limbs were fractured. Before they left, they bought a wheelchair from the hospital.


    By the time Lin Mengyao struggled to push Xu Ke into the vi, it was already eight or nine in the evening.


    Sister Zhou saw Lin Mengyao¡¯s face wrapped in bandages, and Xu Ke looking almost like a mummy, and was so shocked she almost dropped the soup. "Sir, madam, what happened to you? How did you end up like this?"


    "Sister Zhou, has my mom returned?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t answer her question but looked at her with eyes filled with countless storms.


    Sister Zhou had never seen such aggressive eyes on Lin Mengyao. She was momentarily stunned, but managed to reply honestly, "Madam Lin has been back for a while, she should be in her room now. Do you want me to call her for you?" Sister Zhou noticed Lin Mengyao¡¯s slow gait and asked considerately.


    "It would be great if you could, Sister Zhou." Lin Mengyao said as she covered her face, which had started to heal after applying some ointment.


    While Sister Zhou went to find Li Lihua, Lin Mengyao pushed Xu Ke beside the sofa. She then sat by his side, resting her head on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, and closed her eyes.


    "If you¡¯re tired, just rest. Let me handle this matter. As long as you don¡¯t feel pain at the result I aplish." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with tender eyes. He raised his hand to caress her hair, but found his hand was too tightly bandaged, rendering him unable to do so.


    Xu Ke sighed regretfully.


    "No, I want to be involved in this." Lin Mengyao opened her eyes, her gaze colder than ever before. Li Lihua¡¯s actions had really crossed the line this time, and she needed answers.


    Sister Zhou took nearly twenty minutes toe out of Li Lihua¡¯s room, but Li Lihua did note with her. Sister Zhou looked a bit troubled, "Madam Lin refuses toe out."


    "Tell her if she doesn¡¯te out today, I¡¯ll have security throw her out of my vi. She has one minute." Xu Ke said coldly, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    This time Li Lihua came out quickly, "What are you yelling for, what do you need to shout about in the middle of the night, do you want to die?" Her voice softened as she took in the terrible state of the two in the living room, and her initially arrogant demeanor turned evasive.


    "What happened to you two?" Li Lihua asked, her expression somewhat awkward.


    "What happened to us, you know very well, don¡¯t you? Li Lihua, even a tiger won¡¯t harm its cubs. How could you put Mengyao in such a dangerous situation? What did they give you to make you do this? How could you be so ruthless?" Xu Ke shouted, grinding his teeth, his eyes full of angry red veins.


    Li Lihua was startled by Xu Ke¡¯s eyes and subconsciously took a step back, "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood something?" Her eyes darted around as she feigned ignorance.


    Seeing Li Lihua still unwilling to change, Xu Ke picked up a teacup from the coffee table and threw it at her. But his injury left him wrapped in bandages, and the freshly set bones had little strength, so the cup smashed onto the floor in front of Li Lihua, shattering into pieces.


    "Ah!" Li Lihua shrieked from the sudden attack, her voice piercingly loud.


    "Shut up," Xu Ke shouted.


    "Answer my questions," Xu Ke saw Li Lihua shut her mouth, and with veins bulging on his forehead, he growled,


    "I..." Li Lihua was about to deny it when the often invisible Lin Mengyao beside Xu Ke spoke coldly, "Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know anything."


    "Mom, why did you do this to me? Why did you push my hand away at that time? And why did you turn and leave? Why didn¡¯t you call the police? Why did youe home and act like nothing happened, enjoying life in the vi? Don¡¯t you feel any pain or guilt?" Lin Mengyao said, her eyes reddening, tearsrge as pearls streaming down her face.


    "Of course, I was worried and guilty. After all, you¡¯re my daughter. How could I not be worried and guilty? I was so concerned about you I didn¡¯t know what to do. You don¡¯t know how much I cried just now in my room, crying until I fainted. How could you misunderstand me like this?" Li Lihua spoke while dabbing her eyes, as if she had been wronged.


    Lin Mengyao let herst tear drop fall from the corner of her eye, staring straight at Li Lihua¡¯s act. Unable to help herself, she burst intoughter, "Even at this point, you¡¯re still lying. I shouldn¡¯t have any illusions about you."


    "I¡¯m not, how can you think of me that way."


    Li Lihua tried to argue, but when another cup was thrown by Xu Ke, she quickly shut her mouth again.


    "From now on, you answer whatever I ask. If you dare to lie or y the fool, I¡¯ll make you end up like me." Xu Ke said harshly.


    "Who contacted you? When did they find you? Where do you usually keep in contact with them? What did they ask you to do? Speak!" Xu Ke said coldly.


    The vi was quiet, but Xu Ke wasn¡¯t in a hurry, his stare at Li Lihua growing more menacing, suffocating the vi¡¯s atmosphere.


    Finally, unable to withstand the pressure, Li Lihua timidly whispered, "I don¡¯t know who they are, just heard they¡¯re from the Bai Feng Gang. They met me only once, and it¡¯s your fault for offending someone outside, and they want to teach you a lesson. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re beating you for nothing. Since they¡¯re willing to pay me, why wouldn¡¯t I agree? You¡¯re just a useless live-in son-inw, always getting beaten. You¡¯re used to it by now and probably don¡¯t mind this time, especially when there¡¯s money involved."


    As Li Lihua spoke, her voice grew louder, her demeanor became more justified, showing no signs of remorse.


    "So, everything today was your n?" Though Xu Ke¡¯s words formed a question, his tone was full of certainty.


    Since she had admitted it, Li Lihua no longer hid and confessed quite freely.


    "It wasn¡¯t my n. I just followed the n."


    "Do you know how much Yaoyao suffered because of your greed?" Xu Ke said grimly.


    "Don¡¯t me everything on me. If you hadn¡¯t offended the Bai Feng Gang, they wouldn¡¯t have found me. If they hadn¡¯t found me, none of this would have happened. Ultimately, it¡¯s all because of you, so why me me? Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go back. This is just wasting time." Li Lihua rolled her eyes impatiently.

 Chapter 139: Driving Away Li Lihua

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Driving Away Li Lihua</h4><h4></h4>


    Li Lihua¡¯s words made Xu Ke, who was in a fit of anger, suddenly freeze, and then his expression became even more unpleasant, mingled with a sense of guilt.


    Xu Ke turned his head to look at Lin Mengyao, "I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered this undeserved disaster. It¡¯s all my fault. I had promised to protect you well, but in the end, I not only failed but also implicated you." The light in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes dimmed in an instant, and he even wanted to act like a child who had done something wrong, not daring to meet Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, fearing to see emotions he couldn¡¯t ept.


    Lin Mengyao ced her hand on the back of Xu Ke¡¯s hand, "I remember you were beaten to protect me, fighting desperately. I don¡¯t me you, not even a little bit." Lin Mengyao said softly.


    Li Lihua saw that Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao started to look at each other affectionately, ignoring her, and the air seemed to take on a sweet candy-like aroma. Li Lihua pursed her lips, rolled her eyes, and turned to leave.


    But just as the sound of her footsteps started, Xu Ke¡¯s voice echoed from behind, "Stop, did I allow you to leave?" Xu Ke struggled to squeeze Lin Mengyao¡¯s nails with his heavily wrapped hand, his voice carrying an indescribable chill, like a venomous snake hiding in the darkness with an inexplicable danger.


    "This isn¡¯t your home, this is my daughter¡¯s home. I live in my daughter¡¯s house, and I can leave whenever I want. What does that have to do with you? My daughter hasn¡¯t said anything, so who are you, an outsider, to act all high and mighty? I haven¡¯t even held you ountable for getting my daughter beaten up, so you should count yourself lucky. Stop pretending to be important, you should be ashamed." Li Lihua said sharply.


    "I remember telling you, this house is not mine; it belongs solely to Xu Ke, so Xu Ke has the right to decide anything." Lin Mengyao said coldly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You two are married, so half of this house is yours. Besides, where would he, a man marrying into the Lin family, get the money to buy a vi? Do you two think I¡¯m stupid?" Li Lihua said dismissively, even with a hint of smugness in her expression.


    "I¡¯m giving you thirty minutes to get out of this vi. If you haven¡¯t left by then, I¡¯ll call security to throw you out. Sister Zhou, make sure she doesn¡¯t take anything from this vi that doesn¡¯t belong to her." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s slightly trembling hand, his voice icy.


    "What do you mean by that?" Li Lihua asked, eyes wide, somewhat stunned.


    "I mean you¡¯re being kicked out of the vi by me." Xu Ke said coldly, without a trace of emotion.


    "This is my daughter¡¯s house. What right do you have to kick me out?" Li Lihua yelled in defiance.


    This time, Lin Mengyao waspletely disappointed in Li Lihua. She didn¡¯t want to exin anything to her anymore, as she only listened to what she wanted to hear anyway. Therefore, this time Lin Mengyao exined nothing but stood firmly on Xu Ke¡¯s side, "I agree with Xu Ke¡¯s decision. This vi really isn¡¯t suitable for you to continue staying in, so just go."


    "Lin Mengyao! I am your mother, how can you treat me like this?" Li Lihua shouted unwillingly, her sharp voice seemingly piercing through one¡¯s eardrums.


    "Just because you are my mother, I am saying so much to you. Three minutes have already passed, no matter if you¡¯re finished packing or not, when the time is up, you must leave this vi. And I will inform the guards so that you won¡¯t have a chance to enter again in the future."


    "Lin Mengyao, how do you want others to see me by doing this? Do you want me to save face or not? Do you have to be so ruthless?"


    "How you turn out is your own business. After all, there¡¯s a cause and effect, and the one who acted ruthlessly between the two of us first was you, not me." Lin Mengyao looked at Li Lihua with a cold expression, this was the first time she looked at her with eyes as if there was no longer any rtionship between them.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze made Li Lihua feel a bit panicked. She instinctively reached out to grab Lin Mengyao, but was blocked by Sister Zhou beside her, "Madam Lin, you should get to packing your luggage." Sister Zhou stood in front of Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke, speaking coldly.


    "Get out of my way." Li Lihua stretched out her hand to push Sister Zhou, but how could her strengthpare to someone like Sister Zhou who was used to doing heavy work? She could only watch as Lin Mengyao wheeled Xu Ke toward the stairs, then the two supported each other to make their way upstairs.


    "Could it be that I made the mistake? No, it definitely wasn¡¯t my fault, it¡¯s clearly all Xu Ke¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him causing trouble everywhere, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Why should I take the me for him? I¡¯m not leaving, once Mengyaoes to her senses she¡¯ll know that she used me wrongly. I absolutely won¡¯t leave." Li Lihua muttered to herself, then returned to her room, locking the door and leaving Sister Zhou outside.


    "Even if I die, I will die in this vi. I¡¯m not leaving. Mengyao is just not thinking straight now. When shees to her senses, she¡¯ll know she¡¯s wrong. When that timees, it¡¯ll be Xu Ke who gets thrown out, not me. Why should I leave? I refuse to believe that Mengyao would really be so heartless to call security to throw me out." Li Lihua yelled inside after locking the door.


    Li Lihua sat inside, noting out, as the thirty minutes quickly passed. Sister Zhou nced at the closed door, turned around, and knocked on Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s bedroom door.


    "Sir, Ma¡¯am, Madam Lin refuses to leave and has locked the door."


    "I¡¯ll call security. You find the house key. When the security arrives, open the door directly and have them take her away. If the door can¡¯t be opened, then force it open if needed, as long as Li Lihua is thrown out of the vi." Xu Ke leaned back, eyes half-closed, speaking with a cold gaze.


    Sister Zhou, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s determined look to drive her out, felt a sense of relief and went to stand guard outside Li Lihua¡¯s door.


    Even though it waste at night, the security personnel arrived quickly, having been briefed thoroughly by Xu Ke. When Sister Zhou opened the door, they immediately rushed in and dragged Li Lihua out, carrying her out.


    "Let go of me, I¡¯m not leaving. I am the mother of the homeowner here! Xu Ke! Lin Mengyao, both of youe out and stop them!" Li Lihua shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "Sir and Ma¡¯am are asleep, please move quickly." Sister Zhou watched Li Lihua¡¯s futile struggles and urged softly.


    "Sorry, we¡¯ll be careful." The security personnel first apologized sincerely to Sister Zhou, then extended a hand to cover Li Lihua¡¯s mouth, carrying her out of the vi.


    "Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke, you actually threw me out, you are rebellious and unfilial, you¡¯ll be punished by the heavens, you won¡¯t die a good death!" Li Lihua shouted, but since her mouth was blocked, only a few words escaped through the gaps in the man¡¯s fingers, leaving the rest as muffled hums, understood only by her.


    It wasn¡¯t until Li Lihua, wearing pajamas and penniless, was thrown to the bottom of the hill that she realized they weren¡¯t joking and really intended to throw her out.


    Li Lihua, unwilling to give up, tried to return, but was stopped by the guards at the gate, "I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not a resident of our vi area, nor a guest of any resident here, so you cannot enter."


    The guard at the gate had seen this woman being thrown out by his colleagues himself, so no matter what she said, there was no way she¡¯d be let back in, otherwise, they¡¯d risk losing their jobs.


    "I am Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s mother, I need to get inside, let me in, or I will tell them you didn¡¯t let me in and get you all fired." Lin Mengyao threatened, but the guards at the gate were not intimidated, standing firmly in front of the gate, preventing her from entering.

 Chapter 140 You鈥檒l See

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140 You¡¯ll See</h4><h4></h4>


    Li Lihua¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting, but it was still futile. Her throat felt as if it had been scorched by a branding iron, hurting so much it seemed like it might bleed, but when she coughed, nothing came out.


    She was still wearing the pajamas she had on in the vi, and after all this fuss, she was drenched in sweat. When the mountain breeze blew, Li Lihua shivered violently and sneezed.


    As Li Lihua shivered from the cold, Lin Shichang drove Lin Mengchen back.


    "Lihua, why are you standing here dressed like that?" Lin Shichang asked, lowering the car window and looking with surprise at Li Lihua blocking the mountain road.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to your temperamental daughter and son-inw. They kicked me out of the vi and told the security at the gate not to let me in. Hurry up and open the car door, I¡¯m freezing to death. Once I get in, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson. How dare they kick me out? It¡¯s outrageous." As Li Lihua finished speaking, she sneezed fiercely, and the ferocious expression she had just put on vanished with the sneeze, making her look particrly ridiculous.


    Without wasting words, Lin Shichang opened the car door to let Li Lihua in, and even took off his own coat to drape over her for warmth. Seeing this gesture from Lin Shichang, Li Lihua¡¯s expression improved significantly, and she felt a slight warmth inside.


    After letting her into the car, when Lin Shichang drove to the entrance, they were stopped by security. "Why are you stopping me? Let us through," Lin Shichang said unpleasantly. "Are even my daughter and son-inw forbidding us from returning to the vi?"


    "Sorry, there is someone in your car who isn¡¯t allowed to go up. As long as thatdy gets out, you can go up. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for us and cooperate," the security guard stood firm in front of Lin Shichang¡¯s car.


    The faces of the three people in the car turned grim. "There¡¯s no one in my car who doesn¡¯t have permission. Move aside, I¡¯m going up. If you keep blocking me, don¡¯t me me for finding your manager. I want to ask how the manager trains employees to do such rude things to residents of the vi." Lin Shichang said with a stern expression.


    "Sorry, we¡¯re acting on the vi residents¡¯ instructions. Bringing in the manager won¡¯t help. We hope you can cooperate with us, or convince the residents to lift the order. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to keep this deadlock, which benefits neither of us, right?" The security guard even managed a slight smile, with a hint of contempt.


    The security had ess to all the customer images, so they were well aware of Lin Shichang¡¯s family background. They were merely guests allowed to stay, yet they dared to put on airs¡ªit wasughable.


    The security guard¡¯s smile was like a sharp de piercing Lin Shichang¡¯s heart, igniting a me of anger. "You look down on me? What are you to dare show such an expression to me? Fine, I¡¯ll contact my daughter and have herin about you." Lin Shichang said, trembling, pointing his finger in the guard¡¯s face.


    Hearing that Lin Shichang was going to contact the owner, the security guard¡¯s expression turned frantic, the arrogance and disdain on his face reced by panic. He quickly put on a pleading smile. "You must have mistaken me just now. How could I be disrespectful to you? It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need to blow it out of proportion."


    "Hmph, it¡¯s not going to be resolved that easily. We¡¯ll see!" Lin Shichang¡¯s face improved somewhat under the guard¡¯s pleading, his previously trembling hand steadying, but he still nned to have Lin Mengyao give the guard a hard time. Otherwise, it would be disgraceful if word got out that even a security guard could treat him like that.


    The security guard really panicked this time, cold sweat forming on his forehead despite the chilly mountain wind. With desperate pleading eyes, Lin Shichang resolutely called Lin Mengyao in front of him.


    "Dad, why are you calling me sote?" Due to Li Lihua¡¯s situation, Lin Mengyao¡¯s attitude towards Lin Shichang was not very warm, her tone carrying polite detachment. If it were usual, Lin Shichang would have noticed this oddity, but his desire to flex his power upied his mind entirely, leaving him indifferent to Lin Mengyao¡¯s manner.


    "I was stopped by security at the gate, and they refuse to let me up the mountain, showing no respect whatsoever. Comin to their manager and have this person fired. He not onlycked insight but was also rude to residents. How did he even get hired?" Lin Shichang said, thoroughly enjoying the scene of the man groveling, a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in years.


    Lin Shichang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with unconcealed delight.


    Holding the phone, Lin Mengyao heard the man¡¯s pleading through the receiver.


    "Sir, I honestly didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just following orders. Please spare me this once. My mother was hit by a car a few days ago and is still in the hospital room, incurring huge daily bills. I really can¡¯t lose this job. If my behavior dissatisfied you, you can beat or scold me, but please don¡¯t report me. I¡¯ll get on my knees for you."


    The security guard was genuinely afraid now, directly kneeling outside the car door. He raised his upper body and reached in, grabbing Lin Shichang¡¯s arm, pleading.


    "Don¡¯t touch me! What if you dirty my clothes? Disgusting." Lin Shichang pulled his arm back without hesitation, feeling secretly pleased but still showing an impatient expression, his tone full of irritation and disdain. When he was reveling in this feeling, he suddenly remembered his phone was still on the call and hadn¡¯t been hung up.


    Just as Lin Shichang¡¯s hand was about to press the hang-up button, Xu Ke¡¯s voice came through, "Give the phone to the security guard, I want to say a few words to him."


    Xu Ke¡¯s voice brought an instant silence in the air. Li Lihua red resentfully at the phone, her eyes like daggers. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of Xu Ke discovering her in this car, she would have cursed out loud. Fortunately, she maintained herposure and didn¡¯t do anything excessive, though her hands dug firmly into her own thighs.

 Chapter 141: Rushed off the Bus

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Rushed off the Bus</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Shichang was different from Li Lihua. Ever since he moved into this vi, he noticed that Xu Ke was not ordinary. Therefore, he never argued with Xu Ke and simply handed the phone to the security guard outside the window following Xu Ke¡¯s instruction.


    "Hello, I am the security guard on duty at the foot of the mountain tonight." The security guard took the phone and said respectfully.


    "What just happened, tell me the whole story from start to finish," Xu Ke said in a cold voice. He knew the nature of the Lin Family all too well. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to harm another person for such a morally corrupt family.


    The security guard felt immense gratitude when Xu Ke asked him to recount the incident instead of convicting him on the spot. He instantly rxed and recounted the whole event verbatim without any exaggeration.


    After hearing the security guard¡¯s words, Xu Ke slightly narrowed his eyes, hiding the deep darkness within them. "You handled this very well. Do not let that woman in. If you manage it well, I¡¯ll call your manager tomend you. If they don¡¯t agree to throw that woman out, then let their whole family feed mosquitoes outside." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was icy without a trace of warmth.


    "Rest assured, I will handle it properly," said the security guard. After finishing, Xu Ke hung up, and the security guard returned the phone to Lin Shichang. His attitude was much more respectful this time, but Lin Shichang couldn¡¯t feel the slightest joy.


    The security guard hadn¡¯t left when he answered the call, so he heard Xu Ke¡¯s message loud and clear. Remembering the bold words he had boasted earlier, he felt as if his face was pped hard, hot with embarrassment.


    With no more concerns, the security guard¡¯s attitude hardened once again. As long as Li Lihua in the car didn¡¯te out, he stood firmly in front of Lin Shichang¡¯s car, refusing to back down.


    "This is outrageous, how dare they treat me like this. How did I give birth to such an unfilial creature? If I had known she was an ungrateful wretch, I should have strangled her at birth to save myself the trouble now," Li Lihua said through gritted teeth.


    "Saying this now is useless. Didn¡¯t you still give birth to her and raised her this far? Instead ofining, why not think carefully about how to stay for tonight? Anyway, I¡¯m not nning to spend the night outside," Lin Mengyao said, scratching her mosquito-bitten, swollen spot impatiently.


    "Do you think I want to stay here? It¡¯s not like they are letting us in. What can I do? The security guard is blocking the car," Li Lihua said furiously. Having been outside for so long, she had far more mosquito bites than Lin Mengchen, and her body was swollen inrge patches, looking particrly frightening.


    "There are ways: either Dad drives right over that person, forces his way in, or Mom, you get out of the car and let Dad and me drive up; or we turn around and go back to that tiny, suffocating home," Lin Mengchen said without any expression on her face.


    Her tone waspletely t, and her eyes were so dark that they seemed to absorb no light, like an evil spirit escaping from Hell, making Li Lihua instinctively rub the goosebumps on her arms.


    "Mom, which do you choose?"


    "Choose what? I choose nothing." Li Lihua screamed, rubbing her arms rapidly to relieve her nervousness.


    "Mom won¡¯t choose, then how about Dad?" Lin Mengchen turned her gaze to Lin Shichang, who slowly shifted his eyes to Li Lihua with an awkward expression, "Lihua, you¡¯re blocking the car. Can¡¯t get in, what do you say?" Although Lin Shichang didn¡¯t say it outright, his meaning was very clear.


    "Lin Shichang! What do you mean? You want to kick me out of the car? I, Li Lihua, followed you when I was young, have been with you for over twenty years, bore you two daughters, and this is how you treat me? Are you heartless? You forsaken wretch, I originally thought Lin Mengyao took after someone, and now I see it¡¯s you, the cold and heartless beast. Let me tell you, if you want to kick me out to please yourself today, no way!" Li Lihua screamed loudly, but because of her overused voice, it became hoarse, sounding like sandpaper grinding something, extremely unpleasant.


    Lin Shichang initially felt some guilt over his decision, but when he heard Li Lihua unabashedly cursing, his guilt instantly vanished.


    "Stop bringing up marrying me. My dad didn¡¯t let me marry you back then. To marry you, I didn¡¯t even take over the Lin Group that was at my fingertips and resolutely brought you into our family. Because of this, my parents were so angry that they not only kicked me out of the Lin Group¡¯s core but also took away my shares. You had children for me, indeed, but have I, Lin Shichang, wronged you at all these years? I handed all my sry to you and, under tremendous pressure, arranged for you at the Lin Group. Over the years, you¡¯ve used our family¡¯s resources to fill your elder brother¡¯s bottomless pit, have I ever said a word?"


    "Let me tell you, Lin Shichang owes you nothing. Furthermore, stop bringing up past matters. If you truly calcte, it¡¯s unclear who owes whom more. Over the past two decades, I¡¯ve had enough of you. Now get out of this car immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore," Lin Shichang shouted, opening the car door and yelling at Li Lihua.


    This was the first time Lin Shichang shouted at her like this, and Li Lihua hadn¡¯t reacted yet, sitting dazedly in the car, as if recognizing Lin Shichang for the first time, staring at him.


    But Lin Shichang waspletely unfazed by her response, directly pulling her arm to drag Li Lihua out of the car. The coat draped on Li Lihua¡¯s shoulders slid off suddenly. Losing warmth and with the sudden mountain breeze, Li Lihua shivered awakepletely.


    Only to find herself thrown out of the car by Lin Shichang, lying on the ground.


    The gravel on the mountain scratched several wounds on her well-maintained body. Having not been hurt this badly in a long time, Li Lihua flew into a frenzy, leaping from the ground to confront Lin Shichang. However, Lin Shichang had quickly gotten back into the car and locked the doors. "Stop her from approaching my car," Lin Shichang said coldly.

 Chapter 142: Everyone鈥檚 Past

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Everyone¡¯s Past</h4><h4></h4>


    However, remembering the years of rtionship, Lin Shichang, before leaving, pulled three bills from his wallet and asked the security to give them to Li Lihua, and then drove towards the mountain with Lin Mengchen. This time, no one stopped them.


    Thrown out of the car and restrained by the security guards, Li Lihua watched Lin Shichang and Lin Mengchen¡¯s figures disappear determinately, plunging herself into an infinite frenzy. She no longer cared about her messy hair and shouted curses loudly toward the mountain top, only stopping when she grew tired.


    "Since you don¡¯t care about our rtionship and won¡¯t let me live well, I won¡¯t let you live well either. If we die, we die together. I won¡¯t let you live in this vi if I can¡¯t, let¡¯s see who outys the other." Li Lihua shouted, forcing her voice, which made her expression look awkward.


    Eventually, Li Lihua walked down the mountain alone, step by step. Even though she had the three hundred yuan that Lin Shichang flung at her, she couldn¡¯t get a taxi at Kangshi Mountain, so she could only tread barefoot on the gravel-filled road toward the mountain¡¯s base. By the time she returned to her previous home, it was already bright, and her feet were so battered that even a slight touch would cause unbearable pain.


    Meanwhile, after instructing the security guards firmly not to let Li Lihua in, Xu Ke hung up the phone. Turning his head, he found Lin Mengyao staring straight at him. Xu Ke shifted his body using his still somewhat uninjured leg to get a bit closer, then asked warmly, "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been looking at me."


    "With such serious injuries, who knows when you¡¯ll heal. If you hadn¡¯te over at that time, would you have been hurt so badly?" Lin Mengyao said, eyes cast down and face unreadable.


    "Yaoyao, you must have heard that these people came for me, it had nothing to do with you. You were implicated by me because I didn¡¯t protect you. If I had realized sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble." Xu Ke tentatively touched Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, and seeing she didn¡¯t flinch, he ced the rest of his fingers there as well.


    "Who could have thought that the mole was my mom?" Lin Mengyao sneered and then continued, "But Xu Ke, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing now, but promise me not to do such dangerous things anymore, okay? If what happened today happens again, I really won¡¯t be able to bear it." Lin Mengyao bit her lower lip, her eyes shimmering with tears as she looked at Xu Ke.


    "Okay." Xu Ke gently touched the slightly reddened corner of Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, feeling a mix of sweetness and bitterness in his heart. Once involved in some matters, it¡¯s not something he can just retreat from at will. This is just one Bai Feng Gang in Luocheng; killing his family and forcing him into exile might involve an even more colossal entity. If one day he faces them head-on, what will Lin Mengyao do?


    A sh of crisis appeared in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes as he silently made ns in his heart.


    The sh in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes was so brief that Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t catch it, but hearing his firm promise, a weight fell from her heart.


    "Yaoyao, because of me, you were implicated today. Do you resent me?" Xu Ke, not wanting any barriers between himself and Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart, took advantage of the recent atmosphere to ask the question he most wanted to know.


    "No." Lin Mengyao shook her head and whispered, "You¡¯ve given me so much, and since I want to enjoy it, I naturally have to give something in return. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you. So I won¡¯t resent you for anything. No matter what the future holds, I¡¯m prepared to face it with you."


    "Yaoyao." Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was soft but very firm.


    And Xu Ke¡¯s expression waspletely stunned by Lin Mengyao¡¯s words. He had never imagined he¡¯d receive this unexpected joy, so he couldn¡¯t hide the happiness on his face, and even his eyes gleamed slightly, making him look like an inexperienced young man.


    "Yaoyao, I, do you mean what I think you do?" Xu Ke looked into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, cautiously asking, afraid that everything just now was his illusion.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m going to sleep." Earlier, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know how she blurted out her true feelings, but now she couldn¡¯t say it again. Face flushed, she immediately avoided Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, hid her face in the nket, and spoke muffledly.


    "I heard you. You said you like me too and want to live a good life with me." Xu Ke blinked with gleaming eyes full ofughter, boasting smugly.


    "I didn¡¯t say that. Stop improvising, get some sleep with your whole body injured." Lin Mengyao gave Xu Ke a non-threatening re and, after speaking fiercely, burrowed back into the nket like a cute little hamster.


    "Okay, whatever you say, little housekeeper." Xu Ke chuckled and, when Lin Mengyao turned to hit him, quickly buried himself in the nket, mimicking her move.


    At this moment, the two adults seemed like children who had just fallen in love, their hearts nervous yet brimming with joy.


    Both thought they might not sleep tonight, yet each fell asleep quickly and woke up the next day full of energy, showing no signs of their injuries.


    Because the injuries were on his face and since Xu Ke was seriously wounded, Lin Mengyao wanted to take care of him, so she asked for a month¡¯s leave from herpany and was scolded by her grandmother.


    "Once your injuries heal, I¡¯ll open apany for you. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about others¡¯ attitudes when taking a break." Xu Ke said, looking at Lin Mengyao with concern.


    Ever since Xu Ke took out the ck Card, Lin Mengyao had known he wasn¡¯t simple, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by his suggestion. She calmly replied, "I¡¯ve been taking too much time off recently. It¡¯s right for Grandma to scold me. I appreciate your offer, but I don¡¯t n to start my own business yet. When my grandfather passed away, he wanted Lin Corp to flourish under my leadership, and I promised him. So, unless I have no other choice, I won¡¯t leave Lin Corp."


    "Alright, if you need my help, don¡¯t suppress it ¡ª tell me immediately." Understanding Lin Mengyao¡¯s stubbornness, Xu Ke stopped persuading her further and changed the subject.

 Chapter 143: They鈥檙e Here

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143: They¡¯re Here</h4><h4></h4>


    "We kicked my mom out yesterday. She¡¯s the kind of person who would rather destroy what she can¡¯t have than let someone else have it, so she might retaliate against us." Lin Mengyao still called Li Lihua ¡¯mom,¡¯ but her cold tone and gaze indicated that something had changed. Xu Ke was satisfied with this result, and he didn¡¯t think Li Lihua could hurt him now.


    Xu Ke just smiled and said casually, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Leave it to your man."


    It took a month for Li Lihua¡¯s wounds to heal. On the first day she removed the bandages, it was time for the Li family¡¯s monthly gathering. However, Xu Ke¡¯s mobility was limited, and Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t leave, so for once, the two of them did not attend the gathering. Since they weren¡¯t considered important figures, the Lin family members didn¡¯t care whether they came or not. Some even hoped they would nevere again.


    At the dinner table, Li Lihua looked around and didn¡¯t see Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. Instead, she saw Lin Shichang and Lin Mengchen. Remembering how they had left her without hesitation that day, Li Lihua gritted her teeth.


    Sitting next to Li Lihua, Xiao Chengjun heard her grinding her teeth and frowned with a harsh tone, "Sister-inw, speaking frankly, you¡¯re not a child. If you want something at the table, just take it yourself. No one will say anything. Why act so starved? People might think we¡¯re mistreating you."


    The usations Lin Mengxi made against Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke echoed in her mind as she left. As their mother, she would eventually avenge this for her.


    Li Lihua had something on her mind. Though she was annoyed with Xiao Chengjun, her hatred was directed elsewhere. So when all the Lin family members focused on her, she spoke the words she had prepared beforehand.


    "Mom, something big has happened in our family, a matter as serious as the sky falling." As soon as Li Lihua said this, Lin Shichang¡¯s face changed. But no matter how he tried to signal her, she pretended not to see it. Lin Mengchen just ate without any intention of stopping her.


    "What¡¯s so mysterious? If you can¡¯t say it today, then get out of the Lin family and nevere back." The olddy of the Lin family looked at Li Lihua with a grim face.


    Li Lihua¡¯s face changed immediately, but seeing her goal achieved, she felt a bit relieved and said, "Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao bought a vi on Kangshi Mountain." As she revealed this news, she eagerly anticipated seeing everyone¡¯s angry faces.


    The room fell silent, but soonughter broke out. Among them, Lin Zikeughed the loudest and most exaggeratedly, "Third Aunt, are you crazy? Kangshi Mountain? If you¡¯re going to brag, at least draft it first. The ce can¡¯t even be described as worth its weight in gold. How could Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao have the means to live there? Leaving aside the expense, that ce requires more than just money ¨C it needs power too. How could Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao have the ability to surpass the Lin family and move into Kangshi Mountain?"


    What Lin Zike voiced was what everyone else wanted to say. Hence, even though Lin Zike was just a junior, no one stopped him. Instead, they looked at Li Lihua with expressions as if watching a show, waiting to see her appear flustered.


    But Li Lihua came prepared and wasn¡¯t fazed at all.


    "You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m lying once you check. If I am, I¡¯ll divorce Lin Shichang and leave with nothing." Li Lihua calmly adjusted her sleeves as she spoke.


    The incredulous faces changed when they heard Li Lihua say such serious words. They all turned to the elderdy of the family, waiting for her instructions.


    The olddy of the Lin family nced at Lin Shichang¡¯s pale face, then at Li Lihua¡¯s expression of confidence, and said, "Since you im that, then let¡¯s go see. But remember, if this is false, you must follow through on your promise to divorce Shichang and leave with nothing." Her eyes shot a sharp look at Li Lihua, piercing through her.


    "You¡¯ll know I¡¯m not lying as long as youe with me and see." Li Lihua held her head high and spoke with determination.


    Having been a daughter-inw in the Lin family for over twenty years, no one knew better than her how obsessed the olddy was with moving into a vi on the mountain top. It was her lifelong pursuit ¨C she wouldn¡¯t give up on it even for a whiff of it.


    "Then let¡¯s go, treat it as after-dinner exercise." The olddy stood up, nced at the cowering Lin Shichang, and was the first to head out.


    "Sister-inw, you better hope what you said earlier is true, or else be careful of backfire." Xiao Chengjun red at Li Lihua, picked up her bag, and followed the group out.


    In the vi, Lin Mengyao touched her constantly twitching eyelid and anxious heart, worriedly saying, "Xu Ke, I don¡¯t know why, but my eyelid has been twitching badly since morning, and I feel so uneasy, like something big is about to happen." Lin Mengya¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and her face was a bit pale.


    Xu Ke¡¯s injuries had mostly healed after a month of rest. The cast on his wrist was removed, and the one on his leg could be taken off in another half a month.


    Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s concern and seeing her like this, Xu Ke quickly pulled her close, smoothed the crease between her eyebrows, and said in a calm tone, "What¡¯s there to fear with me in front of you? I have a rough idea of what¡¯s happening and have prepared for it. Don¡¯t worry; nothing bad will happen."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression brightened considerably upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s reassurance. Just as the two were having a tender moment, Xu Jie walked in from outside, momentarily startled by the scene she saw. She quicklyposed herself and respectfully greeted Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, "Hello, Boss! Hello, Madam!"


    Seeing others witness such intimacy with Xu Ke was already embarrassing, but hearing Xu Jie¡¯s address to Xu Ke and herself, despite having had her suspicions about Xu Ke¡¯s identity, left Lin Mengyao shocked, her mouth agape as her eyes lingered between the two of them.


    "If the Boss has no other requests, I¡¯ll go ahead and prepare," Xu Jie stated.


    Xu Ke waved at Xu Jie, who then went upstairs without looking back.

 Chapter 144: The Mountain Rain is About to Fall

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144: The Mountain Rain is About to Fall</h4><h4></h4>


    "Jiahe is your property, and you were the one who helped me in the beginning." Lin Mengyao stammered a little as she spoke.


    "That¡¯s right." Xu Ke smiled and pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose, saying, "So this time you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ve got everything under control, hmm?"


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s mind was still somewhat dazed, but thinking of Xu Ke¡¯s capability, she swallowed her concerns back down.


    At this time, at the foot of Kangshi Mountain, with Old Mrs. Lin leading the group, they stood at the base gazing up with longing eyes at the vi¡¯s roofs that could be slightly seen.


    When Lin Mengyao received the call from Old Mrs. Lin, perhaps because she was prepared, her heart held no panic, but instead was extraordinarily calm.


    Xu Ke gently squeezed Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, and when she turned to look at him, he gave her a reassuring smile, "No need to be nervous, I¡¯ve got everything handled."


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Xu Ke had said something like this to her, but it was indeed the mostforting for Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao nodded to Xu Ke, even with a slight smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Old Mrs. Lin and the rest of the Lin family, finally having reached the vi¡¯s entrance from the foot of the mountain, wore expressions of disbelief, and even a slight daze. They simply couldn¡¯t believe they actually had a day when they could enter a mountaintop vi.


    Once that sense of disbelief faded, it was quickly followed by a greed and jealousy, wanting to im the ce as their own. At this moment, greed and jealousy were like seeds nted in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Upon hearing the doorbell, Sister Zhou opened the door for everyone. The massive expanse of dark green and the American country style design immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. With Sister Zhou¡¯s attitude towards them, they almost felt they had stepped into the home of some European aristocrat, even subconsciously lightening their breaths. However, once they remembered whom they were to face, the carefulness seemed to water the seeds in their hearts, making them sprout.


    "You all are really here, since when did you move in, when did you buy it, why wasn¡¯t I told of such a big thing," Old Mrs. Lin said angrily, her wrinkled eyes wide open, as if the fury within might burst forth from them.


    "Where did you get the money to buy a vi, did you pocket the project funds we entrusted to you before, is that why there was no money when we were to build the resort, turns out it all went into your pocket to buy a vi, a person like you shouldn¡¯t stay in the Linpany, you should be fired." Lin Zike pointed at Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose, with undisguised disdain in his eyes.


    "Zike is right, someone like her who uses public resources to satisfy personal desires really isn¡¯t suited to remain in the Linpany. I propose removing her from her current position, no, she should be dismissed and subjected to an investigation." As Lin Shixian spoke, he received majority approval, with the only one not expressing any stance being Lin Shide.


    The vi erupted into chaos, like a bustling marketce, while Xu Ke sat steadily on the sofa with Lin Mengyao, looking at everyone disdainfully as if they were a circus performance or monkey show, until gradually the crowd¡¯s noisy mouths quieted down.


    "Not talking anymore? Then maybe it¡¯s our turn to speak." Xu Ke said in a slight mocking tone.


    "What do you have to exin, the facts are allid out, just admit it already." Lin Shixian said with a false magnanimity, squinting slightly. Old Mrs. Lin likewise squinted at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, with an unwavering air.


    "If your attitude was better, maybe we¡¯d be lenient in our punishment, isn¡¯t that right, mom?" Lin Shixian said while looking at Old Mrs. Lin, and upon seeing her nod in agreement, he couldn¡¯t hide his triumphant grin, his gaze even wandering around the interior of the vi, filled with greedy desires.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Ke¡¯s contempt for the Lin family¡¯s attitude grew even stronger. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Mengyao still having thest bit of ties with the Lin family, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t have given them the chance to even step foot into the vi, let alone bother to engage with them.


    "This vi isn¡¯t suitable for you to continue living in. Go up and move your things out, I¡¯m moving in today." Even the alwaysposed Old Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t resist the vi¡¯s allure as she spoke.


    "Mom, with so many rooms here, you can¡¯t possibly live alone, right? How about we move in too and take care of you, so you can enjoy some family happiness," Lin Shixian hurriedly retracted his gaze upon hearing Old Mrs. Lin¡¯s words, an elderly person acting spoiled by shaking her sleeve.


    "Alright." Old Mrs. Lin readily agreed.


    On the other side, the usually stealthy Lin Shide couldn¡¯t sit still seeing how easily Old Mrs. Lin granted Lin Shixian¡¯s request, and adjusted his posture before speaking to her, "Mom, since you¡¯ve agreed to move the eldest¡¯s family in, you can¡¯t y favorites with us either, Zike would miss you too."


    Lin Zike, who was still looking around, shed a cute and charming smile just before Old Mrs. Lin turned her gaze, looking like a pretty ragdoll cat that melted her heart. She quicklyughed and responded, "Alright, everyone move in and keep grandmapany."


    The group busily discussed the allocation of everything concerning the house, naturally excluding Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, as if they didn¡¯t exist at all, and the third household was entirely left out.


    Lin Shichang watched this scene unfold, the veins on his forehead popping out, as he red darkly at Li Lihua, hissing through gritted teeth, "Are you out of your mind?" Lin Shichang rarely spoke this harshly to Li Lihua, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore, even feeling unprecedentedly pleased.


    "If I can¡¯t live there, then nobody should. Lin Shichang, this is your retribution for leaving me behind back then." Li Lihua showed a triumphant and satisfied smile to Lin Shichang, smugly eyeing the ongoing farce.


    "You¡¯re really mad, no matter what stunts you pull, it¡¯s our family matter, why drag in so many others. Yes, I left you that day, but I¡¯m Mengyao¡¯s father. Once she¡¯s calmed down, if I talk some sense into her, what can she do to you? Eventually, she¡¯ll have to let you move back in, after all, she¡¯s your daughter, she¡¯s your flesh and blood, what can she do to you." Lin Shichang said with frustration and a stern tone.

 Chapter 145: A Pure Joy

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145: A Pure Joy</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Lin Shichang¡¯s words made Li Lihua¡¯s eyes briefly dazed, but they quickly turned into a sneer, "Give me a break, do you think I¡¯m still that young and naive to believe everything you say? You¡¯ve had plenty of time to plead your case while I was in the hospital, Lin Shichang. If you dare do something first, don¡¯t me me for fighting back. Just wait and see, we¡¯re only getting started." Li Lihua snorted.


    Li Lihua and Lin Shichang were grinding their teeth at each other in a fierce argument in the back, while the Lin Family members in the front were no better. They hadn¡¯t even moved in yet but had already started excluding outsiders and fighting over room ownership.


    Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, watching the spectacle for a while. But as their voices grew louder, Xu Ke gradually lost interest in watching the drama unfold.


    "Stop arguing, it¡¯s pointless. This vi isn¡¯t ours, you don¡¯t have the right to move in." Xu Ke¡¯s cold voice was like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing the fury that had risen in their hearts.


    "Impossible, this vi is yours. Now you¡¯re scared of them moving in, so you¡¯re making up such lies?" Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Li Lihua immediately shouted loudly.


    "Can¡¯t you think more clearly? The price of vis here is evident without me saying it, Lin Group¡¯s assets are well-known to you. Do you think my wife and I could discreetly extract a billion from Lin Group to buy this ce?"


    "Besides, even if you have the money, you must also have the connections to buy a house here. What do we possess? Why would the Yun Family sell this ce to us? Please, use your brains." Xu Ke pointed to his own head, a mocking smile on his lips.


    Those blinded by the vi were finally brought to their senses, each looking quite embarrassed. Xu Ke¡¯s arguments were indeed correct¡ªhow could Lin Mengyao possibly embezzle a billion from thepany without them noticing? With this realization, their expressions turned even grimmer.


    "Stop with the silver tongue. Maybe you didn¡¯t take money from thepany, but you could buy the house because Dad gave you a billion before he died." Unable to have it herself, Li Lihua didn¡¯t want others to have it either. So, even though the person opposite her was her daughter, she spitefully spouted baseless ims.


    Lin Mengyao was almost amused by Li Lihua¡¯s shamelessness. Before she could speak, the Lin family erupted first.


    "What? A billion? You hid such a big matter from us well. If Dad gave you a billion before he died, why didn¡¯t you use it when thepany was in crisis? Instead, you pretended to apply for a bank loan and did it so quickly. I suspected something was off back then; now it all makes sense. Lin Mengyao, I really underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calcting." Lin Shixian stood up from the sofa, pointing a finger at Lin Mengyao, his gaze full of resentment and disdain.


    "Grandma, you should know best whether Grandpa gave Yaoyao money. Why note out and speak the truth?" Xu Ke squeezed Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand tofort her, then turned his gaze to the Lin¡¯s elderly matriarch, watching her reaction.


    "He liked saving private money while he was alive. Never spent it, so it should have umted to quite a sum over the years." Grandma Lin leaned back, speaking with an authoritative air.


    Although she didn¡¯t say it outright, her words implied that Lin Mengyao did indeed have this sum of money.


    Lin Mengyao, seeing and hearing these words, felt thatst spark of hope for the Lin Grouppletely extinguish.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ve never received this money," Lin Mengyao said, her voice slightly hoarse.


    "Just because you say you didn¡¯t take it, we¡¯re supposed to believe you? Where¡¯s the proof?" Lin Shixian ignored any pretense of respect for elders, directly taunting.


    "You im all this without evidence. Why should we trust you? Who knows if you¡¯re afraid we¡¯lle fighting for this vi, so you¡¯re deliberately lying." Lin Shixian snorted heavily at Lin Mengyao, his expression dismissive and contemptuous.


    Lin Mengyao wanted to argue back but was held back by Xu Ke, who said, "Forget it, they won¡¯t believe you. These idiots only want to hear what they want and cling to what they think is right. They¡¯ll never listen to your exnations. Talking to them is a waste of time. You¡¯d do better to focus on me." Xu Ke now couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at the Lin family, thinking the entire family was rotten to the core with their ugly greed.


    "You¡¯ve really got some nerve, you outta not dare to speak to us this way. Don¡¯t think owning this vi makes you all that. Let me tell you, this is Lin family property, and it has nothing to do with an outsider like you. You better shut your filthy mouth." Lin Shixian pointed angrily at Xu Ke¡¯s nose and yelled.


    "The one who should shut their filthy mouth is you."


    At that moment, Xu Ke¡¯s voice merged with Xu Jie¡¯s from upstairs.


    "Xu, Xu Jie? Why are you here?" Lin Shixian saw Xu Jie descending step by step from the upper floor, his face instantly breaking into a sycophantic smile.


    Seeing Xu Jie appear, the olddy Lin couldn¡¯t remain seated on the sofa any longer and stood up with the Lin family crowd. The only two remaining seated were Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, making them quite conspicuous among the standing crowd.


    "What are the two of you still sitting for? Get up quickly and greet President Xu. Who taught you to be so rude?" The olddy Lin, seeing them still sitting there unmoved, wore an expression of unprecedented disgust.


    "They are my guests and friends, they don¡¯t need to stand. But what are you doing downstairs, causing such amotion? Are you nning to tear down my vi? Is this the kind of hospitality the Lin family is known for? It¡¯s really not something admirable."


    Xu Jie, wearing a silky red robe, casually found afortable spot beside Lin Mengyao to sit down, crossing her legs and slightly tilting her chin up, as if no one else mattered. Yet ironically, no one dared toment on Xu Jie¡¯s attitude, each looking like quails with their shoulders hunched. The olddy Lin¡¯s brow twitched, her face instantly darkening.


    "President Xu, are you saying this vi is yours?" Grandma Lin asked, her voice strained.


    "What else? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re iming it¡¯s a Lin family property. Look in the mirror and see what the Lin family is worth, thinking you have any right to live here." Xu Jie¡¯s mouth twisted into a tant sneer, her eyes like daggers slicing through the crowd, leaving them extremely ufortable.</subtxt>

 Chapter 146: Crestfallen

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Crestfallen</h4><h4></h4>


    "Impossible, this ce obviously belongs to the two of them." Li Lihua widened her eyes and loudly refuted, even Lin Shichang quietly said, "Could there be some mistake?"


    "Mistake? Do you think I¡¯d upy your Lin Family¡¯s house? What a ridiculous notion. Do you really think I, Xu Jie, would do something so shameless? How about we call the steward to check whose name this vi is under?"


    "But let me make it clear, if it turns out that the deed is under my name, this matter won¡¯t be settled so easily. You have two choices now.


    One, get out of my vi immediately. Two,e with me to check who this house truly belongs to and then face my revenge. Choose." Xu Jie said calmly.


    "No need, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding from our family; it¡¯s a mistake. But since when did President Xu get along so well with Mengyao, letting her stay in this vi?" The elderly Lindy first turned to re fiercely at the pale-faced Li Lihua, then cautiously asked Xu Jie, her gaze lingering incessantly on the three, trying to judge something.


    "What¡¯s it to you? Do I need to report to you about who I befriend? Instead of meddling in my personal affairs, President Lin, why don¡¯t you take care of your own family?" Xu Jie said rudely to the elderly Lindy, exuding amanding aura.


    The elderly Lindy, overpowered by Xu Jie, couldn¡¯t lift her head, her face trembling slightly. "President Xu is right, I¡¯lle to Jiahe another day to apologize. Now, I¡¯ll take my leave." She grit her teeth and said steadily.


    "What are you waiting for? If you¡¯ve chosen the first option, hurry up and get out. Do you want me to call someone to see you out?" Xu Jie cast a sidelong nce at the elderly Lindy, making her eyelids twitch once again.


    "No need, no need, we can leave on our own." The elderly Lindy waved her hand, picked up her belongings, and turned to leave. Passing by Li Lihua, her expression was vicious, her gaze like a venomous snake, "Just wait till we get back, I¡¯ll settle ounts with you." She said through gritted teeth.


    Li Lihua shuddered under such a gaze, casting a pleading look at Lin Mengyao. "Mengyao, mom was just momentarily confused, don¡¯t me me, please save me! I don¡¯t want to divorce your dad, please plead with your grandma." Li Lihua shouted at Lin Mengyao, trying to rush towards her.


    "Stop her, don¡¯t let her embarrass me here." At the elderly Lindy¡¯smand, Lin Zike and Lin Zihua each grabbed one of Li Lihua¡¯s arms, dragging her out despite her struggles and cries.


    Lin Shichang remained standing, looking at Lin Mengyao withplex emotions, his lips moving as if to say something, but he saw Lin Mengyao looking at him indifferently. "You should leave too. I will send your things to youter," she said coldly.


    "Mengyao, I¡¯m your father." Having grown ustomed to living in such a big house, how could Lin Shichang be willing to go back to a smaller one?


    "From the moment you stood by their side, you no longer were," Lin Mengyao replied calmly.


    "Still not leaving? Do you want me to have someone escort you out?" Xu Ke looked at Lin Shichang impatiently.


    Lin Shichang took onest look at Lin Mengyao, seeing no intention of her stopping him, begrudgingly took Lin Mengchen¡¯s hand and left. As Lin Mengchen left, she turned back to the two with a cold re and said, "Someday, this ce will be mine. Don¡¯t get toofortable."


    After everyone had left the vi, neither their shadows nor their voices could be seen or heard, Xu Jie immediately jumped up from the sofa, stood before the two, and said tly, "What just happened was a necessity, apologies for any offense." Xu Jie said this to Lin Mengyao.


    After all, Lin Mengyao was still part of the Lin Family, and it might have been a bit too much to humiliate the elderly Lindy that way.


    "Go upstairs and change; there¡¯s nothing more for you here. You did well just now." Xu Ke waved to let Xu Jie leave.


    "What Xu Jie just said was at my direction. Though I¡¯m not short of a house, I dislike their attitude towards you. If they had sat down and talked properly, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible to give them this vi. But their attitude displeased me, and now I don¡¯t want to give up an inch of this vi. Would you get mad at me because of this?" Xu Ke looked into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, speaking with conviction, no hint of anxiety as if certain Lin Mengyao wouldn¡¯t be upset about it.


    "Why would I get mad at you? I just never thought that one day I, Lin Mengyao, would end up so isted. I¡¯m sure grandpa didn¡¯t either before he passed. Xu Ke, I miss him." Lin Mengyao sighed, feeling no sadness, as she rested her head against Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, speaking softly.


    "You still have me. If you miss him, I¡¯ll take you to visit his grave tomorrow, or if you want, we can even go today," Xu Ke held her in his arms, speaking with slight satisfaction.


    "Tomorrow, I¡¯m a bit tired today." Lin Mengyao closed her eyes and said.


    The atmosphere between the two on the mountain was warm, but at the foot of the mountain, it was far less so.


    "p!" Just after leaving Kangshi Mountain, the elderly Lindy turned and pped Li Lihua, her old face dark as if it could drip water. "Didn¡¯t you say this house was bought by them? Li Lihua, how dare you lie to me. From today on, you won¡¯t be working at Lin Corp. Go home, pack your things, and prepare to divorce Shichang. There¡¯s no ce for you in the Lin Family anymore," she said coldly, ring at Li Lihua.


    "No, mom, I won¡¯t divorce. I havebored for the Lin Family, bore children. Even if I didn¡¯t aplish much, I¡¯ve worked hard, and at my age, what will I do if I divorce? What will others think of me?" Li Lihua clung tightly to the elderly Lindy¡¯s sleeve, pale and utterly panicked.


    "Do you remember the oath you swore when you came? Do you want to break it without fear of divine retribution? Li Lihua, you¡¯ve caused me such humiliation today. It¡¯s lenient of me not to target you. Don¡¯t think you can push your luck; you¡¯re nothing to me. Even if you were to die outside today, I wouldn¡¯t feel a thing and might even apud." The elderly Lindy spoke coldly, the chill in her gaze almost freezing.

 Chapter 147: Murder and Seize Life

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147: Murder and Seize Life</h4><h4></h4>


    Yanking her sleeve fiercely from Li Lihua¡¯s grip, the olddy of the Lin Family left expressionlessly. The rest of the Lin family followed closely behind, with Lin Shichang and Lin Mengchen trailing at the back. Not a single person spared a nce at Li Lihua, who stood by the roadside, lost and disheartened.


    What happened at the foot of the mountain with the Lin Family no longer concerned Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao because Lin Mengyao had resigned entirely from Lin Corporation, deciding to strike out on her own, and Xu Ke¡¯s injuries had nearly healed, allowing him to walk freely.


    "I¡¯m going out today and might be backte, don¡¯t wait for me for dinner." Xu Ke said, ruffling Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair.


    "Okay,e back early." Lin Mengyao yawned, revealing a tired smile.


    "Take care of yourself, don¡¯t overwork, and don¡¯t worry too much; everything will turn around eventually." Xu Ke said softly, noticing the dark circles under Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. Seeing her perfunctory nod, he shed a helpless smile, reluctantly took onest look at Mengyao, and turned to leave.


    Once he stepped out of the vi gates, the smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face was reced by a gloomy heaviness. His gentle aura instantly turned sharp and domineering as a steel de, warding off anyone daring toe near. This was the Xu Ke who Long Ge saw.


    Long Ge, always casual and easy-going, was infected by Xu Ke¡¯s intensity, turning noticeably serious and solemn.


    At this time, Xu Ke and Long Ge sat in thergest money-wasting den in Luo City, Jinwan Hall, "How goes the investigation I tasked you with?" Xu Ke asked, leaning against the sofa, his voice cold and unvarying.


    "Everything¡¯s clear. Tonight, Ye Tu¡¯s brat wille here with ten bodyguards; two will follow closely, and the other eight will stand guard outside. Room 316 is his exclusive booth, and the bodyguards are armed." Long Ge reported every bit of the intelligence he gathered to Xu Ke, then took a gulp from the table¡¯s drink and continued, "With this manpower, are you sure about taking action?"


    "I would not be a gentleman if I don¡¯t avenge this." Xu Ke pushed away the drink Long Ge handed him, speaking coldly, his eyes filled with unmistakable murderous intent, "And taking him down sooner would benefit you too. How can we let an outsider sleep soundly beside our bed? Luo City has been divided long enough; it needs consolidation." As he spoke, Xu Ke¡¯s gaze locked onto Long Ge, determination and resolve shining in his eyes.


    Long Ge looked into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, silent for a moment before sighing, "Between us brothers, you¡¯re always the most decisive, and I can¡¯t persuade you. The best I can do is draw away the eight bodyguards outside to ease your pressure, but you¡¯ll have to handle those inside on your own. Oh, and Ye Tu¡¯s brat used to be a boxer, notcking in skill."


    "That¡¯s enough information, thank you." Xu Ke patted Long Ge on the shoulder.


    Time passed swiftly, and Long Ge¡¯s booked room was separated by one from Ye Ge¡¯s. Xu Ke checked his wristwatch, confirming that Ye was already in room 316. He stood from the sofa, stretched his limbs, and walked towards the balcony.


    "What, you¡¯re not heading out through the door, why are you going to the balcony?" Long Ge noticed Xu Ke¡¯s preparation for action and was surprised to find him opting for the balcony instead of the door. He watched in disbelief as Xu Ke stood on the balcony railing, a heart-stopping sight, as though he might fall off at any moment.


    "You don¡¯t intend to take the balcony way, do you? Are you out of your mind? This is the twenty-fifth floor, you fall, you¡¯re dead. Give me half an hour, I swear I¡¯ll clear the two bodyguards at the door, alright?" Long Ge whispered angrily, cautioning against Xu Ke¡¯s dangerous move.


    Seeing Long Ge¡¯s nervous demeanor, Xu Ke chuckled mischievously, "Don¡¯t you believe in my skills? Just watch." No sooner had Xu Ke finished speaking did he spring nimbly from his spot, like an agile cat, and leapt to the adjacent balcony,nding lightly and silently, to Long Ge¡¯s astonished gaze.


    Reaching the neighboring balcony, Xu Ke waved to the weak-kneed Long Ge and used the same method to get to the balcony of Ye Ge¡¯s room.


    This time, Xu Ke¡¯s smile vanishedpletely, and the intense killing intent enveloped him like a thick cocoon.


    On the balcony, Xu Ke didn¡¯t act rashly; instead, he adjusted his breathing, lowering his presence to the barest minimum. He listened intently for a while, and only after confirming no sound from inside did he ce his hand on the doorknob, slowly turning it open.


    When Xu Ke moved from the balcony to the living room, he finally heard some chatter ¡ª a woman¡¯s teasing voice interspersed with rhythmic ps. Crouching behind the sofa, Xu Ke could see the partially open master bedroom door and two bodyguards with guns standing vigntly.


    Xu Ke licked his lips, guessing their distance with his eyes, then sketched it out several times in his mind before reaching for his back, drawing two Butterfly Knives from his waist.


    As Xu Ke flung the Butterfly Knives, the two bodyguards heard the sound and turned towards Xu Ke¡¯s direction, guns poised. They wanted to shout something, but it was toote. Their pupils contracted fiercely, leaving no time to dodge, and they helplessly watched as the gleaming objects shot towards their heads the next second.


    They didn¡¯t even have time to scream before losing control, toppling forward onto the floor. As the light extinguished in their eyes, they only caught a glimpse of Xu Ke leaping from behind the sofa towards them.


    Before the two bodyguards hit the ground, Xu Ke caught their bodies and gentlyid them down without a sound. The sounds from inside continued, oblivious to the approaching danger.


    Xu Ke rose, intending to head towards the bedroom, but the thought of the bodyguards at the door made him reconsider. After throwing a deep look at the bedroom, Xu Ke turned towards the entrance.


    "Ding!" Locking the door at the entrance, a faint smile tugged at Xu Ke¡¯s lips as he proceeded lightly towards the bedroom.


    "Little minx, scream once more!" Ye Ge¡¯s hand mercilessly pped the woman¡¯s body. His face was flushed, wearing a menacing and pleased expression. Beneath him, the woman squirmed seductively, letting out soft cries, prompting Ye Ge to smack her a few more times uncontrobly.

 Chapter 148: Who is Truly Seeking Death?

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Who is Truly Seeking Death?</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> At this moment, Xu Ke had a mocking smile on his face, watching the scene in front of him, his eyes looking at the man and woman on the bed as if they were trash.


    "p, p, p!" Xu Ke saw that the two people showed no sign of stopping, so he took the initiative to start apuding.


    "What a lively interest," Xu Ke said with a smile on his face, but there was no warmth in his voice.


    "Ah!" The woman, upon hearing a man¡¯s unfamiliar voice in the room, instinctively reached out to cover her body, closed her eyes, and screamed loudly, which made the two men in the room frown instinctively.


    "Smack!" Ye Ge was not in the mood to show tenderness to women, and he reached out and gave the woman a hard p.


    "Shut up, or I¡¯ll cut out your tongue," Ye Ge said viciously. The woman covered her mouth and indeed fell silent, transforming the room into a battlefield between the two men.


    "I truly underestimated you. How did you get in here? I didn¡¯t hear a sound at all." Ye Ge set his eyes on Xu Ke, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes but no fear, as if he didn¡¯t take Xu Ke seriously.


    "I have my ways. Even if you try to stall tonight, no one wille to save you." Xu Ke leaned casually against the door frame, his eyes cold, a butterfly knife dancing beautifully in his hand.


    "I investigated you, the son-inw of the Lin Family, underestimated for three years. If it wasn¡¯t for a video leaked online, if it wasn¡¯t for my mening to me over and over again, I wouldn¡¯t have believed you¡¯re the Ju Feng who defeated two of my best fighters in the underground boxing ring, and yet today, youe to me effortlessly. You really keep surprising me."


    "With your capability, there¡¯s really no need to stay in the Lin Family any longer. Long Tian is too unambitious. You¡¯re wasting your talent working for him. Why don¡¯t youe to my side? I will definitely not let such a gem gather dust. Once you join me, you¡¯ll be the Vice Gang Leader of the Bai Feng Gang, second to none, with supreme power, wads of cash, and endless beauties. Following me is far more promising than following Long Tian. Won¡¯t you consider it?"


    Ye Ge stepped off the bed, dressed himself slowly, and when he looked at Xu Ke, his eyes carried a sincerity that seemed all these promises could immediatelye true if Xu Ke just nodded.


    Seeing Ye Ge¡¯s performance, Xu Ke sneered, "You really are pragmatic. Did you forget what you did to me and my wife earlier while saying these words? Join you? If I agreed today, wouldn¡¯t my corpse appear in the news tomorrow?" With his prey in front of him, Xu Ke felt like toying with him. He preferred to slowly torment the opponent rather than killing him instantly.


    "Misunderstanding, a tant misunderstanding. I never gave orders to harm you and your wife. A talent like you, I couldn¡¯t recruit you fast enough. How could I make you hold a grudge against me? This must have been done behind my back by someone under me. Give me some time and I¡¯ll surely give you justice by catching the person targeting you and hand him over to you to deal with." At this point, Ye Ge was fully dressed, looking like a despicable gentleman with gleaming eyes of pride wanting to spill out, amusing Xu Ke immensely.


    "You better wait until you¡¯re underground to investigate this. Today, you must die." Xu Ke put away the butterfly knife and his smile, speaking coldly.


    "Hmph, it¡¯s not over yet. Who knows who will win in the end? You¡¯re celebrating too early." Xu Ke reached for a small handgun hidden inside his clothes, his expression wholly unmasked, wearing an unconceble smile.


    He pulled out a silver handgun from his pocket, aiming the ck muzzle at Xu Ke¡¯s head, "If you had stayed hiding in the mountaintop vi, I really couldn¡¯t have done anything, but why did youe down? You really saved me a lot of trouble. Given your cooperation, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s quick, but in your next life, remember not to be so arrogant."


    Even after Ye Ge finished speaking, Xu Ke remained motionless, looking indifferent, reminiscent of Ye Ge earlier, making Ye Ge feel uneasy, but it quickly vanished when he pulled the trigger.


    A gunshot rang in the room, but Xu Ke remained leaning against the door frame, ying with the butterfly knife once more, without a scratch, wearing a mocking smile on his face.


    "How is this possible? Impossible, this can¡¯t be!" Ye Ge¡¯s expression finally changed. He pulled the trigger frantically, gunshot after gunshot, but the person opposite remained unscathed, Ye Ge¡¯s voice tuned disarrayed, eyes filled with unabashed panic.


    "Are you looking for this?" Xu Ke, watching the opponent¡¯s panic, wore a wicked smile, pulling out a bullet from his pants pocket to show Ye Ge.


    "When did you get it? How didn¡¯t I know?" Looking at the bullet, which should have remained in his gun, now in Xu Ke¡¯s hand, Ye Ge¡¯s shock was utterly unhidden.


    "You didn¡¯t know when I came in either." Xu Ke responded nonchntly.


    Ye Ge¡¯s panic and shock subsided briefly and vanished, "Yes, this was my mistake, but don¡¯t get cocky. In a one-on-one fight, I¡¯m not positive you¡¯d win against me." Ye Ge stretched his arms, twisted his neck, and looked at Xu Ke with profound eyes.


    "Are you misunderstanding something? Why would I engage in a one-on-one fight with you?"


    Xu Ke, seeing the burning battle intent in the opponent¡¯s eyes, couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh, resembling a loud p across Ye Ge¡¯s face.


    In Ye Ge¡¯s hostile gaze, Xu Ke drew out the handgun he had just seized, the ck muzzle aiming at Ye Ge, reversing the earlier scenario in an instant, and at that moment, Ye Ge¡¯s face turned pale.


    "You, you need to be rational. Killing is illegal. Even if you don¡¯t consider yourself, think of your wife at home. I¡¯m the leader of the Bai Feng Gang. If I die here today, do you think my brothers in the gang would let your family go? Or do you think you could hide forever in the mountaintop vi?" Ye Ge licked his somewhat dry lips, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s gun, speaking sincerely.


    "I despise being threatened the most in my life." Xu Ke smiled emotionlessly, firing a bullet without warning at Ye Ge¡¯s knee, making the man who stood tall a moment ago kneel abruptly.</subtxt>

 Chapter 149 Let鈥檚 Play a Game

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Let¡¯s y a Game</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> "In my lifetime, I hate being threatened the most." Xu Ke smiled emotionlessly, and a bullet suddenly shot towards Brother Ye¡¯s knee, making the man who was standing straight immediately kneel down.


    "Hmm." Brother Ye¡¯s knee mmed hard onto the ground, causing secondary damage to the wound, but he stubbornly endured without screaming, whereas the woman on the bed couldn¡¯t help but scream once again,


    "You better shut your mouth now, or the next shot will blow your head off." Xu Ke¡¯s gun was pointed at Brother Ye, but his eyes nced at the woman covering her ears and screaming.


    The next second, the woman shut her mouth, clearly realizing the situation.


    "What do you want? As long as I have it, I¡¯ll give it to you. Please spare my life today." Brother Ye looked up at the dark barrel of the gun, beads of sweat rolling down from his forehead to the ground, and he propped himself up with one hand, trying to stand.


    Xu Ke remained silent, just sneered, and the next second, another bullet hit his other intact leg, forcing both knees to the ground.


    "Stop stalling, it¡¯s useless. People outside should be led away by now, right?" Xu Ke tilted his head, his dark eyes devoid of any light.


    His schemes being exposed, Brother Ye¡¯s head, which was lowered, suddenly snapped up, his pupils dted intensely, his face paling visibly.


    "Do you really have to kill me today? Why? You clearly didn¡¯t have this intention before, did you? Otherwise, you could have killed me the day after the fight." Brother Ye gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he questioned in confusion.


    "If you hadn¡¯t touched Yaoyao, you could indeed have lived a bit longer, but you spurned the path to Heaven and came knocking on Hell¡¯s door yourself. Who can you me?" Xu Ke bent down, looking at the man before him, finally feeling some of the pent-up irritation dissipate after a long time.


    "All for a woman." Brother Ye¡¯s face wore a helpless smile, "If you spare me today, I¡¯ll go apologize to your wife, if she won¡¯t forgive me she can beat me up, anything¡¯s fine as long as you spare me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want, even be your dog."


    Brother Ye¡¯s lips were turning pale from blood loss. He reached for Xu Ke¡¯s pants, desperately seeking a nod from the other party, wanting to survive.


    He could endure any temporary humiliation tonight for the sake of survival, and that gave him a chance for revenge in the future; after all, he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice.


    Thinking of this, Brother Ye gripped Xu Ke¡¯s pants even tighter, raising his head, trying to let Xu Ke see the determination in his eyes, not believing Xu Ke would refuse such temptation.


    "Bang!" Xu Ke mercilessly aimed at the hand gripping his pants, shooting it at the wrist, forcing Brother Ye to let go.


    Seeing Brother Ye¡¯s face change suddenly, Xu Ke slowly said, "I don¡¯t like people touching me randomly, especially men." Xu Ke straightened up, looking down at Brother Ye with eyes filled with disdain.


    Brother Ye cautiously hid the ambition and resentment in his eyes, putting on a ttering smile, "I didn¡¯t know, there won¡¯t be a next time." At this moment, Brother Ye was like a dog begging with its tail between its legs.


    "Bang!" Xu Ke suddenly fired another shot without warning, hitting Brother Ye¡¯s other wrist, making both hands hang limply by his sides.


    Brother Ye, who had always hoped to numb Xu Ke and then seek revenge, suddenly looked up at Xu Ke with bewildered eyes, "What did I do wrong again?" Brother Ye tentatively asked.


    "Can¡¯t you see? No matter what tricks you y, I just want you dead." Xu Ke spoke softly, satisfied to see Brother Ye¡¯s ambition reced by disbelief.


    "When I came, I let you choose, and since you didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll choose ording to my own preference." At this, Xu Ke seemed to recall something amusing, even breaking into a smile at Brother Ye, bright without a hint of gloom, yet creepily terrifying, more so than all previous times.


    "Wha-what do you want to do?" Brother Ye tried to retreat, but with his legs crippled, he could only use his elbows to crawl forward, trying to escape, his animal instinct warning him that if he didn¡¯t leave, he might never get out of here.


    Brother Ye¡¯s will to survive was unprecedentedly firm, but his back was suddenly stepped on by a big foot, pinning him down by his spine, making it impossible for him to move, "Where do you think you¡¯re going? The game has just begun, you¡¯re not going anywhere."


    Brother Ye couldn¡¯t see what Xu Ke wanted from behind, only hearing a series of clear metallic clinks, causing his hair to stand on end, even feeling like his scalp was lifting, "I don¡¯t want to y games, find someone else. I want to go home." He raised his voice slightly.


    "I¡¯ll send you home when the game is over," Xu Ke said softly, bending down to turn Brother Ye¡¯s body to face him.


    The blinding sunlight from the ceiling made Brother Ye close his eyes instantly, and after a moment of easing, he opened them again, only to realize then what he had just heard¡ªXu Ke, the lunatic, had brought surgical tools with him.


    "What are you doing?" Brother Ye could hear his teeth chattering, regretting his act of provoking Xu Ke.


    "Let¡¯s y a skinning game, shall we? Where should we start? The head? Or the hands? I prefer starting with the face, what do you think?" Xu Ke smiled, handing over the decision to Brother Ye, appearing like a pervert, creeping Brother Ye out from the depths of his soul.


    At this point, if he couldn¡¯t see that Xu Ke just wanted to torture him, there was no point in him being in the underworld for so many years. Brother Ye would rather die than be tortured to death; such methods he scorned when used on others but felt entirely different when he was the target.


    Brother Ye¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a decisive glow, ignoring Xu Ke¡¯s question, he immediately closed his eyes, intending to bite his tongue and end his life. But Xu Ke had no intention of granting his wish; the pain Brother Ye had inflicted on him and his wife, Xu Ke intended to return a hundredfold.


    "No, please, don¡¯t." Brother Ye frantically shook his head</subtxt>

 Chapter 150 Death is a Luxury

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Death is a Luxury</h4><h4></h4>


    He wanted to escape from this room, but the bullets in his limbs deprived him of the ability to run away. He didn¡¯t want to endure the pain of being skinned. He had never been so scared as he was now; at this moment, all the pores on his body opened instantly, and the moisture from his body gushed out through the open pores, instantly soaking his clothes.


    When Xu Ke¡¯s dagger reached toward him, his breathing began to quicken, and the blood in his body seemed to freeze.


    "Where do you like to start, the chin, the forehead, or should we start from the eye socket?" Xu Ke¡¯s dagger moved from Ye Ge¡¯s chin along with his words and finally stopped at the corner of Ye Ge¡¯s eye.


    Xu Ke¡¯s mouth slightly curved, and he still remembered when Lin Mengyao¡¯s eye socket was injured by his men.


    "Why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want, as long as I have it, I¡¯ll give it to you. We don¡¯t need to resort to knives and guns and see blood, do we? There¡¯s no deep enmity between us. At most, my men were a bit reckless and troubled you a few times, and didn¡¯t you already teach them a lesson? Logically, we¡¯re even. Could you please put the dagger down?"


    Ye Ge said with a trembling voice, his teeth chattering in midair.


    "If you don¡¯t choose, then I¡¯ll choose." Xu Kepletely ignored Ye Ge and spoke to himself. As soon as he finished speaking, he drove the dagger into Ye Ge¡¯s eye socket with force.


    "Ah!" The sharp pain in his eye made Ye Ge unable to hold back his scream. He wanted to raise his hand to swat Xu Ke away from him, but Xu Ke shot him twice more in the shoulders,pletely disabling his arms. By now, he was truly rendered a quadriplegic.


    "This is my first time doing something like this, so I¡¯m a bit inexperienced, but once I get the hang of it, it¡¯ll be fine." Xu Ke said softly, and his hand continued to move. He pressed Ye Ge¡¯s head down firmly with one hand and made a gesture as if holding a small apple with the other, starting to cut slowly.


    "You better control yourself and not move, or a slip of my hand might cut where it shouldn¡¯t." Xu Ke finished speaking, and the hand that was pressing Ye Ge¡¯s head came swiftly like lightning to his jaw, forcefully dislocating his mped teeth.


    Ye Ge¡¯s already wide eyes were now as if they wanted to leap out of their sockets; red bloodshot lines quickly spread over his entire sclera, and the veins in his neck popped out, with more blood gushing from the wound.


    "Huh!" Because his jaw was dislocated, Ye Ge¡¯s word was slightly distorted.


    Feeling the cold de peel down from the corner of his eye, tears uncontrobly streamed from his eye sockets, flowed to the wound, and the pain caused his face to twitch uncontrobly, sending the de further across his face.


    Ye Ge widened his eyes, and his nostrils red uncontrobly, the whole person breathing heavily due to the pain.


    Ye Ge felt that at this moment, he was like a fish lying on the chopping board, without any ability to resist, forcibly epting the arrangement of fate. Xu Ke¡¯s knife cut so slowly that he could hear the sound of the de slicing through flesh, could feel the friction between the de and the flesh. This feeling was like tiny needles piercing his brain, making him nearly break down.


    "Does it hurt? When your men beat up Yaoyao in front of me, it hurt me too. At least when you¡¯re in pain, you still remember to breathe heavily, but I almost forgot to breathe because of the pain. At that time, I told myself in my heart not to let me find out who the mastermind was, or I would definitely skin him for Yaoyao to make amends, although my wounds dyed me for too long. Fortunately, revenge is not toote now."


    Xu Ke had already cut off half of Ye Ge¡¯s face, and his hand had be more and more stable.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Ye Ge¡¯s frayed nerves had a moment of rity. He hadn¡¯t expected that he ended up in this situation all because of a woman. Ye Ge¡¯s body struggled uncontrobly, but squatting next to him, Xu Ke was like a mountain, and no matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t escape Xu Ke¡¯s control. Instead, it worsened the injuries on his face.


    The woman lying on the bed witnessed this bloody scene, rolled her eyes, and fainted, the sound of her body hitting the bed drawing attention from the two on the ground.


    "Your woman¡¯s pretty cowardly, fainting from just this. Tsk tsk." Xu Ke showed a smile of unknown meaning, sending a shiver down Ye Ge¡¯s spine. A "hoo hoo" sound came from Ye Ge¡¯s throat, like the bleak autumn wind, but Xu Ke paid no attention, focusing solely on the task at hand.


    Ye Ge envied that fainted woman immensely; if he could, he too wanted to faint, oblivious to the external world, avoiding this mental torture. But Xu Ke had used some method, preventing him from passing out.


    Just when Ye Ge¡¯s fragile nerves were about to snap under the strain, Xu Ke¡¯s hands paused, and Ye Ge exhaled lightly. Due to prolonged pain, his resistance to it had significantly diminished. At this moment, he didn¡¯t feel much pain in his face, and instead, he felt his whole body rx, but hey there like a dead fish, devoid of any intent to struggle.


    As soon as Ye Ge closed his eyes, someone pinched the wound on his shoulder hard, forcing him to open his eyes and gasp for air.


    "Look at my finished product, how is it? Not bad craftsmanship, right?" Xu Ke slowly unfolded the piece of skin peeled from Ye Ge¡¯s face in front of him. The skin, coated with fresh blood, looked exceptionally horrifying. Bright red blood dripped slowly from the skin,nding on Ye Ge¡¯s bare chest, causing his body to shiver unconsciously.


    "Do you want to die? Want me to give you a swift death?" Xu Ke asked, watching Ye Ge¡¯s dting pupils.


    Under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Ye Ge frantically nodded. Compared to the uncertain future of torture, a quick death seemed much preferable, but how could Xu Ke let him die so easily?


    Under Ye Ge¡¯s eager gaze, Xu Ke mercilessly refused, "Dying is too easy for you; that won¡¯t do." Xu Ke revealed a wicked smile and, under Ye Ge¡¯s watchful eyes, stabbed his dagger into Ye Ge¡¯s eye, which no longer had a lid, causing warm blood to spurt onto Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    Blood dripped slowly from Xu Ke¡¯s chin, spreading red blossoms on the ground.


    The night was still long.

 Chapter 151 New Beginnings

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151 New Beginnings</h4><h4></h4>


    The group led by Long Ge stayed in the room, waiting for Xu Ke¡¯s return. But after Long Ge had drunk two bottles of liquor and it was nearing midnight, Xu Ke still hadn¡¯te back.


    "Boss, how about we go look for him? After all, he¡¯s alone, and there are so many people over there; I¡¯m afraid something might happen." One of the subordinates spoke up, seeing Long Ge¡¯s anxiety and restlessness.


    "No need, I trust my brother." Long Ge took another swig of liquor, but after the liquid went down his throat, he rubbed his palms together and spoke again, "If my brother isn¡¯t back in ten minutes, we¡¯ll break in, and regardless of the method, we have to get my brother out." Long Ge¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, exuding a murderous intent.


    As they were still talking in the room, someone opened the balcony¡¯s ss door from the outside, and Xu Ke walked in covered in blood.


    Seeing Xu Ke in such a state, Long Ge was startled and jumped up from his chair, "What happened to you? Are you hurt?" Long Ge hurried towards Xu Ke, his eyes filled with undeniable worry, which helped Xu Ke calm his murderous feeling and return to his usual self.


    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s not my blood. Get me some new clothes; it¡¯s inconvenient to go home like this." Xu Ke pointed at his bloodstained clothes and said to Long Ge.


    "That¡¯s nothing. You all, while the mall hasn¡¯t closed yet, go buy a few new clothes for my brother." Long Ge instructed the younger ones behind him.


    "You¡¯re not injured, are you? Do you need to go to the hospital?" After speaking to the younger ones, Long Ge turned his gaze back to Xu Ke, asking with concern.


    "I¡¯m not hurt, no need to worry." Xu Ke patted Long Ge¡¯s shoulder and said.


    "And that bastard?" Long Ge, relieved to hear Xu Ke wasn¡¯t hurt, couldn¡¯t help his gossipy curiosity and raised an eyebrow to ask.


    "I killed him. Tonight was a good opportunity, and with their leaderless state, it was the perfect time to catch them off guard." Xu Ke sat down in Long Ge¡¯s previous spot, poured himself a ss of liquor, added an ice cube, and let the cold liquid slide down his esophagus into his stomach, sighing contentedly.


    "So, do you n to go out tonight, and do a big job with your brother?"


    Hearing that the man named Ye was dead, Long Ge¡¯s breathing momentarily faltered. Although he usually appeared honest and ambitionless, none of their kind trulycked ambition; it was just a matter of how deeply it was hidden.


    Xu Ke could feel Long Ge¡¯s excitement; ordinarily, he might have joined in, but now he only wanted to return to Lin Mengyao¡¯s side. Only by doing so could he truly calm his restless heart; blood was now a deadly poison to him.


    "No, I¡¯ll head home tonight. Besides, he¡¯s not been in Luo City long; not all his men are loyal to him yet. You stepping out now means it¡¯s a sure win; whether I¡¯m there or not doesn¡¯t make much difference." Xu Ke nced at Long Ge and said indifferently.


    "You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve helped me enough tonight. Go home and rest; leave this to me and my brothers."


    Xu Ke knew Long Ge misunderstood him, but he had no intention to exin. He just leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes, waiting for the arrival of new clothes.


    When Xu Ke got home, the sky was already beginning to brighten. Lin Mengyao was sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but smile, the ice in his eyes instantly reced by a gentle spring breeze. He walked over and scooped her up directly, as if holding his most treasured possession.


    "Why did youe back sote? What time is it?" Lin Mengyaoy in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, her voice hoarse and drowsy as she asked.


    "It¡¯s still early. You go back to sleep." Xu Ke smiled and coaxed softly.


    That night was shrouded in darkness, with blood and desire intertwining in ces unknown to the people of Luo City, leaving the city with a scent of gunpowder.


    In December, heavy snow turned the entire Luo City into a city d in silver. Lin Mengyao¡¯spany¡¯s location was finalized, and the renovation wasplete, marking a new beginning for everything.


    "I¡¯m not cold, stop wrapping me in clothes. I¡¯m already like a ball; if you kicked me, I¡¯d roll a full circle." Lin Mengyao pouted, struggling to prevent Xu Ke from putting a white coat on her, "I won¡¯t wear it; you should wear more." Lin Mengyao dodged Xu Ke¡¯s coat attempt, hugged Xu Ke¡¯s arm, and acted coyly.


    Under elegantly arched brows, her long, almond-shaped eyes showed a youthful innocence, melting Xu Ke¡¯s heart.


    "Sir and Madam¡¯s rtionship is truly getting better." Sister Zhou came out of the kitchen carrying hot dishes, a bright smile on her face, with the warmth inside the vi warding off the winter cold.


    Lin Mengyao was a bit shy at Sister Zhou¡¯s teasing, her cheeks instantly turning crimson. "Sister Zhou, stop teasing me. Xu Ke and I won¡¯t be home for dinner today. Please bring Xiaojie over to keep youpany. We might note back too early tonight, but having someone at home with you makes us feel better." Lin Mengyao, trying hard to suppress her shyness, looked up at Xu Ke and spoke.


    "Alright then, have fun." Sister Zhou could hardly hide her delight at being able to bring her daughter over, her smile overflowing from her eyes.


    "Then we will head out first." Xu Ke rubbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, and after speaking with Sister Zhou, he took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and walked out; they were going to their newpany for a look.


    In the car, as they got closer to the newpany¡¯s address, Lin Mengyao became more anxious, her forehead beading with fine sweat.


    "Is it hot? Do you want to take off ayer?" Xu Ke noticed the sweat on Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead and asked.


    "I¡¯m just a bit nervous. This is the first time I¡¯m starting my ownpany, it¡¯s a bit daunting." Lin Mengyao shook her head, then shed ayer of clothing and cracked the car window, allowing the cold wind outside to blow in and dispel the heat.


    "What¡¯s there to be nervous about? You have me. If you encounter any problems,e to me, and I¡¯ll help you. Close the window, or you¡¯ll catch a cold, and you know I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re sick." Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a warm look, and seeing herply by closing the window, his smile widened.


    A short time after their conversation, they arrived at Lin Mengyao¡¯s newly openedpany.

 Chapter 152 Lingering Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Lingering Spirit</h4><h4></h4>


    "Yo, when I first heard this news, I thought it was fake. I didn¡¯t expect you to really start apany. Without the Lin Family¡¯s protection, do you really think getting close to that woman Xu Jie will take you to the skies?"


    The newly renovated ss door had been violently opened. Lin Zike stood in Lin Mengyao¡¯s newly renovatedpany, obliviously, holding an axe, sweeping it back and forth across the office¡¯s furniture and walls, asionally knocking on the desk with it.


    "Get out! You are not wee here." Xu Ke instinctively pulled Lin Mengyao behind him, his eyes as sharp as the sharpest swords shooting directly at Lin Zike.


    "Haha, that¡¯s so funny. You actually pulled Lin Mengyao behind you. Did I see that right?" Lin Zike let out a piercingugh, as if he had seen the most amusing scene,ughing so hard that tears welled up in his eyes.


    "You¡¯re nothing but a coward. Now you¡¯ve learnt to y the hero saving the damsel in distress? Tsk tsk tsk. You two really are a perfect match, an old piece of trash with a piece of trash, a perfect pair. I just don¡¯t understand, disgusting people like you live well in the country, even starting apany for a fresh start, while my sister has to live abroad like a rat in a gutter? Why? Shouldn¡¯t you apany her, so it¡¯s fair?"


    Lin Zike swung the axe directly smashing theputer desk in front of him. The splinters and ss shards cut his face, but it seemed he felt nothing as he continued to smash everything his eyes could reach, like an unwearied perpetual motion machine. He only stopped when half of theputer desk was destroyed.


    Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao in his arms, constantly patting her back to soothe her, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of human warmth in his eyes as he looked at Lin Zike, more like a refrigerator. Lin Mengyao sensed something was wrong with Xu Ke and tried to raise her head to look, but Xu Ke pressed her heavily into his embrace, giving no chance to resist.


    "There¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness in this world. Your sister brought it upon herself, justice reveals, retribution is inevitable. You can¡¯t me anyone. If you¡¯re really looking for someone to me, you should only me herself for being inferior." Xu Ke showed no concern faced with Lin Zike¡¯s increasingly murderous gaze, and continued speaking to himself.


    "Shut up! It wasn¡¯t because she was inferior; it was because of your dirty tricks. If you fought fair and square, would my sister lose to trash like you? Would she end up like this? You really deserve to die." Lin Zike¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his rage surging like the sea, his nostrils ring as he took deep breaths to calm himself.


    "You want to start apany? Let me tell you, dream on! As long as my sister is abroad, as long as I¡¯m alive, as long as the Lin Corporation stands, I¡¯ll never let you two wretches seed. Every time yourpany is set up, I¡¯ll smash it. We can see who¡¯s more persistent. And you¡¯d better not hire anyone, otherwise, I¡¯ll beat everyone I see until no one dares to set foot in this lousypany."


    Lin Zike grinned maliciously, raising the axe in his hand and giving Xu Ke a taunting smile, before swinging the axe at an untouchedputer desk, sending splinters flying.


    Although Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t see what was happening, she could hear it. She desperately tried to break free from Xu Ke¡¯s embrace to see what was happening but her head was pressed tightly against his chest, with no way to look.


    "I advise you to stop, or everything you¡¯re doing now, I will return to the Lin Corporation tenfold or a hundredfold. If you don¡¯t want to be the eternal sinner of the Lin Family, throw your axe aside, fix everything you¡¯ve just destroyed, and apologize to us." Xu Ke kept one hand pressing Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, while gently patting her back with the other, soothing her.


    Lin Mengyao indeed quieted down.


    On the other side, Lin Zike, facing Xu Ke,ughed and couldn¡¯t stop. His breathing became somewhat erratic from this wildughter, but he showed no sign of adjusting, insteadughing even more wantonly. It wasn¡¯t until he choked on his own saliva and started coughing that he reluctantly reined in hisughter.


    "Retaliation on the Lin Corporation? Tenfold, a hundredfold, that¡¯s hrious. I find you two really redefine shamelessness every time. Who gives you the courage to say such things? Is it Xu Jie? How well are you two serving her for her to take Jiahe Group to y with you, to follow your everymand? Is she your trained dog, listening to you like that?"


    "Do you believe that if I find someone more appealing to Xu Jie than you, you¡¯d instantly fall out of favor? Your words would just be a fart, dispersed without even leaving a trace." Lin Zike made a bursting gesture toward Xu Ke, a malicious curve on his lips.


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, we can try and see. Let¡¯s see if my words turn into a fart or if Lin Family kneels and begs me to spare them." Xu Ke gave Lin Zike a smile devoid of any warmth, and half-carrying, half-dragging Lin Mengyao away, he coldly said, "I look forward to meeting you again."


    Only after retreating into the elevator and closing the elevator doors did Xu Ke release his hold on Lin Mengyao, allowing her to see the sunlight again.


    The long period of darkness made Lin Mengyao close her eyes as soon as she saw the elevator¡¯s light. After a moment, she slowly opened them and asked, "Why did you stop me from speaking earlier? Did he smash mypany entirely?" Lin Mengyao sniffed, looking at Xu Ke with grievance.


    "That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want you to be heartbroken after seeing that scene. But it won¡¯t be long before he gives you something bigger and better. Then I¡¯ll build you another Lin Corporation, alright?"

 Chapter 153: The Cinema

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153: The Cinema</h4><h4></h4>


    As someone walked into the elevator, Xu Ke adjusted their position, nestling Lin Mengyao into the narrow space formed by his arm and the elevator wall.


    "What did you mean by what you just said? Are you really nning to make a move against the Lin Family?" Lin Mengyao secretly put her hand on Xu Ke¡¯s waist, nervously clutching the side of Xu Ke¡¯s clothes. She rarely did something so intimate with Xu Ke in public, and at this moment, her anxious gaze started to drift, with sweat forming in her palms from nervousness.


    "This is confidential. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll tell you." Xu Ke touched Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose and said with a lightugh.


    "Thepany can¡¯t be visited now, and we can¡¯t recruit people. Why don¡¯t we go see a movie now? I think we¡¯ve been together for so long and have never watched a movie." Xu Ke said, stroking Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    Looking at the anticipation in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao nodded, putting what just happened behind her, knowing that with Xu Ke, she had nothing to worry about.


    "You go online to see if there¡¯s a movie you like. I¡¯ll find a cinema." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was like a summer lemon soda, carrying a slight sweetness, with obvious excitement and joy in his tone, which brought a touch of a smile to Lin Mengyao¡¯s face.


    The strikingly handsome and beautiful couple attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as they walked into the cinema lobby. Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s looks could stand out even in the entertainment circle, and coupled with their extraordinary aura, they were like two glowing figures. Their presence drew in people who hadn¡¯t originally nned on watching a movie.


    "Which movie do you want to watch? I¡¯ll buy the tickets." Noticing the surrounding people¡¯s attention on Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke narrowed his eyes, sweeping his cold gaze over those staring, and pulled Lin Mengyao into his embrace to assert his im.


    "I want to watch aedy and have popcorn and c." Lin Mengyao whispered softly in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    In the past, she would never have eaten those, but this first-love-like feeling made Lin Mengyao feel iplete without them.


    "Okay, you wait here obediently." Xu Ke lowered his head, nted a kiss on Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead, then turned to join the queue to buy those items for her.


    "Hey beauty, why are you standing here alone? I¡¯ll treat you to a movie." Lin Mengyao¡¯s face had captured the attention of all the men when she walked in, and now with Xu Ke not by her side, someone from the crowd made their move.


    Despite Xu Ke¡¯s intimidating gaze earlier, such a tiny threat couldn¡¯t deter their appreciation for beauty.


    Lin Mengyao nced lightly at the muscr guy standing opposite, not opening her mouth to respond.


    "Is that guy your boyfriend? But let me be honest, does he look like someone who can protect you? Why don¡¯t you be with me? Look at my muscles, you¡¯d feel safer with me than with that pretty boy, wouldn¡¯t you?" The man said, flexing his arm to show off his muscles.


    Seeing that Lin Mengyao had no intention of responding, the man reached out his wide, fan-like hand to grab her arm, saying, "I can give you a sense of security, don¡¯t you believe it? Feel my muscles." As he spoke, he moved Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand towards his stomach.


    "Let go." Lin Mengyao struggled to pull her hand back, but the difference in strength between men and women made her face flush red, yet she still couldn¡¯t free her hand.


    "I won¡¯t let go, your hands are so smooth, I can¡¯t get enough of them," the man said with what he thought was a charming smile, his thumb caressing Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    As he was indulging in this sensation, a slender yet firm hand shot out from the side, like a pair of tongs, mping down on the man¡¯s wrist, forcing him to release Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    "Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao withdrew her hand and hurried to Xu Ke¡¯s side, reaching out to grab his sleeve, her eyes full of attachment.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here." Xu Ke reassuringly ruffled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair and spoke in a gentle voice.


    "Hey, don¡¯t you know what manners are? I was talking to the girl, what¡¯s your problem? You look like a pretty boy that annoys people, so quickly apologize and scram, got it?" The man pushed Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder with disdain and impatience written all over his face.


    "Wrap up the popcorn and drinks. After I deal with this trash, we¡¯ll go watch the movie." Xu Ke handed Lin Mengyao the big tub of popcorn and two cups of c, speaking softly to her before turning to face the man.


    Xu Ke brushed off the spot the man touched, as if dusting away something unworthy of being on him. Though silent, his action was full of mockery.


    "I intended to settle this with you slowly, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so impatient." Xu Ke said in an unemotional tone, simultaneously rolling his sleeves to his elbows with deliberate slowness, "If you apologize to my wife now, I might go easy when I deal with you." Finishing with his sleeves, he looked up with a faint smile.


    "You¡¯re just a pretty boy, how dare you talk to me like that? Do you believe I can beat you so hard that you¡¯ll be searching for your teeth on the ground?" The man sneered, adopting Xu Ke¡¯s pose and roughly pulling his sleeves up to reveal muscr arms.


    The cinema¡¯s lobby, popted by bored people waiting for the movie to start, quickly formed a circle around them, faces filled with anticipation for the show about to unfold. Provoked, the man felt a rush of adrenaline, getting increasingly excited.


    "If you admit defeat and apologize now, I¡¯ll let you off. Otherwise, if I punch you, your face might not survive the blow, and when I punch the imnts out of your nose, it¡¯ll be toote to apologize." The manughed arrogantly, appearing extremely cocky.

 Chapter 154 Movie

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Movie</h4><h4></h4>


    "You talk too much." Xu Ke looked at the man with an indescribable sneer.


    "Hmph, refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit." The man, provoked by Xu Ke¡¯s expression, didn¡¯t hesitate and swung his fist at Xu Ke. His fist, as big as a pot, aimed straight for Xu Ke¡¯s nose, but before the grin on his face could fully blossom, his fist was caught by a well-defined hand, unable to advance an inch.


    "Is that all the strength you have?" Xu Ke nced at the stunned expression on the man¡¯s face, his mouth slightly curving up, and the disdain in his eyes almost bursting out.


    "Don¡¯t get cocky. I was just testing your reflexes. I haven¡¯t even used my strength yet. Once I do, you¡¯re as good as dead." The man, with a stiff face, refused to admit his ipetence and stubbornly insisted.


    "Oh, really? Then by all means, don¡¯t hold back, use your full strength." Xu Ke said, applying more force, his hand slowly closing tighter, leaving white marks on the man¡¯s fist. His calm demeanor turned into a painful expression.


    Even though he gritted his teeth, veins popping on his forehead, and muscles bulging on his arm, he was still unable to escape Xu Ke¡¯s grip, a scene reminiscent of the earlier encounter with Lin Mengyao.


    "Didn¡¯t you eat? Why are you so weak?" Xu Ke said tly.


    Though Xu Ke¡¯s voice was clear and gentle, to the man¡¯s ears, it was the whisper of a demon, as if he could hear mockingughter from others nearby.


    The situation had developed to such an extent that he was already in a tight spot. Ignoring the arm that was being restrained, he swung his other arm towards Xu Ke¡¯s face, only to have his fist intercepted in the same way by Xu Ke.


    "Why don¡¯t you learn your lesson? Is this the only trick you know?" Xu Ke¡¯s tone slightly rose, his words hitting the man like an invisible p, making his already flushed face turn even redder and purpler.


    "You¡¯re full of shit!" The man spat out, squeezing these words through clenched teeth, and kicked towards Xu Ke¡¯s legs. It was undeniably a dirty move, and even though Lin Mengyao knew Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t be harmed, her heart instinctively tightened. She shouted, "Watch out!"


    The man¡¯s kick carried the determination to win, swift and powerful as it stirred a small whirlwind, but Xu Ke¡¯s lips twitched slightly, his eyes coldly fixed on the man¡¯s eyes. As the man¡¯s leg came at him, Xu Ke lifted his leg simultaneously to counter. Xu Ke¡¯s kick seemed light and effortless but carried immense power when itnded.


    At first, no one present took Xu Ke¡¯s kick seriously, but the moment Xu Ke¡¯s foot made contact with the man¡¯s leg, a sharp cry rang out.


    The confident man was now lying on the ground, clutching his knee and rolling around, his face a mask of unbearable pain, while Xu Ke calmly rolled down his sleeves to the elbow. "Mind your hands and eyes, don¡¯t mess with someone else¡¯s woman." Xu Ke coldly stated, looking at the man still writhing on the ground.


    "Xu Ke, are you alright?" As things settled down, Lin Mengyao approached Xu Ke with a handful of snacks, her eyes filled with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go watch the movie." The ice in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes melted into the warmth of a spring breeze upon seeing Lin Mengyao.


    epting the items Lin Mengyao carried, the man on the ground ceased to receive any attention from him. The onlookers quickly stepped back, clearing a path for Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao as they headed towards the ticket gate, sending them off with their gazes.


    The man Xu Ke had knocked down stopped screaming. Xu Ke¡¯s kick had only caused him pain without injuring any bones. The pain subsided shortly, and the affected area was back to normal. Embarrassed by the amused stares of the crowd, he covered his face and ran away quickly, looking both ridiculous andughable.


    In the cinema, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao sat close together, watching their first movie together. The sweet aroma of popcorn wafted between them, intoxicating them.


    In the darkness of the theater, the movie protagonists raced down Wall Street, outside the screen, Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand tightly, their fingers interlocking and palms pressing closely together.


    "Xu Ke, I want some popcorn." Lin Mengyao leaned in, whispering softly in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    Xu Ke nced at the popcorn bucket between them, his eyes darkening momentarily, his Adam¡¯s apple quickly bobbing, "Alright." Xu Ke replied softly.


    Reaching out, Xu Ke pinched a toasty yellow piece of popcorn between his thumb and forefinger. Under Lin Mengyao¡¯s watchful, moist eyes, he brought it to his mouth. As Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened slightly, he pressed her head suddenly, pulling her close to him, transferring the popcorn from his mouth to hers with their lips tightly joined.


    The kiss wasn¡¯t long, nor was it their first, but it was one that nearly led them to lose control. The sweetness of the popcorn exploded on their tongues, the bizarre noises from the movie heroes filling their ears, surrounded by countless, the feeling of being sneaky peaked at the moment their lips met, a tingling sensation spreading from the base of their spines upwards, almost making their scalp tingle.


    Even as they separated their lips, that electric sensation lingered at the edge of their consciousness.


    "Want more?" Xu Ke licked his lower lip with the tip of his tongue, asking in a deep, alluring tone.


    The cello-like melody of his voice flowed into Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears, and Xu Ke clearly saw her ears flushing crimson in an instant, as pink as a ripe strawberry, enticing enough to bite into and taste the sweetness.


    "No more." Lin Mengyao, somewhat flustered, lowered her head, gulping down a big sip of c to steady her rattled nerves.


    "Your ears are really red. What are you nervous about?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s retreat didn¡¯t cause Xu Ke to relent; instead, he pressed harder.


    "No, you saw it wrong. Stop talking in my ear, it tickles." Lin Mengyao lightly pushed Xu Ke, her voice unexpectedly soft, almost as if she was pouting.

 Chapter 155: Seeking Out

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Seeking Out</h4><h4></h4>


    "Then just pretend I saw it wrong. I want to eat popcorn; you feed me." Xu Ke chuckled softly, his eyes drifting between the popcorn and Lin Mengyao¡¯s bright red lips.


    Looking into Xu Ke¡¯s deep eyes, Lin Mengyao extended her hand to take a piece of popcorn from the bucket and brought it to Xu Ke¡¯s mouth, but Xu Ke turned his head to avoid it. "I don¡¯t want this one; I want one like just now."


    "There¡¯s only this one, take it or leave it." Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheeks were so red they could drip blood, even her nose had started to sweat.


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s current state, let out a softugh, and opened his mouth to take the piece of popcorn along with Lin Mengyao¡¯s fingers into his mouth. His soft and agile tongue curled around Lin Mengyao¡¯s finger, satisfied as he watched Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widen in shock and her limbs stiffen. Only then did he arch an eyebrow and slowly took the popcorn from Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand to eat it.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat popcorn? Why aren¡¯t you opening your mouth, do you want me to feed you? Hmm?" Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s dazed and silly expression, a softness overwhelming his heart, yet his actions showed no hesitation. He didn¡¯t give Lin Mengyao a chance to refuse and directly blocked Lin Mengyao¡¯s mouth, pushing the popcorn from his own mouth into hers.


    "Mmh." Lin Mengyao hummed softly, her powerless hands clinging to Xu Ke¡¯s shoulders, her eyshes trembling slightly.


    A battle belonging to the two of them began in this dark cinema, in a corner where no one noticed.


    Lin Mengyao hadpletely lost track of what thetter half of the movie was about. She had already turned into a puddle of water from Xu Ke¡¯s constant teasing, the blush on her cheeks never fading. As the movie ended, Xu Ke appeared unusually content, while Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheeks were flush, her eyes seemingly brimming with ake of spring water, exceptionally moist, walking with a soft and weak gait.


    "Can you still walk? Do you need me to carry you?" Xu Ke supported Lin Mengyao with one hand, a satisfied smile on his face as he asked.


    "Being carried out by you, how am I supposed to live it down?" Lin Mengyao gave Xu Ke a weak and unthreatening re, biting her lips, she spoke with slight resentment.


    "You could pretend to faint." Just as Xu Ke¡¯s words trailed off, Lin Mengyao suddenly felt herself being lifted, and by the time she regained her senses, she had already fallen into Xu Ke¡¯s arms.


    "Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao instinctively wrapped her arms around Xu Ke¡¯s neck and raised her voice to shout.


    "Everyone¡¯s watching you, quickly pretend to faint." At this moment, Xu Ke acted like a child, winking at Lin Mengyao with a mischievous smile.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze lightly swept over the surrounding people and saw some nces subtly directed their way. Shyly, she buried her face in Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, like an ostrich pretending to be dead, too embarrassed to look out, but her neck slowly turned pink under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze.


    "How did I not notice you were so easily embarrassed before?" Xu Ke, staring at Lin Mengyao¡¯s exposed pink skin,ughed lightly.


    "Shut up, let¡¯s go home quickly." Lin Mengyao quietly pinched the flesh on Xu Ke¡¯s waist, whispered softly.


    "Then you better hold on tight." Xu Ke jostled Lin Mengyao upwards, and with her soft exmations, he carried her out of the mall, his heart sparked with a fire that urged him to hurry home and throw Lin Mengyao onto the bed.


    Outside the hilltop vi, Yun Rn sat in the car with red eyes, trapped in darkness like a desperate beast, breathing heavily, her eyes fixed fiercely on the unopened vi gate, hoping for that person¡¯s arrival.


    The car¡¯s heater was off, and the mountain wind battered the car window, causing Yun Rn to involuntarily shiver. At that moment, the familiar Lamborghini appeared in Yun Rn¡¯s view, shooting a startling brightness into her previously dim eyes.


    Inside the car, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had just finished a round of kissing, their eyes glistening, their breaths intertwined sketched out a trace of ambiguity. "Not here, let¡¯s go back." Lin Mengyao panted heavily, her hands pressed against Xu Ke¡¯s shoulders, her voice as faint as a mosquito.


    "What did you say?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, a somewhat dazed look in his eyes.


    "Never mind if you can¡¯t hear it, just hurry up and open the door." Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s silly, dazed demeanor, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only re at him fiercely.


    "No, repeat what you just said. Did you just decide to give yourself to me?" Xu Ke, snapped back from his daze by Lin Mengyao¡¯s re, was immediately enveloped by immense joy. His eyes, which were just a bit red, now shone like spotlights, as he excitedly ced his hands on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulders and asked.


    Lin Mengyao looked into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, her cheeks once again slowly turning a rosy hue. Just as she was about to say something, the car window behind Xu Ke was knocked on.


    "Xu Ke, I know you¡¯re in there. Come out, I have something to tell you." Yun Rn urgently knocked on the car window, her knocks growing increasingly forceful.


    In the car, Lin Mengyao closed her mouth once more, the words Xu Ke had waited four years to hear were swallowed back in her presence, while the annoying noise outside the window grew louder, making Xu Ke¡¯s eyes red with anger.


    "Wait for me."


    Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a deep nce, turned and opened the car door with enough force to nearly knock the unprepared Yun Rn back.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Xu Ke frowned, his voice cold and devoid of warmth.


    Standing in front of Xu Ke, Yun Rn looked at him with misty eyes, biting her lower lip with her pearly teeth, saying nothing.


    "If you called me out for nothing, I¡¯m going back home." Xu Ke suppressed his annoyance, seeing Yun Rn still wasn¡¯t speaking, he frowned, threw out this sentence, and was about to return to the car to coax the words Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t finished saying out of her. But he didn¡¯t anticipate that, in the moment it took him to turn, Yun Rn suddenly lunged at him, embracing him tightly.


    "Let go." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was as sharp as a de as he looked at the pair of pale hands suddenly around his waist.


    "I won¡¯t let go, Xu Ke. Now only you can save the Yun family. Will you help us? The Yun family can¡¯t fall. Will you help us rise again?" Yun Rn¡¯s hands, intertwined and clenching tighter in front of Xu Ke, pulling herself closer to Xu Ke, with such force that she wished to meld into his body.

 Chapter 156: Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Showdown</h4><h4></h4>


    "What makes you think I¡¯ll help you?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice wasced with indescribable sarcasm. Yun Rn¡¯s tightly sped hands felt like children¡¯s toys in Xu Ke¡¯s grip, easily freed with a slight exertion.


    Yun Rn clearly didn¡¯t expect Xu Ke toe up with such a question, her expression momentarily stunned. Facing Xu Ke¡¯s mocking gaze from above, Yun Rn, who was used to ordering Xu Ke around, finally realized something was wrong.


    "Xu Ke, why would you say something like that? Aren¡¯t we friends? Isn¡¯t it true that friends should help each other? Besides, don¡¯t you like me? I¡¯ve made up my mind, as long as you help me get through this crisis of the Yun Family, I¡¯ll stay with you and apany you in whatever you do in the future." As Yun Rn spoke, a hint of shyness appeared on her face, and she reached out to touch Xu Ke¡¯s fingers.


    Xu Ke looked at the woman in front of him, consumed by desire, and let out a cold snort. "I don¡¯t know where you get such confidence, but I¡¯ve never been interested in you from the start, let alone have any fondness for you. Where did you get the confidence to think I would help the Yun Family because of you? It¡¯s ridiculous. If you came here today just to tell me this, you can leave now. Don¡¯t interrupt my time alone with my wife," Xu Ke said with a faint sneer in his voice.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were like a huge p across Yun Rn¡¯s face, making her already pale cheeks lose all color, leaving only slightly reddened eyes. "If you¡¯re not interested in me, then why were you so good to me? Why did you always amodate my requests and bring whatever I wanted to me? I know my attitude towards you wasn¡¯t great before, and sometimes I acted a bit spoiled, but you can¡¯t say such hurtful things to me just because of that.


    Feeling wronged, Yun Rn pursed her lips, tears sliding down her cheeks. The mountain wind stung, but Yun Rn still stood firmly in ce, staring directly into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    Since getting introduced to the Shangjing circle through Xu Ke, the Yun Family had achieved tremendous sess in a short time. But hidden beneath the glory and huge profitsy deadly dangers. For unknown reasons, the Yun Family offended a major figure in Shangjing, and now they¡¯ve been expelled from Shangjing, forced to return all the profits they gained earlier, even risking their century-old foundation. Only Xu Ke could save the Yun Family now.


    "Then how do you want me to help you?" Xu Ke¡¯s gaze turned utterly cold, colder than the mountain breeze, but Yun Rn didn¡¯t notice any of it. She only heard Xu Ke¡¯s words, feeling happy about his concession.


    "It¡¯s not difficult, just help us manage that Gao Zhanfei in Shangjing. Just let him spare the Yun Family, it¡¯s not hard for you. You can definitely solve this for us, right?" Yun Rn looked at Xu Ke with hopeful and expectant eyes, her voice brimming with unconcealed joy.


    "It¡¯s not difficult." Xu Ke, thinking of something, smiled slightly. "But I won¡¯t help you." Under Yun Rn¡¯s suddenly brightened eyes, Xu Ke¡¯s lips curved slightly, using the gentlest tone to say the coldest words.


    "Why?" Yun Rn¡¯s pitch rose slightly, disbelief in her voice.


    "Because I orchestrated all of this." Xu Ke snorted coldly, finishing his words coldly. Before Yun Rn could react, he opened the car door intending to sit inside but was once again stopped by Yun Rn. This time, Xu Ke had no intention of disguising his impatience. Lin Mengyao, sitting in the car, couldn¡¯t see Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, only his tight jaw, sharp as a de.


    "You can¡¯t go. What do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean it¡¯s all your doing? You were plotting against us? Why? How did the Yun Family offend you to make you do this to us?" Yun Rn¡¯s eyes widened in anger, clutching the car door tightly, shouting loudly.


    "Don¡¯t think only the Yun Family members are smart. I¡¯ve always hated being schemed against. I¡¯m just returning the favor with a taste of your own medicine." Pulling away Yun Rn¡¯s hands gripping the car door, Xu Ke sat back inside the car before Yun Rn, driving into a vi whose gate had opened unknowingly.


    Outside the vi, the once arrogant and invincible Yun Rn shouted like a madwoman, "Xu Ke, I was wrong, I¡¯ll never dare again, please spare the Yun Family. Xu Ke!" She screamed with all her might, following the car, trying to enter the vi but was shut outside by an iron gate, watching helplessly as the Lamborghini disappeared from her sight. She could only copse powerless to the ground.


    Yun Rn had never spoken so loudly since childhood, even in a nightclub. Now, after just a few shouts, her originally pleasant voice turned hoarse and harsh.


    "Xu Ke, Xu Ke, darn you, Xu Ke. I, Yun Rn, won¡¯t let you go even as a ghost. If I¡¯m going down, I¡¯ll take everyone with me. Shangjing might be your domain, but in Luocheng, the Yun Family reigns supreme. Xu Ke, just you wait." A rough and harsh voice came quietly from Yun Rn¡¯s mouth.


    At this moment, Yun Rn seemed like an evil ghost crawling out of hell, her eyes bloodshot as if drained of blood, filled with endless violence and bloodthirstiness like a bloodied hurricane trying to tear something apart.


    Xu Ke had no idea what Yun Rn was plotting in her heart. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. Unbeknownst to anyone, Xu Ke had already reced the Yun Family¡¯s position in Luocheng. Contrary to Yun Rn¡¯s thoughts,pared to Shangjing, Luocheng was where Xu Ke¡¯s control was firmer. Any ill intent from the Yun Family would be reported to him without needing investigation.


    Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no worry at all, but Lin Mengyao was so worried her brows seemed tied in knots.


    "Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and the Yun Family, in Luocheng, the Yun Family can almost be considered the local overlord. It¡¯s easy for them to have everything under their control. This ce we¡¯re living at now was arranged by the Yun Family. I just don¡¯t feel safe living here. Should we move out and find another ce?" Lin Mengyao furrowed her brows with concern, clutching Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve.


    "Don¡¯t worry, thisnd won¡¯t belong to the Yun Family much longer. You don¡¯t need to worry so much." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, smiling as he spoke.

 Chapter 157: Revenge that Ended Before it Began

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Revenge that Ended Before it Began</h4><h4></h4>


    Outside the gate, Yun Rn stayed on the ground for a long time until her limbs were stiff. Only then did she stagger to get up, shaking her frozen hands and feet, and shiveringly climbed into the car to return to the Yun Family.


    In the Yun Family¡¯s hall, Elder Yun and Yun Lan sat upright and anxious, looking toward the door, hoping Yun Rn could bring back good news. Elder Yun clenched the cane in his hand, thinking that no matter what, the Yun Family must not fall under his watch.


    At this moment, the housekeeper¡¯s delighted voice came through, "The youngdy is back!"


    Joy suddenly lit up the previously deste hall. Everyone in the hall breathed a sigh of relief, and their sses showed a bit more rxation.


    "Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to worry. Xu Ke spoils my little sister so much; he will definitely help us with this matter," Yun Lan said with a slightly rxed tone to Elder Yun.


    "Let¡¯s hope so." Although Elder Yun¡¯s words sounded somewhat pessimistic, his suddenly lively eyes still showed his current good mood to the outside, indicating that his view on this matter was not as bleak as it seemed from An Yang. As Yun Lan said, Xu Ke spoils Yun Rn so much; he would certainly agree to help the Yun Family with this.


    But their confidence diminished when Yun Rn stepped into the hall and stood before them. "Xiao Lan, why do you look like this after going out? Why are you so disheveled? Did you roll around outside? Xu Ke didn¡¯t say anything seeing you like this, did he? By the way, how did the conversation with Xu Ke go? Did he say when he would help us?" Yun Lan asked with a frown as he looked at Yun Rn.


    Yun Rn, who had been in a daze outside, reacted the moment she heard Xu Ke¡¯s name. Her once utterly cold eyes suddenly became alive, but they were filled with hostility, looking like an avenging spirit. Even Elder Yun couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps seeing his granddaughter¡¯s expression.


    "Your brother is talking to you. Why aren¡¯t you responding? Didn¡¯t you go out to find Xu Ke? How did you get all muddy? Did you encounter some trouble on the way?" Elder Yun asked Yun Rn, who remained silent yet looked somewhat unwell.


    "Grandfather, Brother, do you love me?" Yun Rn tried hard to suppress her emotions in her eyes, focusing intently on the two most important men in her life sitting on the sofa as she asked persistently.


    Neither expected Yun Rn to ask such a question, and their expressions looked dazed for a moment. But soon, they came back to their senses and said with a smile, "Of course we do. Why would you think we don¡¯t? No matter what happens in the future, you are always the little Princess of the Yun Family," Yun Lan said with a smile, looking at Yun Rn¡¯s not-so-goodplexion.


    "You still haven¡¯t told us how the negotiation went. Did Xu Ke agree to help us?" At this point, Yun Lan couldn¡¯t help but lean forward, looking anxious and inquisitive as he asked.


    Elder Yun said nothing, but the cane in his hand began tapping the floor, like a silent urge. Meanwhile, Yun Rn looked at the two men in front of her, reinforcing the resolve she had already made in her heart by adding anotheryer of seal.


    Yun Rn shook her head slowly, "He didn¡¯t agree, but I¡¯ve already found a solution. In a few days, the Yun Family¡¯s crisis will be resolved, so don¡¯t worry." Yun Rn showed a determined smile, her eyes glinting with a strange intensity, terrifyingly bright.


    "What solution do you have?" Yun Lan had not yet recovered from the fact that Xu Ke refused to help. Hearing Yun Rn say she had found a solution, he instinctively frowned and asked in a somewhat stiff tone.


    "You won¡¯t have to worry about this, Brother. Just wait and see how it turns out." Yun Rn regained her previous energy, with a peculiar smile on her lips. She ignored Yun Lan¡¯s calls from behind, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, and walked upstairs without stopping.


    Behind her, Yun Lan¡¯s somewhat annoyed voice came through, but Yun Rn responded by cheerfully humming a tune.


    Nightclub.


    Long Ge was enjoying himself, holding a scantily d and curvy woman beside him, squinting as he looked over his territory.


    "Long Ge, don¡¯t look at the woman in the center of the dance floor. Look at me; I dance much better than her," the curvy woman said, pouting and cupping Long Ge¡¯s face coquettishly.


    "Really? Then go down and dance for me. Let me see if you¡¯re really that good." Long Ge¡¯s hand lingered on the woman¡¯s slender waist. Just then, his phone vibrated in his pocket, pulling him from the beauty¡¯s embrace.


    Seeing the unfamiliar caller ID on the phone, Long Ge raised an eyebrow and pressed the answer button.


    "Who¡¯s this?" Long Ge¡¯s rough voice mixed with the pounding music of the nightclub, making Yun Rn instinctively frown over the phone, tempted to hang up. However, remembering that her n required Long Ge¡¯s help, she restrained herself.


    "This is Yun Rn from the Yun Family. I want to discuss a business deal with you." Yun Rn¡¯s cold and dangerous voice rang through the phone, crashing into Long Ge¡¯s ear, prompting him to unconsciously suppress the smile on his face and push the eager woman onto the floor.


    "I wonder what kind of business you¡¯re talking about?" Long Ge asked nonchntly, with a cigarette dangling from his mouth.


    "What other business is there with Long Ge? I need you to help me deal with someone. As long as you can bring that person to me and lend me a few hands for the aftermath, I can give you fifty million." Yun Rn squinted her eyes, her voice chilly.


    "As expected from the Yun Family, so generous. Who is it you want to deal with?" Long Ge stubbed out his cigarette in an ashtray andughed out loud, but thisughter vanished after Yun Rn revealed the name, even showing a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Tonight was destined to be eventful. Just as Xu Ke rested his head on the pillow and started to feel sleepy, his phone lit up abruptly in the dark. If not for Xu Ke¡¯s quick reflexes, the ringtone would have woken the sleeping Lin Mengyao.


    Holding his phone, Xu Ke quietly tiptoed out of the room, went to the balcony, and whispered into the phone, "Why call me thiste at night? What¡¯s up?"


    "Xu Ke, you better tell me honestly, did you do something to offend the Yun Family?" Long Ge¡¯s rough voice rang out.


    Xu Ke quickly grasped Long Ge¡¯s intention and replied with a lightugh, leisurely, "It seems Yun Rn has approached you."

 Chapter 158 Who is the Prey

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Who is the Prey</h4><h4></h4>


    "At a time like this, you¡¯re stillughing. Do you know that the Yun Family is the local tyrant in Luo City? You¡¯re lucky she came to me; if she went to someone else, let¡¯s see what you¡¯d beughing about."


    Even through the phone screen, Xu Ke could hear the disappointment in Brother Long¡¯s voice, which made Xu Ke¡¯s smile grow even wider. "Let me give you a heads-up, the Yun Family is about to fall. If you want to clean up your act, now¡¯s the time to take a bite out of the Yun Family; I guarantee they won¡¯t be able to retaliate." Xu Ke said as he looked out at the white expanse andughed.


    "Really? Is the information reliable?" Brother Long instantly straightened his spine, with a tension in his voice he hadn¡¯t realized was there.


    "Of course, when have I ever given you false information?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and asked back.


    "Then I better prepare well. Opportunities like this don¡¯te often; I have to take a bigger bite. If this works out, I¡¯ll give you a big red envelope and treat you and your wife to a good meal." Brother Long said loudly.


    "Sure."


    "Wait, we were just talking about that woman. How did the topic change to this? That woman ns to deal with you, intends to tie you up in the abandoned warehouse in East Suburb and even borrowed five people from me. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do to you. What are you going to do?"


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t answer his question but instead asked another one, "How much did she pay you? Did she pay in full?"


    "Fifty million, hehe, she gave me half upfront and said the rest after seeing you." Brother Long rubbed his bald head and said honestly.


    "Fifty million is not bad. Might as well take the money. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow." Xu Ke narrowed his eyes slightly and said.


    "That¡¯s my brother, you never forget to let me make a buck. When the moneyes in, we¡¯ll split it fifty-fifty."


    "Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. I¡¯m going to sleep." Xu Ke finished speaking and hung up before Brother Long could say goodbye. He returned to the bedroom, waited for the cold air around him to dissipate, then got back under the nket, pulled Lin Mengyao into his arms, closed his eyes, and went to sleep.


    Xu Ke slept through to dawn, while on the other side, Yun Rn kept vigil over the phone all night waiting for Brother Long¡¯s news. As noon approached, her phone finally lit up, "Miss Yun, the goods have arrived in the East Suburb, you cane over now." Brother Long¡¯s voice came through the receiver.


    Never had Yun Rn found a person¡¯s voice so pleasant. Looking at her haggard face and bloodshot eyes in the mirror, Yun Rn revealed a gleeful yet sinister smile.


    By the time Yun Rn walked out of the Yun Family, she had already changed into a new outfit, applied beautiful makeup, and even sprayed perfume. She didn¡¯t look like someone who hadn¡¯t slept all night; instead, she looked like a girl rushing to a date.


    "Miss, are you going out?" The butler, rarely seeing Yun Rn looking so good, couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    "Yes, I might be backter tonight, don¡¯t bother preparing dinner for me." Yun Rn said with a radiant blush and an excited tone.


    In the abandoned warehouse in East Suburb, Xu Ke was sitting in a chair ying cards with Brother Long and a few others.


    "Why isn¡¯t she here yet? Women are such a hassle. If it wasn¡¯t for the money, do you think I¡¯d wait for her?" Brother Long threw down his cards,ining with a grin on his face, feeling confident in his hand.


    "Could she be stuck in traffic? But shouldn¡¯t we tie up Xu Ke for appearances?" one of the card yers observed the expressions of the two and tentatively suggested.


    "No rush, we¡¯ll tie him up when she gets here." Xu Ke replied unhurriedly, tossing out a pair of cards that quickly finished the round.


    "How do you keep winning? I refuse to believe I can¡¯t win. Let¡¯s go again. When that little girl sends the money, what do you n to do with her?" Brother Long grumbled, unable to believe he¡¯d been beaten again, and started shuffling the cards rapidly.


    "Give her a scare then let her go. After all, she did give you a free five million, right? Might as well be a bit nicer to her." Xu Ke saidzily, lounging in his chair with a smile.


    Just as the card game was about to finish, a message finally came from outside, "Target spotted."


    "Why does she have toe now, of all times? What a hassle." Reluctantly, Brother Long put away the cards, pulled out a rope from the corner, and expertly tied Xu Ke¡¯s hands behind his back; it was loose on the inside so he could break free with a little force.


    Just as Brother Long finished tying, Yun Rn rushed in eagerly, her eyes zing with an unprecedented intensity when she saw Xu Ke, like a starving wolf that hadn¡¯t seen meat in ages. Even a seasoned man like Brother Long, familiar with life and death, felt a chill and shot Xu Ke an inquiring look.


    Xu Ke gave a reassuring look to Brother Long without speaking. Their actions were quick and discreet, so Yun Rn didn¡¯t notice. She was lost in her own emotions, unable to extricate herself.


    "Xu Ke, you didn¡¯t expect to end up like this, did you? Regret it? Regret what you said to me yesterday, the things you did to the Yun Family?" Yun Rn bared her painted red lips, eyes filled with madness and tant malice.


    Seeing Yun Rn like this, Xu Ke¡¯s brow furrowed slightly in impatience and disgust.


    "Why are you frowning? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? Or do you want your wife toe over and join you?" Yun Rn smirked maliciously, suddenly smacking her forehead, as if she just remembered something, with a look of realization said, "I overlooked that, I should send your wife over to reunite with you."


    If previously Xu Ke was just ying along with Brother Long to toy with Yun Rn, the moment she threatened Lin Mengyao, his yful attitude turned deadly.


    The smug look on Yun Rn¡¯s face hadn¡¯t even faded when the rope that bound Xu Ke¡¯s hands fell from his shoulders under her gaze, making her expression freeze.


    "Who did you say you¡¯re bringing here?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes reddened, his murderous aura like a devil rising from Hell, making Yun Rn¡¯s malice as insignificant as nothing. Her knees buckled, nearly causing her to copse.


    "What are you all standing around for? Didn¡¯t you see the rope on his hands loosen? Tie him up again, quickly!" Yun Rn screamed.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 159: Seeing Off

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Seeing Off</h4><h4></h4>


    "What were you just trying to do? Hmm?" Xu Ke took a step forward, closing the distance between them, staring unblinkingly at Yun Rn, and said in a voice that was devoid of warmth.


    "Brother Long, what are you waiting for? Tie him up and take him back now, or do you not want the remaining twenty-five million?" Yun Rn¡¯s sharp voice echoed repeatedly in the abandoned warehouse, causing a few men inside to frown. Brother Long, in particr, dug at his ear openly in front of Yun Rn and then stood directly behind Xu Ke.


    "I wanted it before, but now I don¡¯t." Brother Long stood behind Xu Ke, and the other two people in the room also stood by him, clearly expressing their stance. If Yun Rn¡¯s legs were weak earlier, now her face was as pale as paper, cold sweat soaking through her clothes in an instant.


    Yun Rn¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She trembled her lips and said, "Brother Long, your man?" Tears seeped into Yun Rn¡¯s eyes for some reason, "Was all this nned from the start? When you looked at me happily just now, were youughing at me for being a fool in your heart?"


    "But I am a fool. If I weren¡¯t, why would I fall for you? If I weren¡¯t, why would I indulge the Yun Family to follow yourmands, eventually pushing the Yun Family to the point of no return? If I weren¡¯t foolish, why would I kidnap you today, trying to change your mind? I¡¯m indeed hopelessly foolish." Yun Rn closed her eyes, tilting her head back, murky tears following the lines of her skin into her disheveled hair.


    Brother Long and his men were a bit puzzled by this sudden twist of events. Brother Long, especially, widened his eyes, his gaze continually darting between the two of them, one step short of speaking.


    "You are very foolish indeed. Things have reached this point, and you still use such low-level means. What? Are you trampling on my intelligence, treating me like an idiot? You pretending to be pitiful is honestly quite disgusting." Xu Ke looked at Yun Rn¡¯s heartbroken state, a mocking smile tugging at his lips, undisguised ridicule in his voice.


    "I went along with you before because I couldn¡¯t be bothered, considering you were a girl. But you¡¯re too greedy, and now you¡¯re even harboring malice. It seems I was too gentle with you earlier, letting you misunderstand me, but I believe after today, you won¡¯t misunderstand me any further." Xu Ke looked down at Yun Rn¡¯s panicked eyes and tear-streaked face, speaking in an emotionless voice.


    "What do you want to do? I am the eldest daughter of the Yun Family, you can¡¯t kill me." Yun Rn retreated on somewhat stiff legs, speaking as she backed away.


    "I am aw-abiding citizen, I wouldn¡¯t do something like murder." Xu Ke replied calmly. Hearing this, Brother Long raised an eyebrow, expression asking if Xu Ke was serious.


    Upon hearing she was not in life-threatening danger, Yun Rn rxed from her state of tension, her spine straightening again, as if she¡¯d found some mainstay.


    "But, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re living a fate worse than death." Xu Ke didn¡¯t bother to hide his malice towards Yun Rn, in her shrinking pupils¡¯ sight, turning to Brother Long and said, "Take her and dump her in Africa. I don¡¯t want to see her in China again."


    "Alright, leave it to me." Brother Long rubbed his shiny bald head, responding without hesitation.


    "You are insane! I am the Yun Family¡¯s little Princess. If you so much as touch a hair on my head, the Yun Family won¡¯t let you go. They won¡¯t forgive you! You¡¯ll go to Hell, die terribly! Don¡¯t touch me; I¡¯m not going to Africa, I¡¯m not going."


    Yun Rn shouted loudly, her voice high-pitched yet unable to mask her undeniable fear and anxiety. She struggled desperately, kicking her legs to break free from the two people restraining her, but it was all in vain. All she could do was watch herself being gagged with tape, her body bound with ropes, and then stuffed into the trunk, losing thest bit of light.


    At this moment, Yun Rn was filled with regret. If she had another chance, she would definitely not provoke Xu Ke, nor do anything to anger Xu Ke or act smart.


    But now, she had no more chances. Besides shedding tears of regret, she could do nothing.


    Having dealt with a troublemaker, the hostility around Xu Ke dissipated, and in a turn of the head, he returned to his previous gentle and upright demeanor.


    "I¡¯ve been out for a while; I should head back first. Don¡¯t forget what I told youst night, and also, I might have to leave Locity for a while due to some matters. Before I leave, I need you to look after Yaoyao in Locity. It¡¯s best if you could send some people to protect her." Xu Ke, hands in his pockets, stood casually, yet his brows and eyes carried a hint of severity.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to look after the sister-inw. If you need anything from me, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll do it for you." Brother Long, having put away his earlier flippant attitude, spoke with firmness in his tiger-like eyes, warming Xu Ke¡¯s heart.


    "When I need your help, I won¡¯t hesitate to speak up." Xu Ke patted Brother Long on the shoulder, smiling, the cold front in his brows and eyes melting away instantly. "Alright, I¡¯m off now; we¡¯ll get in touch some other time." Xu Ke turned and waved at Brother Long, stepping away.


    Returning from East Suburb to the bustling city, Xu Ke¡¯s expression reverted from its initial seriousness to its usual calm. "Still need to speed things up~" Xu Ke murmured as he looked at the red light ahead, like a sigh.


    With that thought, Xu Ke took out his phone to call Lin Mengyao. The phone, which usually connected after three rings, was not being answered. Xu Ke¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly into a frown, and a wave of panic hit his heart. Those short seconds seemed both decades-long and torturous, and just as Xu Ke couldn¡¯t hold back from running the red light, the call finally connected.


    "Why are you only picking up now?" The moment the call connected, Xu Ke¡¯s anxious voice transmitted through the receiver to the other side.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s lips twitched slightly upward at first, then her brows furrowed again as she nced at the surrounding chaos. "I ran into some things here, couldn¡¯t pick up the call just now." Lin Mengyao¡¯s soft voice came through the phone into Xu Ke¡¯s ears, raising his just slightly lowered heart a bit higher.

 Chapter 160 The Lin Family Comes Calling

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 The Lin Family Comes Calling</h4><h4></h4>


    "Where are you now? I¡¯lle to you. Don¡¯t hang up. What¡¯s happening on your end?" Xu Ke looked at the green light ahead, ignoring the ring horns behind him. Once Lin Mengyao gave him an address, Xu Ke¡¯s car shot out like an arrow, racing towards the address Mengyao provided.


    "The Lin Family came looking for me today. They want me to beg Xu Jie to help them through this difficult time." Lin Mengyao stood in her rented office, looking through the window at Li Lihua, who sat on the floor refusing to get up, and the tear-streaked olddy of the Lin Family, feeling a headacheing on.


    "Stay where you are, don¡¯t move, and keep yourself safe. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes." Xu Ke¡¯s expression turned cold instantly. He pushed the speeding car up another gear, making it almost like a small ne, with the tires nearly leaving the ground.


    Even though he promised ten minutes, Xu Ke arrived in less than that, pulling Lin Mengyao, who stood outside, into his arms. Only then did he feel the stone in his heart settle, and the tension in his muscles rxed.


    "Let go a bit, or you¡¯ll break my waist." Lin Mengyao pounded Xu Ke a few times, and he obediently loosened his arms.


    "Are you hurt anywhere? They didn¡¯ty hands on you, did they?" Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, ncing over her body for any visible injuries. Noticing none, he still asked uneasily.


    "They didn¡¯t touch me. They need something from me, so how would they dare?" Lin Mengyao felt a soft sensation in her heart from Xu Ke¡¯s actions, and the headache she¡¯d felt earlier vanished.


    "As long as you¡¯re okay." Xu Ke breathed a sigh of relief. "Don¡¯t waste time here with them anymore. I¡¯ll take you out for a meal, and then we can go home." Xu Ke didn¡¯t even nce inside the house, grabbing Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand to leave.


    Although Xu Ke did not pay attention to the Lin Family, the Lin Family paid close attention to the two of them. Seeing Xu Ke about to leave with Mengyao, they couldn¡¯t sit still. They rushed toward the door, with Li Lihua dusting off her clothes and quickly running to block their path.


    "You can¡¯t leave. You must help your mom with this today. I¡¯ve been with your dad for over twenty years, and now, at this age, if I were to divorce your dad, what would that look like? I would beughed at to death." Li Lihua started crying.


    "And even if you resigned and went independent, you¡¯re still a part of the Lin Family. Can you really watch the Lin Family go bankrupt? The Lin Group being thisrge is your grandfather¡¯s lifetime of effort. Even if you don¡¯t care about us, do you not care about your grandfather? Can you really watch the Lin Family go bankrupt? Are you that heartless? Aren¡¯t you afraid your grandfather will visit you in your dreams and ask you to answer for this?" Li Lihua bombarded Mengyao with questions until she hung her head.


    "Mengyao, please go to Xu Jie. You have such a good rtionship with her. You live in a vi on the hilltop; as long as you ask, if she¡¯s willing to help, the Lin Family could be saved! Even grandma is begging you!" The olddy of the Lin Family hurried over while Li Lihua spoke, looking much older during this period. Her temple¡¯s white hair had increased, and her wrinkles had grown, with the signs of age clearly etched on her face.


    Lin Mengyao clutched Xu Ke¡¯s hand tightly. "My rtionship with President Xu isn¡¯t as good as you say. Even if I¡¯m staying in a hilltop vi now, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll agree to take out a billion to fill Lin Family¡¯s gap. I¡¯m not confident enough to think my face is worth a billion. I can¡¯t help you." Lin Mengyao said coldly.


    "How do you know she won¡¯t agree if you don¡¯t try? If she doesn¡¯t agree, just keep pleading with her. You kneel and beg, kowtow to her, give her anything she asks for." Li Lihua said loudly, staring into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    "I don¡¯t think anything on my body is worth a billion." Lin Mengyao looked into Li Lihua¡¯s eyes, cold and distant, less familiar than a stranger.


    "How could there not be? I gave birth to you so beautiful; your face is your greatest weapon. Men and women would like it, right? If the face doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t you still have your body? I gave birth to you and gave you life; can¡¯t you repay me? Even if Xu Jie doesn¡¯t like you, don¡¯t you have Xu Ke? She¡¯ll surely like his face. Just hand him over to Xu Jie." Li Lihua said, as if it were only natural.


    "Repeat what you just said." Xu Ke squinted, pulling Lin Mengyao behind him and using his tall frame to shield herpletely.


    The intimidating aura from Xu Ke left Li Lihua speechless, her face turning red from suppression.


    "If you want to talk to Xu Jie, do it yourself. If I catch any of you troubling Mengyao, I won¡¯t spare any of you. Today, I¡¯ll forgive you once for grandpa¡¯s sake. Now get out of the way!" Xu Ke looked around at each member of the Lin Family with a harsh gaze.


    "You¡¯re just living off a woman; what right do you have to speak here? Get lost! Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯ve attached yourself to that woman, Xu Jie, you can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t forget who you are! You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw of our Lin Family. We raised you all these years and gave you the life you have now. Without the Lin Family, you¡¯re nothing! Stop putting on airs here; you have no ce to speak!" Lin Shixian emerged from the crowd, confronting Xu Ke and angrily poking Xu Ke¡¯s chest hard.


    As Lin Shixian was about to push Xu Ke aside, Xu Ke grabbed his index finger and snapped it backwards with a crisp crack, breaking it into a grotesque shape.


    The unexpected incident left the Lin Family members rooted in ce. Those who intended to speak up were now silent, casting ghostly stares at Xu Ke.


    At the center of attention, Xu Ke casually took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, carefully wiping each finger that had touched Lin Shixian¡¯s hand, then dusted off his clothes where he had been poked before tossing the handkerchief to the ground.

 Chapter 161: Who Dares to Touch Me

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Who Dares to Touch Me</h4><h4></h4>


    "I hate it when people poke me with their fingers, it makes me want to break them." Xu Ke said, looking at Lin Shixian, who was clutching his finger and howling in pain.


    Although Xu Ke¡¯s voice was not loud, it pierced through Lin Shixian¡¯s screams and reached everyone¡¯s ears clearly.


    "Are you crazy? You, a live-in son-inw, dare toy hands on my father? Do you believe I can find someone to cripple you?" Lin Zihua supported his father, ring angrily at Xu Ke, and spoke viciously.


    "You can give it a try and see who in Luocheng can take me down." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, and he spoke nonchntly.


    "Don¡¯t think you can act so arrogantly just because Xu Jie backs you up. You¡¯re nothing but a toy who serves with his looks. Who do you think you are, putting on airs here? I only need to find someone to rece you by Xu Jie¡¯s side; do you think she will still favor you? You will be nothing then." Usually refined, Lin Zihua was on the verge of a breakdown from the continuous pressure, and at this moment, he cared nothing for the setting or image, directly shouting out his thoughts.


    "If you are confident in finding someone to rece us, then you shouldn¡¯t be here bothering us anymore. When asking for a favor, one must have a favorable attitude. Do you need others to teach you this principle? Now, I¡¯ll say it onest time, get out of my way!" Xu Ke¡¯s squinted eyes bore tant ridicule, truly astonished by such stupidity, continuously challenging his perception of the lowest human IQ.


    "This is an internal matter of the Lin Family, and you, an outsider, need not intervene. We will only discuss this with Mengyao." The Lin matriarch stood at the forefront of the crowd, saying this as she looked Xu Ke squarely in the eye. It was her first time looking directly at Xu Ke, but her gaze quickly shifted behind him.


    "Yaoyao has nothing to say to you." Xu Ke did not budge, meeting the Lin matriarch¡¯s eyes as he replied.


    A silent confrontation unfolded before the two of them, and just then, a slender, fair hand reached out from behind Xu Ke, tugging on his sleeve, and shortly, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face emerged fully from behind Xu Ke, "My stance is the same as Xu Ke¡¯s, we have nothing to say."


    "Lin Mengyao, after all these years the Lin Family has nurtured you, is this how you repay the Lin Family? Today, whether or not you agree, you will have to agree. The Lin Corporation mustn¡¯t go bankrupt." The Lin matriarch stomped her cane heavily on the ground, ring at Xu Ke, who blocked Lin Mengyao again, clearly impatient as she tried to use filial piety to pressure Lin Mengyao.


    "I will say it onest time, get out of my way." Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and walked up to the Lin matriarch, speaking impatiently.


    "You!" The Lin matriarch was angered by Xu Ke¡¯s insolent attitude, her wrinkled hand trembled in mid-air, and just as she pointed her finger at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, Xu Ke brushed it aside.


    Xu Ke directly pulled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and broke through the Lin Family¡¯s encirclement, leaving the furious Lin matriarch behind.


    The two got in the elevator, and Xu Ke heard Lin Mengyao breathe a sigh of relief, followed by her voice echoing in his ear, "The Lin Corporation hasn¡¯t been doing welltely. There¡¯s a rumor that the cash flow has been cut off. Does this have anything to do with you?" Lin Mengyao shook their sped hands and looked up to ask softly.


    "Why do you think that?" Xu Ke gently swept a finger over Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair and asked softly.


    "Just a hunch."


    "Indeed, I had a hand in it, but don¡¯t worry, I understand what the Lin Corporation means to you. I won¡¯t let Grandpa¡¯s hard work be destroyed just like that." Xu Ke gently pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s recently plumper cheeks and said with a smile.


    "I trust you," Lin Mengyao buried her head in Xu Ke¡¯s chest and whispered, "As long as you say it, I believe you. But no matter what happens, don¡¯t ever lie to me."


    "Of course not." Xu Ke followed Lin Mengyao¡¯s lead to embrace her, his gaze wandering as he looked at the numbers in the elevator, his thoughts unknown.


    Meanwhile, right after Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left, the Lin Family started arguing. Lin Shixian pointed at Li Lihua¡¯s nose and scolded her, "You useless thing, Lin Mengyao is your daughter and you can¡¯t even control her. What right do you have to stay in our Lin Family? Hurry up and get lost. I should¡¯ve kicked you out back then instead of keeping you, you¡¯re making us lose face!"


    Li Lihua, having been snubbed by Lin Mengyao and now being scolded in front of the younger generation, couldn¡¯t swallow her pride. She retorted, "And you have the nerve to criticize me? Even the entire Lin Family couldn¡¯t persuade her. Your mother even resorted to threats and still couldn¡¯t do anything? Lin Mengyao takes after your old Lin Family roots¡ªcold and ruthless. Instead of wasting your breath ming me, why don¡¯t you think about what to do next? I¡¯m not your wife, and I won¡¯t indulge you. If you dare point your finger and scold me again, I won¡¯t hold back either."


    "What¡¯s the use of quarreling now? Instead of arguing here, the two of you should think of a solution." Lin Shide, disturbed by the bickering, couldn¡¯t help but speak up to quiet them, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lin Shixian, already filled with rage, would turn his aggression towards Lin Shide.


    "Stop pretending to be the nice guy. Where were you when we needed that little rascal¡¯s help? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re disgusting now?"


    Being attacked without reason, Lin Shide¡¯s face turned ugly. What started as an argument between two turned into a three-way dispute, "Enough! All of you, stop arguing! I told you to shut up and stop fighting!" The Lin matriarch, caught between her two sons, was getting a headache from their argument and tried to shout them down. Still, it¡¯s easier to open mouths than to close them¡ªtheir arguing had almost reached a loss of reason.


    Because of this, not only were the Lin matriarch¡¯s cries unheard, but she was identally pushed aside. Being elderly, she rolled her eyes and fainted, which finally stopped the family squabble as they scrambled to get her to the hospital. However, none of this mattered to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao anymore as they had already turned off their phones,y in bed, heads leaning against each other as they fell into sleep.

 Chapter 162 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Surprise</h4><h4></h4>


    The Lin Family sent the elderly Mrs. Lin to the hospital. After quite somemotion, they found out she had only fainted from a surge of anger and that it was nothing serious. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. After all, thepany was in such a crisis; Mrs. Lin must not have any mishaps, or it would bring an even greater blow to the Lin Group.


    Due to the turmoil caused by the Lin Family, the renovations of Lin Mengyao¡¯spany came to aplete halt. Lin Mengyao was forced to stay at home for a few days, living an idle life under Xu Ke¡¯s supervision.


    "Xu Ke, what on earth are you up totely? I don¡¯t want to stay at home anymore. I want to have something of my own to do." In the study, Lin Mengyao mmed her hand onto the magazine Xu Ke was reading, with a look of frustration on her face.


    "I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you. It¡¯s just finished today. Come with me to see it." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s soft white fingers pressing down on the magazine, not angry at all.


    "I don¡¯t want any surprises. I want to have my own things to do. You¡¯ve been keeping me at home all the time recently; I feel like I¡¯m your caged bird. I¡¯m losing my bones and want to go out to work and have my own career." Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke¡¯s smiling face with a somewhat serious expression.


    "I¡¯m not keeping you at home to cage you; I¡¯m just worried. Let¡¯s go see the surprise I¡¯ve prepared for you first. I¡¯ve been nning it for a long time, and I think you¡¯ll definitely like it. After you receive this gift, you can do whatever you want." Xu Ke looked into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, his tone indulgent and doting, extinguishing the small me of anger just lit within Lin Mengyao.


    "Are you serious? You¡¯re not just joking with me, are you?" Lin Mengyao hesitated and withdrew her hand, her tone a bit uncertain.


    "Why would you think I¡¯m joking with you?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow at Lin Mengyao¡¯s reaction, curiously asking.


    "Who was it that a few days ago seemed desperate to tie me up with a rope and keep me by their side? And now today, you say you¡¯re allowing me to do my own thing? Doesn¡¯t that sound like you¡¯re toying with me?" Lin Mengyao shot a sidelong nce at Xu Ke, her amber-colored eyes full of yful reproach.


    "That¡¯s my mistake, but I¡¯m genuinely serious about what I just said. After you see the surprise I¡¯ve prepared for you, I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything you want, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll especially love this surprise." Xu Ke had a mysterious smile on his face.


    "What is it that can make you so secretive? Can¡¯t you tell me in advance?" Initially, Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t very interested in the surprise Xu Ke prepared. Usually, gifts from a man to a woman are nothing but luxury goods or cosmetics, things she¡¯s not very interested in. But seeing Xu Ke¡¯s confident face did pique her curiosity.


    "If I tell you in advance, how can it still be a surprise? When I take you there, you¡¯ll know. But for now, you need to go back to your room, get yourself dressed up, and then go out with me." Xu Ke reached across the table and pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, a hint of a smile on his face.


    "Alright, wait for me." Lin Mengyao stretched out her hand to swat Xu Ke¡¯s mischievous hand away from her face, then turned and pranced off to her bedroom with prideful steps.


    As Xu Ke drove Lin Mengyao down from the hill, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t suppress her restless heart and started asking, "If you won¡¯t tell me what the surprise is, at least tell me where we¡¯re going, so I can prepare myself mentally."


    "You¡¯ll know when we get there." Xu Ke shed Lin Mengyao a mysterious smile and then fell silent, focusing on driving to their destination.


    Seeing Xu Ke determined not to reveal their destination, Lin Mengyao fell silent too, turning to look at the scenery outside. As the surroundings became more and more familiar, Lin Mengyao¡¯sposure began to fade away. Her eyes widened, and her heart started racing, almost leaping out of her chest.


    "Xu Ke, where are you taking me?" Lin Mengyao already had an answer in her mind but was still uncertain, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask Xu Ke.


    "Haven¡¯t you already guessed?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow at Lin Mengyao, the left corner of his mouth curving into a slightly mischievous smile.


    "What are you taking me to the Lin Group for? You didn¡¯t buy the Lin Group, did you?" Lin Mengyao asked uncertainly, but considering Xu Ke¡¯s wealth, she felt it was not impossible for him to do such a thing.


    "Stop guessing; you¡¯ll know when we get there." Xu Ke¡¯s tone remained unchanged, making Lin Mengyao feel she¡¯d guessed wrong. She just said "Oh" and closed her mouth, continuing to look out at the scenery. In doing so, she missed the fleeting look of regret in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    Today, all senior executives of the Lin Group were gathered in the top-floor conference room, waiting for their mysterious new boss.


    The turmoil at the Lin Group cost the Lin Family dearly. When the elderly Mrs. Lin woke from hera, she had suffered a stroke and could hardly move. The control of the Lin Group was passed from Mrs. Lin to Lin Shixian.


    Fortunately, this crisis was ultimately weathered at the cost of the Lin Group changing hands. Although everyone¡¯s shares shrankpared to before, they still retained some, and people could remain within the Lin Group, which was all that mattered.


    "Manager Lin, we don¡¯t know what the new president is like. Could you give us a hint so we won¡¯t be so anxious?" Someone in the conference room, seeing the meeting time approach, was growing restless and couldn¡¯t help but ask Lin Shixian at the head of the table.


    "Yes, Manager Lin, tell us, please."


    "Yes, tell us. Otherwise, everyone¡¯s too worried."


    The people below chimed in one after another, and their humble attitude brought a proud and smug smile to Lin Shixian¡¯s face. "Rest assured, the new boss seems very congenial and won¡¯t make things difficult for any of you. Otherwise, the Lin Family wouldn¡¯t be stepping back and relinquishing the president¡¯s position, would we? Whatever happens, the Lin Family always has your interests at heart and would never do anything to harm them." Waving his hand, Lin Shixian spoke with a fake courtesy, a smile on his face.


    "With your words, we can be at ease. But could you perhaps reveal who the new boss is? We¡¯re all pretty curious." The person who first asked the question spoke again.


    This question involuntarily stiffened the smile on Lin Shixian¡¯s face. In truth, he didn¡¯t know who the new boss was either. Still, the cautious gazes of the people around him swelled his vanity, making it impossible for him to admit ignorance. So, he braced himself and said, "It¡¯s better if you see for yourselves. It wouldn¡¯t be quite as nice if I were to say it." Lin Shixian leaned back in his chair, a mysterious smile on his face.

 Chapter 163: Who Exactly Should Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Who Exactly Should Get Lost</h4><h4></h4>


    On the other side, Xu Ke parked the car and walked straight into the Lin Group¡¯s main entrance.


    "Xu Ke, why did you bring me here?" Lin Mengyao saw the surprised expressions of her former colleagues and quickly tugged on Xu Ke¡¯s hand, whispering.


    "You¡¯ll know when the timees." Xu Ke responded with the same line, apanied by a mysterious smile. As Lin Group employees were about to intervene, he pulled Lin Mengyao into the president¡¯s private elevator, closing it in front of the shocked gazes in the lobby, taking Lin Mengyao to the top floor.


    "Why the expression? You¡¯re about to see a surprise. Aren¡¯t you happy?" Xu Ke pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s chubby cheek, saying while looking at her dazed expression.


    "Xu Ke, tell me the truth, did you secretly buy the Lin Group? How else do you have a card to use the elevator?" Lin Mengyao urgently asked, clutching Xu Ke¡¯s shirt hem.


    "Yaoyao, you¡¯re so smart, you guessed it. This is your reward." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes shed with a sly smile, and before Lin Mengyao could react, he pressed his slightly warm lips onto hers.


    "Shameless." Lin Mengyao blushed and red at Xu Ke with no real threat, stepping out of the elevator first, with Xu Ke following closely behind.


    "Do you know where to go? Follow me." Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, leading her to the conference room.


    In the conference room, Lin Shixian sat at the head enjoying the cautious ttery of others. At that moment, the previously noisy room suddenly fell silent, with everyone looking at him incredulously, the sudden quietness made Lin Shixian shift his gaze behind him, following everyone¡¯s stares.


    "Why are you here? What are you doing at Lin Group? You¡¯re not wee here." Lin Shixian¡¯s face abruptly fell when he saw them.


    "Don¡¯t you know that because of you two ungrateful brats, you made your grandmother so angry she had a stroke? She¡¯s still being treated in the hospital now, and you haven¡¯t visited her once, yet you dare to show up at Lin Group. If you have any shame, get out of this door. Don¡¯t force me to call security to throw you out." Lin Shixian pointed at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke, shouting.


    "Don¡¯t speak too soon, who might end up having to leave isn¡¯t certain yet." Xu Ke looked into Lin Shixian¡¯s eyes, speaking without emotion, "Your finger¡¯s recovery seems good; it seems you¡¯ve forgotten what I told you before. Indeed, one must be ruthless." Xu Ke lowered his gaze slightly, looking at Lin Shixian¡¯s pointing finger, his tone unchanging.


    But just as he appeared lofty, Lin Shixian¡¯s face twitched, and the finger pointing at Xu Ke began to tremble; clearly, he hadn¡¯t forgotten past events, but with so many people watching, Lin Shixian couldn¡¯t admit defeat, only making his face turn red, unable to say a word, much to Lin Mengyao¡¯s satisfaction.


    "What the elder brother said may be unpleasant, but there¡¯s truth in it. Mengyao resigned from Lin Group and left the Lin Family long ago. Today¡¯s asion is an internal matter for Lin Group, and as an outsider, you shouldn¡¯t be here." Lin Shide adjusted his clothes, nced subtly with disdain at Lin Shixian, silently cursing him as an idiot, only then did he shift his eyes through the crowd to Mengyao and Xu Ke, speaking with habitual warmth and kindness.


    "You seem to forget, Yaoyao also holds shares in Lin Group, how can she be considered an outsider?" Xu Ke pressed Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulders, and in front of everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, seated her at the head position.


    "Even if Mengyao still has shares in Lin Group, what qualifies her to sit in the president¡¯s seat?" Lin Shide was first caught off guard by Xu Ke, then seeing Xu Ke¡¯s next move, quickly vented the previously suppressed anger, nodding his chin towards Lin Mengyao.


    "I¡¯ve known you as restless, always nning on how to overthrow us and take over Lin Group, but you haven¡¯t attended a Lin Group shareholders¡¯ meeting in a long time. You probably don¡¯t know that Lin Group has already changed ownership; now, no matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t get Lin Group." Lin Shixian gave Xu Ke a wary nce, his tone filled with a satisfaction difficult to describe.


    "Get down from that seat immediately and sit in the far corner quietly; don¡¯t embarrass yourselves. As for you," Lin Shixian extended his voice, ring maliciously at Xu Ke, "What are you even, Lin Group isn¡¯t a ce you can just enter? Get out before you pollute the air, it¡¯s disgusting to even see you." Lin Shixian covered his nose, frowning tightly as if he truly smelled something foul.


    "I find it fascinating how no matter how many times you¡¯re taught, you never learn." Xu Ke chuckled disdainfully. He had one hand in his pocket, the other resting on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, looking at Lin Shixian as if he were garbage.


    "This position was prepared for Yaoyao. You weren¡¯t waiting for the new boss? Yaoyao is the new boss." Xu Ke calmly dropped a bombshell in the office.


    "Impossible!" Lin Shixian jumped out of his chair, the sharp sound of the sliding chair catching everyone¡¯s attention in the office, "The face of the deal wasn¡¯t a Jiahe person, how could she be the new owner of thepany? Even when lying, have a limit, don¡¯t treat everyone like fools to deceive." Lin Shixian wanted to point at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke, but remembering past pain and his immediate embarrassment, he held back.


    "To see if it¡¯s real, just check this." Xu Ke reached behind him and somehow produced a share transfer document, tossing it onto the desk for everyone to read.


    "Thanks to everyone for recently selling offrge portions of their stocks in the market, providing us with this opportunity." Xu Ke watched the shifting expressions around the room, a wicked smile appearing on his face.


    "This can¡¯t be true, it¡¯s impossible. Where did you get so much money to buy stocks and invest in thepany? It¡¯s all fake, all lies." Lin Shixian shouted with red eyes, clutching the documents on the table.

 Chapter 164: Show of Force Upon Dismounting

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Show of Force Upon Dismounting</h4><h4></h4>


    "My words might be false, but could this document be fake? The final page bears the seal of the Lin Group." Xu Ke said slowly.


    "I won¡¯t ept this. You all are colluding to deceive me. I¡¯m going to use you of fraud." Lin Shixian seemed almost deranged as he tore the document in his hand to shreds, as if that would make it cease to exist.


    "I have the original copy here. If anyone else wants to see it, they can go and get it copied and have it sent over."


    In this moment, the madness of Lin Shixian sharply contrasted with the calmposure of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. One hardly needed to see the document to know whether the one just torn was genuine.


    "No need, no need. We¡¯ve worked with President Lin for a long time; we know her character the best. There¡¯s no need to look at this document." Someone among the crowd was the first to express their attitude to Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke.


    No one wanted to court trouble at that moment; almost as soon as that person spoke, others who were quick-witted also stated their positions, indicating the downfall of Lin Shixian and Lin Shide.


    "Shut up, she¡¯s not the new boss of the Lin Group at all. They are liars, understand? Liars! Don¡¯t be fooled by them, call security to throw them out." Lin Shixian shouted loudly, but no one in the office echoed him. He looked like a madman and a performing monkey, jumping up and down.


    "Manager Lin¡¯s mental state seems a bit off. I have reason to suspect he is no longer capable of fulfilling this position. He needs rest more than work. What does everyone else think? Oh, I forgot, you don¡¯t need to have opinions because your sharesbined are only 49%. So now I announce Lin Shixian, you¡¯re fired. Please leave the Lin Group immediately." Xu Ke said, half-closing his eyes as he looked at Lin Shixian, his voice calm and steady.


    "Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just an outsider, how can you make these decisions? Don¡¯t forget this is the Lin Group, not the Xu Group. Stop making use of borrowed authority here." Although Lin Shixian was an elder, he had calmed his earlier emotions, "Lin Mengyao, after all, I¡¯m your uncle. Are you really going to drive me out so mercilessly?" Lin Shixian said, half-closing his eyes as he looked at Lin Mengyao upying the main seat.


    "I think, uncle, your current state is indeed not very stable; it¡¯s better for you to rest at home." Lin Mengyao said, looking at Lin Shixian without any avoidance in her gaze.


    "President Lin, although you hold the majority of shares and have absolute authority in thepany which we can¡¯t match, isn¡¯t this too much? Manager Lin has been in Lin Group for so many years; there¡¯s no merit but there¡¯s hard work. Driving him away with a single sentence is a bit unscrupulous. Such an inhumane approach chills the hearts of us veterans of thepany." A slightly aged woman sitting not far from the main seat said, looking at Lin Mengyao.


    "Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this gentleman has no position or shares in our Lin Group, and since the current meeting is an internalpany meeting, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for an outsider to be here interfering?" The woman looked at Lin Mengyao with a smile on her face, but her eyes were like a pool of dead water, devoid of warmth and vitality.


    "What do you think?"


    "What can I think? Although you hold the major shares of thepany, this is not solely yourpany. Shouldn¡¯t you discuss with us shareholders before making any decisions? Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of calling us to the meeting? Hopefully, President Lin, you can separate personal matters from business and not bring anyone into thepany indiscriminately, as it creates a bad influence." The woman said slowly, rearranging the folds of her sleeve as she lowered her head.


    "Is this what all of you think as well?" Lin Mengyao did not directly answer the woman¡¯s remarks but instead turned her gaze toward the faces of others in the conference room, her expression unreadable.


    "I think Chairman Deng is right." A shareholder spoke up under Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze.


    Others, while not speaking, expressed their stance through eye contact and nodding.


    "Since you all share the same concern, let me address it collectively. Regarding your issue about dictatorship, I can only say that I will notpromise on my rights. Indeed, thepany is not just mine, but if a decision causes a loss, I will be the most impacted. I will never do anything detrimental to thepany, you can rest assured. If you really can¡¯t tolerate my autocracy, there are only two paths in front of you: either buy shares from me or obediently follow my instructions."


    "Regarding the second point you mentioned, he is mywful husband. Everything I own, half of it belongs to him, including the shares. So, how can you say he has nothing to do with the Lin Group? Which obviously makes this point invalid. If there are no further issues, let¡¯s continue with our meeting." Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes slightly widened, appearing innocent yet imposing.


    "Fine, Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke, you two really are something. I¡¯ll remember today¡¯s events." Lin Shixian sneered, pointing at the two of them and then flinging his chair aside as he exited the conference room, mming the door behind him with a thunderous crash.


    "Hmph, I¡¯m suddenly feeling unwell and need to rest. I won¡¯t be attending this meeting." The woman who had spoken earlier picked up her bag from the side and, with a displeased nce at Lin Mengyao, got up intending to leave.


    "If you leave now, I¡¯ll take it as a voluntary withdrawal. There¡¯s no need toe to thepany in the future. The yearly dividends will be credited to your ount." Lin Mengyao lifted her head and calmly said to the woman.


    "Are you threatening me?" The woman¡¯s voice rose slightly, and disbelief shot from her eyes as if the words almost sprang out.


    "It¡¯s not a threat, just stating a fact. So, is Chairman Deng feeling better now? Can she still participate in the subsequent meeting?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s lips curled slightly as she spoke. Under her gaze, the woman¡¯s face flushed red and her body quaked with anger, but she returned to her seat.


    The meeting began officially at that moment.


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao, who sat at the front filled with vigor, and a heartfelt, satisfied smile curled his lips.


    The day¡¯s work ended quickly. As Xu Ke just sat in the driver¡¯s seat, a warmly scented body ambushed him, filling his embrace. Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke with eyes as bright as a child¡¯s.

 Chapter 165: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Leaving</h4><h4></h4>


    "What¡¯s up, why so happy?" Xu Ke¡¯s hands supported Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist, making her position morefortable as shey on him.


    "Hmm," Lin Mengyao nodded excitedly like a little girl. "I didn¡¯t expect you to hand over the Lin family business to me. I¡¯ll manage it well. If Grandpa knows about this in heaven, he¡¯d be very happy." Lin Mengyao¡¯s lips curled slightly, revealing her pearly white teeth, leaving Xu Ke a bit dizzy, feeling like a sweet strawberry scent was rushing to his face, making his heart flutter.


    "Let me take you out for dinner. What would you like to eat? Whatever you choose, it¡¯s on me, how about that?" Lin Mengyao lifted her chin in front of Xu Ke, looking like a pampered kitten, irresistible and lovable.


    "I don¡¯t want dinner, I just want you, Yaoyao." Xu Ke¡¯s hands wandered over Lin Mengyao¡¯s back, feeling every inch of her skin through her clothes. The warmth of his palms grew hotter, like a small furnace ready to ignite at any moment.


    "Is that okay, Yaoyao?" Xu Ke lowered his voice, his dark eyes unwaveringly gazing at Lin Mengyao, sounding like a siren¡¯s whisper, making Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears turn red.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s toes curled involuntarily, and she shrank into Xu Ke¡¯s arms like a blushing shrimp, burying her face in his chest. "Let¡¯s talk about it at home," she said in a voice so soft it was almost inaudible, but Xu Ke, with his keen hearing, caught her words.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips formed a swift smile. Amid Lin Mengyao¡¯s surprised exmation, he used his arms to lift her up into the passenger seat, nting a fierce kiss on her forehead. "Let¡¯s go home now." Xu Ke said excitedly, breathing heavily.


    After Lin Mengyao nodded, the silver Rolls-Royce shot out like a whale in the ocean, zooming like silver lightning toward the hillside vi.


    In his twenties, Xu Ke experienced the ecstasy of passion for the first time. He couldn¡¯t tell who initiated the kiss, but it was like a me that engulfed them both.


    The usually long night felt especially short today as Xu Ke and Lin Mengyaoy side by side in bed. Xu Ke¡¯s arm wrapped around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulders, an atmosphere of peace and tranquility around them.


    "Do you have something to tell me? You¡¯ve seemed distracted and hesitant to speak since earlier. Is there something between us that can¡¯t be said openly?" Lin Mengyao found afortable position in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, lifting her gaze to him and speaking softly.


    Xu Ke licked his lower lip, his voice gentle yet troubled, "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t say it, just thinking about the right words to use."


    "Words? I don¡¯t think between us and our rtionship, you need to draft things in your head before speaking. This isn¡¯t a meeting. Just say what you want." Lin Mengyao wrapped her hand around Xu Ke¡¯s waist, bringing them even closer.


    "I might have to leave for a while." Xu Ke said in a slightly deep voice after a moment of silence.


    As soon as he spoke, Xu Ke could sense Lin Mengyao¡¯s body tense against his.


    "What do you mean? Are you going to dump me after getting what you want?" Lin Mengyao pushed Xu Ke away suddenly, sitting up in bed, only to fall back due to her sore waist.


    Stubbornness and tears filled Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. She pushed away Xu Ke¡¯s outstretched hand, looking into his eyes with determination, as if searching for an answer.


    "How could I ever dump you? You¡¯re my wife. I wouldn¡¯t let you go if I could lock you up. Don¡¯t overthink it. I have to meet some people and handle some matters, but I¡¯ll be back soon. This is very important to me; I just received this news unexpectedly, or I wouldn¡¯t have told you out of the blue, right?" Xu Ke locked her into his arms with a deep sigh, ignoring Lin Mengyao¡¯s struggle.


    "Where are you going? Can I go with you? I don¡¯t want to be apart from you right now." Lin Mengyao buried her head in his chest again, speaking muffledly after hearing his exnation.


    "I¡¯ll agree to anything you want, but not this. Besides, the Lin family business needs you. I have to do something slightly dangerous, and I don¡¯t want you in any risk. I¡¯ve arranged for you to stay here. Please wait for me. I promise toe back safely." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was almost enchanting, making Lin Mengyao swallow back her words.


    "But I¡¯m still reluctant to part with you. What should I do?" After a long silence, Lin Mengyao¡¯s muffled voice came again.


    Feeling such dependence and reluctance from the one he loves filled Xu Ke¡¯s heart with sweetness. "You can call me. My phone will be on 24/7. Whenever you miss me, just call me." Xu Ke said, gently rubbing her head.


    "Alright, when are you leaving then?"


    "Tomorrow morning¡¯s flight, it¡¯s pretty early, at five. You don¡¯t have to see me off. I¡¯ll message you when I arrive to let you know I¡¯m safe."


    "When will you be back? Do you have a rough time?" Lin Mengyao lifted her head, asking pitifully.


    Looking into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke felt like his heart had been gently scratched by a kitten¡¯s paw, leaving him tingling and tender.


    Xu Ke covered Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes with his hand, saying with a bit of frustration, "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll be reluctant to leave. What to do? I already miss you without even leaving."


    Lin Mengyao blushed, her heart swirling with bittersweet feelings, but mostly sweet. "Don¡¯t change the topic. Quickly answer my question. How long will you be away?"


    Xu Ke frowned, pondering a moment before saying, "About a week. I¡¯ll handle things as soon as possible and rush back to see you. Remember to think of me every day."


    "Who would want to think of you every day? I don¡¯t miss you at all. Hurry up and turn off the lights. It¡¯ste, and I need rest." Lin Mengyao moved away from Xu Ke, rolling to the bed¡¯s other side, reaching for her phone on the bedside table, and fiddling with it with her back to him.


    Xu Ke nced at Lin Mengyao¡¯s slightly messy hair, his eyes filled with tenderness. He knew without much thought what she was up to, and it was because of moments like this that he fell for her over time. Luckily, she held him in her heart too. There¡¯s probably nothing more beautiful than this in the world.


    "Goodnight." Xu Ke said softly, looking at the back of Lin Mengyao¡¯s head.


    "Goodnight," came a faint response from Lin Mengyao¡¯s corner, still in the darkness. As Xu Ke¡¯s lips just began to curl, a fuzzy head nestled against his chest.


    Xu Ke wrapped his arm around her, closed his eyes, and soon the room was filled only with two soft breaths and a steady heartbeat.

 Chapter 166: Airplane

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Airne</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke barely slept that night. He only dozed off for a while before waking up. Taking advantage of Lin Mengyao¡¯s deep sleep, he quietly packed his luggage,pletely turned off the rm she set earlier, dropped a kiss on her forehead, and left with his suitcase.


    Outside the mountaintop vi, Xu Jie, who had been woken up by her unscrupulous boss, stifled a yawn as she prepared to see Xu Ke off to the airport.


    Because it was very early, there were almost no vehicles on the road. The two made their way to the airport without any hindrance.


    "After I leave, take good care of Yaoyao and don¡¯t let anyone bully her. Once things are settled, I¡¯ll give you a bonus for the holidays when I return," Xu Ke said, carrying Lin Mengyao¡¯s pink suitcase, instructing Xu Jie.


    "Rest assured, I will definitely take good care of the boss¡¯s wife," Xu Jie replied with a bow to Xu Ke.


    Seeing Xu Jie agree, Xu Ke reluctantly boarded the ne.


    At five in the morning, Xu Ke¡¯s flight took off on time. In first ss, Xu Ke closed his eyes, ready to catch some sleep, as he had two hours from Luocheng to Shangjing to rest.


    But as fate would have it, just as Xu Ke was feeling drowsy, a quarrel broke out. The noise instantly dissipated his drowsiness. Xu Ke looked in the direction of themotion, as did nearly all the other passengers in the cabin. The protagonists of the incident were a slightly balding man and a tall, strikingly beautiful flight attendant.


    "Please show some respect," the flight attendant said, her face flushed red, her eyes wide with anger.


    "What are you pretending for? Your skirt is so short, and you¡¯re sticking your butt out in front of me. Any man would know what you mean by that. I just touched you, and you¡¯re making a big deal out of it. Isn¡¯t this what you want? Pah, a whore like you acting chaste?" The man spat at the flight attendant, and the purple uniform skirt was darkened by the spittle.


    The noise attracted other flight attendants in the cabin, creating a floral spectacle. Just then, a flight attendant in a blue uniform pushed through the crowd to stand before the two.


    "Sorry to interrupt, dear passenger. Could I ask what happened to make you so upset? Was our staff not meeting your service expectations?" The blue-uniformed attendant inquired, smiling pleasantly at the man.


    "Are you her boss? How were yourpany¡¯s employees trained? Can they even serve customers? If not, they should pack up and leave first ss instead of disgusting people here. I paid for a first-ss ticket to enjoy myself, not to endure your attitude, understood?" The man reached out to poke the breast of the flight attendant in the blue uniform, but she subtly dodged, letting his fingernd on her shoulder instead.


    "Since you¡¯re dissatisfied with her service, I¡¯ll have someone else rece her. Please don¡¯t let this affect your mood during the trip." The flight attendant¡¯s smile remained unchanged as she addressed the man, but her gaze was significantly sharper when itnded on the attendant in purple. "Why are you still standing around? Apologize to the passenger. Do I need to teach you such a trivial thing?" she said sternly.


    "Why should I apologize? I did nothing wrong. He¡¯s the one at fault." The attendant in purple looked at her spit-stained uniform, her expression unpleasant.


    "You better apologize to me, what do you think you are! Just because you¡¯re wearing that purple uniform, you think you¡¯re someone important? You¡¯re just a high-ss escort in uniform. I just touched you lightly, and you embarrass me, who gives you the right? Or do you think because I didn¡¯t pay you, I have no im to you?" the man moved a step forward, his potbelly almost touching the attendant in purple, head held high, as if looking down at her.


    "It¡¯s just money. I have loads of money. Is this enough for you? If not, then how about this?" the man said, pulling out a bank card from his wallet and flinging it into the woman¡¯s face, leaving a mark on her fair cheek.


    The passengers in the cabin watched this unfold, their eyes cold and unconcerned, much like the man¡¯s demeanor, as if they were deities above the human realm.


    Blood had seeped from the woman¡¯s fair cheek, now scratched. She trembled as if unable to stand steady. "Watch your filthy mouth. Stop projecting your dirty thoughts onto others. Who¡¯s the whore? I think your whole family might qualify. So what if you have a little stinking money? Does it make you superior? But no amount of money can mask the stench of scum you carry. Pah, what do you think you are!" the woman scolded with fervor, hands on her hips.


    "Xiao Su, quiet down! Is that how you speak to a passenger? Did your teachers teach you this in school?" The woman intended to continue her tirade but was stopped by the woman in blue.


    "My teachers taught me to smile at passengers but not to tolerate scum. If you¡¯re all willing to indulge him, that¡¯s your choice, but don¡¯t impose your standards on me. Worst case, I¡¯ll quit this job." With that, the woman tore off the scarf around her neck and threw it to the ground, though the scarf floated lightly, adding a touch of unintended humor.


    "Don¡¯t put on a show for me. I won¡¯t fall for it. This matter isn¡¯t over today. Call your supervisor. If I¡¯m not given a satisfactory answer, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll do," the man said, pointing his gold-ringed finger at the woman.


    "What do you intend to do?" Xu Ke set aside the nket draped over him, stood up, and entered the smoke-filled scene.


    "Who are you? This is between me and her. What business is it of yours?" The man first examined Xu Ke¡¯s clothing and, noticing none were more expensive than his, rxed and spoke with a hint of hostility.


    "I¡¯m just a passerby who can¡¯t stand idly by. If you hadn¡¯t made such a racket, disturbing me, I wouldn¡¯t have seen this mess and naturally wouldn¡¯t be here meddling," Xu Ke said, one hand in his pocket, his head slightly tilted, his voice calm and even.


    "Now, apologize to thisdy," Xu Kemanded, ncing at the woman in purple while addressing the man in a slightly authoritative tone.

 Chapter 167 Pleading

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Pleading</h4><h4></h4>


    "Apologize to her? Does she deserve such luck? Asking me to apologize, she might lose years from her life." The man adjusted his suit jacket repeatedly, "I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try to y the hero saving the damsel in distress here. I¡¯m not a stepping stone you can just trample on. So shut your mouth, or I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to walk away from this." The man pointed a finger at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, speaking coldly.


    "Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of you, you wimp." Stripping off the sweet demeanor of a flight attendant, the woman hadpletely let go of her image, unbuttoning her zer, rolling up her sleeves to the elbows, her hands on her hips, showing her fierce nature.


    "If you can get off this ne unscathed today, you can call me grandma while kneeling on the ground." The woman shouted loudly without any hesitation, infuriating the man to the point of looking like a pufferfish, his whole body seeming ready to float away.


    "Say a few less words." Xu Ke turned his head and gave the woman a warning look, somewhat dissatisfied with her wanton provocation.


    "Why should I say less? I¡¯m not the one at fault here. Don¡¯t think just because you spoke for me, I have to be grateful and treat your words like a decree. I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. I can seek justice for myself even without you." The woman¡¯s eyes were like burning torches, zing fiercely and ringly bright.


    "I thought it was a hero saving a damsel in distress, but turns out it¡¯s just delusion. Did you hear that, kid? This is a matter between me and her, none of your business, go back to your seat." The man sneered sarcastically at Xu Ke.


    "OK, let¡¯s say I¡¯m meddling, but one thing I can¡¯t ignore is the noise level. I need rest." Xu Ke said, casting a deep nce at the woman behind him, then returned to his seat and covered himself with the small nket he had just taken off, looking like he was about to fall into a dream.


    The woman and the man were dumbfounded for a moment by Xu Ke¡¯s actions. They did not expect Xu Ke to cooperate so easily, leaving them unsure how to react for a moment. Eventually, the man was the first to respond.


    "I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Just kneel on the ground and clean my shoes, and I¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened. How about it?" The man raised his eyebrows, looking at the woman smugly.


    "In your dreams! I¡¯d rather kiss a toad than clean your shoes." The woman said defiantly.


    The disdain in the woman¡¯s words made everyone in the cabin who heard burst outughing, except for Xu Ke, who was pretending to doze.


    Theughter from those around them made the man¡¯s face turn livid, his gaze towards the woman even taking on a murderous glint.


    "Stop looking at me like that, what are you going to do? I¡¯m telling you, I know Taekwondo." The woman said, her voice somewhatcking confidence as she spoke while quietly moving her footsteps backward, heading in the direction of Xu Ke who pretended to be asleep.


    "p!" A crisp p echoed in the cabin,pletely overshadowing the people¡¯sughter.


    The man¡¯s movement was quick, almost before anyone could react, his pnded on the woman¡¯s face, stunning everyone on the spot. But this was just the beginning. The next second, the woman felt a sharp pain on her scalp. It turned out the man had not only pped her but had also grabbed her hair, the force almost tearing her scalp off.


    "This is the result of you refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit, got guts to say what you just said again?" The man looked at the woman with a slightly maniacal expression, "I¡¯m worse than a toad? And what the hell are you? You¡¯re nothing, just a piece of dog shit. Who gave you the courage to feel superior in front of me?"


    The woman¡¯s hair was grasped in the man¡¯s hand, akin to having his lifeline held by someone else. The severe pain distorted her face. She reached out her freshly manicured nails, enduring the pain to grab the man¡¯s wrist, her nails digging into his skin as if they could embed into it.


    For a moment, both of their expressions twisted, the scene making onlookers forget their intent to intervene, one by one watching the face-off between the two.


    "You are nothing but a toad." Even at this moment, the woman still refused to concede, her words striking at the most vulnerable parts like nails.


    "Fine, let¡¯s see how long you can keep up the bravado." The man gritted his teeth, raising one arm intending to p the woman again, but this time the wound on his wrist was deeper than any before, causing his hand to hesitate before falling on her face, and the grip on her hair loosened slightly, giving the woman a moment to break free.


    The woman scanned around swiftly with the fastest speed of her life, then focused on Xu Ke. She moved to Xu Ke¡¯s side with record speed, finding him there with eyes closed, earphones in, looking like he had fallen into deep sleep.


    "Help me, please wake up, save me, he¡¯s going to kill me." The woman knelt in front of Xu Ke, shaking his arm persistently, speaking with a voice filled with terror.


    It was her first real confrontation with the difference in strength between men and women. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from his grasp, the sense of helplessness striking fear into her, instinctively seeking someone who could provide her with a sense of security.


    "What does this have to do with me? Miss, you have already rejected my first offer of help. I have no obligation to help you a second time." Xu Ke opened his eyes, looking at the woman in front of him with some amusement, curling his lips and speaking indifferently.


    "I was wrong earlier, I apologize to you, but you really have to help me with this." The woman¡¯s gaze was pleading, like a weak and innocent rabbit, capable of stirring a man¡¯s protective instincts, though this didn¡¯t work on Xu Ke.


    "Sorry, some opportunities once missed are gone forever. I want to sleep now, solve your own issues. Please don¡¯t disturb me." Xu Ke pushed her hand off his arm and then closed his eyes again in front of her.


    "Hmph, trying to ask for help, but he¡¯s not going to care about you." The man, rubbing his wrist where two chunks of flesh had been scraped off by the woman, approached her, pulling her away from Xu Ke by her hair.

 Chapter 168: Making a Move

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Making a Move</h4><h4></h4>


    The shadow of almost having her scalp ripped off once again surrounded the woman, making her unable to suppress a scream, causing Xu Ke, who had just closed his eyes, to open them again and look discontentedly at the one-sided beating by the man.


    The woman, like a ragged doll, was held by the man, unable to resist. The man¡¯s fists and ps fell one after another on her body. No matter how she screamed, no one in the cabin stood up to speak for her. Even her colleagues only watched from afar, either averting their gaze in difort or showing some sympathy, but no one was willing to extend a helping hand.


    The woman¡¯s sight fell on Xu Ke among the many people, and as if sensing something, Xu Ke opened his eyes and looked in her direction.


    He could see the light in her eyes gradually dimming, like a broken doll. Meanwhile, the man hadn¡¯t stopped his violence and even uttered filthy words.


    Originally not nning to intervene in this matter, Xu Ke, for some reason, found himself walking towards them again. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up as if some switch had been turned on.


    "Filthy bitch, speak up." The man pped the woman, blood sttering from the force, but the man seemed not to notice, or rather, this situation only excited him further.


    As the man was about to p her again, his high-raised arm was caught by an iron-like grip, unable to move an inch further.


    "Why is it you again? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d stay out of this? Let me go!" The man coldly said, looking at his wrist gripped by Xu Ke, but when he tried to yank it free again, he found it still unmoving, even feeling pain as if under some heavy pressure.


    "I didn¡¯t want to get involved, but yourmotion is so loud it¡¯s severely disturbing my rest." Xu Ke shrugged, looking as if he was in a dilemma.


    "Don¡¯t give me that nonsense. Are you saying you¡¯re determined to get involved in this today? Even if I beat you?" The man released the woman¡¯s hair, bringing out a handful of blood-stained hair with the movement, making Xu Ke frown in displeasure. For a moment, Xu Ke even thought he was bing a neat freak.


    "If that¡¯s what you think, I won¡¯t refute you, but who beats who is still up for discussion. However, I suggest you stop now and let someone who knows a bit of medicine bandage her up." Xu Ke nced at the woman lying on the ground seemingly unaware of anything, speaking casually.


    "I won¡¯t. What can you do about it?" The man loosened his tie, speaking disdainfully, while starting to wrap the tie around his own hand in front of Xu Ke, then unexpectedly struck at Xu Ke without any warning.


    "I¡¯ve hated your face for a long time. A wet-behind-the-ears kid dare to provoke me again and again, showing no respect. Watch how I ruin that face of yours and see how you still strut in front of me." The man spoke in a voice neither loud nor soft.


    But the scene he imagined, with blood sttering everywhere, didn¡¯t happen. His fist was caught in Xu Ke¡¯s palm as if it hit a stone wall, feeling nothing else but his own fingers.


    "I don¡¯t like fighting, but I dislike being hit more." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and the next second, a figure flew out under the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes, crashing into the cabin wall, sliding down slowly against the cold wall.


    The man coughed twice on the ground, feeling that even moving a finger was taxing, a trace of resentment flickering in his eyes.


    Yet, Xu Ke, who was being red at, didn¡¯t even spare the man a nce, instead turning to the crowd behind and speaking coldly, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and dress her wounds!"


    With Xu Ke¡¯s words, everyone seemed to snap back to reality, beginning to work methodically under the guidance of the blue-uniformed flight attendant. The smoky atmosphere disappeared in an instant as if the matter was perfectly resolved, but Xu Ke knew it wasn¡¯t over yet. Still, it wasn¡¯t unsolvable for Xu Ke, just a bit troublesome.


    He didn¡¯t know why he had helped just then, perhaps her eyes resembled Lin Mengyao¡¯s too much. As soon as he left, he began missing her.


    The man and woman were helped aside for treatment, while Xu Ke returned to his seat under everyone¡¯s gaze, d that no unexpected events happened again, allowing him to sleep all the way to Shangjing.


    Xu Ke¡¯s return was extremely low-key, with only the most inconspicuous business caring to pick him up.


    In the caf¨¦, Xu Ke watched the man wearing a beret with half-long hair and a beard opposite him with unprecedented seriousness.


    "Everything you asked for is in this USB drive. It took quite a bit of effort from my brothers to find this. It¡¯s way moreplicated than initially estimated. I¡¯ve used up almost all my connections, and my men haven¡¯t rested for six months, but this is all we found. With more time, I might find more," the man said, stirring his coffee with a smile.


    "You can keep investigating, but I¡¯ve waited long enough, long enough for the blood to burn dry." Xu Ke said, rubbing the USB drive in his hands with an inexplicable expression.


    "And the price?" The man made a gesture mimicking counting money, lowering his voice a bit.


    "Here is ten million; it¡¯s your reward for this time. If you find something important, I¡¯ll give you fifty million more, but don¡¯t try to fool me with trivial matters." Xu Ke raised his eyelids, giving the man across a meaningful look.


    "Rest assured, my quality is guaranteed. Otherwise, why is my detective agency the hottest in all of Shangjing?" The man said confidently, receiving the bank card from Xu Ke and kissing it with a smile.


    "It better be. If I find out you¡¯re ying me, then..." Xu Ke didn¡¯t finish his sentence, instead letting his beast-like dangerous gaze roam over the man¡¯s neck, then smiled gradually after seeing goosebumps rise, leaving the caf¨¦.


    Looking at the strange yet familiar scenery before him, Xu Ke slowly exhaled, gazing at Shangjing with a hint of nostalgia and a tinge of ambition and hatred.

 Chapter 169: Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Going Home</h4><h4></h4>


    The news of Xu Ke¡¯s return to Shangjing almost spread throughout the city¡¯s circles on the same day. No one had expected that the man who was once driven out like a stray dog would return to Shangjing as the Master of the Xu Family, with honors.


    Shangjing appeared no different than usual, but the undercurrents had already begun to stir. This undercurrent surged even more vigorously when the upper-ss families received the invitations sent by Xu Ke.


    Although Xu Ke hadn¡¯t returned to the Xu Family for nearly four years, the moment he stepped into the old residence, it felt like everything happened yesterday. Everything here was as familiar as he had once seen it, as if nothing had changed at all.


    A trace of heat appeared in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, and his vision started to blur slightly.


    "Family Head, you¡¯re finally back." Housekeeper Zhao, wearing gold-rimmed sses, gray-haired, and dressed in a tailcoat, stood at the door along with all the Xu Family¡¯s servants in two rows to wee the new family head¡¯s return.


    "Grandpa Zhao, you look a bit older." Xu Ke said, his eyes red.


    Housekeeper Zhao had been at the Xu Family for thirty years and could be said to have raised Xu Ke. Now, Xu Ke was the only one left of the Xu Family¡¯s direct line. The once lively Xu Family was as quiet as a vampire¡¯s castle, chilling Xu Ke to his very bones. Under these circumstances, seeing Grandpa Zhao would naturally make Xu Ke emotional.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been nearly four years. How could I not age at all? But you, Family Head, seem much more mature. If the old master could see you now, he would surely be very pleased." Housekeeper Zhao wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as he spoke.


    "Look at me, keeping you outside to reminisce. You must be tired from the long flight. Come in quickly and rest. I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dishes, though I¡¯m not sure if your tastes have changed, and whether these still suit you." Housekeeper Zhao showed a slightly mncholic look, but it was quickly reced by relief.


    "I haven¡¯t touched anything in the vi, waiting for your return. The invitations have also been sent ording to your instructions. The clothes you¡¯ll need for the evening will be brought over tonight for you to see." Housekeeper Zhao whispered in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    Throughout the way, Housekeeper Zhao continued to introduce the past three years in Shangjing and the Xu business to Xu Ke, telling him everything he didn¡¯t know.


    By the time Xu Ke stood in front of his room, Housekeeper Zhao had nearly finished everything he wanted to say, and his throat was a bit hoarse.


    Xu Ke looked at the familiar door, his hand unconsciously clenching at his side, as an inexplicable fear slowly crept into his heart.


    As if seeing through something, Housekeeper Zhao looked at Xu Ke with a touch of affection in his eyes, and said warmly, "After you left, the old master didn¡¯t let anyone enter this room, only instructed me to clean it regrly. Everything inside is just as it was after you left the Xu Family. I don¡¯t know why the old master suddenly made such a decision, but I know he always loved you. He must have had his reasons for doing those things. Now that the old master has passed away, I hope you won¡¯t me him because of this."


    "I understand. Perhaps I once med Grandpa, but now I don¡¯t anymore. I know he loved me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here." Xu Ke gently ced his hand on the doorknob. With a twist of his wrist, everything inside unfolded before his eyes, like a slow-motion rey in a movie, just as Housekeeper Zhao had said, unchanged from when he left.


    The heat that had filled his eyes earlier inexplicably turned into tears that left his eyes. Fortunately, the tear fell so quickly that Housekeeper Zhao, standing beside him, didn¡¯t see it before it disappeared from Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    "Grandpa Zhao, I want to be alone for a while."


    "Alright, alright. The dishes are kept warm for you. If you want to eat, just ring the bell and I¡¯ll bring them up to you." Housekeeper Zhao said as he quietly withdrew from the room. Xu Ke saw his motion of wiping the corner of his eye as he left, probably crying, Xu Ke thought.


    Xu Ke stayed in his room until evening beforeing out.


    "The banquet in three days is my first event upon returning to Shangjing. It must go perfectly, so I must trouble Grandpa Zhao to go through all the procedures again tomorrow to make sure everything is wless." Xu Ke instructed in a low voice.


    "Yes." Grandpa Zhao responded with a kindly smile.


    After dinner, Xu Ke took his car keys and went out. He hadn¡¯t been to Shangjing for nearly four years. This time, he wanted to have a good look around.


    "So, it¡¯s really you. It¡¯s true what they say¡ªsearch high and low only to find it effortlessly." The man whom Xu Ke had knocked down on the ne earlier stood with his hands on his hips, blocking Xu Ke¡¯s path with a hostile expression.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. Shangjing is really small." Xu Ke remarked, marveling as he looked at the face he had seen earlier that day.


    "Isn¡¯t it? I was just about to settle the score with you and happened to encounter you. You¡¯ve saved me a lot of trouble. The ce you kicked me is still hurting. How do you think I should get back at you? How about you crawl around the mall once, and I¡¯ll let you go? Sound good?" The man raised an eyebrow, his gaze roaming up and down Xu Ke, looking less like a sessful businessman and more like a total ruffian.


    "I¡¯m not in the mood to waste words with you. Since I¡¯m in a good mood now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to back off, otherwise, you won¡¯t have time to regret itter. Or maybe you just enjoy getting hit," Xu Ke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the man with an inexplicable gaze that made the man across from him visibly flinch.


    "Do you think this is still on the ne where I can¡¯t do anything to you? Look around and see where we are. Do you think Shangjing is a ce where you can run wild?" The manughed angrily at Xu Ke¡¯s attitude, his voice tinged with an indescribable mockery.


    "To me, it makes no difference." As soon as Xu Ke¡¯s words fell, an unfamiliar male voice came from behind him.


    "Did you walk away so quickly just for this person?"


    This was a man who looked a bit young, wearing a blue floral shirt with the cor open, revealing a fair chest and an elegantly contoured corbone. As he stood in front of Xu Ke, he resembled a crooked pine tree,cking the temperament expected of the upper-ss society, but instead appearing like an idle yboy.


    "Who is this, that made you leave me behind? Don¡¯t forget why you came out today." The young man cast a sidelong nce at Xu Ke, then turned his gaze to the man.

 Chapter 170 Chu Family

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Chu Family</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, Second Young Master. I was just too excited to see my enemy, and didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment. It won¡¯t happen again." The man, who had just put on a haughty air in front of Xu Ke, now bowed and scraped before the man in the blue floral shirt, showing utmost respect, even though the man seemed younger than him. There wasn¡¯t a trace of embarrassment or reluctance on his face.


    "Enemy? What did he do to you?" The young man, upon hearing this, showed a tinge of interest in his eyes, and his tone shifted from initial displeasure to curiosity and excitement.


    The man, seeing the young man was intrigued, quickly embellished the entire incident on the ne. In his ount, Xu Ke became a ruthless scoundrel, provoking others without reason and assaulting people, utterly unforgivable.


    "It¡¯s a pity that your talent isn¡¯t used for writing stories." Xu Ke remained silent for a while, then smiled yfully after listening to the man¡¯s ount. To the man, this smile was a tant provocation. Though the young man initially didn¡¯t intend to get involved, Xu Ke¡¯s attitude piqued his interest.


    With no hint of gentlemanly conduct, the young man¡¯s eyes scrutinized Xu Ke from head to toe like a searchlight, without any intention to avert his gaze. "You look quite young. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to say such things in a ce like Shangjing. Today, I¡¯ll teach you what kind of words to say here." After circling Xu Ke once, the man said.


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to teach me." Xu Ke replied tly, observing the stranger¡¯s face.


    "Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? This is someone from the Chu Family in Shangjing¡ªone of the six great families here. Yet you dare to speak to our Second Young Master in such a tone? Looks like you don¡¯t wish to continue living in Shangjing." The man pointed at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, speaking loudly with an air of arrogance, as if he were introducing himself.


    Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at the man¡¯s clownish behavior.


    "Why are youughing? Are you looking down on our Second Young Master?" The man shouted furiously, but despite any apparent anger, a sh of cunning in his eyes didn¡¯t escape Xu Ke¡¯s notice. Xu Ke knew the man was inwardly delighted.


    "Though I haven¡¯t been back to Shangjing for a few years, I still recognize what Chu Family members look like. I don¡¯t know when someone like you popped up¡ªmaybe a poor rtive looking for refuge?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, eyes full of understanding. The moment he locked eyes with the young man, the man¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He was indeed not a direct member of the Chu Family but hade from another city to seek shelter with them. He hadn¡¯t even recognized all the direct members, yet his counterpart had instantly seen through him. This made him retract his underestimation of Xu Ke and look at him with a serious gaze.


    "Shut up. It¡¯s better to remain silent than say anything else." The young man turned and gave the man a p, silencing any further words he intended to speak, leaving the man to look at him with a mix of disbelief and uncertainty.


    "Who exactly are you, and what is your rtionship with the Chu Family?" The young man¡¯s tone was a bit aggressive, but his eyes were now considerably more cautious than before.


    "It¡¯s none of your business. Can you let me pass now?" Xu Ke nced coolly at the man before him, his voice calm and steady, exuding an aura that made it hard to belittle him.


    "Of course, but you¡¯d better not be bluffing. If I find out you¡¯re just deceiving me, I¡¯ll make your life in Shangjing worse than death." The young man reached out and grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s arm, quietly issuing a threat.


    "You won¡¯t get that chance." Xu Ke, with a slight smile, cast a nce at the young man, then used a deft move to easily free his arm from the other¡¯s grasp and sauntered away.


    "Just let him leave like that?" the man asked quietly once Xu Ke had vanished into the crowd.


    "What else? If you want to deal with him, go do it yourself. Don¡¯t think of using me as a tool. This time, let it go. But if it happens again, I¡¯ll skin you alive." The young man grinned, his excessively red lips forming a dangerous look as he red at the man.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, how would I dare?" The man stiffened all over, as if facing a beast, his spine straight and covered in sweat.


    "It better be so. Weren¡¯t you going to show me a good time? What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!" The young man cast a sidelong nce at the man and, with his long legs, left first, not noticing the resentful look in the other man¡¯s eyes.


    For Xu Ke, these two were nothing more than a trivial episode. He turned his head and left them behind, unaware they kept him in mind, even going so far as to hire private investigators to dig up information on him. He went to his favorite caf¨¦, ordered his favorite coffee, took a light sip, and closed his eyes.


    Outside the caf¨¦, Chu Lian was tugged by her friend, "Xiao Lian, do you see that person? Is it Xu Ke? I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t see wrong?" Yang Rongrong pointed at the person inside the caf¨¦, speaking to Chu Lian.


    Chu Lian followed her friend¡¯s finger and indeed saw a familiar face, but upon seeing the owner of that face, her brows furrowed instantly.


    "I never thought he¡¯de back one day. But now, he¡¯s the head of the Xu Family, the two of you..." Yang Rongrong bit her lip, carefully observing Chu Lian¡¯s expression, and said softly, "Uncle and Aunt Chu won¡¯t let you two rekindle, will they?"


    "Don¡¯t say nonsense. There¡¯s no past to rekindle. You know in my heart there¡¯s only Brother Lian. Even if he¡¯s now the head of the Xu Family, so what? He left Shangjing four years ago. Who knows if he can maintain his position? Anyway, remember this: I, Chu Lian, will never be with him." Chu Lian looked at Yang Rongrong, speaking with resolute firmness.


    "I know you¡¯re set on Brother Lian, but it¡¯s not enough just for me to know that. The person inside needs to know too." Yang Rongrong pointed her chin at Xu Ke inside the caf¨¦, speaking softly.


    Following Yang Rongrong¡¯s chin, Chu Lian nced over, and the next moment, she pushed open the door of the caf¨¦, pulling her friend inside.

 Chapter 171: Chu Lian

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Chu Lian</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke was smiling as he sent messages to Lin Mengyao, but was suddenly overshadowed by two figures. Xu Ke¡¯s eyes flickered with a dark glimmer. When he looked up and recognized them, his eyes were full of surprise, followed by deep nostalgia and emotion. "I really didn¡¯t expect the first people I¡¯d encounter after returning to Shangjing would be you two. Please, have a seat. What would you like to drink? It¡¯s on me." The joy in Xu Ke¡¯s voice was so clear that anyone who wasn¡¯t deaf could hear it inly.


    Yang Rongrong looked worriedly at Chu Lian.


    Chu Lian pulled Yang Rongrong to sit opposite Xu Ke, her delicate face full of frost. "There¡¯s no need for drinks. I just came in to rify something with you."


    Xu Ke¡¯s smile clearly grew stiff for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. "I don¡¯t know what you want to say to me?"


    "I know our two families once jokingly arranged an engagement for us when we were young, but you know it¡¯s not the Republic era anymore. The practice of parental arranged marriages is long outdated, so I advise you to forget about the past. I will not marry you. I already have someone I love, and we are currently dating. Unless something unexpected happens, we will get married, so I don¡¯t want you to bother me."


    Chu Lian spoke coldly, ignoring Yang Rongrong shaking her hand under the table.


    "Lian¡¯s words may have been a bit harsh, but she means no harm. She just hopes you won¡¯t separate the lovebirds and ruin others¡¯ happiness for personal gain." Yang Rongrong said helplessly, casting a nce at Chu Lian before speaking to Xu Ke.


    "Who is the person you like?" Xu Ke chuckled lightly and looked at Chu Lian as he asked.


    "It¡¯s Lian Xuan from the Lian Family." Chu Lian¡¯s gaze softened immediately when she mentioned Lian Xuan, evidently showing her love for him.


    "So it¡¯s him, you two are very well-matched." Xu Ke said with a smile.


    "Good that you know. I don¡¯t want you to say anything to my parents that would ruin my happiness, understood?" Chu Lian raised her rounded chin and arrogantly looked at Xu Ke as she spoke.


    "If you came today to tell me this, then I know and I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary to your parents. It¡¯s better to dismantle ten temples than ruin one marriage. I won¡¯t do such immoral things, but I hope you apologize for your attitude. Coming to warn me with such a high-and-mighty attitude over some unfounded assumptions, saying so much pointless stuff¡ªthis is not how ady should behave."


    Xu Ke ced his crossed hands on the table, speaking softly. His gentle tone made Chu Lian and Yang Rongrong blush immediately.


    "Indeed, we were a bit rude on this matter, but I also hope you can understand¡ªwe just care too much and lose our reason, not intentionally." Yang Rongrong felt an unprecedented heat on her face but still managed to finish her words with a slightly trembling voice.


    "I hope you understand, marriage is a lifelong matter. To any girl, nothing brings more joy and happiness than marrying someone they truly love, so due to this reason, some impolite actions aren¡¯t unforgivable, right?"


    "You¡¯re absolutely right. I forgive your earlier rudeness. So, would you like to stay and have a drink or leave now?" Xu Ke asked with a cheerful smile. His forgiving and magnanimous attitude made the previously aggressive Chu Lian and Yang Rongrong, who constantly defended Chu Lian, both avert their eyes in embarrassment.


    "Let¡¯s skip today; we¡¯ll invite you another day." Chu Lian became even more embarrassed under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, and quickly pulled Yang Rongrong away. On their way out, she even stumbled over a chair, looking rather like she was fleeing in defeat.


    Xu Ke watched their retreating figures and only withdrew his gaze when theypletely disappeared from sight. But the eyes that were full of the spring breeze a moment ago were now covered by wind and snow, leaving only coldness and a hint of murder.


    "As foolish and reckless as ever," Xu Ke said softly.


    The reason he came to this ce today, a ce he once liked very much, was not because it was urgent, but just to encounter Chu Lian coincidentally. That sh drive, it contained arge part about the Chu Family.


    Xu Ke narrowed his eyes, hiding all the murderous intent within. Though he still retained some of that aloofness, it was much betterpared to earlier.


    Even after leaving the caf¨¦, the heat on Chu Lian and Yang Rongrong¡¯s faces still hadn¡¯t dissipated. The two girls looked at each other¡¯s flushed cheeks with eyes full of shame.


    "Was I too reckless just now? The other party did nothing, yet I lunged at them based on assumptions and said so much. I¡¯ve really embarrassed myself." Chu Lian stomped her foot, speaking with a bit of frustration.


    "You can¡¯t be med entirely. If I hadn¡¯t dragged you over saying I saw him, you wouldn¡¯t have charged in and said those things. If someone¡¯s to me, me me." Yang Rongrong said with guilt as she looked at Chu Lian, who seemed ashamed enough to want to hit her head against a wall.


    "Don¡¯t say that, how can I me you? You only did it for my good. Oh, let¡¯s not think about this. Anyway, the Xu Family is hosting a banquet tomorrow, I¡¯ll prepare a gift to apologize. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll hold it against a girl like me." Chu Lian rolled her eyes and said softly.


    "It¡¯s still early now, let¡¯s go pick out a gift for him first."


    "Alright, sure."


    The two girls who were previously troubled began to smile again, linking arms and indulging in a fresh shopping spree.


    The Xu Family¡¯s banquet arrived quickly, almost in the blink of an eye.


    On this day, Xu Ke wore a ck suit, with a shining tie bar on his gray-striped tie and thetest Cartier ruby cufflinks at his wrists. His new Patek Philippe watch peeked out from beneath the ck suit, its asional glimpse enough to dazzle.


    Xu Ke donned a pair of ruby-encrusted sses Housekeeper Zhao had brought, slicked his bangs back with hair gel, revealing a smooth forehead and eyebrows that extended towards his temples, and beneath them, those sharp eyes.


    "In just the blink of an eye, the Family Head has grown up so well. If the old master saw how excellently you¡¯ve grown, he¡¯d be exceedingly relieved," Housekeeper Zhao said with reddened eyes, looking at Xu Ke with benevolence. "The Family Head looks very handsome today; I doubt there¡¯s ady in Shangjing who can resist your charm."


    "Grandpa Zhao, please don¡¯t praise me so much, you¡¯re making me a bit embarrassed." Xu Ke nced helplessly at Housekeeper Zhao and then led the way to the hall where the banquet was being held.

 Chapter 172 Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Banquet</h4><h4></h4>


    This banquet marks the return of Xu Ke, so Housekeeper Zhao decorated the hall with extreme luxury and extravagance. Coupled with the initial design of the Xu Mansion, itpletely exudes a royal ir. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know better might think they¡¯ve traveled through time to Europest century upon entering.


    "Xu Ke really made a big fuss with his return this time." Yang Rongrong whispered, wearing a champagne-colored cocktail dress, arm in arm with Chu Lian.


    "Only people whock confidence show off their strength in such a vulgar way." Chu Lian remarked sourly, looking at thevishly decorated hall.


    Yang Rongrong quietly sighed in her heart at her friend¡¯s fallen face; she knew what Chu Lian was jealous about. Last month, the Lian Family also held a gathering, a birthday party for Lian Xuan. Even though the whole banquet was grand and looked exceptionally splendid, it was still a notch below today¡¯s Xu Family banquet. No wonder Chu Lian was ufortable.


    "My little ancestor, today is the Xu Family¡¯s banquet, don¡¯t keep a long face. Don¡¯t forget our purpose today, we¡¯re here to offer apologies. Looking at your expression, someone might think you¡¯re here to collect debts." Yang Rongrong whispered, pulling on Chu Lian¡¯s arm.


    "I know." Chu Lian first pouted unhappily, but then remembered what Yang Rongrong just said and put a smile back on her face, looking much more lively.


    "That¡¯s better, let¡¯s go find Xu Ke and give him the apology gift." Yang Rongrong said, tugging on Chu Lian¡¯s arm.


    Chu Lian nodded, and the two girls flitted around the banquet like two butterflies in a flower bush, searching for Xu Ke¡¯s figure.


    The protagonist they were searching for was currently stopped by a shareholder of the Xu Group with the surname Hu.


    "Now that Chairman Xu is back, why didn¡¯t he first go check on the Xu Group? Instead, he held a banquet. Isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate?" Chairman Hu said, holding a female star in his arms with a cigar between two fingers, speaking and puffing smoke rings, appearing less like a subordinate talking to a leader and more like a superior speaking to an underling.


    Xu Ke¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change, but his pupils darkened considerably, as if they could swallow everything, "Chairman Hu, you are overstepping. The Xu Family is mine, and the Xu Group is mine too. How I choose to handle things is not for you toment on. A director and a chairman may be separated by only one word, but one word still makes a difference, right?" Xu Ke said coldly, looking at the man before him.


    Xu Ke watched the sudden stiffness in the man¡¯s fingers and let out a sneer in his heart.


    "Look at you, even though a director and a chairman differ by just one word, who knows which wind will prevail in the end?" Chairman Hu looked at Xu Ke with a hint of malice in his eyes, still smiling, but his eyes were filled with fury.


    "We are all part of the samepany. I¡¯m also a veteran employee of the Xu Group. Whether by seniority or age, I¡¯m your elder. As your elder and an old shareholder of the Xu Group, I hope you focus on the right path rather than indulging in pleasure. If you can¡¯t shoulder the burden of the Xu Group, it¡¯s better to hand it over to someone capable before you ruin the Xu Group¡¯s century-old foundation." Chairman Hu said with a smiling face.


    This time, the corners of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth turned down, and the cold glint in his eyes seemed to pierce through his sses, "Chairman Hu, you¡¯ve crossed the line." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "How can this be crossing the line? I¡¯m also a veteran in thepany, what¡¯s wrong with being concerned? When your grandfather was in charge, we seniors admired him because of his significant contributions to thepany. But who do you think you are? Don¡¯t forget how you got to your position today. If you obediently stayed in your muck, you¡¯d still be the head of the Xu Family. Otherwise, be careful not to lose your current position." Chairman Hu said contemptuously, pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s forehead with his cigar-holding hand.


    "Acting superior around me, who do you think you are? Even your father had to call me Uncle Hu obediently. Where do you get the nerve to act superior in front of me? Hmph!" Chairman Hu sneered at Xu Ke, while the gorgeousdy in his arms chuckled.


    "When I first entered the field, I was really enamored with the Xu Family. How long has it been? The Xu Family has already reached this point. I wonder if you, the fair and tender head of the family, can hold onto the Xu Family¡¯s heritage. But even if you can¡¯t, it¡¯s no problem. Given your looks, you¡¯d do well in the entertainment industry. If we meet there someday, feel free to ask me if you have any questions, I¡¯ll definitely answer them thoroughly." The woman winked at Xu Ke, then as if thinking of something funny, couldn¡¯t help butugh again before copsing into Chairman Hu¡¯s arms.


    "But you¡¯re not from a formal acting background, your acting might be a bit struggling initially, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll support you. I know a few bosses who love boys with your looks. Just make sure to win them over and you won¡¯tck opportunities to rise up." The woman said coquettishly.


    "Oh, you little minx, that wicked mouth of yours. Even if he has fallen on hard times, would he need you to introduce clients to him? He¡¯s lived in Shangjing for over twenty years, doesn¡¯t he know what kind of people are here? If he needed anything, he¡¯d find it himself. Why would he rely on you?" Chairman Hu red sidelong at Xu Ke and pinched the woman¡¯s nose.


    "Oh, my memory, it¡¯s been years since I was at an asion like this, I¡¯ve forgotten. You won¡¯t mind my faulty memory, will you?" The woman leaned her head on Chairman Hu¡¯s shoulder, her hand with red nail polish spinning circles on his chest, all the while exuding seductive charm.


    "How could I me you? I can¡¯t even like you enough." Chairman Hu¡¯s hand slid discreetly around the woman¡¯s waist, the implication of his actions quite evident.


    The two of them exchanged flirtatious banter in front of Xu Ke,pletely treating him as if he was invisible.


    After a while, Chairman Hu finally came back from interacting with the beauty, ncing at Xu Ke impatiently, and said in a reprimanding tone, "Why are you still here? Do you enjoy watching others flirt so much?"

 Chapter 173: Female Companion

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Female Companion</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯ve never been interested in animal mating. The only reason I¡¯m standing here is to tell you, don¡¯t get too smug. No matter how strong your west wind is, it will be crushed under my east wind, unable to turn over." Xu Ke gave Chairman Hu a half-smiling look, made a gesture of turning to leave, but stopped at the next moment.


    "Forgot to remind Chairman Hu, being anything is fine, just don¡¯t be a peacock. Appearing morous on the outside, but actually unbearable behind the scenes and unaware of it." Xu Ke shot Chairman Hu a meaningful nce, then departed gracefully amidst Chairman Hu¡¯s calls.


    Across the crowd, Xu Ke shed Chairman Hu a chilling smile, not caring how regretful Chairman Hu might feel hearing his words.


    "We¡¯ve been looking for you for ages, turns out you¡¯re here." Yang Rongrong, holding Chu Lian¡¯s hand, blocked Xu Ke¡¯s path and said.


    "Is there something you need from me?" Xu Ke hung a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, and with today¡¯s attire, he was a walking epitome of abstinence, making the two girls¡¯ faces unconsciously redden.


    Yang Rongrong, with a blush-red face, poked Chu Lian¡¯s waist, whispering in her ear, "It¡¯s up to you now."


    Chu Lian snapped back after being poked by her friend, a bit too embarrassed to look at Xu Ke¡¯s face, mumbled softly, "Wicked," then lifted her head, with a small flushed face, saying, "We stopped you today to apologize for what happenedst time. It was our fault then, so we brought you a gift aspensation."


    "Last time? What happenedst time, I can¡¯t quite recall." Xu Ke tilted his head, revealing a puzzled expression, still maintaining a perfectly timed smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "You forgot, it was about the incident at the caf¨¦st time." Yang Rongrong widened her eyes, incredulous, saying, "That was just a few days ago, how could you forget so quickly."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Ke showed a suddenly enlightened expression, "Oh, so you were talking about the time I refused the coffee; it was my abruptness. I¡¯m the one who should apologize, how could I let twodies express remorse." Xu Ke chuckled softly, but made no move to apologize, which went unnoticed by the twodies blinded by his charm.


    "No, it¡¯s not about the coffee; it¡¯s another matter. I said something quite rude back then." Chu Lian bowed her head, tugging at heryered dress, speaking softly.


    "Shh!" Xu Ke raised a slender index finger to his crimson lips, smilingly saying, "That matter is past and doesn¡¯t need to be remembered, besides you already apologized at the time, didn¡¯t you? So, that matter has been erased from my mind." Xu Ke pointed to his temple and winked yfully at them.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, please forgive my rudeness. There are too many guests at home that I haven¡¯t attended to yet. I hope you both have a wonderful time." Xu Ke took a ss of champagne from a servant, turned around, and melted into the crowd.


    "He truly is a gentleman, but suddenly I feel he¡¯s incredibly handsome." Yang Rongrong held her face with a lovestruck expression as she watched Xu Ke mingling with guests, not hearing Chu Lian calling her, and only returned to her senses when Chu Lian poked her back to reality.


    "Rongrong, why are you acting infatuated, you can¡¯t seriously like him, can you?" Chu Lian looked incredulously at her friend, feeling a subtle unease rising within her, even though she quickly suppressed it, this feeling nted itself like a seed in her heart waiting for the right moment to sprout.


    Soon, that opportunity came, as Chu Lian¡¯s crush, Lian Xuan, arrived at the banquet arm-in-arm with a pretty young girl, precisely when Chu Lian and Yang Rongrong turned and saw them.


    "Xiao Lian, restrain, you must restrain!" Yang Rongrong saw Lian Xuan with the girl in his arm and immediately knew something was wrong. She grabbed her friend¡¯s arm to hold her back, but ultimately it was futile; a spark was already ignited in Chu Lian¡¯s eyes.


    In Chu Lian¡¯s heart, a fiery rage had reached a tremendous height, utterly ignoring Yang Rongrong¡¯s words, she lifted her dress hem and charged toward Lian Xuan. Before either of them could react, she pried away the part of their arms that were touching and clung to him herself.


    "Brother Lian, who is this woman?" Chu Lian possessively clung to Lian Xuan¡¯s arm like a little beast, aggressively eyeing the woman across, sizing her up from head to toe with a wary gaze.


    Xu Ke stood not far away, one hand in his pocket, the other holding champagne, observing the unfolding scene.


    He noticed the impatience in Lian Xuan¡¯s eyes when looking at Chu Lian and the stiff curve of his mouth, "Things are definitely getting more interesting."


    "The Chu Family, the Lian Family." Xu Ke touched his lips, tainted a bit with champagne, and his eyes glistened with an unfeeling smile.


    The scene continued not far off.


    "Xiao Lian, stop causing a fuss. This is a new artist from mypany; I brought her over to meet people. Why don¡¯t you and your friend go have some fun first?" Lian Xuan adjusted his forehead, discreetly withdrawing his arm from Chu Lian¡¯s embrace and distancing himself from them.


    "Brother Lian, do you take me for a fool? What kind of ce is this, and what kind of people are here? Why would a new artist from thepanye to meet people? You have plenty of seasoned artists who contributed greatly to thepany; why don¡¯t you bring them here? Tell me honestly, what exactly is your rtionship with her?"


    Chu Lian clenched a fist at her side, stood straight, and locked eyes with Lian Xuan, speaking firmly.


    "Brother Lian, Xiao Lian¡¯s affection for you is known to nearly everyone in our circle. You must know what time it is now? Many people have been asking Xiao Lian why you two didn¡¯t appear together tonight, and now you brought this girl here. Did youe to specially embarrass Xiao Lian?" Yang Rongrong also dropped her usual gentle andposed demeanor, decisively standing by her friend¡¯s side, looking directly into Lian Xuan¡¯s eyes and questioning him.


    "This is between Xiao Lian and me. It has nothing to do with you, so you have no right to question me." Lian Xuan dropped his smile, looking displeased at Yang Rongrong.


    "She has no right to question you, then do I? Do I have the right?" Chu Lian pulled Yang Rongrong¡¯s hand, like a little hedgehog bristling up all her spines, facing Lian Xuan, she said.

 Chapter 174 Difficult Task

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Difficult Task</h4><h4></h4>


    "Her status doesn¡¯t even qualify her to attend this party. Get her out of here for me." Chu Lian pointed at the woman¡¯s nose as she spoke to Lian Xuan.


    "Xiao Lian, we¡¯re not kids anymore. Could you please stop causing a scene?" Lian Xuan pinched the bridge of his nose, looking visibly exhausted.


    "Causing a scene? How am I causing a scene? Didn¡¯t you hear what Rongrong just said? Are you really going to let this inconsequential pet embarrass me and the Chu Family? Don¡¯t forget that our families hold simr statuses. Have you gotten uncle and aunt¡¯s approval for what you¡¯re doing?" Chu Lian trembled as she spoke.


    "Ever since we were kids, you¡¯ve always done this. Whenever I do something you don¡¯t like, you use my parents to pressure me. But we¡¯re adults now; we¡¯re not kids anymore. Don¡¯t you find your behavior childish and annoying? Xiaodie is someone I brought here. Even if you bring the emperor here today, I won¡¯t send her away. If you insist on kicking Xiaodie out, then I¡¯ll leave with her. You decide what you want to do."


    "As for what you said about a pet stepping on your face, whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ve never intended to do that. But it seems you don¡¯t want to listen to me or hear my exnation, so think as you wish." Lian Xuan, in front of Chu Lian, pulled Xiaodie¡¯s hand, looking at Chu Lian and Yang Rongrong with an indifferent and slightly satisfied gaze.


    Under Lian Xuan¡¯s gaze, Chu Lian stepped back, identally bumping into a chest that emanated a minty cool scent. Startled, Chu Lian jumped up despite losing her bnce, but fortunately, Yang Rongrong quickly grabbed her, preventing a spectacle.


    "I deeply apologize for startling you. I noticed things were lively over here and couldn¡¯t resist my curiosity toe take a look." Xu Ke showed an apologetic expression to Chu Lian, his voice gentle like a cello.


    "Thankfully, nothing happened to you, or else I¡¯d be to me." Xu Ke let out a relieved expression, slightly easing the previously intense atmosphere.


    "It¡¯s been many years since we¡¯ve seen each other; you¡¯ve changed a lot." Lian Xuan slightly frowned, looking at Xu Ke with aplex expression.


    "How have I changed? Haven¡¯t I always been myself?" Xu Ke said with a smile, his gaze behind the sses scanning Lian Xuan from head to toe.


    "You¡¯ve be much moreposed now, not as impulsive as you were. It seems you¡¯ve been through a lot since leaving Shangjing." Lian Xuan spoke with both admiration and probing.


    "But you¡¯re still you. Besides aging a bit, you haven¡¯t changed much." Xu Ke¡¯s gaze lightly swept past the woman beside Lian Xuan as he said this with a lightugh.


    Xu Ke and Lian Xuan continued their conversation, leaving Chu Lian and Yang Rongrong to the side, making Chu Lian¡¯s face visibly displeased. She had never been ignored like this before. Her face turned as red as a Xi Hongshi at that moment.


    "Xu Ke, you¡¯re just in time. This party is organized by you; you¡¯re the host. As the host, you should kick this woman out for me. I don¡¯t want to see her, not even a single strand of her hair." Chu Lian pointed at Xiaodie¡¯s nose and spoke to Xu Ke.


    As the trouble seemed to have shifted in his direction, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, but his smile remained unchanged. Just when Chu Lian thought Xu Ke would agree, he spoke, "The person is a guest of Master Lian. As the host, it would be extremely impolite for me to kick out hispanion. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to that."


    "Fine! All of you are bullying me, siding with this lowly woman. What makes her better than me? Aren¡¯t you all supporting her? I¡¯ll go home and tell my dad to cklist her." Chu Lian pushed Lian Xuan aside, covering her face as she ran away.


    "Xiao Lian, you¡¯re wearing high heels, don¡¯t run." Yang Rongrong eximed, ignoring the fact that they were at a party. She immediately tried to stop her, but the distressed Chu Lian wouldn¡¯t listen and soon disappeared. Yang Rongrong nced at the two men present, stomped her foot, and ran after her.


    "Today¡¯s party has many guests. I¡¯m concerned some unaware individuals might collide with them. I¡¯m going to check. Enjoy yourselves." Xu Ke raised his ss to Lian Xuan, downed thest sip of champagne, and followed the two girls out of the party venue. Before exiting, he discreetly exchanged nces with Housekeeper Zhao. Seeing Housekeeper Zhao nod, Xu Ke¡¯s smile became even brighter.


    The ce where Xu Ke hosted the party was the Xu Family¡¯s Rose Garden, which was quite expansive. With her head down, Chu Lian paid no attention to her surroundings, simply running forward. When she finally calmed down and stopped, she was far from the party venue and surrounded by simr buildings and a series of ss greenhouses. It seemed like a giant mirror maze with no way out.


    A cold breeze passed by, causing Chu Lian to shiver. Large goosebumps appeared on the exposed parts of her back. Sniffling, Chu Lian hugged her arms and shouted loudly, "Is anyone there? I¡¯m lost. Someone, please take me out."


    Chu Lian shouted three times, but no one appeared. The winter sky darkened exceptionally early. Although there was light from the greenhouses, some areas remained pitch ck, causing Chu Lian to nervously look around.


    "Someone, please, I want to go home. Someone, take me home. I don¡¯t want to stay in this wretched ce. Someone, please." Chu Lian shouted loudly, but the only response was the whistling cold wind, making her shiver continuously.


    Chu Lian wanted to retreat to the greenhouse for warmth and to escape the cold wind, but the greenhouse door was secured with an electronic lock she couldn¡¯t open. As she searched for something to break the door with, arge hand suddenly came upon her, pulling her into an embrace. A mouth reeking of alcohol fell on her ear and neck, causing Chu Lian¡¯s skin to erupt with goosebumps.


    "Ahhh! Let me go, let me go, help, help!" Chu Lian thrashed her body in a struggle, but she couldn¡¯t break free from the iron grip behind her. Her resistance only seemed to stir the assant¡¯s brutish desires more, as the grip tightened, and the sound of her clothes tearing filled the air, fully exposing her already partially hidden back.

 Chapter 175 Hidden Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Hidden Shadows</h4><h4></h4>


    The sound of fabric tearing wasn¡¯t loud, but to Chu Lian¡¯s ears, it was more deafening than thunder, causing her movements to cease abruptly. The drunken man behind her noticed his prey had quieted down and became even more brazen in his actions. Just as his lipsnded on Chu Lian¡¯s back, she eruptedpletely, her struggle fiercer than ever before.


    "Ahhhh, I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you."


    "Bitch, what¡¯s all the noise?" The drunken man grabbed Chu Lian¡¯s hair and pped her face hard, using all his strength, causing her face to turn to the side and fall silent, a line of blood trailing from her bean-paste-colored lips.


    Watching the entire scene from a hidden corner, Xu Ke maintained a gentle smile on his lips, as if he was witnessing a concert rather than a scene of violence.


    Atst, when the man tried topletely tear off Chu Lian¡¯s clothes, Xu Ke emerged from the shadows, his face recing the gentle smile and coldness in his eyes with urgency, as if he had been searching for her for a long time.


    "Let her go," Xu Ke shouted sternly.


    The unfamiliar yet familiar voice ignited life and hope in Chu Lian¡¯s eyes. She swiftly turned her head to Xu Ke and shouted loudly, "Save me, save me!"


    Xu Ke gave Chu Lian a reassuring look and then quickly ran towards them,nding a punch straight on the man¡¯s head. Xu Ke only used thirty percent of his strength with this punch, so the man wasn¡¯t knocked unconscious but stopped his actions and looked at Xu Ke.


    "Damn, you dare hit me, I¡¯ll kill you," the man released his hold on Chu Lian, shook his head, and charged at Xu Ke, engaging him in a fight. Meanwhile, Chu Lian stood at the spot, clutching her torn clothes, staring at the drunken man with hatred. "Xu Ke, kill him, don¡¯t let him live, I want him dead!" Chu Lian gritted her teeth and said.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t reply, seemingly focused on the scuffle without being distracted, but his eyes, hidden behind his lenses, showed no panic, instead observing Chu Lian.


    After trading a few more blows with the man, Xu Ke, seeing that the timing was almost right, deliberately allowed an opening for the man to hit him once, then extended his foot to kick the man to the ground, delivering a few more hits to knock him out.


    Panting dramatically in front of Chu Lian, Xu Ke watched as Chu Lian stepped forcefully on the man¡¯s lower part with her sharp high heels. Xu Ke frowned and walked over to stop Chu Lian from continuing.


    "Stop hitting him, we¡¯ve been out here too long, someone wille soon. You should cover up with my clothes first, let¡¯s leave here before anyone sees you like this, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation. What happened today was partly my responsibility too. If you trust me, leave with me first. I¡¯ll personally take him to the Chu Family, then you can do with him as you wish, okay?" Xu Ke said as he took off his coat, covering Chu Lian¡¯s exposed skin and precarious clothing.


    "Xu Ke." Chu Lian lifted her head, showing a tear-streaked little face, "You must hand him over to me, I want him to wish for life but can¡¯t die." Chu Lian gritted her teeth and said.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll definitely hand him over to you, but let¡¯s leave here first. Otherwise, if someone sees you, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation." Xu Ke lightly ced his hand on Chu Lian¡¯s shoulder, showing a worried expression.


    "Take me home, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore." Chu Lian tightly clutched Xu Ke¡¯spel with her hand, looking up at him pitifully.


    "Alright, but I can¡¯t leave right now. I¡¯ll take you to a guest room to stay for a while, and after the banquet is over, I¡¯ll see you off." Xu Ke said warmly, seemingly havingpletely forgotten that Chu Lian¡¯s parents were also at the party. Chu Lian didn¡¯t object either, she just nodded and left obediently with Xu Ke, never letting go of her grip on his jacket, appearing very dependent on Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke led Chu Lian to the guest room. Though his demeanor reflected nothing but gentility and warmth, the icy coldness in his eyes betrayed some of his frigid emotions.


    After bringing her to the guest room, Xu Ke took a robe from the closet, "Go take a shower first. I¡¯ll have my housekeeper bring you clothes and foodter. Rest assured and take a break here, no one will harm you here anymore." Xu Ke ced the robe beside Chu Lian and retreated from the room under her pitiful gaze.


    "Housekeeper Zhao, there¡¯s a person at the conservatory for you to catch; when the banquet is over, send them to the Chu Family. Also, get my spare clothes to the master bedroom, and call someone to prepare clothes and food for Chu Lian in the guest room." Xu Ke said icily, his eyesced with frost.


    "Yes." Housekeeper Zhao on the other end of the phone replied.


    Housekeeper Zhao was quick, shortly arriving with another set of gray suits.


    "I wasn¡¯t outside for long, how are things going? I remember Yang Rongrong, who was supposed to be with Chu Lian, also ran out. Has she been found? Nothing else happened, right?" Xu Ke asked, tying a blue tie for himself in front of the mirror.


    "Miss Yang is fine. When I came over, she hadn¡¯t given up searching for Miss Chu and is now walking around the banquet, probably seeing if Miss Chu has returned. Others didn¡¯t react much, but Young Master Lian seems to particrly enjoy thepany of his femalepanion and has already introduced her to a lot of connections at the banquet. Chairman Hu was mostly with Xu Corporation¡¯s shareholders, but I noticed he had some eye contact with the Chu Family. I think their rtionship is not simple." Housekeeper Zhao said respectfully, bowing slightly.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Housekeeper Zhao. I have a n in mind; you can go back to your room and rest. I can handle this." Xu Ke told Housekeeper Zhao, showing a hint of warmth in his usually cold eyes, causing a slight mistiness to appear in the wrinkled corners of Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡¯ve been out for a long time, time to head back to the venue." Xu Ke patted Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s shoulder, then stepped towards the banquet.


    Upon entering the banquet, a wave of warmth enveloped him, in stark contrast to the cold wind outside. Xu Ke¡¯s lips slowly curled up, his face seemed covered with a mask, making it hard for anyone to decipher the emotions in his eyes.

 Chapter 176 Settling Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Settling Affairs</h4><h4></h4>


    Everything at the banquet proceeded in an orderly manner, nothing changed due to Xu Ke¡¯s sudden disappearance, the only change was among the group from the Chu Family.


    The first to approach Xu Ke and strike up a conversation was Chu Lian¡¯s good friend, Yang Rongrong.


    "Mr. Xu, Chu Lian is missing. Can you send someone from the manor to look for her? It¡¯s already dark and cold outside, Xiao Lian is wearing a backless dress, I¡¯m worried she might get lost or freeze." The anxiety in Yang Rongrong¡¯s eyes was genuine, she looked quite agitated, her concern for Chu Lian made Xu Ke raise an eyebrow, further increasing the value he ced on Chu Lian.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Chu is fine, she just caught a slight chill and is currently resting in the guest room. Please rest assured." Xu Ke gave Yang Rongrong a firm reassuring look, then walked back into the banquet with his wine ss.


    "Don¡¯t leave yet." Yang Rongrong grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, stopping him from leaving.


    "Is there something else?" A sh of displeasure crossed Xu Ke¡¯s eyes quickly, but when he turned his head, he looked gentle yet distant, with just the right amount of questioning in his eyes.


    "Can I go see her?" Yang Rongrong looked at Xu Ke, her eyes filled with struggle, as if she wanted to say something but held back, finally gritting her teeth and asking.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll have someone take you there." Xu Ke, seeing the expression on the other¡¯s face, knew what she was thinking and felt somewhat disdainful. In his heart, he already had Lin Mengyao, how could he possibly be interested in another woman, especially someone as foolish as Chu Lian.


    Yang Rongrong saw that Xu Ke agreed to her request to see Chu Lian without any hesitation, and the stone in her heart was suddenly lifted, her gaze towards Xu Ke became much kinder, "Thank you." Yang Rongrong sincerely thanked Xu Ke.


    "No need, it¡¯s the right thing to do." After speaking, Xu Ke waved at a servant at the door, calling him over, "Take thisdy to the guest room in the back building to see Miss Chu."


    "Yes, this way please, Miss." The servant nodded at Xu Ke, then extended a hand towards Yang Rongrong and said, leading the way in front.


    The banquet couldn¡¯t be considered anything but sessful. Xu Ke sessfully re-entered the high society circle of Shangjing. The twenty servants moving around the banquet were carefully selected by Grandpa Zhao, each with sharp eyes. Everything people did at the banquet, whoever gave someone else a look, was all seen by these servants. Moreover, Chu Lian owed him a life-saving debt, and he had also found a way to resolve the Chu Family issue. Thinking of this, Xu Ke¡¯s smile grew even deeper.


    "Mr. Chu, Mrs. Chu, could you both please wait for a moment?" After seeing off the guests from the banquet, Xu Ke stopped the main targets he wanted to address upon returning to Shangjing.


    "I wonder what Chairman Xu needs from us?" Mr. Chu, escorting Mrs. Chu, looked at Xu Ke with kind eyes but there was a subtle note of detachment.


    "It¡¯s like this, your daughter encountered an incident at the banquet earlier, she is now resting in a guest room I arranged, I ask you both toe with me." Seeing their sudden change in expression, Xu Ke disyed a gentle and courteous smile, gesturing politely for them to follow, then turned and left without waiting to see if they followed.


    Behind Xu Ke, Mrs. Chu and Mr. Chu quickly exchanged a nce. Chu Lian was their only daughter, cherished like a jewel. Earlier at the banquet, when they didn¡¯t see Chu Lian, they thought she might have snuck out to y like usual, not knowing something had happened.


    Worry nearly overflowed from Mrs. Chu¡¯s eyes. Mr. Chu patted his wife¡¯s arm, giving her a reassuring look before speaking, "I wonder what incident my daughter encountered at the banquet, is she injured?"


    Walking ahead, Xu Ke did not turn back at their expressions, and upon hearing Mr. Chu¡¯s inquiry, he only replied calmly, "Let¡¯s discuss everything once we see Miss Chu, I¡¯m not very clear on the details. It would be best for Miss Chu to exin herself."


    Xu Ke led them to the door of Chu Lian¡¯s room and gently knocked, "Miss Chu, it¡¯s Xu Ke, please open the door." With one hand behind his back, Xu Ke spoke with a gentle and courteous tone.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the door opened, but the person who peeked out was Yang Rongrong¡¯s head.


    "Why you? Where¡¯s our Xiao Lian?" Mrs. Chu asked anxiously, looking at the face of the person.


    "Uncle and Auntie, you¡¯vee. Xiao Lian just went to sleep, pleasee in first, I¡¯ll go wake her up." Seeing that it wasn¡¯t just Xu Ke outside, Yang Rongrong opened the slightly ajar door fully. When Yang Rongrong saw the slightly teasing expression on Xu Ke¡¯s face, her face flushed red, and she quickly walked over to Chu Lian¡¯s room, waking the recently asleep person.


    The two men in the room sat facing each other on the suite¡¯s sofa, while Mrs. Chu apanied Yang Rongrong to Chu Lian¡¯s bedside. Seeing her daughter with rosy cheeks from sleep, Mrs. Chu finally rxed. But she soon noticed that Chu Lian was wearing clothes that didn¡¯t fit, and her recently calm heart tensed again, her face showing a grave expression.


    The original n was to marry Chu Lian off to Lian Xuan, and she certainly couldn¡¯t be associated with Xu Ke! Mrs. Chu clutched the bedspread tightly, her worried eyes thought.


    Chu Lian drowsily opened her eyes, seeing Mrs. Chu sitting beside the bed, her face immediately lit up with delight and a smile, "Mom, why did youe over, where¡¯s Dad?"


    "You still ask! First, tell me what¡¯s going on with you!" Mrs. Chu extended her well-maintained finger and poked Chu Lian¡¯s forehead hard, her eyes filled with concern as she asked.


    Chu Lian yelped, covering her slightly reddened forehead, her eyes immediately filled with tears, and with just a blink, tears spilled out.


    Chu Lian¡¯s sudden tears panicked Mrs. Chu, "Xiao Lian, what¡¯s wrong? Did Xu Ke bully you? Tell Mommy, I will stand up for you." Seeing her daughter cry, Mrs. Chu¡¯s heart was filled with both heartache and a rising anger. Her face showed strands of hostility, as if ready to tear a piece of flesh off Xu Ke if Chu Lian so much as nodded.


    Chu Lian reached out and gently shook Mrs. Chu¡¯s arm, holding back her tears, she said, "It has nothing to do with Xu Ke, he saved me."


    "Then why are you crying here? What really happened that I don¡¯t know about, tell Mommy quickly. Seeing you like this is making me anxious." Mrs. Chu looked at her daughter¡¯s tear-streaked face, her anxiety nearly unbearable.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 177: The Grace of Saving a Life

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Grace of Saving a Life</h4><h4></h4>


    "Lian Xuan brought a woman to the party, and he smiled so happily at her. I was furious and wanted him to kick her out, but he refused and even got angry with me. I couldn¡¯t stand it and ran out." Chu Lian said tearfully.


    "And then?" Mrs. Chu asked with a frown, while Mr. Chu outside the door put down his teacup, his smile vanished, and he looked seriously at Xu Ke across from him, straining to hear the soundsing from the room.


    "Then I got lost near the greenhouse, and then..." By this point, Chu Lian¡¯s voice began to tremble, and her body even started to shake, indicating that what happened afterward terrified her. Mrs. Chu¡¯s heart felt like it was on fire; she wanted to know what happened next but understood it wasn¡¯t the time to push Chu Lian, so she could only wait in agony for her to speak.


    Mr. Chu outside the room was also troubled, constantly twisting the wedding ring on his finger, clearly showing his unrest inside.


    "Then a drunk man suddenly rushed out and suddenly hugged and forcibly kissed me. I wanted to break free, but couldn¡¯t, and then his hands started groping me disgustingly, and he tried to tear my clothes, ripping them apart." Chu Lian spoke with a voice that could not hide her breakdown, showing the significant shadow this incident cast on her.


    Mrs. Chu, by the bed, clenched the bedsheet tightly, her expression fierce enough tosh out, while Mr. Chu outside wore a face of anger, even shattering the entire tea set on the coffee table, the shattered porcin leaving white marks on the sofa. Hearing this for the first time, Yang Rongrong was also seething, her small chest heaving with anger, her face turning red; only Xu Ke remained calmly seated, appearing peaceful inside, but with slightly furrowed brows, his sses obscuring his eyes¡¯ emotions, only showing the frown on his brow.


    "I struggled desperately, but it was all in vain. It was Xu Ke who came to find me and knocked that person unconscious, and he got injured too. He even took off his clothes to cover me and asked the butler to bring me new clothes and food. Mom, Dad, please don¡¯t misunderstand the good person, and you must avenge this hatred; I can¡¯t swallow this anger, I want to make that scum wish he were dead." Chu Lian cried in Mrs. Chu¡¯s embrace, trembling and gritting her teeth.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom will definitely avenge this hatred for you." Mrs. Chu kept patting Chu Lian¡¯s back tofort her, eyes filled with love for her daughter and malice toward the perpetrator.


    "Thank you for Lian¡¯s matter. I wonder where that scum is now." Mr. Chu looked at Xu Ke with a faux smile.


    "This isn¡¯t thanks I deserve; it¡¯s my own oversight for letting such a person in. As for that person, I¡¯ve asked someone to lock him up, and I can hand him over to you anytime." Xu Ke said softly.


    "I, Chu Tianyang, am not someone who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. Your thanks are well-deserved today, but I¡¯m taking this person away." Mr. Chu said with a somber face, a fierce glint shing through his eyes, impossible to ignore.


    Xu Ke knew without thinking that the man would not have a good oue in Chu Tianyang¡¯s hands, but how was this any concern of his? No one would know that he was the man behind the scenes, after all, the person caught wasn¡¯t one of his.


    Xu Ke smiled at Chu Tianyang, nodded, "That¡¯s proper. When you leave, I¡¯ll have the servant put him in the car trunk, or if Mr. Chu wants to see him now, that¡¯s also fine."


    "No need, just directly put him in my car." Chu Tianyang¡¯s forehead veins popped, his voice carrying a hint of fiery anger.


    After a while, Chu Lian, wearing men¡¯s clothes, came out of the room under Mrs. Chu¡¯s guidance. Her eyes lit up slightly upon seeing Xu Ke, a subtle joy she couldn¡¯t describe stirring inside her.


    "Thank you for today¡¯s incident. If you ever need anything, you cane to me, and I will repay you." Chu Lian held her chin up like a proud little princess, speaking to Xu Ke.


    "I don¡¯t need your thanks. Just protect yourself. Actually, today¡¯s incident was due to my negligence. I¡¯ll visit with gifts to apologize someday, hoping this doesn¡¯t harm the rtionship between our families." Xu Ke said with a gentle smile.


    "Why do you like taking all the me? I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s not your fault. Who would know whether the person standing in front of you is human or beast?" As Chu Lian said the word ¡¯beast¡¯, a slight tremble passed her face, and her eyes shed fiercely, but it quickly disappeared, reced by a hint of hurt.


    "Is it just you here? Where¡¯s Lian Xuan? Why didn¡¯t hee to see me?" Chu Lian¡¯s gaze swept over everyone but didn¡¯t find the person she wanted to see, her eyes reddening, but she forced it back, though her voice trembled, showing her heart wasn¡¯t as calm as her words.


    Xu Ke faced Chu Lian but didn¡¯t answer her question, continuing to sit with a smile while anyone but him could answer the question.


    Mr. and Mrs. Chu frowned at Chu Lian¡¯s words but remained silent, while Yang Rongrong couldn¡¯t sit still and spoke angrily, "Of course, he¡¯s fooling around with that slut. You don¡¯t know that after you left, not only didn¡¯t he look for you, but he wasforting that slut. When I returned, he was still holding her waist and introducing her to people, showing no concern for you at all. We really misjudged him, thinking he was a good person."


    If it were usual, Mr. and Mrs. Chu would have stopped Yang Rongrong from saying these words, as the two families might be inws in the future. But after tonight¡¯s events, their dissatisfaction with Lian Xuan shook the idea of the arranged marriage between their families, as for them, nothing mattered more than Chu Lian.


    "Is what you¡¯re saying true?" Chu Lian stepped back, her body wavering as if she couldn¡¯t bear the blow.


    "Mom, Dad, is what Rongrong said true? Was he really with that bitch without a care about me at all?" Chu Lian clung to Mrs. and Mr. Chu¡¯s clothes, asking.


    Under Chu Lian¡¯s disbelieving gaze, Mrs. Chu nodded, "What Rongrong said is true."


    "How could he do this? Does he know what I almost went through because of him? How could he be so heartless?" Chu Lian¡¯s face was streaked with tears, crying hysterically, her eyes full of hurt.


    "Don¡¯t cry, he¡¯s just one man. There are plenty of better men in Shangjing than Lian Xuan. Why should my, Chu Tianyang¡¯s woman, hang herself on one tree? Lian Xuan isn¡¯t worthy of you; forget him, and I¡¯ll find you someone better," Chu Tianyang said somberly with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 178: The Rift

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178: The Rift</h4><h4></h4>


    "I won¡¯t. No matter how many or how good the men are in Shangjing, none of them are Lian Xuan. I won¡¯t give up on him. I refuse to believe I¡¯m inferior to some bitch. I¡¯m going to win Lian Xuan back." Chu Lian roughly wiped away her tears and said fiercely.


    "Why do you still want a man who treats you like this? Before marriage, he¡¯s like this to you; after marriage, who knows how he¡¯ll torment you. Such a man isn¡¯t worth your affection. Listen to your father and give up on him. What kind of person isn¡¯t suitable for the daughter of the Chu Family? Why do you need to be with a man like that?" Mrs. Chu said with an icy voice, the chill in her eyes continuously emanating, clearly infuriated by the other side.


    "Xiao Lian, I think Uncle and Aunt are right. Although Lian Xuan does look handsome, before this happened, I might have thought you two were a match made in heaven. But after this incident, he¡¯s cklisted in my book. For the sake of some woman who appeared out of nowhere, he disregards the friendship between the two families. If this were ancient times, he would definitely be someone who favors the concubine and abandons the wife. You¡¯d be better off with Mr. Xu than with him. The moment you ran out, Mr. Xu chased after you and even saved you; Mr. Xu treats you better than Lian Xuan does." Yang Rongrong chattered non-stop, clearly very upset, speaking without much thought.


    As soon as Yang Rongrong finished speaking, Xu Ke received a room full of scrutinizing gazes. Mrs. and Mr. Chu were evaluating Xu Ke with critical eyes, and even Chu Lian stopped crying, her tear-filled eyes focusing on Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke¡¯s smile remained unchanged, "Why are you all looking at me? Miss Chu likes Young Master Lian, and feelings are a matter for the two involved. How can one just say they no longer like someone?" Xu Ke gave Chu Lian a questioning look, making her blush deeply and suppressing the inexplicable disturbance that had just arisen in her heart.


    "Xu Ke is right. It¡¯s not possible to just say you no longer like someone. Besides, I¡¯m not convinced. Even if we break up, it would be me, Chu Lian, rejecting him, not him rejecting me. How could I lose to a mere actress?" Chu Lian¡¯s face showed an expression of resentment.


    "Xiao Lian, haven¡¯t you realized from this matter? In Lian Xuan¡¯s heart, there¡¯s no ce for you. Don¡¯t waste your time on him. As for the Lian Family, your father and I will make sure to give you justice. As long as we¡¯re here, that actress can forget about formally standing by Lian Xuan¡¯s side. Even if she bes Lian Xuan¡¯s mistress, I¡¯ll make sure her child will always be looked down upon as an illegitimate one for life." Mrs. Chu said with a dignified and elegant smile but a chilling tone.


    "Mom, let me handle this myself. This anger is stifling me so much I can¡¯t eat. He embarrassed me today; I won¡¯t let him get away with it. Dad, doesn¡¯t ourpany have a coboration with the Lian Family? Stop the cooperation. I want him to know that without me, he is nothing," Chu Lian eximed, pping the sofa hard.


    "Ahem, it¡¯s gettingte now. Traveling at night can lead to traffic idents. Why don¡¯t you all head home and discuss things?" Xu Ke, seeing Chu Tianyang¡¯s increasingly serious expression, spoke up first with a fitting and polite smile.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion to leave, some of the serious expression on Chu Tianyang¡¯s face faded, even subtly rxed. "Yes, it is gettingte. We¡¯ll stop disturbing you. Xiao Lian, we will talk when we get home. They need to rest. Let¡¯s go." Chu Tianyang gathered his daughter and wife, speaking in a steady tone.


    "I¡¯ll remember what happened today. I¡¯lle find you to y someday," Chu Lian said in a crisp voice, looking at Xu Ke with a prideful lift of her chin.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to warmly wee you," Xu Ke nodded and saw the Chu family and Yang Rongrong off from the estate.


    Watching the departing car, Xu Ke let his raised smile fall, his whole demeanor bing cold and sharp.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest? Why are you out again? It¡¯s windy at night; you¡¯ll catch a cold." Xu Ke walked over to Grandpa Zhao, slowly strolling with him.


    "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m still healthy. Family Head, did you achieve what you wished for this time?" Housekeeper Zhao asked with a beaming smile.


    "Pretty much." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled up in a slight smile.


    "I just can¡¯t understand why the Family Head suddenly targets both the Lian and Chu Families. These are both prominent families in the Capital City. While our Xu Family is top-tier now, there¡¯s instability within. If a conflict arises with these two families, the Xu Family could suffer greatly." Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s somewhat aged voice sounded from behind Xu Ke.


    "I have my reasons. Grandpa Zhao, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. At your age, it¡¯s better not to know certain things. Rest early; it¡¯s gettingte, and there¡¯s a lot to do tomorrow." Xu Ke climbed the stairs, gave a gentle smile, and wished, "Good night," before heading upstairs.


    In the empty living room, Housekeeper Zhao looked up towards the stairs, lost in thought, before eventually turning to return to his room.


    Xu Ke had many tasks to handle in Shangjing this time. Having promised Lin Mengyao to return in a week, he was pressed for time. Xu Ke left early the day after the banquet.


    As a businessman, one should never put all of one¡¯s eggs in one basket. Xu Ke knew many in the Xu organization were dissatisfied with him. The current Xu organization was like an ancient tree with entangled roots. He believed he had the capacity to tame it, but the time it would consume was too great. He¡¯d rather build a new kingdom for himself.


    Though it would require some effort, it would at least be his own team, where he had the final say. Furthermore, working on the shoulders of a giant is much preferable to starting from scratch. Xu Ke was confident he could establish a business kingdom identical to the Xu organization within two years.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ke¡¯s smile widened just a bit.


    "Mr. Xu, this is the location selected per your requirements. How do you like it? If it suits you, we can sign the contract today. The other party is quite anxious," the agent apanying Xu Ke to look at the office space nced at him and cautiously asked, "What do you think?"


    Standing by the window, Xu Ke looked out at the ant-sized cars on the street through therge floor-to-ceiling windows and curled his lips in satisfaction. "This ce is nice. How many floors does the owner have, and what¡¯s the price range?" Xu Ke asked lightly.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s inquiry, the agent¡¯s face showed a hint of joy and relief, "Oh, you¡¯re in luck. The floors above and below are owned by the same person. The other side is open to separating them or keeping them together. If you¡¯re genuinely interested in both floors, I can take you to see the other; itsyout is slightly different from this one." The agent approached Xu Ke with a cheekily ingratiating smile.


    "Then let¡¯s take a look downstairs. If it meets my needs, I¡¯ll rent both floors," Xu Ke nced again out the window, speaking in a consistently cold tone.

 Chapter 179 Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Dispute</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, follow me." Seeing that a big deal was about to be secured, the young man¡¯s smile was barely containable.


    The two of them took the elevator to the next floor.


    "This is the ce. Let me show you around, see if it meets your satisfaction." The young real estate agent took out a key and opened the ss door. "If you don¡¯t like this lock, you could change it to an electronic one, but the interior decoration is all ready-made, basically no need for modifications, which can save you a good amount of money."


    "It looks newly renovated. How did it suddenly be avable for rent?" Xu Ke observed the style of the interior, and upon catching a whiff of unventted methane, his brow slightly furrowed.


    Seeing the displeasure on Xu Ke¡¯s face, the real estate agent inwardly chuckled wryly but maintained a beaming smile. "You¡¯re asking about this? The original n was for the owner to keep it for their ownpany, but something came up at home, and they spent a lot of money. Now, they¡¯re in urgent need of cash and can only let this ce go." At this point, the young man¡¯s face showed a hint of regret.


    "I think this ce is pretty good. What¡¯s the rental price, and what¡¯s the selling price?" Xu Ke asked coldly.


    The agent¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, like a wild dog catching the scent of meat, when Xu Ke asked this question. "For rent, the two floors are one million a year. If you¡¯re buying, the owner doesn¡¯t support loans, only a lump sum payment of thirty-five million."


    "Hmm, it seems the owner isn¡¯t keen on selling this ce. Draw up a lease agreement for me then, I¡¯ll rent it for two years." Xu Ke said to the agent ndly.


    Surprised at how smoothly things were going, the young real estate agent stood there momentarily, unable to believe it and slightly excited. Xu Ke watched as the person opposite him first widened their eyes slowly, then their entire face reddened. Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, finding the change amusing.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to print the contract? I don¡¯t have the time toe out again just to sign a contract. I¡¯d prefer to get today¡¯s matters done by today rather than drag it into tomorrow." Xu Ke said coldly, noting the agent hadn¡¯t yet recovered.


    "Ah, sure, wait here, I¡¯ll go print the contract right now." The young agent came to his senses, pinched himself hard to confirm it wasn¡¯t a dream, then grinned and was about to run outside, only to be blocked by someone at the door.


    "Who are you people? How did you break into ourpany? What you¡¯re doing is illegal, and I will call the police." Said a woman standing at the door, holding a white Pomeranian and draped in mink, giving off the air of a nouveau riche.


    "Sister, we¡¯re here by authorization to show the ce. Who might you be?" The young agent, seemingly facing such a situation for the first time, cautiously inquired while assessing the person outside.


    "What authorization? Our family owns a share of this property. Without our say, who dares to sell it? Do you two even look like people who can buy this ce? Get out now before you pollute the air inside." The woman in mink said irritably.


    "Haven¡¯t you settled it?" Xu Ke frowned in displeasure. Properties with disputes are the most troublesome, often leading to wasted efforts and, worst of all, wasted time.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression turning discontented, the agent quickly gestured dismissively, denying, "It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ve seen all the documents; there¡¯s only one owner listed without any disputes involved, rest assured. This sister might have mistaken it. Let me talk to her, and I promise not to dy your business." The agent offered Xu Ke a fawning smile and then walked towards the woman.


    Xu Ke stood in the room, observing the two whispering to each other without urgency. He wasn¡¯t worried that they might be conspiring to deceive him together. Even though he hadn¡¯t been back in Shangjing for four years, dealing with small fries was still an easy task for him.


    While the two were still whispering, a slightly thin and somewhat pale woman rushed out of the elevator, her slightly long short hairy t against her head, making her appear a bit despondent.


    "Aunt, why are you here? Can¡¯t you leave us alone, our little family, and let us survive? We¡¯re all rtives, rted by blood, do you have to cause such a scene? My dad¡¯s gone, my mom¡¯s waiting in the hospital for this surgery fee. She¡¯s my only family left, can¡¯t you let me keep her? Every time youe to cause trouble, what exactly do you want? Is it that you can¡¯t rest until you see us mother and daughter dead?" The woman started, eyes red, ring with hatred at the woman opposite.


    "Look at how you¡¯re speaking, as if I¡¯m trying to harm you. I¡¯m your elder, and with your family only having you left to roam about, am I wrong toe as your elder to assist you? The world is dangerous, you little girl don¡¯t understand. Take today, for instance, if I hadn¡¯t arrived quickly, this contract would have been printed already. Look, does this person who came to see the property look like someone wealthy? These two are obviously scammers trying to swindle your property. Once the contract is signed, where will you find money for your mom¡¯s surgery? Sleeping on the streets would be quite nice already." The woman sneered.


    "Sister, how can you nder me like this? So, everything I said just now was for nothing, right? We¡¯re legitimate agents, ourpany has a business license, and we¡¯ve opened many branches nationwide. You can check online, how could I be a scammer?" The young agent showed a resigned expression, corners of his mouth downturned, clearly displeased.


    "Don¡¯t talk to me about this, let¡¯s not say whether you¡¯re really an employee or not. Even if you are, you¡¯re just a university graduate, right? Look at the person you found, looking like they¡¯re down and out. Do they seem like someone who could afford this ce?" The woman spoke unfriendly.


    "He¡¯s not buying, he¡¯s renting." The agent exined feebly.


    "Even renting, does he look like someone who could manage to get a few hundred thousand together? It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s a scammer. What are you arguing about?" The woman red at the agent then looked at the short-haired woman, "If you really want to sell, just sell it to me. We¡¯re family, I wouldn¡¯t cheat you, five million for both floors, enough for your mom¡¯s treatment." The woman stroked her Pomeranian with a look of superiority, as if she was doing a favor.

 Chapter 180: Tough Fight

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Tough Fight</h4><h4></h4>


    "You..." The short-haired woman was trembling all over with anger.


    "What? Look, being rtives and all, it¡¯s already quite generous of me to offer you five million. Don¡¯t forget your mother¡¯s heart condition. Now that you finally have a donor, if you miss this chance because you can¡¯t afford it, who knows when the next opportunity wille? Or maybe you want to risk a bypass surgery?" The woman sneered, her face full of mockery.


    "You¡¯re threatening me with my mother¡¯s life, are you even human?" the short-haired woman shouted loudly, tears unknowingly streaming down her cheeks.


    "Hmph, let me tell you, whatever I set my sights on will eventually end up in my hands. If you don¡¯t sell to me today, you¡¯ll sell to me sooner orter, and by then, you might not even see my million." The woman raised an eyebrow, speaking with schadenfreude.


    "Thirty-five million, I¡¯ll buy this ce." Xu Ke, who had been standing in the corner like an invisible person, said. His clear voice suddenly inserted itself between the two women, causing the tense atmosphere to halt for a moment.


    "ying the hero, are you? Can you evene up with thirty-five million? With your shabby look, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even gather $3,500." The woman shifted her gaze to Xu Ke, full of disdain in her eyes.


    Xu Ke looked down at his custom-made suit, a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. Such a vulgar woman, he thought, to say he was poor while he¡¯s wearing an outfit worth millions. He wondered where she got her perception from.


    Xu Ke walked out of the room, standing between the two parties, and spoke again, "I¡¯m offering thirty-five million for this ce. If you agree, draft the contract and once it¡¯s signed, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. Or if you¡¯re worried, I can transfer the money first, and then you can sign the contract with me." Xu Ke turned his gaze to the short-haired woman, speaking in a calm tone.


    The short-haired woman¡¯s tear-soaked eyes lit up instantly, and she hastily wiped her tears with her hand, nodding vigorously, "I agree, I agree." The short-haired woman, raised among luxury items, although broke now, had sharp eyes. Just a casual nce at Xu Ke was enough to estimate his outfit¡¯s worth. She couldn¡¯t believe this man, who walks around dressed like a house, couldn¡¯te up with a mere thirty-five million.


    The fur-wrapped woman watched as Xu Ke and the short-haired woman quickly came to an agreement, and her face darkened. She spoke in an unfriendly tone, "Are you sure you want to sell this house to him? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯s a fraud, and you¡¯ll end up penniless? That your mother will die in the operating room because there¡¯s no money for surgery?"


    "Pah! Stop cursing my mom. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. This property was left to me and my mom by my dad. I can sell it to whomever I like; it¡¯s none of your business. Even if I give it away, it¡¯s not rted to you. You want to buy my house for five million? How could you say such a price out loud? In Shangjing, you can¡¯t buy a house for that price; why don¡¯t you just rob a bank?" With a buyer finally in sight, the weight pressing on her heart was lifted. The short-haired woman¡¯s momentum surged. Though her face remained the same, she looked much more spirited than before.


    "Stop ndering me. Who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re just bad luck incarnate. You killed your dad and now you¡¯ve got your mom half-dead. Everything you touch carries bad luck. It¡¯s risky for anyone to take it off your hands. If we weren¡¯t rtives, I wouldn¡¯t risk buying this house from you. You¡¯re just an ungrateful wretch, biting the hand that feeds you. Pah, what a thing!" The woman spat harshly onto the ground, the yellow phlegm contrasting nastily with the cream-colored floor, utterly disgusting. Xu Ke frowned deeply in disgust.


    "Don¡¯t you dare curse my mom here. Whatever you¡¯re truly thinking, even a fool can see. I warn you, if I hear a single curse or insult towards my mother again, I¡¯ll cause a scene at your house. I¡¯ve got nothing to lose now; I¡¯m not afraid of shame. If you push me, I¡¯ll live at your house. Didn¡¯t you im I bring bad luck? I¡¯ll curse your whole family dead." The short-haired woman bared her teeth, scaring the previously noisy Pomeranian into silence.


    "The impudence of it! I really misjudged you; who knew you¡¯d turn out to be so cruel at such a young age." The woman first showed disbelief before directing her gaze to Xu Ke, "You saw that, right? She¡¯s that vicious. You¡¯re brave to buy something from such a despicable creature. Aren¡¯t you afraid of one day dying mysteriously?"


    "I¡¯m not afraid." Xu Ke replied coldly, his assertive manner silencing the short-haired woman before she tried to exin.


    "You two seem like a pair, huh? Did you set this up beforehand to make me back off, dampen my momentum, and extort me?" It only took a moment for the woman to regain herposure, looking at Xu Ke and the short-haired woman with a knowing gaze.


    "I never thought you looked decent but ended up falling for that little venomous witch. Tsk tsk, she¡¯s a ck widow. Be careful or she¡¯ll leave nothing of you but bones." The womanughed at Xu Ke with glee.


    "You talk too much, and you have bad breath. Can you shut up?" Xu Ke wrinkled his nose, leaning back as if she were something foul-smelling, causing the woman¡¯s face to turn red and purple with palpable anger.


    The short-haired woman and the realtor were amused by Xu Ke¡¯s behavior.


    "Sorry, it¡¯s not part of our job tough," the realtor said, though his gesture of closing his mouth couldn¡¯t hide the mirth in his eyes and his shrunken shoulders. The short-haired woman held her stomach,ughing until she squatted down, forgetful of her image.


    "Shut up, the both of you. Xiaomei, bite her." The woman ced the Pomeranian she was holding on the ground, ring maliciously at the short-haired woman. "Go bite her," shemanded her dog.


    "Woof woof woof!" The little dog, upon receiving the woman¡¯smand, immediately charged at the short-haired woman, evidently well-trained.

 Chapter 181: Who is Covering Their Face and Fleeing?

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Who is Covering Their Face and Fleeing?</h4><h4></h4>


    "You shameless bitch, you always use the same trick when you can¡¯t win. Can you change it up?" The short-haired woman cursed while dodging the dog¡¯s chase.


    "Then don¡¯t dodge! Why should you care which technique I use, as long as it works?" The woman adjusted her mink coat, smirking, her eyes gleaming with triumph.


    "Enough, stop." Xu Ke was tormented by the woman¡¯s screams and the dog¡¯s barking, and couldn¡¯t help but growl.


    "It¡¯s useless, our little Mei only listens to me," the woman said smugly.


    But then something unexpected happened. The Pomeranian stopped in its tracks under Xu Ke¡¯s growl and fierce gaze, whimpered softly, and then hid behind the woman, looking pitiful, with no trace of its previous ferocity.


    The woman¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant.


    "Hmph, scaring a dog is nothing. If you¡¯ve got the guts, bring out the thirty-five million today," the woman said, biting her lip, unwilling to concede.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, the short-haired woman turned her gaze to Xu Ke with a barely perceptible plea. If possible, she also wanted to quickly get her hands on the money for the surgery.


    Xu Ke saw the short-haired woman¡¯s look and said expressionlessly, "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get all the paperwork done today, so we don¡¯t have toe back tomorrow."


    "Thank you, thank you. I will never forget your great kindness and virtue. I will repay you someday." The short-haired woman was so choked with emotion upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s willingness to finish the paperwork today that a hint of color appeared on her previously pale face, looking much healthier.


    "No need for words. This is just a transaction; we¡¯re just getting what we each need," Xu Ke said tly.


    "Hmph, don¡¯t bluff too much. It¡¯ll be a joke if you can¡¯te up with the moneyter." The woman scoffed as she picked up the Pomeranian again, her eyes full of disdain.


    Xu Ke gave the woman a cold nce and was the first to enter the elevator. The group fell into an eerie silence, and even the always muttering Pomeranian quieted down, making the atmosphere a bit oppressive.


    Once outside the building, an agent took a sales contract from a colleague and looked at Xu Ke and the short-haired woman with a smile.


    "The bank isn¡¯t far from here. Let¡¯s go there and transfer the money," Xu Ke said calmly after ncing at the sales contract and handing it to the short-haired woman beside him.


    "Okay, thank you." The short-haired woman carefully put away the contract and gave Xu Ke a grateful look. Meanwhile, she was lost in her thoughts, her eyes growing brighter under her hair¡¯s cover.


    "What are you two dawdling about? The sun¡¯s going to tan me, and who knows how many beauty treatments I¡¯ll need to recover!" The woman rolled her eyes and walked ahead.


    "Hello, how can I assist you today?" The bank employee¡¯s smile widened upon seeing the jewel-bedecked woman.


    "I¡¯m not here for business. See that person? He¡¯s going to transfer thirty-five million. People today, they love dreaming, boasting about anything without thinking, not worried about being embarrassedter," the woman said loudly, attracting half the hall¡¯s attention.


    As Xu Ke and the others reached the counter, looking at the onlookers.


    "Are you the ones making the transfer?" The bank employee sized up Xu Ke and the short-haired woman, retracting his previous smile, now looking disdainful and impatient.


    "Yes, thirty-five million." Xu Ke, ustomed to such stares, handed his usual card to the employee and coldly said, while stepping aside for the short-haired woman to hand over her card as well.


    "How long will you keep this act up? Just take your card back and leave embarrassed. Or maybe you don¡¯t care because your skin¡¯s thick enough," the woman sneered.


    At the counter, the short-haired woman saw the employee¡¯s ghostly expression, and unconsciously, her voice tinged with unease, "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t transfer?" she asked softly.


    Even at a whisper, the woman sitting beside her heard it clearly. "Oh my god, don¡¯t reveal the truth so quickly, it¡¯s humiliating. If I were you, I¡¯d run out with my face covered," the woman said, gritting her teeth at Xu Ke.


    "Running out is inevitable, but who will be covering their face remains uncertain." Xu Ke smiled chillingly at the woman. "Just shut up, you¡¯re annoyingly loud." Xu Ke frowned impatiently, retracting his smile.


    The woman was about to retort when the employee¡¯s trembling voice broke the silence. She had just registered the short-haired woman¡¯s question, swallowing nervously before saying, "The money has been transferred."


    Just as the employee finished speaking, the short-haired woman¡¯s phone vibrated. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she took it out from her pocket, opened a message disying a string of zeros, and covered her mouth in excitement, tears rolling down like a string of broken pearls.


    "How could a poor guy like you have so much money? I don¡¯t believe it. You must be tricking me," the woman¡¯s face changed drastically, muttering in disbelief. She tried to grab the short-haired woman¡¯s phone, but her grip was too tight, leaving her with no choice but to peer together at the zeros, her expression nk as she fell into deep self-doubt.


    "I told you he didn¡¯t look ordinary, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you see, don¡¯t you?" Nearby, two girls whispered while waiting.


    "How did you notice? I didn¡¯t see anything other than a good-looking face," the other girl remarked.


    "Look closely at his clothes. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯re bespoke. See that craftsmanship and fabric? Must cost hundreds of thousands." The girl quietly educated her friend, but the woman heard it all.


    She studied the previously dismissed attire, feeling faint, while the girls¡¯ conversation, likerks¡¯ songs, pierced her heart with every word, leaving her face utterly pale.

 Chapter 182: Unexpected Gains

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Unexpected Gains</h4><h4></h4>


    Contrary to the emotions of the woman in the mink coat, the short-haired woman felt that this day was more enjoyable than any year before. She no longer had to fret over money, and there was nothing more wonderful than this in the world.


    "Now, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s dying of shame and who ran away covering their face." The short-haired woman took a deep breath, looking smugly at the woman in the mink coat. She didn¡¯t care at all about what others thought of her, relentlessly provoking the mink-coat woman and watching with satisfaction as she wavered.


    "Since the money has been transferred, let¡¯s sign, then this contract can officially take effect." Xu Ke shifted his gaze to the short-haired woman, speaking in an unperturbed tone.


    "Alright, but let¡¯s not sign here. Let¡¯s go to a caf¨¦, just you and me. I have something to discuss with you." The short-haired woman straightened her back, her eyes shining with an unprecedented light, the importance of this matter surpassing her desire to further agitate the mink-coat woman.


    "What can¡¯t be said here? My time is precious." Xu Ke remained seated, and though his current position forced him to look up at the short-haired woman, his presence was still one that could only be revered.


    "Please give me a moment. I promise you won¡¯t regret it." The short-haired woman clenched her fist, speaking with a resolute look in her eyes.


    Under the scrutinizing gaze of the short-haired woman, Xu Ke finally nodded slowly after a long while, appearing highly reluctant. But where the short-haired woman couldn¡¯t see, a mysterious gleam flickered in his eyes. "But I¡¯ll say this upfront: I can¡¯t give you much time, at most half an hour."


    "That¡¯s enough, half an hour is sufficient." The short-haired woman tightened her fist, excitement and determination written on her face as she spoke.


    On the other side, the woman reduced to a background character dared notin even a word. She even secretly sighed in relief because of Xu Ke¡¯s disregard, clearly more content to be forgotten than remembered. Now, she wished she could turn into air and escape, as if only then could she avoid a dilemma.


    Having reached an agreement, Xu Ke and the short-haired woman gave amission to the intermediary before nning to leave with the contract. "Why are you still here?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow slightly, asking with a hint of doubt.


    "Yeah, why haven¡¯t you run away covering your face?" The short-haired woman rolled her eyes exaggeratedly, sneering coldly.


    Ordinarily, the woman in the mink coat would have retorted; she wouldn¡¯t take even a single insult lying down, but now she simply ignored them, instead looking pleadingly at Xu Ke.


    "I didn¡¯t recognize all those luxury brands on you just now, and my mouth got the better of me, saying some unpleasant things. I hope you won¡¯t lower yourself to my level, just think of it like passing gas¡ªwhen you hear it, let it go, and don¡¯t waste your energy on someone like me." The woman pleaded with Xu Ke, looking pathetic.


    "If I had known you were so rich and capable, I would have spoken with utmost respect. I hope you can forgive me." Not hearing the forgiveness she anticipated, the woman grew anxious. Deciding to act, she dropped to her knees with a thud. "If you don¡¯t forgive me today, I¡¯m not getting up," she insisted stubbornly.


    "Are you threatening me?" Xu Ke looked down at the woman kneeling in front of him, his eyes filled with unspeakable disgust.


    "I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just showing my determination." The woman hurriedly waved her hands, denying it.


    "If you don¡¯t want to get up, just kneel there; I don¡¯t have time to waste here." Xu Ke decisively stood up before the woman could react, leaving the bank first under everyone¡¯s gaze. The icy wind outside, still carrying snowkes, hit his face, its biting cold making the short-haired woman instantly retract her neck into her clothes.


    "I know a nearby caf¨¦; shall we head there?" The short-haired woman said to Xu Ke.


    "Lead the way," Xu Ke pointed his chin at the short-haired woman.


    The short-haired woman took Xu Ke to a maid-themed caf¨¦. As they entered, women with rabbit ears and tails greeted them. Outside it was a snowy winter, but inside the caf¨¦, it felt like summer, exuding a warmth one couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Having ordered their coffee, Xu Ke leaned back into his chair, sped his fingers together and ced his hands on hisp. Looking coldly at the short-haired woman as if he were a machine, he said, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. My time is limited."


    The short-haired woman cupped the coffee in front of her, took a cautious sip, finally feeling warmth inside before she started speaking, "I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Liu Yan."


    "I saw it when you signed just now," Xu Ke interrupted coldly. "I don¡¯t want to hear filler words; can you get to the point?"


    Caught off guard by Xu Ke, the short-haired woman¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but she quickly recovered, "Have you decided what business to start? I want to coborate with you." Fearful of being interrupted again, she directlyid her intentions bare.


    "What do you have to offer for our coboration? You know I¡¯m notcking in money." Xu Ke took a small sip of his coffee, his expression turning a bit unpleasant before he casually tossed two sugar cubes into the cup, his face expressionless.


    "I know you don¡¯tck money, and the money I have is what you gave me. How could I show off? I might not have money, but I have skills. If you n to start apany, I¡¯d like to invest with technology." Liu Yan looked at Xu Ke, feeling a bit nervous as she spoke.


    "What skills do you have? Setting up mypany requires at least three billion in initial investment. What sort of skills do you have that are worth a stake?" Xu Ke lifted an eyebrow as he spoke.


    Faced with Xu Ke¡¯s strong stance, Liu Yan bit her lower lip and said, "My father used to make cosmetics, ones made from pure herbal ingredients. I know the secret form, and I can bring it to yourpany." Liu Yan looked at Xu Ke expectantly, then as if recalling something, quickly added, "These formtions haven¡¯t been marketed yet. My father¡¯spany spent a considerable amount of resources researching them. So, would you like to coborate? If you don¡¯t trust the form¡¯s efficacy, I can make it, you can get someone to try it, and if it works, let me invest, how about it?" Liu Yan looked anxiously at Xu Ke.


    "Why don¡¯t you do it yourself? Now you have a sum of money, and the form is ready. You could start thepany yourself. Even if the initial scale is small, you could gradually develop it. Why tie yourself to me?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, lightly sipping his coffee as he asked.


    "In a ce like Shangjing, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to grow. The money I have can¡¯t even make a ripple when thrown out there. Besides, I don¡¯t have the connections, nor the time or energy to manage apany. I¡¯ve never managed apany before, and without experience, starting apany would be like burning money for fun." Liu Yan said, a hint of gloominess in her expression.

 Chapter 183 Partnership

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Partnership</h4><h4></h4>


    "So, do you want to cooperate with me? I think us working together would be a win-win situation." Liu Yan looked at Xu Ke with hopeful eyes.


    "Cooperation is possible, but I need to see your value first." Xu Ke put down his coffee cup and spoke leisurely.


    "Isn¡¯t what I just said enough to prove my value?" Liu Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with great doubt.


    "You also know that what you said is just talk. You need to get the product ready first. I¡¯ll see if the effect is really as good as you im. If it truly achieves the results you mentioned, I can offer you a two-percent share."


    "Two percent? You¡¯re kidding, right? Two percent is too little. When my father developed this, he poured countless manpower and resources into it. Even if I don¡¯t get half of thepany¡¯s shares, I should at least get four percent." Liu Yan¡¯s expression carried a sense of discontent.


    "Two percent is already quite a bit. The initial investment,work promotion, employee recruitment, andpany management are all my responsibilities. Starting apany requires me not only to invest arge amount of money but also to use my connections for many things, while you only need to provide the form. So do you have any objections to me giving you only two percent? The more you contribute, the more you get in return. I contribute a lot, so I take more. Is there a problem with that?" Xu Ke spread his hands and asked.


    "You want to be a hands-off manager, taking money and the majority of the shares. Miss Liu, there¡¯s no such good thing in the world for you. Usually, you only get what you give. Don¡¯t be too greedy. Of course, if you feel you¡¯re at a loss working with me, you can choose not to cooperate with me and sell the form to others or start apany with someone else. I have no objections."


    Xu Ke adopted an indifferent stance, while Liu Yan across from him was sessfully caught in a dilemma, her eyebrows revealing clear hesitation and struggle.


    "This isn¡¯t a small matter. You can consider it slowly. This is my personal number. If you decide, let me know your answer. But I¡¯m leaving Shangjing in three days, so please try to make your decision a little sooner." Xu Ke ced his business card in front of Liu Yan. "I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯m leaving first." After speaking, Xu Ke didn¡¯t give Liu Yan a chance to hold him back, turned around, and pushed open the caf¨¦ door, stepping into the wind and snow.


    Liu Yan held the business card in her hand, still as conflicted as ever. "How should I choose?" she muttered to herself, finally reaching up to tousle her already far-from-perfect hairstyle in frustration.


    "Waiter, check please." Liu Yan called out.


    "Hello, the gentleman from earlier has already paid for your table." The maid in bunny-ear attire wore a shy blush on her face.


    "Oh, I see." Liu Yan walked out of the caf¨¦ in a daze, unsure of when Xu Ke had paid. She wandered in a trance until she found herself back at the previous bank, where she thought her second aunt had left, yet she was still kneeling at the bank¡¯s entrance.


    "Since when did you be so obedient, kneeling here without feeling embarrassed?" Liu Yan couldn¡¯t help but start mocking as soon as she saw her, causing the already pale-faced second aunt to turn even paler.


    "No other option, where¡¯s that man who¡¯s always with you?" The second aunt looked around but didn¡¯t spot Xu Ke, and her previously straight back slumped in an instant, her whole body rxing.


    "Of course, he¡¯s gone home. He¡¯s been out for quite a while. Why are you asking? Could it be you¡¯re afraid of him?" Liu Yan squinted, her expression enigmatic as she pondered something.


    "I¡¯m not scared at all. Not saying more, I¡¯m heading home." The woman struggled to stand up from the ground, swaying as she rose from kneeling long in the snow, nearly falling over. If she hadn¡¯t caught herself in time, she might have face-nted right there. Although the woman didn¡¯t fall today, the fact she knelt so long at the bank¡¯s entrance left her resentful, and she immediately held a grudge against Liu Yan and Xu Ke.


    Liu Yan didn¡¯t care in the slightest about the other¡¯s resentment. Her answer was already clear when she saw her second aunt kneeling despite her angry expression.


    Xu Ke was sitting in the car when he received a call from Liu Yan after driving not far. "I agree to your terms, two percent it is. I¡¯ll produce the product as soon as possible for you to see in theing days."


    Liu Yan¡¯s strong voice came through the Bluetooth earpiece. Xu Ke raised his brows, and despite the apparent delight in his expression, his tone remained unchanged. "Alright, I hope you can proceed swiftly."


    "I¡¯ve never asked, have you ever heard of my dad¡¯s name?" The Bluetooth earpiece went silent for a moment, just as Xu Ke thought Liu Yan might have hung up, her voice came through again.


    "I¡¯ve heard a bit." Xu Ke replied with a voice still unchanged.


    "So you do know my dad."


    "Are you going to back out now?" Xu Ke asked in return.


    "Why would I back out? If Dad knew the product thepany painstakingly developed could be produced one day, he¡¯d surely be very happy. I¡¯ll strive to have the product finished before you leave Shangjing, just wait for my good news." This time, Liu Yan¡¯s voice brimmed with energy and determination, so much so that her vitality and resolve could be felt even over the phone.


    "I look forward to your sess." Xu Ke said calmly.


    After the call ended, Xu Ke¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl into a smile. Who would have thought that just by going out to rent a house, he¡¯d encounter such a big catch? Indeed, the heavens had not let him down. The secret form from the Liu Group ¡ª he initially nned on searching for it, but hadn¡¯t expected it to fall so easily into hisp. It truly felt like being given a pillow right when he was about to nod off.


    Xu Ke¡¯s good moodsted until he met Chu Lian.


    "I wonder what Miss Chu wants from me?" Xu Ke saw Chu Lian, who had clearly been crying, and couldn¡¯t help but retract his smile.


    "Do all you guys like those fake good girls and green tea bitches? I just don¡¯t get it, are you all blind? It¡¯s clear what kind of person she is, yet why can¡¯t you see it? That bitch Yi Duo¡¯er clearly set me up, yet Lian Xuan, that blind fool, believed her and scolded me, making me lose face. Tell me, are all men blind?"


    "Miss Chu, please don¡¯t generalize. Young Master Lian¡¯s actions have nothing to do with us guys." Xu Ke sat across from Chu Lian, speaking leisurely.

 Chapter 184: Delighting in Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Delighting in Sowing Discord</h4><h4></h4>


    "Then tell me, why can¡¯t he see through that bitch¡¯s true nature? Why does he have to embarrass me? Tell me." Chu Lian asked, pouting with grievance.


    "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, looking at Chu Lian with a half-smile.


    "Obviously the truth. If I wanted lies, why would I call you here? I could just grab anyone off the street and hear it." Chu Lian said in a spoiled manner.


    "But the truth often hurts. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be too heartbroken after hearing it." Xu Ke shrugged and said.


    "It¡¯s okay, I can handle it. I¡¯ve already lost face and dignity today, I¡¯m already hurt enough, what else is there to be afraid of." Chu Lian suddenly downed the grapefruit juice in front of her, making a ss of juice have the effect of a bowl of strong liquor.


    "Since you put it that way, I won¡¯t hide it and will speak frankly." Xu Ke took a sip of the tea in front of him to moisten his throat, "The reason he can¡¯t see isn¡¯t that he truly can¡¯t see, but that he¡¯s pretending not to see, just like someone pretending to be asleep can¡¯t be woken up no matter how you call them. Lian Xuan is in this state now."


    "And the reason he¡¯s pretending to sleep is that he likes that girl, so whatever she does or says is right, and anything that makes her unhappy is wrong."


    "You mean Lian Xuan has fallen for that vixen." Chu Lian said, her eyes wide open.


    "In theory, that¡¯s correct." Xu Ke calmly nodded in response, ignoring Chu Lian¡¯s furious expression.


    "Am I not good enough? In terms of looks, figure, family background, and education, which of these am I not superior to that vixen? Why does he like her instead of me, when she¡¯s not even as cute as I am?" Chu Lian raised her hand to m the table, but considering there were so many people in the restaurant, she eventually suppressed her anger and downed a ss of ice water.


    "Don¡¯t drink so fast, it¡¯s bad for your stomach." Xu Ke pressed Chu Lian¡¯s hand down and took the ss from her hand, cing it back on the table.


    "As they say, different strokes for different folks. Since he doesn¡¯t like you, find someone who does. If you don¡¯t like the unmarried men in Shangjing, go to another city, and if that doesn¡¯t work, go abroad. There are so many men out there, there¡¯s bound to be one for you. Why hang yourself on one tree?" Xu Ke said lightly, using public chopsticks to serve her some vegetables.


    "That¡¯s easy for you to say. But I¡¯ve liked him for so many years. How could I easily give up? And our situation is known to almost everyone in Shangjing. What he did now is a tant p in my face. I¡¯ve be the joke of Shangjing. He¡¯s forcing me to the point of death." Chu Lian¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t be held back any longer as she said this.


    "So what do you want to do about it?" Xu Ke handed Chu Lian a tissue, his voice subconsciously lowered in inquiry.


    "If he doesn¡¯t let me have peace, then I won¡¯t let him have it either. If I be the joke of Shangjing, I¡¯ll drag him down with me." With that, a fierce light shot from Chu Lian¡¯s eyes.


    "Are you sure you want to drag him down with you? Once you do such things, there¡¯s no turning back. I¡¯d say why not wait a while, maybe one day he¡¯ll get tired of it ande back to you." Although Xu Ke said this, his gaze was filled with tant pity, which suddenly steeled Chu Lian¡¯s previously hesitant resolve.


    "I¡¯m sure. If I, Chu Lian, can¡¯t have it, then no one else will either, even if I have to destroy it." Chu Lian said, gritting her teeth.


    "Then I can only wish you sess and fulfillment of your desires." Xu Keughed lightly and said.


    "What do you mean by that attitude? Do you look down on me? You think I can¡¯t bring Lian Xuan down?" Chu Lian¡¯s mood was at its worst, and seeing Xu Ke¡¯s somewhat indifferent demeanor, her inner fury was instantly ignited.


    "Isn¡¯t that the case? You want to bring him down, but with what? Just words?" Xu Ke chuckled, shaking his head as he served Chu Lian more food, only for her to swat his hand away.


    "Don¡¯t underestimate me. If I say I can do it, I will. If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch and see." Chu Lian red at Xu Ke fiercely, picked up her bag, and turned to leave.


    As Chu Lian¡¯s figure disappeared from Xu Ke¡¯s sight, the smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face turned into a sneer. He picked up a napkin from the table and meticulously wiped clean the spots Chu Lian had touched.


    "Such foolishness, yet I truly look forward to see what kind of ripple you can make." Xu Ke coldly muttered under his breath.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to settle the bill and leave the restaurant, he was drawn by the sound of amotion inside. He looked in the direction of the noise and saw a waitress in uniform facing off against a man dressed in expensive clothing.


    "Don¡¯t think just because you have money, you can do whatever you want. My dignity isn¡¯t something you can trample on at will." The woman threw her apron to the ground forcefully, lifting her chin with defiance.


    "Do you know how much this outfit costs? You think a mere apology can settle this? Over my dead body. Until you pay me back for this suit, I¡¯m your creditor. I can do whatever I please, even stepping all over you, what can an ant like you do to me?" The man leaned down, staring the woman in the face with a punchable tone.


    "It¡¯s just a hundred thousand! I¡¯ll pay you back, and let¡¯s see how you trample on me then." The woman said defiantly.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it after you pay me back, otherwise you¡¯re just making meugh." The man sneered.


    Xu Ke stood there for a moment listening to understand the situation, and as he finished paying and intended to leave, a hand reached from behind trying to grab his sleeve, but Xu Ke deftly avoided it.


    Looking down, Xu Ke saw it was the same waitress who had been arguing.


    "What do you need?" Xu Ke asked coldly as she stood blocking his way.


    "Please lend me a hundred thousand yuan. I¡¯ll write you an IOU and pay you back." The woman tried to reach for Xu Ke¡¯s arm again, only for him to dodge once more. This time, she stretched out her arms to block him, staring at Xu Ke with determination.


    "No, move aside."


    "I won¡¯t move. Why won¡¯t you lend me the money? I already said I¡¯d pay it back. You spend thousands dining here but can¡¯t lend me money for an emergency?" The woman said, her expression a bit hurt.


    "Where I eat is my freedom, it has nothing to do with you. Move." Xu Ke frowned, his tone unfriendly.

 Chapter 185: Eccentric Girl

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185: entric Girl</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why do you have no sympathy at all? Didn¡¯t you see that I was just bullied? A hundred thousand yuan may be nothing to you, but it¡¯s an astronomical figure to me. Can¡¯t you just skip one meal and help me pay back the scoundrel and set me free? I¡¯ll work to repay the money." The woman still blocked Xu Ke¡¯s way, not budging an inch.


    "That¡¯s your business, what¡¯s it got to do with me? I¡¯ll say it onest time, get out of the way!" Xu Ke looked coldly at the woman in front of him, his eyes filled with disgust.


    "I won¡¯t move. If you don¡¯t help me pay out this hundred thousand yuan today, I won¡¯t let you pass." The woman continued to stand in front of Xu Ke, her eyes flickering but unyielding.


    "Just now you were putting on a pretense of being chaste and virtuous, and now you¡¯ve run over here to ask for money in the blink of an eye. What is this? Putting up a chastity shrine while being a whore, your shamelessness is truly eye-opening." The man who was just entangled with the woman stood beside Xu Ke, offering him his utmost sympathy.


    "Buddy, you¡¯re really unlucky to encounter such a female delinquent in this ce, tsk tsk tsk, remember to check the almanac before going out next time." The man patted Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder and said.


    At this moment, the restaurant manager who had been dyed finally came out. He first nced at the arrogant man in a suit, then at the impatient Xu Ke, and then turned to start criticizing the woman, "What is this nonsense, causing trouble on your first day at work, do you even want this job or not? If you can¡¯t do it, then just get out early." The male manager said.


    "Why are you kicking me out? This wasn¡¯t my fault, that man suddenly bumped into me while I was serving, spilling the soup all over him, and then inexplicably demandedpensation from me. It¡¯s all because of him causing trouble, what does it have to do with me?" The woman frowned as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    "I find your ability to distort the truth quite impressive. I was just standing there, and it was you who bizarrely crashed into me, spilling the soup all over this young master. I asked forpensation, you said you had no money, I asked for otherpensation, you cursed at me, and even came over here to block this gentleman from leaving, insisting on a hundred thousand yuan from him. Why don¡¯t you mention these things and instead cut out the main parts?" The man said condescendingly, rolling his eyes, his tone unfriendly.


    "This incident is our fault, giving both of you an unpleasant dining experience, we will definitelypensate for it, and today all expenditures will be on the house, we are truly sorry." The manager bowed apologetically to the two men, and then seeing the main female character in this incident still standing stiffly with no response, his temper red up.


    "What are you still standing there for, hurry up and apologize to them." The male manager gave the woman a hard pull, shooting her a warning nce.


    "Why should I apologize? I don¡¯t believe I did anything wrong, why should I apologize? I won¡¯t apologize." The female server said stubbornly, her eyes darting back and forth between the man and Xu Ke.


    "People without basic professional ethics like this should not remain in their positions." Xu Ke gave the male manager a cold look, lifted his foot and was about to leave, but was once again blocked by the female server.


    "You can¡¯t leave now, you haven¡¯t given me the hundred thousand yuan yet, you can¡¯t go anywhere."


    "When did I agree to give you money?" Xu Ke said coldly.


    "Just now, you didn¡¯t deny giving me money, which means you agreed. Do you want to renege and not acknowledge it?" The woman looked at Xu Ke, her expression sour, as if Xu Ke were a hypocrite and a true viin.


    "Hmph, I really don¡¯t know how someone like you passed the training, or did you just skip the training ande straight to work?" Xu Ke, disinclined to engage with this confused person, directly turned to target the manager.


    "What kind of person are you, promising something and not following through, now even threatening people, are you even a man? You¡¯re just a wicked capitalist, someone like you will face retribution sooner orter." The woman said with her hands on her hips to Xu Ke, her expression filled with mockery and disdain.


    "Can you just shut up, haven¡¯t you already caused enough trouble? Do you want our restaurant to close down? I¡¯m announcing from today, you don¡¯t need toe to work anymore, you¡¯re fired, and after your shift, go to the finance office to get your pay, you don¡¯t need toe back in this life." The manager was obviously infuriated by the woman¡¯s actions, breathing heavily.


    "You¡¯re firing me? Why are you firing me, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and you know I need to save for tuition, if you fire me, I won¡¯t have money to pay my tuition, what did I do to offend you, why do you have to take things to such extremes?" The woman¡¯s expression drooped, looking particrly gloomy.


    "If I don¡¯t fire you, this restaurant will go under with you. Take your money and leave, don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me." The male manager frowned tightly, looking like he was shooing away the gue.


    Seeing that the situation had escted and no longer involved him, Xu Ke intended to leave but was suddenly embraced by the woman clinging to his legs.


    "No one¡¯s leaving today, and neither can you, because of you I got fired, you need topensate me, if you don¡¯t give me a satisfying answer today, I won¡¯t let you leave, wherever you go, I¡¯ll go." The woman clung to Xu Ke¡¯s legs, and even wrapped her legs around his, like a ko bear, determined totch onto Xu Ke.


    "My patience has run out, if you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for hitting a woman." Xu Ke looked coldly at the woman clinging to his legs, a thinyer of menace rising in his gaze.


    The woman¡¯s heart trembled for a moment under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, but she quickly steadied herself. "I won¡¯t let go, you got me fired, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go, unless you can find me a job with the same sry, otherwise I¡¯ll keep pestering you till the end of time, let¡¯s see who gives in first."


    Xu Ke¡¯s patience had reached its limit at this point, "You brought this on yourself," Xu Ke said coldly, then seen thrusting his lower body, he wrenched free from the woman¡¯s grip, but not stopping there, the moment he was free, he delivered a swift kick to the woman¡¯s chin.

 Chapter 186: Clingy as Glue

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Clingy as Glue</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke delivered a sharp kick to the woman¡¯s chin. Although he held back some strength, the blow still left her chin bruised. The people in the restaurant hadn¡¯t expected Xu Ke to actually hit a woman, and for a moment, everyone was shocked, their mouths agape but no sounding out, while the woman on the ground held her chin, wailing in pain.


    "If you keep yelling, I¡¯ll dislocate your jaw." Xu Ke said coldly, expressionless, and sure enough, the woman shut her mouth and stopped howling.


    "Why did you hit me?" the woman used tearfully.


    "Don¡¯t touch me with your dusty and saliva-smeared hands. Here¡¯s money for medical expenses; take it and don¡¯t appear in front of me again, or next time, it won¡¯t be your jaw I kick." Xu Ke¡¯s gaze lingered on the woman¡¯s neck, the sh of murderous intent making her instinctively swallow back the words she had yet to utter.


    Xu Ke took out a nk check and a pen from his pocket, scribbled a number on the check, and tossed it onto the woman before striding out. His brows furrowed, and anyone could see from his expression that he was in a foul mood. People automatically stepped aside to make way for Xu Ke as he passed by.


    "Hey, wait, don¡¯t walk so fast."


    The man in the suit chased after him, catching up with Xu Ke.


    "I find you quite to my liking. Why don¡¯t we be friends? Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Feng Mian." Feng Mian ran a hand through his hair, offering Xu Ke a friendly smile.


    "And you? What¡¯s your name?" Feng Mian asked with an easy familiarity.


    "If we are fated to meet again, we can exchange names then. I need to go home and change; it¡¯s quite ufortable where I¡¯ve been touched. Sorry, but I need to leave first." Xu Ke said, his brows stitched tightly, his voice slightly deeper, and he indeed looked ufortable.


    "Alright, go home and change. Next time we meet, we must have a good drink together." Feng Mian said nonchntly, waving him off.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll take my leave first." Xu Ke nodded at Feng Mian and then left.


    When Xu Ke returned to the Xu Family, he immediately took off his clothes and threw them to a servant who had followed him, "Burn these clothes, no need to keep them." Xu Ke said with a frown.


    "Is there something wrong with these clothes, Family Head?" Housekeeper Zhao saw Xu Ke¡¯s unhappy expression and asked quietly.


    "None of your business. I encountered a lunatic outside; I got covered in bacteria, and it¡¯s disgusting. Have them deal with it, thoroughly. I don¡¯t want to see these clothes again." Xu Ke changed into a fresh set of clothes, finally feeling a bit morefortable.


    "Oh right, Grandpa Zhao, in a couple of days, I¡¯ll be leaving Shangjing to return. Keep an eye on the news from the Chu Family, the Lin Family, and add the Yang Family too. Keep a close watch and notify me if there¡¯s any movement from any of these three families." Xu Ke instructed.


    "Got it, I¡¯ve noted it down. But this time, how long will you be away, Family Head?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, but it shouldn¡¯t be too long." Xu Ke said, looking at Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s increasingly aged eyes.


    "You haven¡¯t visited Xu Corporation since you¡¯ve returned. Will you go see it tomorrow?" Housekeeper Zhao prepared a cup of ck tea for Xu Ke, and the rising steam blurred his eyes, only his slightly aged and hoarse voice could be heard.


    "Now is not the time. Let them becent for a bit longer. I¡¯ll take a nap; call me if anythinges up." With that, Xu Ke returned to his room and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to visit Xu Corporation right away; he intended to maintain a bnce between the two sides for now. Unfortunately, the other party had different ns.


    The next morning, just as Xu Ke got up from bed and finished breakfast, Chairman Hu¡¯s daughter came to visit.


    "Family Head, should I let her in?" Housekeeper Zhao stood behind Xu Ke, asking softly.


    "It¡¯s like the tree wants to remain still, but the wind won¡¯t stop. Let her in; if I don¡¯t see them this time, they¡¯ll find ways toe again anyway. Besides, I¡¯m curious about their motives." Xu Ke saidzily, putting down the newspaper.


    "Family Head, keep your heart at ease. These current difficulties are just temporary; everything will pass." Housekeeper Zhao said softly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Zhao. These are indeed minor matters, nothing that bothers me. They can¡¯t affect me." Xu Ke turned to Housekeeper Zhao with a reassuring smile, "No need to fret over me. Let her in." Xu Ke instructed.


    If appearance were ranked out of a full score of 100, Chairman Hu¡¯s daughter would barely reach 70, and that¡¯s being generous. The cosmetic surgery marks on her face were rather obvious, with freshly injected hyaluronic acid in her forehead not fully absorbed yet, making her look like an old wise man. Her delicate features were suited for light makeup, yet she insisted on wearing heavy western-style makeup, making her look somewhat awkward and even a bit of an eyesore.


    "I wonder what brings Miss Hu here today?" Xu Ke nced at Hu Jinzhi and looked away, finding it somewhat painful to his eyes.


    "I¡¯m not one to beat around the bush; I like to speak directly. My father wants me to marry you, so I came to see what kind of man he chose as my fianc¨¦. To be honest, I had some expectations when I came, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ugly, not at all manly, more like a sissy. I really don¡¯t know what my father sees in you." Hu Jinzhi rolled her eyes and said in a displeased tone.


    "You¡¯re the first person to call me ugly. Now that you¡¯ve seen me and achieved your goal, please leave, I won¡¯t see you out." Xu Ke made a gesture indicating for her to leave, but Hu Jinzhi remained firmly seated on the sofa, showing no intention of leaving.


    "Didn¡¯t Miss Hu achieve her purpose? Do you have more to say?" Xu Ke asked, his tone utterly devoid of warmth.


    "Of course I have more to say. Even though you¡¯repletely not to my taste, actually the type I despise, my father has made his decision, and there¡¯s no turning back. So, we have to get married." Hu Jinzhi paused to take a sip from the tea in front of her, and the next moment she spat it back with her tongue sticking out disdainfully, "What rubbish is this, disgusting, I want milk tea."


    "Prepare a cup of milk tea for Miss Hu." Xu Ke said to Housekeeper Zhao.


    Housekeeper Zhao nodded and left soundlessly.

 Chapter 187: Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Marriage Alliance</h4><h4></h4>


    "Where was I... Oh, I remember. Although we are destined to marry, we aren¡¯t marrying because we like each other. So after the marriage, I won¡¯t fulfill any marital duties. We¡¯ll sleep in separate rooms and live our own lives without bothering each other. Also, you have to pay a bride price; ording to my father, you need to give 30% of the Xu Family¡¯s shares to marry me, and I will bring a two-billion dowry." Hu Jinzhi raised her chin and said.


    "Heh." Hearing this, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help butugh, though there was no warmth in his eyes.


    "What are youughing at? You should go out and ask around. Even in Shangjing, a two-billion dowry isn¡¯t small. You¡¯re still not satisfied?" Hu Jinzhi tried to look angry, but due to the surgery on her face, her smile was awkward and grim.


    "You think two billion is enough to exchange for hundreds of billions of Xu Family shares? Chairman Hu isn¡¯t afraid of biting off more than he can chew. And why should I marry you? Even if you paid me, I wouldn¡¯t want you." Xu Ke leaned back slightly, spreading his arms naturally on the sofa, looking like a king overlooking everything, instantlypensating for the schrly demeanor on his face.


    "What do you mean? You think I¡¯m not good enough for you? Bah! Have you looked at yourself? You have no management skills at all; holding those shares is a waste. It¡¯s your honor that my father takes a liking to you, and it¡¯s your blessing to marry me, yet you¡¯re here nitpicking. It¡¯s outrageous! I must show you what I¡¯m capable of!"


    Hu Jinzhi¡¯s face turned ugly from Xu Ke¡¯s words. She stomped forward, opening her hand to scratch at Xu Ke¡¯s face, her nails coated with Magic Mirror Powder shining like ten metal spikes in the sunlight.


    Xu Ke remained in his original position without moving. Just as those hands were about to reach him, he caught her wrist with his hand, stopping her dead in her tracks.


    "Let go of me! A manying hands on a woman - do you have no shame? Let me go, or I¡¯ll be rude to you!" Hu Jinzhi said fiercely.


    "If your father has anything to say, let him tell me himself. Don¡¯t send an oddball to disgust people. It¡¯s so nauseating I almost threw up my dinner." Xu Ke looked at Hu Jinzhi¡¯s strange face and said each word clearly.


    "What did you say? Ah! You called me an oddball? Do you know how much I spent on this face? Do you know how much it hurt? How dare you say I¡¯m ugly! Watch, I¡¯ll beat you to death!" Hu Jinzhi rubbed her wrist hurt by Xu Ke¡¯s grip and screamed as she lunged at him again. This time, she aimed her high heel as a weapon, targeting his groin.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyebrows furrowed almost instantly. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious. If that kicknded, he might never have children with Lin Mengyao in this lifetime. With that thought, his anger erupted uncontrobly, and without any hesitation, he kicked Hu Jinzhi hard in the abdomen.


    "Ah!" Hu Jinzhi slid across the floor for several meters before stopping, clutching her stomach and gasping, unable to utter a single unpleasant word.


    "From now on, no one with the surname Hu is allowed in the house again. Truly disgusting." Xu Ke pulled out a tissue and meticulously wiped every spot that hade into contact with Hu Jinzhi, even the crevices of his nails.


    At this moment, Housekeeper Zhao walked in with milk tea and only paused for a moment upon seeing the scene in the living room before calmly walking to Xu Ke¡¯s side.


    "Family Head, how should we handle this person?" Housekeeper Zhao asked quietly.


    "Throw her out. The Xu Family doesn¡¯t wee anyone from the Hu Family. If you see anyone from the Hu Family around the estate, drive them away. And throw out the teacup she touched, mopping the floor she stepped on thoroughly. It¡¯s nauseating." Xu Ke looked at Hu Jinzhi with an unpleasant expression and said.


    "Yes, Family Head." A smile appeared on Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s face. After seeing Xu Ke head upstairs, he slowly put on his gloves and decisively dislocated her jaw as Hu Jinzhi tried to open her mouth to curse.


    "I¡¯m sorry we had to use such means on ady, but the Family Head prefers peace and dislikes noise; this requires some sacrifice from Miss Hu." Housekeeper Zhao spoke softly, then pulled her arm and dragged her out of the estate under her horrified and furious eyes.


    Hu Jinzhi was eager to say something, but with her jaw dislocated, she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only drool, letting the clear liquid trickle down her chin and drip onto her clothes. On her way out of the estate, servants looked at her with surprise and disdain. Hu Jinzhi swore this was the most humiliating day of her life.


    "Sorry, I can¡¯t leave the estate, and can only send Miss Hu this far. I wish you a safe journey ahead," Housekeeper Zhao said as he reached the gate and threw Hu Jinzhi out, where the coarse, cold sand scraped her hands until they bled.


    Seeing Housekeeper Zhao about to turn back into the estate, Hu Jinzhi immediately got up, disregarding the wounds on her hands. She couldn¡¯t stand walking home in such a disgraceful state, so she desperately pointed to her mouth, wanting Zhao to fix her jaw.


    "Want me to fix your jaw?" Housekeeper Zhao looked at her frantic gestures and spoke slowly as if she was about to lose her mind.


    Hu Jinzhi nodded crazily.


    "I¡¯m truly sorry, but I only learned how to dislocate a jaw, not how to fix it. When I learn, I¡¯ll be at your service. Please have a safe journey." Housekeeper Zhao smiled kindly at her and then closed the estate¡¯s door in her unbelieving eyes, leaving her outside.


    "Goodbye, then!" Housekeeper Zhao said to Hu Jinzhi.


    Ignoring her frantic pounding on the door, Housekeeper Zhao decisively turned and instructed the bodyguard, "Electrify the iron gate."

 Chapter 188: Tit for Tat

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Tit for Tat</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke stood on the balcony, watching from a distance the woman trembling incessantly at the iron gate. His good mood, ruined early in the morning, oddly became joyful again.


    Housekeeper Zhao stood behind Xu Ke, looking over at the gate with a hint of a smile on his aged face, "Does the Family Head need me to prepare your clothes for going out today?" he asked softly.


    "I have no ns to go out today, so there¡¯s no need to prepare anything for now. But it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Grandpa Zhao y tricks on someone like this; it¡¯s surprisingly nostalgic," Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled up slightly, a reminiscent look in his eyes.


    "Mainly because it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve encountered such an annoying little girl. As someone who can¡¯t speak, I, as an elder, could only step in to teach her how to speak. The Family Head won¡¯t me me for meddling, will you?" Housekeeper Zhao asked with a smirk.


    "How could I? They¡¯ve alreadye knocking at our door, and we¡¯ve only given a little lesson; we¡¯re being too merciful. Since Chairman Hu has so much free time to meddle in others¡¯ affairs, it seems we should find something for him to do," Xu Ke said, his eyes cold and dangerous as he rubbed his fingers.


    "What does the Family Head n to do?" Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s eyes showed a hint of curiosity.


    "Of course, send him a big gift. The woman who apanied him to the ball that night is a perfect breakthrough point. Buy dirt from her assistant, the more rted to Chairman Hu, the better. If we can get photos, even better. Once obtained, send them to Hu Jinzhi." As if thinking of an amusing scene, Xu Ke¡¯s smile became even more joyful.


    "Chairman Hu¡¯s wife passed away years ago. If it can be proven that Chairman Hu was unfaithful before his wife¡¯s death, it might have an even better effect," Housekeeper Zhao added.


    "No need to prove it. Just make his daughter believe it," Xu Ke nced at Housekeeper Zhao, his ck pupils like ink-washed jade, mesmerizing.


    "You sure have thought it through, Family Head. I¡¯ll get right on it." Understanding Xu Ke¡¯s meaning instantly, Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s face showed a few indulgent and doting smiles. The two devious individuals exchanged nces, an ambiguous smile on their faces.


    With her hair electrically frazzled and her mouth not yet put back in ce, Hu Jinzhi felt a chill along her spine, as if something dangerous was watching her. Her hands on the steering wheel trembled, nearly causing her to crash into the roadside greenery.


    Just as Hu Jinzhi¡¯s side was resolved, trouble arose again on Chu Lian¡¯s side.


    The woman who had sworn yesterday to perish together with Lian Xuan used her family connections to block Yi Duo¡¯er from many entertainment resources. In the blink of an eye, she stormed onto Duo¡¯er¡¯s set, where, in front of the staff, she had the bodyguard pin Duo¡¯er down and beat her ck and blue. When Lian Xuan, informed of the incident, rushed over, he pped Chu Lian and kicked her. Now, she¡¯s lying in the hospital just waking from aa.


    After hanging up the call from Yang Rongrong, Xu Ke shed Housekeeper Zhao a smile as gentle as spring sunshine, "I thought I¡¯d get to rest at home today, but it turns out I still have to go out. Can I trouble Grandpa Zhao to prepare an outfit for me? I need to visit Chu Lian at the hospital," Xu Ke said.


    "Certainly, I¡¯ll prepare it right away." Housekeeper Zhao bowed to Xu Ke and then turned to leave, reappearingter not only with Xu Ke¡¯s outfit but also with a beautifully wrapped bouquet of lilies.


    "You¡¯re as considerate as ever. I¡¯m off now; I¡¯ll leave the house in your care," Xu Ke said, hugging Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s slightly aged body wrapped under the tailcoat.


    "Rest assured," Housekeeper Zhao replied.


    When Xu Ke arrived at the hospital, Chu Liany on the bed, refusing to eat or drink, her pale face devoid of any color. Madam Chu sat by the bedside, her eyes swollen from crying, while Yang Rongrong sat next to her,forting Madam Chu and persuading Chu Lian to eat something.


    "Knock, knock."


    Xu Ke tapped lightly on the door.


    "Mr. Xu, you¡¯re finally here. Please help us persuade Little Lian to eat; she can¡¯t go on without food," Yang Rongrong said, her eyes lighting up upon seeing Xu Ke arrive with a bouquet.


    "Hello, Madam Chu," Xu Ke first greeted her before quietly asking Yang Rongrong, "What¡¯s happened to Miss Chu? How serious is it?"


    "The doctor said it¡¯s uterine bleeding, and her chances of being a mother are now slim. Those two scoundrels should go to Hell," Yang Rongrong said, her eyes filled with apparent heartache when describing Chu Lian¡¯s condition, and overflowing with disgust and hatred when talking of Lian Xuan and Yi Duo¡¯er.


    Xu Ke nodded, indicating he roughly understood the situation. However, Yang Rongrong perceived this as Xu Ke agreeing with her, increasing her fondness for him.


    Xu Ke sat on the other side of Chu Lian, cing the bouquet before her, and said warmly, "I brought you some flowers; they¡¯re fragrant. I hope you like them."


    "Thank you." Chu Lian, previously unresponsive to the outside world, lowered her gaze to the lilies, staring for quite a while before speaking softly.


    Chu Lian¡¯s voice was nearly inaudible, and if Xu Ke hadn¡¯t been paying close attention, he might have missed her thanks.


    "It¡¯s the flowers¡¯ honor to be liked by you. I¡¯ll put them on the table so you can see them easily," Xu Ke said softly, cing the bouquet on the table by the bed.


    "How do you feel now? Does it still hurt? Would you like to eat something?"


    Chu Lian shook her head, "I don¡¯t have much appetite."


    "Mom, have the Lian Family memberse to see me?" Chu Lian turned to her red-eyed mother, her eyes holding an intense, dark glow, speaking softly.


    Madam Chu wanted to deceive Chu Lian, but when she looked into her daughter¡¯s eyes, she decided to tell the truth.


    Madam Chu shook her head.


    "Ha." Chu Lian let out a coldugh with an unclear meaning.


    "And Dad? Where¡¯s Dad?" Chu Lian asked again.


    "Your dad went to the Lian Family to demand justice for you. Today¡¯s incident won¡¯t just end like this; your dad will seek justice for you, he¡¯ll avenge you," Madam Chu said firmly, clutching Chu Lian¡¯s hand.


    Chu Lian¡¯s gaze made Madam Chu uneasy, as if something was slipping from her control, bringing disaster to the Chu Family, making Madam Chu very anxious.


    "I heard from Miss Yang that since you woke up, you haven¡¯t eaten anything. Doing this harms your body, and achieves nothing but pain for yourself and joy for your enemies, so you should eat something," Xu Ke advised.

 Chapter 189: Unperturbed

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Unperturbed</h4><h4></h4>


    "What you say makes sense. I can¡¯t let those bastards see me suffer. I need to recover and make them pay." Chu Lian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she viciously gulped down the porridge, as if it were her enemy.


    "Eat slowly, no one¡¯s going to take it from you." Madam Chu first gave Xu Ke a grateful look, then looked at Chu Lian with a face full of heartache.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Chu Tianyang, with a dark expression, found the Lian Family.


    "Oh, what brings you here? Why don¡¯t you stay the night, and we can y chess and drink some tea?" Lian Dingtian chuckled as he greeted Chu Tianyang.


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t have the privilege to drink tea and chat with you." Chu Tianyang retorted with a gloomy face, making the atmosphere awkward instantly.


    "What do you mean by that? I treat you with hospitality and you look at me with eyes as nk as marbles and a nose like a dog¡¯s. Although there is some interest between our families¡¯ younger generations, and we might end up as inws, that doesn¡¯t mean you can lord over me." Lian Dingtian¡¯s smile vanished instantly, his mouth drew down with displeasure.


    "Inws? Our Chu Family dares not associate with inws like your Lian Family. Your family put my daughter in the hospital over an actress; really impressive, Lian Family. I came today for an exnation. If you don¡¯t give me one, our families will sever ties from this day forward." Chu Tianyang shouted with a deep voice, eyes flushed with visible anger.


    "What are you saying? You mean our Lian Xuan hit your daughter because of a woman? That¡¯s impossible. Our Lian Xuan would never do such a thing." Madam Lian dismissed Chu Tianyang¡¯s usation vehemently, full of disbelief.


    "Impossible? Everyone at the set saw it, and you tell me it¡¯s impossible? Luckily, I bought the footage before I came here, or else the Chu Family wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything today. See for yourself if there¡¯s a single falsehood in my words. You raised an impressive son indeed." Chu Tianyang said as he pped a USB drive onto the coffee table.


    While Chu Tianyang was creating a scene at the Lian Family to seek justice for his beloved daughter, over at the hospital, Chu Lian finally stopped after drinking a bowl of porridge under everyone¡¯s persuasion.


    "Mom, could you leave for a moment? I¡¯d like to talk to Xu Ke alone." Chu Lian wiped the corner of her mouth, showing no emotion as she spoke to Madam Chu and Yang Rongrong.


    "Alright, alright. Mom will leave, but don¡¯t talk for too long, you need rest. Mr. Xu, little Lian¡¯s not well now, please take care of her." Madam Chu gave Xu Ke a reassuring look and watched as the two left the room.


    "You sent everyone away. Is there something you want to say to me?" Xu Ke picked up a fruit knife and slowly started peeling an apple.


    "I want revenge. They¡¯ve ruined my chance to have a child in this life, and I want them to know the pain of losing their family line." As Chu Lian spoke, tears finally fell from her eyes. As a young girl in her prime, life had just begun when she had to face such a blow; how could she bear it?


    "The doctor said it¡¯s only a possibility. You still have a chance to be a mother." Xu Ke seemingly consoled, but in fact added fuel to the fire.


    "Heh, just words offort, I know I¡¯ve lost my chance in this lifetime, my life is dark now. I can¡¯t go to Hell alone, I can¡¯t bear this by myself. I want those bastards to go down with me. Xu Ke, can you help me?" Chu Lian said, clutching Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    "This is a matter between the Lian and Chu families. I¡¯m an outsider, it¡¯s not my ce to meddle, and your father has already nned to help you. Trust your parents to stand up for you." Xu Ke smiled and pried Chu Lian¡¯s hand off his and brushed it off.


    "You don¡¯t want to help me? Are you siding with those bastards too?" Chu Lian swiped the lilies off the table, shouting sharply.


    "What happened, little Lian?" Madam Chu, who had been standing outside, rushed in immediately upon hearing themotion, speaking anxiously.


    "It¡¯s nothing, you all leave." Chu Lian pushed them out.


    "Alright, alright, we¡¯re leaving now. Mr. Xu, little Lian isn¡¯t well, please take care of her emotions, I beg you." Madam Chu pleaded with Xu Ke.


    As the door to the ward closed again, the only sound was Chu Lian¡¯s heavy breathing.


    "I¡¯m begging you, can you help me? Do you want to see me bullied by those bastards, reduced to a wretched state?" Chu Lian cried out.


    Xu Ke frowned. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I don¡¯t have the stand to do so. This is a matter of emotion. If I help you, and in the end, you reconcile with the Lian Family, won¡¯t I end up being the bad guy, working hard for nothing? So no matter what, I won¡¯t meddle in your emotional affairs. I can only offer you emotional support, that¡¯s all."


    "Things havee to this, how could the Chu Family possibly make peace with the Lian Family? It¡¯s impossible. To be blunt, you just don¡¯t want to help me, you¡¯re just making excuses. You men are all the same." Chu Lian said resentfully, her eyes no longer friendly towards Xu Ke, instead sharp and piercing.


    "You¡¯re oversimplifying things. The Lian and Chu families have long been closely linked business partners, inseparable. As a businessman, I understand the heart of a businessman: any conflict ceases to be a conflict in the face of profit. As long as your families¡¯ partnership remains, your two families are inseparable. I, as an outsider, meddling haphazardly, would only cause trouble for myself."


    "Besides, I¡¯ve seen your feelings for Lian Xuan. You can¡¯t harden your heart against him. Likest time, when you sought trouble for Yi Duo¡¯er, it was just a small act, you didn¡¯t really harm Lian Xuan at all. I can see there¡¯s still a ce for him in your heart. Everything you¡¯re doing now is just a temporary anger. When Lian Xuanes with flowers to apologize, promises not to contact Yi Duo¡¯er again, and promises to marry you, you¡¯ll forgive him, and I¡¯ll be the viin who broke up lovebirds. So I can¡¯t do such a thing." Xu Ke said, ignoring Chu Lian, with a resigned and helpless expression.

 Chapter 190 Apology

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Apology</h4><h4></h4>


    "I want you to promise me that I will never forgive Lian Xuan, and our Chu Family will not cooperate with the Lian Family in any way," Chu Lian urgently assured Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke cut the peeled apple into pieces, skewered them with a bamboo stick, and handed them to Chu Lian. He said in a helpless yet indulgent tone, "People change, and any guarantees are untrustworthy."


    "Then what do you want me to do to make you willing to help me? What do you want me to do to prove my determination?" Chu Lian tried to get up from the bed, but because she moved too suddenly, her wound was strained, and she fell back down. Her cheeks, which had a slight flush earlier, instantly turned pale, almost translucent.


    While Chu Lian was still entangled with this matter, Chu Tianyang came into the room with Lian Xuan.


    "Xiao Lian, I brought Lian Xuan to see you," Chu Tianyang looked at his pale, bloodless daughter, and his eyes turned red in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for the two younger people present, he might have shed tears on the spot.


    "If you have something to say to my daughter, say it quickly," Chu Tianyang shoved Lian Xuan with a warning nce, speaking in an unfriendly tone.


    Lian Xuan furrowed his brows and nced at Chu Lian. After taking a deep breath, he said, "What I did today was wrong, but I was just too anxious at the time, which is why I acted without thinking. I hope you can forgive me."


    "Lian Xuan, is this your attitude when apologizing? Do you know that because of you, I will never have children in my life? All this is because of you. You deprived me of the right to be a mother," Chu Lian threw the apples Xu Ke had just cut across at Lian Xuan, angered. Despite the pain, she used all her strength, but Lian Xuan dodged by stepping back.


    "Although I did kick you, you can¡¯t me me for not being able to have children, can you? What does that have to do with me?" Lian Xuan frowned tightly, his eyes unfriendly as he spoke.


    "Young Master Lian, your words are shameless. Miss Chu¡¯s uterine bleeding was due to your kick, and the doctor has given a final verdict. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go ask, unless Young Master Lian has no shame and refuses to admit it," Xu Ke¡¯s gaze circled around the apples on the ground before falling on Lian Xuan. His eyes showed no emotion, but Lian Xuan could see disdain and ridicule within them.


    "As the saying goes, ¡¯you reap what you sow.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for you causing trouble for Duo¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t haveid a hand on you, and none of this would have happened. Besides, your uterine bleeding really is an ident. I didn¡¯t know you were so fragile; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. But since it happened, I won¡¯t escape responsibility, and I willpensate you," Lian Xuan ruffled his hair, speaking with impatience.


    "How do you intend topensate her? What can you possiblypensate?" Chu Tianyang¡¯s eyes could almost eat the Lian Family alive. If looks could kill, the Lian Family would have faced a gruesome death.


    In the hospital room, due to her recent outburst, Chu Liany on the bed clutching her stomach, covered in sweat, her face utterly pale without any hint of color. The only color on her face was from her blood-filled lower lip, which she was biting tightly. She had no strength to speak, could only re fiercely at Lian Xuan.


    Xu Ke¡¯s brow was also furrowed tightly. A man without the slightest bit of responsibility was truly revolting.


    "What nonsense are you saying," Lian Dingtian immediately kicked Lian Xuan, causing him to kneel on the ground, his knees hitting the floor with a thud, changing Lian Xuan¡¯splexion.


    "I¡¯m here to apologize, and look at your behavior. Is this how you apologize? Are those even human words?" Lian Dingtian was furious with his son¡¯s inappropriate behavior, while also harboring a great deal of disgust for the other female protagonist of this incident.


    "The Lian Family will certainly provide an exnation to the Chu Family for this matter. The root cause of all this is Yi Duo¡¯er, that fox. I will revoke her endorsement right away and put her on ice until her agent brings her to apologize to Xiao Lian personally, and won¡¯t stop until she¡¯s satisfied," Lian Dingtian said.


    "And what about Lian Xuan? He¡¯s the one whoid hands, and now he says this. Your Lian Family truly is well-raised and cultured, producing such garbage that harmed my daughter to this state. Do I need you to deliver such trash to me? A worthless person like that, I could crush a whole bunch with one finger. Do I require you to do it? I want the main perpetrator to pay the price!" Chu Tianyang said loudly, pointing at Lian Xuan.


    "Then what do you want the Lian Family to do?" Lian Dingtian frowned, speaking somewhat impatiently.


    "I want him to marry my daughter and have no other woman in his life; there needs to be a contract. If any infidelity urs, he will leave my daughter¡¯s side with nothing, and all Lian Family shares will be inherited by my daughter."


    "I disagree."


    "I disagree."


    "I disagree."


    These three voices came separately from the three members of the Lian Family.


    "I can agree to any other request, but not this one. If it were before, this condition would not be an issue at all, but now you know the situation with Chu Lian. Our Lian Family has only Lian Xuan as a child, and the family line cannot be broken in my son¡¯s generation. So, how about they get married, but the family line cannot be broken? We need to arrange for a surrogate to have a child on their behalf, and the child will take Chu Lian¡¯s name. Should my son cheat after marriage, all of Lian Family¡¯s property will be handed to their son. How about that?" Lian Dingtian said.


    This time, the Chu Family was literallyughing in anger, and even Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    "I was just wondering why your son has this attitude, but now it seems it¡¯s inherited from family teaching. I¡¯m truly impressed," Xu Ke said with a raised corner of his mouth and unconcealed disdain in his eyes.


    "Xu Ke, this is a matter between our two families, and it has nothing to do with an outsider like you. Do not meddle," Lian Dingtian was exasperated with the mockery from the Chu Family, and now Xu Ke, a junior, ridiculed him. Naturally, he took out all his anger on Xu Ke, and his words were filled with hostility.


    "Shut your mouth. Howe your Lian Family acts shamelessly yet doesn¡¯t let others speak? When furious, is it anger out of shame? Bah! Leave this hospital room immediately; you¡¯re polluting the air by being here. From today onwards, the Chu Family and the Lian Family are enemies. In Shangjing, it¡¯s either you or us," Chu Tianyang pointed at Lian Dingtian¡¯s nose and said loudly.


    Lian Dingtian squinted slightly, his tone somber, "Chu Tianyang, are you serious about these words? How many years have our two families cooperated? Do you know the losses we¡¯ll both incur if we split? We¡¯ll end up hurting each other and letting others benefit for no reason," as Lian Dingtian said this, his eyes discreetly nced toward Xu Ke.

 Chapter 191: The Auction

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191: The Auction</h4><h4></h4>


    "Even if I, Chu Tianyang, go bankrupt, I¡¯ll fight you to the end. I only have one daughter in my life, and I cherish her like my own eye. Your son turns around and kicks my ¡¯eye¡¯ like this, and you still want me to show leniency so our families can continue cooperating? Dream on! Get out!" Chu Tianyang shouted loudly, pointing at the door.


    "Hmph, you¡¯ll regret this!" Being humiliated in front of the younger generation, even Lian Dingtian, as thick-skinned as he was, felt a bit flushed. He flicked his sleeve and turned away, leaving.


    Lian Xuan also stood up from the floor, looking at Chu Lian with disdain. "Even if I die, I won¡¯t marry you. Give it up. But I¡¯m partly responsible for this, so I willpensate you with some money."


    "Get out of here before I beat you to death." Chu Tianyang pped Lian Xuan loudly, immediately driving him out.


    "Dad, I¡¯m sorry I believed their lies and let theme to anger you," Chu Tianyang wiped his eyes and said, then turned his gaze to Xu Ke, "Thanks for before. I was so upset by them I couldn¡¯t think straight."


    "It¡¯s no hurry to thank me, but the urgent matter is the cooperation between your family and the Lian family. If you act toote, it might cause significant losses to thepany." Xu Ke reminded kindly.


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have your mother stay with you here. I need to go to thepany and see things for myself. Even if it kills me, I¡¯ll tear a piece out of the Lian Family." Chu Tianyang said viciously.


    After her outburst, Chu Lian waspletely exhausted. Hearing Chu Tianyang¡¯s words, she could only nod weakly, watching him leave.


    "You and your mother have a good chat. I¡¯ll take my leave now and visit you another day." Xu Ke stood up from his chair, nodded to Mrs. Chu and Chu Lian, and left the hospital room.


    "The waters are finally muddied enough," Xu Ke said smilingly as he walked out of the hospital, looking at the boundless blue sky.


    When he returned to the manor, Housekeeper Zhao was already waiting for Xu Ke at the entrance.


    "Why are you outside? You could have waited for me inside. You¡¯re getting on in years now and aren¡¯t as strong as you used to be. Take better care of yourself." Xu Ke handed his coat to Housekeeper Zhao, speaking somewhat reproachfully.


    "I understand."


    "By the way, Grandpa Zhao, could you look into what¡¯s happened to the person who took the Chu family away after thest banquet?" Xu Ke said, sitting on the sofa, eyes closed.


    "That man¡¯s situation is not good. His tendons were severed, his eyes gouged out, and a part of his tongue was cut off. Now he¡¯s merely hanging onto life." Housekeeper Zhao thought for a moment before replying.


    "Find a ce to keep him, he can be of great use in the future," Xu Ke saidzily.


    "Alright. There¡¯s an auction tonight at Century Walk. An invitation just came¡ªwill you be attending?" Housekeeper Zhao asked.


    "What are the items for tonight¡¯s auction? Do you have the list? Let me take a look." Xu Ke opened his eyes, reached out and took the list from Housekeeper Zhao to read it over.


    "The auction items tonight are quite good. Get me a set of clothes ready, will you?" Xu Ke returned the list to Housekeeper Zhao with a smile.


    "Certainly."


    Auction.


    "Mr. Xu," Yang Rongrong waved to Xu Ke. When Xu Ke looked over, she said a few words to her family and walked towards him.


    "Didn¡¯t expect to run into you so soon," Yang Rongrong said with a smile. Her small tiger teeth reflected fine white light under themp, making her look exceptionally cute.


    "Indeed, I thought you¡¯d be at the hospital with Miss Chu. Didn¡¯t expect to see you here," Xu Ke also smiled and said hello.


    "Aunt Chu is taking care of Xiaolian, so I¡¯m not needed there. I hope Xiaolian doesn¡¯t overthink things and that her injuries heal quickly," Yang Rongrong said with her eyebrows drooped.


    "She will be fine."


    "Are you here for anything specific at the auction?" Yang Rongrong asked curiously, blinking her big eyes.


    "Yes, I want to bid on the Eternal Ring," Xu Ke replied.


    "Hmph, how is it that anyone, any Tom, Dick, or Harry, can waltz into this year¡¯s auction? I swear I can smell the stink of animals as soon as I came in¡ªdisgusting," a young man in exquisite attire approached Xu Ke, deliberately bumping him aside from Yang Rongrong.


    "Rongrong, you look stunning today, but next time you step out, make sure to bring me along. Otherwise, every Tom, Dick, and Harry will pester you¡ªit¡¯s annoying and disgusting," the young man red at Xu Ke with an implicit message.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his lips curled in mockery, looking at the self-talking man without saying a word.


    Yang Rongrong nced at Xu Ke¡¯s expression and then red fiercely at the man, "Xue Cheng, if you can¡¯t talk properly, then shut your mouth."


    "Rongrong, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re speaking to me like this for some outsider. Don¡¯t you know my feelings for you? It hurts me to hear you speak to me like this because of someone like him," Xue Cheng said, clutching his chest, casting a betrayed look at Yang Rongrong and a hateful re at Xu Ke.


    "What¡¯s with that look¡ªXue Cheng, you and I have nothing to do with each other. Stop ruining my reputation here!" Yang Rongrong, noticing the nces from people around them, trembled with anger.


    Xue Cheng noticed Yang Rongrong genuinely angry, his eyes shed, and he redirected his focus to Xu Ke.


    "I don¡¯t know where you crawled out from, but if you know what¡¯s good for you, distance yourself from Rongrong. She¡¯s out of your league. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll win her heart with your effeminate looks. I¡¯m telling you, the Yang family will never ept you¡ªgive up now. Leave and you might retain some dignity, otherwise, you¡¯ll slink out of Shangjing, I guarantee it!" Xue Cheng said, pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s nose.


    "Do you have the power to throw me out of Shangjing?" Xu Ke looked at the man opposite, raising his chin slightly with a bit of disdain and superiority spilling from his eyes and brow.


    "In Shangjing, there really aren¡¯t many who can drive me away, especially not you. Before you act tough, you¡¯d better understand the background of your opponent, or you might hit a hard rock," Xu Ke said, his voice cold.


    "Oh wow, you¡¯re quite the showman, aren¡¯t you? People like you can fool young girls; don¡¯t put on a show in front of me. There are big shots here at the auction, and you¡¯re strutting around like this¡ªcareful you don¡¯t expose yourself and end up embarrassed," Xue Cheng snarled vehemently.

 Chapter 192 Xue Cheng

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Xue Cheng</h4><h4></h4>


    "Xue Cheng, are you crazy? Can¡¯t you understand people¡¯s words? If you can¡¯t talk, just keep your mouth shut. No one here is forcing you to speak, nor do you need to speak so much. Besides, he¡¯s someone you can¡¯t provoke at will, do you understand? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Xu." Although Yang Rongrong disliked Xue Cheng, she couldn¡¯t just watch him being retaliated against by Xu Ke because of her. She could only pull Xue Cheng¡¯s wrist hard and give him a look.


    But Yang Rongrong¡¯s painstaking efforts were destined to be in vain. Xue Cheng simply couldn¡¯t understand Yang Rongrong¡¯s respectful attitude towards Xu Ke; her actions in his eyes were tant favoritism.


    "Why should I apologize to him? What makes him worthy of my apology? Who do I, Xue Cheng, think I am, and who does he think he is? What makes him able to withstand my apology?" Xue Cheng shook off Yang Rongrong¡¯s hand forcefully, his expression displeased as he said.


    "The identity of the heir to the Xu Group, is that enough to ept your apology?" Xu Ke stood nearby, speaking coldly.


    "Ha, Xu Family Master? With that pretty face of yours, you call yourself the Xu Family Master? Don¡¯t make meugh, okay? Even if you want to impersonate, you should choose an identity that¡¯s easier to believe, right? Who in Shangjing doesn¡¯t know that the Xu Family Master dislikes going out? He doesn¡¯t even go to thepany; how could hee to an auction house? This is a ridiculous joke, trulyughable." Xue Chengughed exaggeratedly, clutching his stomach as if he were about to fall over fromughter. The onlookers turned their gaze upon the two, and those who knew the truth all looked at Xue Cheng with utmost sympathy.


    The others, seeing the pity in the big shots¡¯ eyes, gradually understood something in their hearts. The looks they gave Xue Cheng were tinged with sympathy, and receiving so many sympathetic nces, Xue Cheng¡¯s smile gradually faded, a hint of panic in his eyes. Yet he still tried hard to maintain hisposure, not wanting to lose face in front of so many people.


    "This must be a joke. You can¡¯t possibly be the Xu Family Master, right? This is all fake, isn¡¯t it?" Xue Cheng fixed his gaze on Xu Ke, asking one question before focusing all his attention on Yang Rongrong, hoping to get a negative answer from her.


    "He is indeed the new heir to the Xu Family. Many people know about this, so just apologize to Mr. Xu," Yang Rongrong said, her face showing some impatience.


    Xue Cheng¡¯s expression changed several times in an instant, with a kind of disbelief and astonishment, "How can this be? How could there be a mistake about this? Everyone says the Xu Family Master doesn¡¯t like going out, so how could he attend an auction? He doesn¡¯t even go to thepany. Rongrong, did you make a mistake? He¡¯s not actually the Xu Family Master; you¡¯re just saying this to scare me."


    Xue Cheng, ignoring Yang Rongrong¡¯s objection, directly grabbed both her hands tightly, his eyes carrying a gambler¡¯s madness.


    "Quickly tell me this is all your prank; hurry up and tell me! If my father finds out I offended the Xu Family, he¡¯ll skin me alive! Quickly tell me it¡¯s all fake, hurry!" Xue Cheng shouted hoarsely, his grip uncontrolled,pletely not caring about Yang Rongrong¡¯s well-being, a far cry from the affection he had shown just moments ago.


    "Rongrong, I¡¯m doing all this for you. You know me. You wouldn¡¯t just watch the Xu Family retaliate against me, right? You¡¯d definitely plead for me and keep me safe, right?" Xue Cheng asked anxiously.


    "Xue Cheng, let go of my hands. You¡¯re hurting me, let go." Yang Rongrong didn¡¯t answer Xue Cheng¡¯s question. Instead, she tried hard to pull her hands out of his grip, but he only held on tighter, squeezing so hard that her face turned pale from pain she had never experienced before.


    "Please let go; you¡¯re hurting thisdy. Your current behavior is not what a gentleman should exhibit." Xu Ke smiled lightly as he grasped Xue Cheng¡¯s wrist, pressing his fingers down somewhere, instantly numbing Xue Cheng¡¯s entire arm and causing him to involuntarily release his grip, allowing Yang Rongrong to reim her hands.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to; I was just too anxious." Xue Cheng¡¯s face first showed anger, but after seeing clearly who had grabbed him, the anger vanished immediately, and he wore a somewhat sheepish smile.


    "Being anxious is no excuse for being rude to ady. I don¡¯t think this ce suits you. You should leave," Xu Ke said, a perfectly timed smile on his face.


    "He entered with an invitation to the auction; it¡¯s not quite right to directly kick a guest out without consulting the host," Chairman Hu said, still holding a thick cigar, as he exhaled smoke and walked up to Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯ll speak with the host about this; no need for you to worry, Chairman Hu. At your age, it¡¯s better to meddle less in trivial matters. Otherwise, people might think that the esteemed chairman of ourpany is involved in work that only interests women." Xu Ke smiled at Chairman Hu, speaking slowly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Chairman Hu¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, his mouth curving down, his voice low but filled with anger, ready to ignite at any moment.


    "What? Wasn¡¯t I clear enough? Then let me say it again: I hope Chairman Hu doesn¡¯t act like a woman and meddle in others¡¯ affairs. If you¡¯re really so idle, maybe spend time teaching your daughter, so she doesn¡¯t go around saying things that make peopleugh. What do you say, Chairman Hu?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, speaking lightly.


    The onlookers didn¡¯t know what kind of entanglement had urred between the two, but witnessing Chairman Hu¡¯s face change drastically and Xu Ke¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, they could see an invisible war igniting between them.


    "Hmph, young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Watch out, or you¡¯ll find your ship capsized by the wind," Chairman Hu snorted coldly, giving Xu Ke a hostile look.


    "Whether this gust of wind will capsize my ship, I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll flip before I do." Xu Ke wiped the smile off his face, speaking seriously and confidently, instilling a sense of unease in Chairman Hu, a feeling that refused to fade even with deep breaths, growing stronger and making him furrow his brow.


    "What have you done?"


    "What do you think I could have done?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, responding with a question of his own.


    "Your presence here is an eyesore. Leave, or do you want the host to personally retract your invitation and have you kicked out?" Xu Ke turned his attention from Chairman Hu back to Xue Cheng, speaking politely.


    Xue Cheng¡¯s face turned beet red from Xu Ke¡¯s words. Hanging his head low, he dared not meet the eyes of those around him. Covering his face, he turned and ran off without even a word to Yang Rongrong.

 Chapter 193: Eternal Ring

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Eternal Ring</h4><h4></h4>


    Themotion at the auction house entrance quickly caught the attention of the host. Bai Chi hurried over, not asking the evicted guests any questions, but politely inviting those blocking the entrance inside and directing everyone to their respective seats.


    The auction soon began. Xu Ke watched the parade of treasures with disinterest, never once raising his paddle to bid.


    "What is it? Has our Chairman Xu no regard for the auction house¡¯s offerings? Not even participating in a single bid?" Chairman Hu, still smarting from Xu Ke¡¯s earlier slight at the entrance, seized this moment to regain some face, and his voice was deliberately loud enough for Bai Chi, seated in front, to hear.


    Seeing Bai Chi¡¯s eyes turn toward him, Xu Ke felt a deep disdain for Chairman Hu rising within him, though it showed only as a barely detectable furrow of his brow.


    "It¡¯s just that nothing I fancy has appeared yet. Why is Chairman Hu so focused on me instead of the auction lots? If I recall correctly, Chairman Hu hasn¡¯t acquired a single item either. Could it be you didn¡¯t bring enough money? Would you like me to lend you some?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, his gaze piercing into Chairman Hu with a wave-like intensity, as if ready to swallow him into his ocean.


    Realizing he had once again fallen behind in Xu Ke¡¯s presence, a sour expression crossed Chairman Hu¡¯s face, akin to someone owed money and not repaid.


    "The next lot is the much-anticipated Eternal Ring, crafted by the Count of Christ during thest century¡¯s British Empire. This ring was made for the count¡¯s wife and features twenty-seven gemstones and one hundred eighty diamonds in a rose motif. The central sapphire weighs twenty-four carats, embodying the family crest and the eternal love between them."


    "The starting bid for this ring is one hundred million, with each increment no less than one million. Let the biddingmence!"


    With the host¡¯s announcement, bidding officially began.


    Xu Ke sat up slightly, his eyes gleaming as they fixed on the ring at the center of the stage, his fingers tapping incessantly on the back of his chair, surrounded by the sounds of sessive bids.


    "Two hundred million once, two hundred million twice, two hundred million..."


    Just as the host was about to strike down the gavel for the third time, Xu Ke raised his paddle. "Ah, we have a newpetitor at two hundred ten million. Any further bids?" the host called out.


    This marked Xu Ke¡¯s first bid, prompting Chairman Hu, who had long harbored a gnawing resentment against him, to hastily raise his paddle. "Another new bid at two hundred twenty million," the host announced, magnifying his voice.


    Xu Ke cast a sardonic nce at Chairman Hu, expressionlessly raising his bid once more.


    "Wow, this gentleman has bid two hundred fifty million. Would the gentleman over here like to continue bidding?" The host¡¯s gaze fell on Chairman Hu, with only the two of them stillpeting for the ring, drawing all eyes to their rivalry.


    Chairman Hu shot a nce at Xu Ke and gave a cold snort, promptly increasing his bid by fifty million.


    The host¡¯s breathing quickened, an audible intake of breath resounding throughout the venue. "This gentleman increased his bid by fifty million, now at three hundred million. Anyone else wishing to bid?"


    "Spending three hundred million on a ring¡ªChairman Hu is indeed generous. I only wonder if you can really fork out three hundred million; I¡¯m quite curious." Watching Chairman Hu¡¯s face turn an ashen hue, Xu Ke felt an indescribable satisfaction, tapping rhythmically on the chair¡¯s back, giving an impression of not intending to pursue the bid further.


    Chairman Hu¡¯s heart was seized with panic. Truth be told, he held little interest in this ring; his bidding aimed merely at driving Xu Ke up. Yet, Xu Ke¡¯s sudden withdrawal caught him off guard, cing him in a predicament. While three hundred million was no real financial strain, anyone would feel the pinch if forced to spend it on an undesired item, a decision stuck like a bone in the throat.


    "Three hundred million twice, three hundred..."


    Xu Ke raised his paddle once more, casting a provocative look at Chairman Hu, saying, "Since Chairman Hu has such a fondness for this piece, he surely won¡¯t mind the price climbing a bit higher. After all, the more you pay, the happier you¡¯ll be when you finally get it. I¡¯ll do my utmost to help you achieve your wish." Xu Ke disyed a smile that could only be described as wicked.


    Chairman Hu trembled with rage at Xu Ke¡¯s arrogant attitude but refrained from raising his paddle again. If Xu Ke suddenly ceased bidding, wouldn¡¯t this ring end up on hisp? Bearing this in mind, Chairman Hu halted his bidding, casting ominous, hostile nces at Xu Ke.


    "Three hundred ten million three times, sold!" The host¡¯s gavel struck down, and the ring officially became Xu Ke¡¯s property.


    Xu Ke¡¯s smile deepened. "Many thanks to Chairman Hu for yielding this treasure; I truly adore this ring." He raised an eyebrow, his eyes glinting with the satisfaction of a sessful ploy, causing the veins on Chairman Hu¡¯s forehead to throb as if they might pierce through his skin.


    "You did it on purpose," Chairman Hu hissed through clenched teeth.


    "Of course. As the saying goes, all¡¯s fair in war. Chairman Hu should read more in his spare time, lest you fall for such tricks again. I only hope, when faced withpany decisions, you don¡¯t so easily fall for others¡¯ schemes and bring losses upon yourselves¡ªotherwise, I won¡¯t be lenient," Xu Ke remarked smoothly.


    "Worry not about thepany¡¯s matters. Not everyone employs such underhanded tactics as you. If your grandfather were watching from heaven, seeing his grandson be such a petty character, one can only wonder how sorrowful he¡¯d be," Chairman Hu bared his teeth, ring malevolently at Xu Ke, his gaze as chilling as a ghost trained through years of malevolence.


    Upon hearing Chairman Hu invoke his grandfather, Xu Ke¡¯s fingers mped down on the chair¡¯s back, knuckles whitening from the exertion. Veins bulged on the back of his hand, creating an almost terrifying appearance, though his face bore no semnce of emotion.


    "Chairman Hu, do you fill your dayscking purpose, constantly speaking about others¡¯ family affairs? But let me remind you, ¡¯The gods are watching from above.¡¯ One thing to avoid is letting deceased individuals be topics of daily prattle¡ªlest it leads to bad luck," Xu Ke retorted, casting a cold nce at Chairman Hu.


    "You needn¡¯t worry about that; I¡¯m surrounded by an aura of virtue, and no spirit can approach me. But I must say, you possess quite the sinister vibe; perhaps you should stay home more to cultivate peace and character," Chairman Hu, feeling victorious over Xu Ke in this verbal exchange, softened his expression from the earlier intimidation, now carrying a semnce of something meaningful.

 Chapter 194: Making Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Making Trouble</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke cast a cold nce at Chairman Hu, choosing not to argue with him, but instead contacted Housekeeper Zhao to advance the n.


    "Why are you silent? Could it be that you¡¯re silently reciting scriptures in your mind and trying to cultivate patience?" Chairman Hu, seeing that Xu Ke was ignoring him and had closed his eyes, adopted a contemptuous demeanor, continuing to speak without mercy, "Youngsters should behave like youngsters, daring to try and lecture their elders is simply outrageous."


    "Old Hu, everyone is watching you. If you have something to say, save it for home, don¡¯t say it here." The woman who had been apanying Chairman Hu at the banquet leaned against him now, her jade-like hands soothing his breath, presenting a picture of a gentle and virtuous woman.


    "Hmph!" Chairman Hu cast a nce at the woman and snorted heavily, ultimately saying nothing further.


    Until the auction ended, there was no exchange between Xu Ke and Chairman Hu; each collected their respective auction items, then met once more at the entrance.


    The two stared at each other without saying a word, but the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Just then, a ck projectile bolted towards the woman beside Chairman Hu before anyone could react.


    "Ah!" The woman¡¯s scream exploded next to Chairman Hu¡¯s ear, startling him and making his heartbeat race for a moment, almost causing him to copse.


    "Ah, it turns out to be Chairman Hu¡¯s precious daughter." Xu Ke, seeing Hu Jinzhi pull the woman¡¯s hair, swiftly dragging her away from Chairman Hu, bore a fierce expression as he stood aside, alerting those unaware of Hu Jinzhi¡¯s identity.


    "Jinzhi, let go of your Aunt Long, there are so many people here, what are you doing!" Chairman Hu, seeing his daughter harm hisdy with many sessful people around, felt a rush of blood to his head, momentarily cking out.


    Hu Jinzhi paid no attention to Chairman Hu¡¯s cries; she focused solely on pressing Long Mei beneath her, her hands striking fiercely at the other¡¯s face, while cursing angrily, "You shameless vixen, seducing my father, if I don¡¯t beat you to death! Is it with that face you bewitch my father into a stupor? I¡¯m going to ruin it now, and see what you have left to seduce men, you shameless slut!"


    "I didn¡¯t, let me go, I didn¡¯t." Long Mei, covering her face tightly, revealed eyes filled with resentment through her fingers. If not for concerns over Chairman Hu, she would never allow herself to be in such a passive position; she would definitely settle this score with Hu Jinzhi sooner orter.


    "Damn you for looking at me with those eyes! You are nothing but a bitch, a whore, a slut ridden by thousands, you have no right to look at me like that! If I don¡¯t beat you to death!" Hu Jinzhi, seeing Long Mei¡¯s eyes through her fingers, grew even more irritable, acting like a shrew causing a scene at the auction entrance, utterly ignoring others¡¯ gazes.


    "Jinzhi, stop it right now, whatever it is, let¡¯s discuss it at home, not here," Chairman Hu said with a darkened face.


    Chairman Hu spoke while trying to pull Hu Jinzhi¡¯s arm, wanting to drag his daughter off Long Mei, only for Hu Jinzhi to fling his hand away.


    "Why not here? I want everyone to see this woman is a homewrecking vixen, someone who sleeps with whoever! I want to make sure she can¡¯t show her face in Shangjing again!" Hu Jinzhi looked at Chairman Hu with eyes filled with anger and hurt; her meticulously done makeup was ruined with tears washing away her eyeliner, leaving two ck streaks on her face.


    "Doing this only makes you aughingstock. If you have grievances, talk to me at home; there¡¯s no need to make it ugly in public. Making such a scene, what good does it do you? In the future, when people in Shangjing talk about you, they¡¯ll remember your outburst today. Do you still want to get married?" Chairman Hu again grabbed Hu Jinzhi¡¯s hand, lowering his voice as he spoke.


    "I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t mind, I just want justice for my mom. I know you¡¯re ashamed of me, think I¡¯ve embarrassed you, but let me tell you, I don¡¯t care at all. And do you really think what you¡¯re saying is for my own good? If you really cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t be with this woman. Mom loved you and this family so much, and what you do with this woman disgusts her and keeps her spirit from resting in peace."


    "I tell you, if you stop me today, we will sever all ties; I will never recognize you as my father. Did you hear me? Between her and me, you can only choose one." Hu Jinzhi shouted hoarsely at Chairman Hu.


    "p!" Chairman Hu pped Hu Jinzhi across the face, leaving a clear handprint on her cheek, plunging the atmosphere into a momentary silence.


    Hu Jinzhi clutched her face incredulously, looking at the slightly flustered Chairman Hu and said with a trembling voice, "You hit me? You¡¯re willing to hit me for this thing, hehehe." Hu Jinzhiughed with shivering body, rose from Long Mei under Chairman Hu¡¯s gaze, "From today on, you are no longer my father; we have no rtionship. I will take nothing from the Hu Family and never return. Just live with this seductive fox."


    Ignoring Chairman Hu¡¯s pained and panicked gaze, Hu Jinzhi ran away from the auction entrance, with a malicious glee yet at a heavy personal cost.


    "Chairman Hu, aren¡¯t you going to chase after her? I reckon if you don¡¯t, the father-daughter bond might truly be severed." Having watched the drama for free, Xu Ke slowly walked to Chairman Hu¡¯s side and said.


    "Old Hu, you should go after Jinzhi. I don¡¯t want you and your daughter to be unhappy because of me." Long Mei staggered up from the ground, her face bruised with scratches, her hairstyle a mess, and her clothes covered in dust from rolling on the ground, now cutting a sorry figure, yet she attempted to smile, speaking softly to appear more gentle.


    "Is this your doing?" Chairman Hu nced at Long Mei, then turned his gaze to Xu Ke, eyes filled with enough rage to destroy everything.


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Ke feigned a puzzled expression.


    "Stop pretending, I know it¡¯s all your doing. We just had a quarrel at the auction, and you resort to such underhanded tricks? Xu Ke, I underestimated you before, but let me tell you this is not over. If anything happens to my Jinzhi, I will drag you down with me." Chairman Hu spoke through clenched teeth.


    "Drag me down with you? You¡¯re hardly qualified. Hurry and chase after her, or you might lose her." Xu Ke gave Chairman Hu a provocative smile, then turned and walked away.

 Chapter 195: Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Abnormal</h4><h4></h4>


    Chairman Hu red at Xu Ke with gritted teeth but still turned around to chase after Hu Jinzhi. After all, she was his only daughter.


    Xu Ke watched the back of Chairman Hu leave and also turned to go. His original n had to be postponed, and he feared he would have to dy his return to Luocheng. There was a flicker of dimness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, as he hadn¡¯t seen Lin Mengyao for almost a week. He didn¡¯t know how she was doing in Luocheng, or if the Lin Family had been troubling her. A tinge of worry arose in Xu Ke¡¯s heart as he picked up a call from Chu Lian, his expression showing a trace of disgust and impatience.


    "Don¡¯t go home, head to the Central Hospital." Xu Ke put down the phone and said in a somber tone.


    In the hospital room, Chu Lian¡¯s face bore an unnatural flush. Her whole demeanor had visibly be more sullen, and her gaze was chillingly piercing, making people uneasy.


    "Why didn¡¯t youe to see me today, and why didn¡¯t you bring lilies?" Seeing Xu Ke walk in, Chu Lian¡¯s face showed no expression, only looking at Xu Ke with her eyes stripped of any light.


    Xu Ke¡¯s steps halted, "I don¡¯t think our rtionship has reached the point where I need to visit you every day. Besides, I was called here by you suddenly, where would I have time to prepare any gifts?" Xu Ke squinted his eyes, making it unclear what emotionsy within as he spoke.


    Xu Ke¡¯s icy tone snapped Chu Lian out of her self-pitying state, but what followed was an indescribable grievance, "Then what kind of rtionship do you think we have? I believe we can at least call each other friends. Isn¡¯t it normal for a friend like you to visit me when I¡¯m sick?"


    "But there¡¯s no need to report in daily." Xu Ke stood by the door, neither entering nor leaving, just looking at Chu Lian, his voice cold and devoid of any emotion.


    "But I really need you by my side now. Without you, I don¡¯t feel any sense of security, so can¡¯t you stay and apany me?" Chu Lian gazed at Xu Ke standing there, a panicked feeling surged in her heart, as if the next moment this person in front of her would suddenly disappear. Chu Lian¡¯s hands clenched the bedsheet tightly, her fingers so tense they turned white.


    "I can¡¯t, I have my own things to do. If you called me here just to discuss these matters, then I think there¡¯s no need for us to continue this discussion. I wish you a speedy recovery." Xu Ke turned to leave but bumped into Mrs. Chu, who was about to enter the room.


    "Mr. Xu."


    "Mrs. Chu."


    Both exchanged a polite greeting.


    "Mom, please help me stop him, don¡¯t let him leave." Seeing Mrs. Chu, Chu Lian hurriedly spoke out loud.


    Mrs. Chu¡¯s body reacted faster than her mind, almost without thinking, she blocked the doorway, barring Xu Ke¡¯s way out.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this, Miss Chu?" Xu Ke turned his head, his gaze sharp like lightning as he looked at Chu Lian.


    "I-I just don¡¯t want you to leave now. Since you¡¯re here already, what harm does it do to stay a bit longer? Besides, I still haven¡¯t told you something." Chu Lian¡¯s initial response was weak, but then she spoke with newfound assertiveness.


    "Sit over here, I really have something to tell you." Chu Lian patted the spot on her bed, speaking to Xu Ke with a glimmer of anticipation.


    "Mr. Xu, Xiao Lian¡¯s emotions aren¡¯t very stable right now. It¡¯s rare for her to want to talk more, so please, could you stay and talk with her for a bit? Consider it a favor from a mother, please?" Seeing her daughter¡¯s hopeful eyes, Mrs. Chu pleaded with Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯m begging you." Mrs. Chu made a prayer gesture with her hands towards Xu Ke.


    Seeing Mrs. Chu¡¯s demeanor, Xu Ke turned and walked towards Chu Lian, but instead of sitting on the bed, he pulled a chair from the side and sat at the other side of the bed, maintaining a certain distance from it.


    "Do you really have to stay that far away from me?" Chu Lian gave Xu Ke a slightly resentful look, instantly making his skin crawl with goosebumps. Chu Lian¡¯s mental state caused a sense of foreboding in Xu Ke¡¯s heart.


    "What exactly do you want to say? I have other things to do and no time to listen to you ramble about irrelevant matters." Xu Ke unabashedly frowned, revealing his displeasure in front of Chu Lian.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t say those things. Mom, could you step out for a bit? I have something to discuss with Xu Ke alone." Chu Lian spoke to Mrs. Chu, who was sitting nearby peeling fruit.


    Mrs. Chu stood up upon hearing Chu Lian¡¯s words, wiped her hands, and addressed the two, "If you need anything, just call me. I won¡¯t be far." Mrs. Chu left after speaking, thoughtfully closing the door behind her.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Xu Ke asked directly.


    "I want to work with you to bring down the Lian Family. Lian Xuan dared to treat me like this; I won¡¯t let him have it easy. I¡¯m curious to see if his beloved white lotus will still stay with him when he¡¯s penniless and deeply in debt." Chu Lian spoke with a sinister smile.


    "If I remember correctly, your Chu Family has a better rtionship with the Yang family, right? You two teaming up should be enough to handle this matter, why involve me?" Xu Ke asked, crossing his legs.


    "Forget it, the Yang family doesn¡¯t want to get involved at all. They¡¯re just cowards, not even taking advantage of the benefits at hand." Chu Lian said this while biting her back teeth hard, her eyes filled with anger.


    "No matter how you put it, the Lian Family is a top-tier family. Even if they are at the tail end, their strength can¡¯t be underestimated. Besides, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse; it¡¯s normal for the Yang family not to want to interfere. But you have many potential partners in Shangjing to deal with the Lian Family, whye to me? Even if you don¡¯t know my situation, your parents surely do. I have no value as a partner." Xu Ke spoke indifferently, unconcerned with revealing his current predicament to Chu Lian.


    "I don¡¯t care. As long as you¡¯re around, I feel at ease. Besides, I trust you more than those people. I need you by my side, even if you do nothing, as long as you talk to me it¡¯s enough. I feel like every time after talking with you, a lot of ideas pop into my head. I need you, please don¡¯t refuse me, okay?"


    Chu Lian sat up slightly, trying to reach for Xu Ke¡¯s hand, but the distance and pain in her body only allowed her to look but not touch. Her eyes reddened, looking almost possessed.


    Seeing Chu Lian¡¯s expression and demeanor, a suspicion gradually formed in Xu Ke¡¯s mind, but it didn¡¯t bring him joy. Instead, it left him with a heavy heart, as if something was weighing him down, causing difort. But there¡¯s no turning back now.

 Chapter 196: Nitpicking

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Nitpicking</h4><h4></h4>


    "First of all, let¡¯s be clear, the Xu Group will not be involved in this matter, and I myself will not participate in any of your actions. Also, I won¡¯t be at your beck and call. If you can ept this, then we can consider it cooperation. If not, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear any of this." Xu Ke¡¯s voice grew increasingly cold, like the winter wind, cutting through you painfully.


    But Chu Lian didn¡¯t mind, "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind." Chu Lian said excitedly.


    Then her cheeks turned an odd shade of red, and she said, a bit shyly, "I heard from Rongrong that you¡¯ve auctioned a Heart of Eternity at the auction house. It¡¯s said to be beautiful. Can I take a look at it?"


    "No." Xu Ke tly refused, causing Chu Lian¡¯s expression to freeze abruptly. But remembering Xu Ke had just agreed to stay by her side, she held back the anger rising within her and put a smile back on her face.


    "It¡¯s gettingte; I still have things to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Take care and I wish you a speedy recovery." Xu Ke stood up from the chair and said calmly, without any fluctuation in his voice. Without giving Chu Lian a chance to say anything else, he pushed the door open and walked out, his steps quick as if something were chasing him.


    "Family Head, did something happen? You seem like you¡¯ve encountered some trouble," Housekeeper Zhao asked concernedly, looking at Xu Ke, who was frowning deeply.


    "There¡¯s been a bit of a hup in the n." Xu Ke slumped on the sofa, rubbing his head, his voice slightly heavy.


    "What kind of hup, Family Head? Why not speak it out; maybe I can give you some advice." Housekeeper Zhao made a cup of calming tea for Xu Ke and said softly.


    "It seems that Chu Lian has fallen for me. I can feel her unhealthy obsession. Things have be quite tricky now. I¡¯ve already made so many arrangements earlier. I won¡¯t be content if I withdraw now, but if I do nothing and let Chu Lian¡¯s feelings grow, I¡¯m just setting a time bomb for myself. One never knows what a mad person might do, especially one with money and power." Xu Ke said, somewhat troubled.


    You could tell from Xu Ke¡¯s tightly furrowed brows that he was conflicted inside. After hearing Xu Ke¡¯s ount, Housekeeper Zhao didn¡¯t know what to say either. Matters of the heart, unseen and intangible, are beyond human control, and he had no way of easing Xu Ke¡¯s burden.


    "It¡¯s best if the Family Head makes a decision early regarding this matter. The longer you dy, the more it¡¯ll disadvantage you."


    "Grandpa Zhao, I understand. I¡¯ll handle this properly, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit unsure about what to do now, but I¡¯ll make the right choice."


    "Actually, I feel the Family Head doesn¡¯t need to make a choice at all. Just proceed ording to the original n. Even if Miss Chu likes you, so what? Once things are concluded, the Chu Family will be finished. She won¡¯t have any power or influence by then. And even if the Chu Family is still around, with their resources, she still can¡¯t really do anything to you. You¡¯re the head of the Xu Group; the Chu Family is eager to curry favor with you, they don¡¯t dare drive you away." Housekeeper Zhao said.


    "What¡¯s stopping me from making a decision isn¡¯t this matter, but her feelings for me. If it were just about power and influence, would I be afraid?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and asked back.


    "I just feel that using a young woman¡¯s affection to achieve one¡¯s goals is a very despicable thing. I can¡¯t get past the hurdle in my heart." Xu Ke said, somewhat troubled.


    "Family Head, whether it¡¯s underhanded scheming or open and direct maniption, both are maniption with no real difference. You need not feel burdened by this. You didn¡¯t ask Miss Chu to fall in love with you, so you don¡¯t need to feel conflicted or troubled by this. You¡¯re an outstanding man; it¡¯s perfectly normal for a girl to have admiration for you. You just need to move forward firmly ording to your own ns and don¡¯t need to be weighed down by the mountain that is Miss Chu." Housekeeper Zhao said.


    "If you consider Miss Chu your responsibility, there will be countless simr responsibilities tying you down in the future. You can¡¯t consistently make concessions for these kinds of matters."


    "Grandpa Zhao, you¡¯re right. I was overthinking things before. Now I know what to do." Xu Ke, after hearing Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s words, felt as if a hand had brushed away the fog in front of him, making everything instantly clear.


    "From the start, our positions have been different, yet I sympathized with my enemy. I must have been muddle-headed to worry about such unnecessary things." Xu Keughed softly, his demeanor returning to its formerposure.


    "The Family Head is just too kind-hearted. But sitting in your position, sometimes you need to put away that kindness. Too much kindness isn¡¯t a good thing; it just gives others a handle to attack you." Housekeeper Zhao stood by Xu Ke¡¯s side, looking at him with affectionate eyes, his voice having an ancient, time-transcending quality, bringing out a peculiar charm.


    "You are right. In the future, I¡¯ll need you by my side to remind me more often." Xu Ke looked at Housekeeper Zhao with a smile in his eyes, an affinity he himself hadn¡¯t noticed. Housekeeper Zhao, seeing Xu Ke like this, felt slight ripples in the deep, dark ocean of his eyes.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll always be by your side, fulfilling my duties." Housekeeper Zhao performed a standard ceremonial gesture from the Empire where the sun never sets, his smile as ever, making others feel as if a warm light bathed them upon first nce.


    "Grandpa¡¯s no longer around, but thankfully you¡¯re still here, otherwise I truly wouldn¡¯t know what to do." Xu Ke lowered his head, a deep sense of nostalgia evident in his eyes.


    "The difficulties before you are only temporary. I believe the young master can ovee them all. Only by our sess can we bring peace to sir¡¯s spirit in heaven." Housekeeper Zhao ced his aged hand on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder and patted it.


    "You¡¯re right, everything will pass. I¡¯m fine now. You¡¯ve been exhausting yourself every day over my matters. You must be tired too. Go back and rest; there¡¯s nothing here needing your attention." Xu Ke said, looking at the aged Housekeeper Zhao.


    "Alright, call me if you need anything." Housekeeper Zhao collected the empty teacup Xu Ke had finished and turned to leave.


    After sitting for a while longer on the sofa, Xu Ke took out his phone and called Lin Mengyao.


    "Why are you calling me at this time? Don¡¯t you have errands to run?" Lin Mengyao, upon receiving the call, nced at the sun outside the window, slightly surprised, and then a trace of joy revealed itself in her heart, "Tomorrow marks a week. Have you bought your ne ticket? Which flight is it? What time shall I pick you up?"


    Feeling Lin Mengyao¡¯s joy through her voice, Xu Ke felt as if he had bitten into a piece of sweetly sour candy, theplex taste melting in his heart made him both pained and happy, "Yaoyao, I might go back on my word. I have some unresolved matters here, so it might be a bit before I return home."


    "Ah?" On the other end of the phone, Lin Mengyao was silent for quite a while before speaking again, "Then when will you be able toe back?"


    "I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take. There¡¯s been a slight change in circumstances, but I promise you, as soon as I¡¯m done with it, I¡¯lle back right away, okay?"


    "But what if I miss you?"


    Xu Ke could already hear the quivering tone in Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice over the phone, and in his mind appeared an image of Lin Mengyao crying with reddened nose, his heart instantly gripped with anguish.

 Chapter 197 Lian Family Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Lian Family Copse</h4><h4></h4>


    "From now on, I¡¯ll contact you more often every day, and each time I¡¯ll make a video call, okay?" Xu Ke lowered his voice, softly coaxing Lin Mengyao, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be too upset.


    "Okay, then remember to contact me more often and make video calls every time. Also, since I¡¯m not by your side, you have to take good care of yourself. If I find out you¡¯ve lost weight when Ie back, I won¡¯t talk to you. If you get too fat, I also won¡¯t talk to you. Do you hear me?" Lin Mengyao forced herself to suppress the sadness in her heart as she spoke.


    "I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. You also have to take good care of yourself at home. If anyone bullies you, go find Xu Jie, got it? Even though the Lin Family is rted to you by blood, they¡¯re like leeches. Once theytch onto you, they¡¯re hard to shake off. So, you have to protect yourself well, understand?" Xu Ke also kept reminding Lin Mengyao over the phone, afraid that she would soften her heart and get entangled again by the Lin Family.


    The two chatted over the phone for over two hours without realizing it, until one of their phones was about to run out of battery. Only then did they reluctantly say goodbye, "Wait for me. I¡¯ll solve the issues here as fast as I can, and then we can meet. Just hang in there a little while longer," Xu Ke said.


    "Mm, I will wait for you." Lin Mengyao held back the reluctance in her heart and hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Xu Ke hung up the phone, feeling a bit lost. The thought of returning to Luocheng grew stronger and was utterly uncontroble.


    "It seems this matter needs to be expedited," Xu Ke said softly.


    Although Xu Ke had told Chu Lian he wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter, now he wanted to end this game quickly. How could he not get involved?


    Xu Ke directly hired a private investigator, who leaked information to a major Weibo influencer, detailing the grievances between the Lian and Chu families, while also providing photos of Lian Xuan with two women.


    Wealth and power struggles are the kind of news the public loves the most. The influencer had barely posted it for half a day before it shot up to the top of Weibo¡¯s hot search list. In addition, various insiders started sharing details, and one of them disclosed in detail how Lian Xuan had bankrupted his fianc¨¦e¡¯s uterus for the sake of a minor actress in the entertainment industry.


    Chu Tianyang had never disclosed this information mainly to avoid causing his daughter further harm, but now that someone had already leaked it, Chu Tianyang naturally followed a businessman¡¯s instincts, directly spending money to turn the issue into a Weibo trending topic and took Lian Xuan to court. The on-site video and Chu Lian¡¯s injury report were enough for the Chu Family to win this battle.


    As for the Lian Family, the heir caused such a scandal, inciting dissatisfaction among consumers and coborators. How could you expect someone who treats his fianc¨¦e so viciously to be kind to others?


    The Lian Family¡¯s stock began a steady decline, falling to the limit for three consecutive days. Arge number of shareholders scrambled to sell their shares, and at that time, various forces madly bought in. Everyone wanted a slice of this big cake that is the Lian Family.


    Compared to the negative impact this incident had on the Lian Family, it brought unquantifiable benefits to the Chu Family. In an instant, the Chu Family reced the position that originally belonged to the Lian Family, making everyone¡¯s eyes burn with envy. The Chu Family¡¯s stock soared, which improved Chu Tianyang¡¯s previously gloomy mood, allowing him to start smiling again.


    The Lian Family went bankrupt overnight, casting an oppressive gloom over the household. A bank representative arrived in the living room and said to the gathered Lian Family members, "This house now belongs to the bank. We need to reim it now, so please pack your things and leave within half an hour. Otherwise, I will take legal action." The representative finished speaking and turned to wait outside.


    The unmerciful words from the representative made the Lian Family members¡¯ faces grow grim. They had never been treated this way before. For a moment, all eyes in the room turned to Lian Xuan, filled with resentment and poison.


    Finally, someone in the room couldn¡¯t hold back and aimed their anger at Lian Xuan, "What sin did our Lian Familymit in our past life to give birth to such a jinx like you? You ruined our family for a woman, and not only did you ruin us, but you couldn¡¯t even keep the woman. Hum, and you im it was true love? Is this what true love looks like? She clung to you when you were wealthy, but the moment you fell, she turned her back on you without hesitation. This kind of true love is truly an eye-opener." Lian Xuan¡¯s second aunt rolled her eyes as she spoke.


    "Enough, now that things have turned out this way, what¡¯s the point in saying anything more? Instead ofining, you should hurry upstairs and pack your things, otherwise, do you want to walk out of the vi empty-handed, or would you prefer being invited to the station for tea?" the Lian elder knocked his cane forcefully as he spoke.


    "Dad, our family has turned out like this because of Lian Xuan, and I can¡¯t evenin? The Lian Family was ruined by this broomstick ghost, and you¡¯re still protecting him. Isn¡¯t he a descendent of the Lian Family, too? Are we not as well? You really are biased to the core." Lian¡¯s second aunt said this, fuming, and turned upstairs to pack.


    The others did not speak, but their gazes towards the Lian elder clearly showed dissatisfaction. Obviously, they were very angry with the Lian elder¡¯s preferential treatment, and their looks at Lian Xuan were more like those reserved for an enemy.


    "I don¡¯t know where you get the face, causing such a mess and still having the nerve to sit with us in the Lian Family," Lian¡¯s second uncle dusted off nonexistent dirt from his pants and turned to follow his wife upstairs too.


    Now, only the main branch of the Lian Family and the Lian elder were left in the living room. The Lian elder watched his second son¡¯s departing back and sighed deeply, "You too, don¡¯t just sit here. Go up and pack."


    The main branch of the Lian Family nodded. The couple went upstairs hand in hand to pack. Although they used money to bail Lian Xuan out of the police station, avoiding jail time, it didn¡¯t mean they forgave their son¡¯s past actions. Every time they saw Lian Xuan now, they felt a tightness in their chests and didn¡¯t want to deal with him, even though he was their only son.


    The Lian elder looked at Lian Xuan still sitting in the corner, emitting a gloomy aura, and his eyes showed impatience, "Are you done yet? A grown man whining like a woman, who are you showing this to? No one at home is going to care for you now. If you don¡¯t go pack, you won¡¯t even have clothes to wearter."

 Chapter 198 Watching the Drama

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Watching the Drama</h4><h4></h4>


    "Grandpa, do I still have a chance to turn things around?" The continuous blows and torments had caused Lian Xuan to grow white hair and wrinkles early, and his skin had be dull. He looked more like a forty-year-old than someone just over twenty.


    "As long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s always a chance to stand up again. Have you forgotten everything I taught you? This bit of adversity has made you look like neither a person nor a ghost. You¡¯ve truly disappointed me. Hurry back to your room, wash up, pack your things, and move out." With that, the old master Lian turned away, leaning on his cane, and started packing his things without caring whether Lian Xuan was listening.


    Half an hourter, everyone in the Lian family carried their suitcases out of the house. Six people stood outside the front door. Lian Er¡¯s second aunt rolled her eyes and said unceremoniously, "I¡¯ll be staying at my parents¡¯ ce with my husband. It¡¯s inconvenient to take Dad with us. Dad always put all his attention on your branch of the family, never giving us a proper look, as if we were picked up off the streets. So, you guys have fun as a family, I¡¯m done here."


    As she spoke, a ck Bentley arrived in front of them. "Our ride is here. We¡¯re going first." Lian Er rolled her eyes again, pulled her husband into the car. Lian Er¡¯s uncle hadn¡¯t said a word the whole time. He simply bowed to the old master Lian before getting in the car, leaving behind a trail of exhaust for the others.


    "Dad, what do we do now?" Lian Fu asked angrily, watching the two depart.


    The old master Lian looked at the three remaining people, his voice aged and weary, "Let¡¯s go to the Chu family."


    "What for? The Chu family wishes they could eat us alive right now." Lian Fu frowned, expressing reluctance.


    "Of course, to beg the Chu family." The old master Lian said tiredly.


    "Even if we die at the Chu family¡¯s doorstep, they won¡¯t bat an eye. Going there won¡¯t get us anything but humiliation. We might as well spend the time finding a ce to settle down." Lian Mu said, frowning.


    Lian Xuan didn¡¯t speak, but his tightly pressed lips showed his disagreement. By now, three of the four were in disagreement, but the old master Lian subdued the dissent with his forceful will. "You must listen to me on this. The reason the Chu family is targeting us is because of that girl, Chu Lian. This time, we have to beg that girl, Chu Lian. Whether our Lian family can stand up again depends on you. If ites to it, even if the Chu family demands you marry Chu Lian, you are not to refuse." The old master Lian looked deeply at Lian Xuan as he said this.


    Lian Xuan bit his lip without saying a word. Seeing this, Lian Fu and Lian Mu frowned immediately, "Are you still hung up on that vixen? You cost the entire Lian family for that vixen, and now our family is aughingstock in Shangjing. Yet when that woman saw your downfall, she turned and left without a word. After all the Lian family has done for you, you can¡¯t make a little sacrifice now?" Lian Mu scolded, frowning.


    "I didn¡¯t say I was unwilling. Let¡¯s do it your way then." Lian Xuan said, his brows drooping.


    Since the Lian family¡¯s decline started, Xu Ke had been keeping an eye on their movements. Now, hearing that the main branch of the Lian family, under the old master¡¯s lead, went to the Chu family¡¯s vi, a satisfied smile appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s lips.


    "Housekeeper Zhao, get ready. I¡¯m going to the Chu family today." Xu Ke said with a mocking smile.


    "Alright." Housekeeper Zhaoplied and left, packing a bouquet from the greenhouse and having the house chef bake some sweets, which he packed and brought with clothes to Xu Ke¡¯s room.


    "Thank you." Xu Ke quickly changed his clothes, eager to head to the Chu house.


    Xu Ke and the Lian family people arrived at the Chu house one after another. When Xu Ke arrived, the Chu family satfortably on the sofa, while the Lian family members stood in the middle of the living room, enduring the scrutiny of the servants.


    "Seems I¡¯vee at a bad time." Xu Ke handed the items to a servant, "Is Miss Chu feeling better?" Xu Ke subtly assessed the Lian family before settling his gaze on Chu Lian, asking gently.


    On the sofa, Chu Lian¡¯s face was still a bit pale, and her lips looked faint, but her spirits were much better than before. Especially when she saw Xu Ke, a light shed quickly in her eyes, "Much better."


    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll let you chat. I¡¯lle back to visit another day." Xu Ke greeted Chu¡¯s father and mother, then turned to leave, but Chu Lian stopped him, "No need, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Stay and have a meal with us. You haven¡¯t dined with us before." Chu Lian said.


    "Dad, can he stay for dinner?" Chu Lian tugged on Chu¡¯s father¡¯s sleeve, acting coyly.


    "You¡¯re our princess. If you say so, then of course he can." Chu¡¯s father tapped Chu Lian¡¯s nose affectionately.


    "This might not be a good idea." Xu Ke nced at the Lian family, looking a bit troubled.


    "It¡¯s perfectly fine. I asked you to stay, so stay." Chu Lian nced at the Lian family indifferently, even showing a mocking expression at the corners of her eyes. The Lian family felt annoyed but dared not show it, knowing they hade to beg.


    "Xu Ke, sit next to me. Aunt Li, serve tea to Xu Ke and bring out some pastries." Chu Lian ordered the servants.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Chu Lian and sat beside her, though leaving a considerable distance in between.


    "Didn¡¯t youe with something to say today? Xu Ke isn¡¯t an outsider. Whatever you need to say, go ahead, we¡¯re all listening." Chu Lian said as she popped a grape into her mouth, speaking unclearly.


    The Lian family looked at the old master Lian. They were once notable figures in Shangjing, anding to bow down to the Chu family already felt disgraceful. Now with an outsider present, they felt their faces burning with shame.


    The old master Lian met his grandchildren¡¯s eyes, sighed internally, and spoke in an aged, helpless, and apologetic voice, "To be honest, we came today to apologize. Lian Xuan truly realizes his mistakes now. He knows how ridiculously wrong he was, mistaking fish eyes for pearls. We as elders also recognize our failings; it was ourck of proper oversight that led to this situation. So, we are here to apologize as a family."


    As the old master Lian spoke, tears began to fall from his eyes.

 Chapter 199 Begging for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Begging for Mercy</h4><h4></h4>


    Old Master Lian turned his head to look at Lian Xuan and discreetly red at him.


    Lian Xuan received Old Master Lian¡¯s gaze, clenched his mrs, and knelt down directly in front of everyone, "This matter is entirely my fault from start to finish. Just as my grandfather said, I mistook a fish eye for a pearl, not only letting the real pearl gather dust but also causing our family to be this mess. I am not a good son, grandson, or a good heir, and I am the same as not being a good boyfriend. I don¡¯t know what I can do to make you forgive me, but I will do my utmost to make it up to Xiao Lian."


    Lian Xuan raised his head, looking at Chu Lian with guilt yet determination, and said, "I have wronged you, I was blinded and easily believed others, hurting you. I don¡¯t know what I can do to make you forgive me, or maybe you will never forgive me in this life. But I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes for you, just hoping you can feel a bit better in your heart."


    Xu Ke raised his eyebrows; his understanding of Lian Xuan refreshed once again. It seems that one never knows what a person will do to rise up until they¡¯re pushed to the edge.


    Xu Ke quietly sat on the side, pinching a small cake, eating while watching the drama unfold.


    "Hmph, your Lian family is really something. When this thing happened before, you parents didn¡¯t discipline your child and even helped hide it from my daughter, treating people from our Chu family like fools. When things couldn¡¯t be concealed any longer, your good son went ahead and hurt my daughter. When we asked you to apologize, you were unwilling, and even publicly humiliated our Xiao Lian. Now that the Lian family is falling, you¡¯re ying sincere apologies? Don¡¯t you think the Lian family has gone too far?" Madam Chu suddenly pped the sofa, stood up, and pointed at the Lian family, shouting loudly.


    "This matter is our Lian family¡¯s fault, so we came here today to admit our mistakes and seek redemption. I know that the rtionship between our two families has cracked now, but I still want to put aside my old face and hope Chu Family can give us Lian Family a chance to correct our wrongs," said Old Master Lian, sighing and speaking in a voice full of shame amidst Madam Chu¡¯s usations.


    "Old Master Lian, you¡¯re old, and we respect you, but now that the Lian family is gone, are you still trying to rely on your age to gain sympathy? How much is your face worth?" Madam Chu sneered, the contempt on her face almost freezing the Lian family in ce.


    Chu Tianyang and Chu Lian shared the grapes on the te, leaving the battlefield entirely to Mrs. Chu.


    "Don¡¯t keep eating cake; it¡¯s too sweet and bad for your teeth. Have some fruit and drink some tea." Chu Lian pushed the fruit te in front of her toward Xu Ke¡¯s direction.


    As soon as Chu Lian spoke, the eyes in the room focused on her.


    Kneeling on the ground, feeling like his knees no longer existed, Lian Xuan felt a buzzing sound in his mind. Although he didn¡¯t like Chu Lian, he always regarded her as his possession, something that would wait for him no matter what. Now that Chu Lian was showing kindness to another person, how could he not be angry?


    "Shut up, things havee to this point, and our Lian family is at fault. The biggest fault lies with me, but can you say that your Chu family has no fault at all? Yes, I found a female star, and even hit Chu Lian for her, but can you say Chu Lian has no responsibility in this matter?"


    "Both of our families know that no matter what, we are meant to be inws. Even if I¡¯m good to other women, the position of Mrs. Lian is hers; this irond fact will not change. But what did Chu Lian do? She acted like a shrew in public, hitting someone and making this matter known to everyone, utterly humiliating me."


    "When a man goes out, who doesn¡¯t have a few flings? This is an unspoken rule everyone knows, so what¡¯s the fuss about? And in this rtionship, am I the only one who¡¯s unclean? I don¡¯t think so. Aren¡¯t Chu Lian and Xu Ke also unclear and pairing up? Did I make a fuss over their affairs? I never embarrassed her with these things, but she put me on the fire rack, so do you say all the responsibility lies with my Lian family?" Lian Xuan ignored Old Master Lian¡¯s efforts to stop, shouted everything on his mind while kneeling on the ground.


    "You brat, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?" Old Master Lian saw the faces of the Chu family turning down, stumbled a bit as his vision grew dark, and struck Lian Xuan hard with a cane on the back, almost knocking the wind out of him.


    "I know very well what I¡¯m doing, clearer than ever," Lian Xuan said, looking at Old Master Lian with pitch-ck eyes, calm and restrained.


    "You brought me here today to shatter my dignity, kneel here to apologize to the Lian family, is it not to seek leniency from the Chu family? Is it not to use Chu Lian¡¯s love for me, marry Chu Lian and revitalize the Lian family?" Lian Xuan slowly stood up from the ground, patting the non-existent dust on his knees as he spoke.


    "But grandpa, you¡¯re old. Your eyes only see what you want to see, what you believe in, and nothing else. Now open your eyes wide and look, look at Chu Lian and Xu Ke. Do they seem like ordinary friends? Your grandson is no longer in her heart. She¡¯s long been in love with someone else, and even if I¡¯m willing to wear a green hat, they wouldn¡¯t bother to give me one." Lian Xuan shouted loudly.


    Facing Lian Xuan¡¯s usations, Xu Ke patted non-existent cake crumbs off him, changed to a morefortable position on the sofa before speaking, "Only a filthy person sees everything as filthy. Whether the Lian family believes it or not, Miss Chu and I are innocent. I do not ept such baseless usations. Just because I¡¯m here at the Chu family today, does it mean there is an affair between Miss Chu and me? If that¡¯s what you think, then I must say your mindset is really narrow."


    "Pardon my intrusion, but what are you trying to convey with this long-winded speech while kneeling here today? Though you im you¡¯re here to admit your wrongs, in your heart, you never believe you¡¯ve done anything wrong. You just keep making excuses, pushing all the faults onto others. Honestly, I don¡¯t know how someone like you became the heir of the Lian family,cking any sense of responsibility as a man. If the Lian family were left to someone like you, even if it hasn¡¯t gone bankrupt yet, it probably will in a few years," Xu Ke said with disdain, his attitude condescending.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think you¡¯re so grand and remarkable? Have you stepped into the center of the Xu Group? Probably still in a marginalized position, right? What are you? Just a puppet, yet you dare mock me here." Lian Xuan waspletely reckless today; he knew his life had ended, so he didn¡¯t care anymore.

 Chapter 200: Rescue Back

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Rescue Back</h4><h4></h4>


    "Lian Xuan, you¡¯d better watch your mouth. Just because you¡¯re a loser doesn¡¯t mean everyone else is the same. You don¡¯t even work at the Xu Corporation, so how do you know what he¡¯s like there? If your life isn¡¯t going well, don¡¯t curse others to be worse off than you. Haha, whenever I think about how I once liked someone like you, I just want to go back and p myself to wake up."


    "I, Chu Lian, won¡¯t ept your apology today. Our two families will never reconcile in this lifetime, so just give up." Chu Lian sneered loudly.


    "Do you think I want to be associated with you? You¡¯re just a spoiled brat, a control freak. Any man with you would never feel the slightest bit of happiness, only suffocation. You¡¯re a selfish person who never considers others." Lian Xuan retorted rudely.


    "Our family ended up like this all because of you, you bitch!" Lian Xuan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and in an instant, he lunged towards Chu Lian like a leopard, pinning her down before anyone could react, his hands tightly gripping her neck as he hissed, "Die, bitch, you ruined me, now I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Chu Lian¡¯s hands wed at Lian Xuan¡¯s, leaving trails of blood. "Let go of me," she said with difficulty.


    Only when they heard Chu Lian¡¯s voice did everyone snap out of their panic and rush to stop Lian Xuan. But Lian Xuan was already crazy, his hands gripping Chu Lian¡¯s neck tightly, unmoved by anyone¡¯s beatings or curses, his fingers white from exertion, his face with a hint of pleasure, and his eyes filled with madness.


    "You ungrateful son! Let go now, or do you want to rot in jail?" Lian¡¯s father kicked Lian Xuan angrily.


    At this moment, Chu Lian¡¯s face had turned purple, veins bulging, her eyes rolled up showing only whites.


    Chu¡¯s father smashed a chair on Lian Xuan¡¯s head. Lian Xuan¡¯s eyes momentarily unfocused, but the next moment he tightened his grip again, seemingly determined to strangle Chu Lian to death.


    Watching the chaos from the side, Xu Ke stopped Chu Tianyang, who was about to intervene, and calmly said, "If you hit him more, someone will die. Leave it to me." Giving Chu Tianyang a reassuring look, Xu Ke squatted down, and before Lian Xuan could react, seized his wrist, pressing a pressure point to force him to release. Then, he sharply bent Lian Xuan¡¯s fingers backward, breaking four of them, and did the same to the other hand.


    Xu Ke acted swiftly, finishing the move before anyone, including Lian Xuan, could react. As Lian Xuan stared at his misshapen fingers, it took three seconds for him to start howling loudly, but Chu Lian had already been strangled too long, slipping into unconsciousness as soon as Lian Xuan let go.


    "Oh, my poor Lian! If anything happens to her, our Chu Family will never let your Lian Family off!" Chu¡¯s mother shouted harshly, kneeling beside Chu Lian, unsure where to ce her hands, her tears flowing nonstop.


    Chu Tianyang, being a man, was bolder than Chu¡¯s mother. He shakily ced his fingers under Chu Lian¡¯s nose to check if she was breathing.


    "How is she?" Chu¡¯s mother asked tearfully.


    The other Lians didn¡¯t dare speak, holding their breath as they listened to Chu Tianyang, while Lian Xuan was the only one in distress, weakly crying out amidst sweat.


    Chu Tianyang felt for a while, then wiped his forehead, saying, "She¡¯s still breathing, still alive."


    Upon hearing Chu Tianyang¡¯s words, Chu¡¯s mother heaved a sigh of relief, copsing to the ground. "It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s okay," she said, patting her chest.


    "But why hasn¡¯t Lian woken up yet? Could something be wrong?" Looking at Chu Lian still not showing signs of waking, Chu¡¯s mother felt her heart tighten anew.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Chu, I just called an ambnce; it should be here soon. Let¡¯s move her to the sofa first; it¡¯s too cold to leave her on the floor. Once the ambnce arrives, we¡¯ll take her to the hospital for a thorough check-up," Xu Ke timely interjected.


    "Thank you so much for today. Without you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. As long as it¡¯s not too much, we¡¯ll do anything you ask of us in the future, guaranteed," Chu¡¯s mother said, wiping her tears and speaking earnestly.


    "I¡¯ll remember your words and won¡¯t hesitate to speak up if needed," Xu Ke nodded.


    Shortly after Xu Ke finished speaking, an ambnce and police cars arrived.


    "Who reported this incident?" the officer asked, wearing a uniform.


    "It was him. He assaulted someone; everyone here witnessed it. The victim is still unconscious. We hope the police will uphold justice for her." Xu Ke coolly told the officer and then, turning to the Chu Family with slight apology, said, "I¡¯m sorry, but when I called for the ambnce, I also contacted the police. I hope Mr. and Mrs. Chu won¡¯t me me for taking the initiative."


    "No, we nned to call them too," the Chus replied, watching the medical staff lift Chu Lian onto a stretcher, their hearts filled with endless pain and sorrow, ring at the Lian Family as if about to devour them, not ming Xu Ke over a minor issue.


    Lian Xuan was handcuffed and taken away by the police, along with other members of the Lian Family and the servants from the vi. Xu Ke apanied the Chus to the hospital with Chu Lian for examination.


    After a thorough check-up on Chu Lian, doctors informed them that though she had been suffocated for a long time, luckily there was no irreversible damage to her brain. However, her throat was injured, making talking difficult for a month, and she should have a nd liquid diet.


    Due to solid evidence, Lian Xuan was jailed again, with charges stacking on previous ones, receiving a fifteen-year sentence. Other members of the Lian Family were used of trespassing by Chu Tianyang and were confined for days.

 Chapter 201: One wave settles, another wave rises

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201: One wave settles, another wave rises</h4><h4></h4>


    After this incident, the Chu Family was in the spotlight for a while. Just when everyone thought they could take a step forward, an even bigger scandal broke out. It was revealed that the Chu Family almost turned a normal person into a human swine. This incident made most of the wealth the Chu Family had umted vanish in an instant. The stock¡¯s limit downsted even longer than the Lian Family¡¯s, almost a hundred billion evaporated in just two or three days. The Chu Family fell from the altar, ending up just like the Lian Family, but even worse. The deeds of the Chu Family were more insane, and thepany was directly suppressed by the state, going bankrupt before the Lian Family. The members of the Chu Family were taken to the police station for interrogation.


    On the trial bench, Madam Chu looked a lot more haggard, but still much better than the person sitting on the intiff¡¯s bench.


    In these days, the Chu Family was like a handful of fireworks, blossoming fiercely and dissipating swiftly. Chu Tianyang had visibly aged, and Chu Lian still couldn¡¯t speak much, only staring at Madam Chu with tears constantly streaming down.


    On the jury bench, besides the family members of both parties, there were reporters from various media, the scene filled with the incessant clicking of cameras, making people agitated. Xu Ke, wearing a mask and baseball cap, watched the scene before him with satisfaction.


    In court, even though Chu Tianyang hired the bestwyer for Madam Chu, there was no chance of winning against the mountain of irrefutable evidence presented by the other side. They could only ept passively and struggle bitterly, but all in vain. Madam Chu was sentenced to ten years in prison for intentional injury.


    Almost at the moment the sentence was pronounced, Chu Tianyang¡¯s shoulders slumped, and Chu Lian turned into a tearful mess. She wanted to speak and vent her emotions but was covered by Chu Tianyang, "Don¡¯t say unnecessary things, your mother turned out this way for us. We cannot let her sacrifice go to waste." Chu Tianyang said quietly with reddened eyes.


    The trial ended, but the nightmare had just begun. The long lenses of the camera were almost poking at the father and daughter¡¯s faces. Chu Lian buried her head on Chu Tianyang¡¯s shoulder, while Chu Tianyang kept repeating, "Sorry, we are not epting any interviews now."


    Madam Chu was escorted by police out of the courthouse when suddenly, a rotten egg was thrown from the crowd, hitting her head squarely. The yellow egg liquid slid down her head, carrying an inexpressible stench. Reporters¡¯ cameras kept clicking, capturing every moment of Madam Chu.


    "Heartless businesswoman, demon of the human world."


    Someone shouted this from the crowd, and then more leaves and eggs were thrown at Madam Chu, even a lump of feces hit her, making her reek of an indescribable odor.


    Finally, no one was paying attention to Chu Tianyang and Chu Lian anymore; everyone was excitedly busy taking pictures of Madam Chu¡¯s downfall, their minds racing with eye-catching headlines.


    "Dad, save mom." Chu Lian, pushed out of the crowd by reporters, was sobbing to the point of fainting, her head throbbing fiercely, only able to stand by leaning on Chu Tianyang. Her voice, just recovered, was bing hoarse again.


    "There is no way to save her, but dad will wait outside for mom. We must live well, only then would mom¡¯s imprisonment not be in vain, understand?" Chu Tianyang wiped the tears off Chu Lian¡¯s face and said.


    "Only if we are well, your mom will be happy. Wipe those tears off your face. From now on, we only have each other." Chu Tianyang said emotionally, patting Chu Lian on the shoulder with red eyes.


    "Yes, I understand, dad. We will live very well, so mom won¡¯t worry." Chu Lian nodded, her voice hoarse.


    Not far away, Xu Ke, fully geared, watched the father and daughter clinging to each other for warmth, a mocking smile curling his lips.


    In less than three months, the downfall of two families in Shangjing left ordinary bystanders satisfied, while the aristocratic families of Shangjing kept a constant eye on thepeting Chu and Lian families. The rapid downfall wasn¡¯t normal, and when they tried to take over the twopanies, they were surprised to find both had already been acquired. They were eager to find out who acted so quickly.


    Sessfully acquiring the twopanies, Xu Ke was very pleased, opening a bottle of champagne in his manor, his eyes shining more than ever. Yet when he calmed down, he exhibited an indescribable steadiness, making anyone feel he was reliable and trustworthy at a nce.


    While Xu Ke was very happy, Chairman Hu was in no mood for happiness, turning his house into shambles.


    "Old Hu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who upset you?" Long Mei came out of the room when she heard the noise, worry evident on her face. "Your health isn¡¯t good, the doctor told you to stay calm and not re up. You really need to control yourself."


    "I¡¯m fine; stay in your room and don¡¯te out unless necessary." Chairman Hu said tiredly, waving Long Mei off.


    For a moment, Long Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility, but the next second, she buried it deep, unseen by anyone.


    "Are you still ming me? Do you think if I hadn¡¯t stayed in the vi, Jinzhi would¡¯ve definitelye back? I know Jinzhi has a misunderstanding with me, and I¡¯ve tried hard to exin, but she won¡¯t listen and beats me every time she sees me, even blocking me at my doorsteps. Wherever I move, she finds me, so I had no choice but to stay here."


    "But you shouldn¡¯t feel burdened by me. I¡¯ve decided to leave the entertainment industry. Once I give birth, I¡¯ll take the child abroad, ensuring I bring no trouble to you or your daughter. I¡¯ve already started my immigration procedures and asked my agent to find a ce in another province. We should hear something in a few days."


    "Once I handle everything and give birth, the child will stay with me and take my surname, ensuring no inconvenience for you. I can¡¯t convince her when I appear, so I must ask you to tell her instead. Thank you for your care and love over these years; although I won¡¯t be by your side, please take care of yourself." Long Mei said, then left. This move of retreating to advance¡ªshe didn¡¯t know if it would work, but having no other option, she could only take the gamble.

 Chapter 202: Late Criticism

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Late Criticism</h4><h4></h4>


    After all, Long Mei had apanied Chairman Hu for so many years. To say he had no feelings for Long Mei would be untrue, yet his feelings for her were never as deep as those for Hu Jinzhi. But now, Long Mei was not alone; she had the child in her womb. Thebined weight of the twopared to Jinzhi troubled and hesitated Chairman Hu.


    The family¡¯s misfortunes, the career¡¯s setbacks, and his own daughter¡¯s being away for three months without returning¡ªall these caused Chairman Hu to fall into a rage. Naturally, everything started at the auction house¡¯s entrance, and naturally, Chairman Hu put all the me on Xu Ke.


    Long Mei wanted to ask Chairman Hu where he was going, but recalling what she just said, she swallowed the words back. "Where he goes is none of my business, as long as our mother and child can get everything we want," Long Mei murmured, holding her belly.


    Chairman Hu drove directly to the manor to trouble Xu Ke but was stopped at the gate. When he reached out to touch the iron fence on the gate, he got a shock, resulting in an exploded hairstyle and a face of soot.


    "Family Head, Chairman Hu is at the gate. Should we let him in?" the butler asked gently while Xu Ke was tying his tie.


    "He doesn¡¯t look for his daughter butes to see me. Let him in. I want to see what he¡¯s here for," Xu Ke said, smiling satisfactorily at his handsome reflection in the mirror.


    "Alright," replied the butler.


    Chairman Hu, who was cursing at the gate, watched the slowly opening door that could only allow one person through, and no one came out to wee him. His face, already ckened by electricity, turned livid.


    The message from Xu Ke was clear: If you want toe in, walk in yourself; expecting a wee was out of the question.


    "Xu Ke, this is too much!" Chairman Hu shouted fiercely at the gate.


    "Do you want toe in or not? If not, I¡¯ll close the door," the bodyguard, who had received orders, said loudly with his hands folded behind his back, looking at Chairman Hu with tiger-like eyes. The words nearly took Chairman Hu¡¯s breath away.


    "Who are you and what status do you have to talk to me like that?" Chairman Hu red at the bodyguard.


    "What can you do if I talk to you like this? I¡¯m the manor¡¯s bodyguard hired by the Xu family, not yours. You can¡¯t threaten me. If you don¡¯te in, I¡¯ll shut the door," the bodyguard replied, rolling his eyes in irritation.


    Despite the humiliation, Chairman Hu walked through the narrow gap amid the mocking gazes of the bodyguards. At this moment, Chairman Hu felt like a bomb ready to explode at a touch.


    Once inside, he immediately challenged, "Xu Ke, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    Facing Chairman Hu¡¯s finger pointing at him, Xu Ke remained calm, "What exnation do I owe you? What needs me to exin?"


    "Are you ying dumb with me? If you hadn¡¯t told Jinzhi about my affairs, she wouldn¡¯t have run away, would she? You¡¯ve destroyed someone else¡¯s family, yet you sit here sofortably, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I, Hu, will never let you go. Even if it ruins me, I¡¯ll drag you into hell with me. If you make my life tough, I¡¯ll make sure yours isn¡¯t any better, even if it costs me my life," Chairman Hu shouted.


    "Are you threatening me?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, his eyes sharp as swords piercing Chairman Hu.


    "Do you think because you¡¯ve spent a few years at Xu¡¯s, you¡¯re older than me, and have more experience, that you can threaten me? Don¡¯t forget, Xu¡¯s is ultimately the Xu¡¯s, not the Hu¡¯s. No matter how formidable you pretend to be, you¡¯re just an employee of Xu¡¯s. I¡¯m the real boss. What do you have to threaten me with? What right do you have to threaten me?" Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a provocative smile.


    "You don¡¯t seriously think that just because you¡¯re experienced and have more shares, and I¡¯m young, that Xu¡¯s is your solo stage, do you? Stop dreaming. Xu¡¯s has been around for nearly a century; do you think you can move our century-old foundation alone? Chairman Hu, I think your paranoia is severe; you should see a doctor and make sure to take your medicine before leaving the house," Xu Ke stood up, with his tall framepletely overshadowing Chairman Hu. "Someday I¡¯ll bring gifts to visit you in the hospital. Take care and don¡¯t dy your treatment," Xu Ke said, his lips curling up ambiguously.


    "You! You¡¯re truly excessive. Today I¡¯m going to teach you on behalf of your parents how to speak to an elder properly," Chairman Hu reached out his hand to p Xu Ke¡¯s mouth, but his palm was caught in midair by Xu Ke.


    "On behalf of my parents? What qualifies you? The two words from your mouth make me feel like you¡¯re sullying them," Xu Ke¡¯s smile vanished, his face cold, his brow and eyes fierce and sharp, attacking Chairman Hu mercilessly. "You, a murderer, what right do you have to stand in front of the victim? Are Xu family blood buns delicious?" Xu Ke yanked Chairman Hu close, speaking through gritted teeth only between the two.


    Originally furious, Chairman Hu froze immediately after Xu Ke¡¯s words, his eyes filled with fear and disbelief. "How could you know about this? It¡¯s impossible for anyone to know, impossible," Chairman Hu denied vehemently.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you deny it. Do you think I¡¯d say such things to you without evidence? Isn¡¯t there an old saying that the Heaven¡¯s is wide and nothing escapes it? Chairman Hu, we¡¯ve only just begun. As long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll have to y with me until I¡¯m satisfied and rid of the bitterness in my chest," Xu Ke looked into Chairman Hu¡¯s eyes, slowly split open his lips, and revealed his white teeth.


    "So you¡¯re here for revenge, right? Everything you¡¯ve done is to take revenge on me, correct? Since you know the truth, what about the Lian and Chu Families?" Chairman Hu looked at Xu Ke with a doubtful gaze.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t refute but nodded, "Yes, all of this is my doing. Now, in Shangjing, there are no longer the Lian and Chu Families. Theirpanies are mine now."


    "But Xu¡¯s funds haven¡¯t been moved at all. How did you do it?" Chairman Hu asked.


    "How is none of your concern. For such a small matter to waste three months of my time, it was their honor," Xu Ke released his grip on Chairman Hu, looking at the man, who seemed unable to withstand the blow and copsed onto the ground. Xu Ke sneered disdainfully.


    "Three months? You managed it in just three months? Hahaha, truly a tiger father begets no dog sons. We all underestimated you. And me? For the Lian and Chu Families, you took three months¡ªhow long do you n to take with me?" Chairman Hu, experienced with life¡¯s tempests like Monument Valley, shifted from initial disbelief to eptance in mere seconds.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 203: Found

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Found</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯re not like them, how could I bear to let you leave the game so quickly? I said as long as you don¡¯t die, our game won¡¯t stop. We¡¯re just getting started; it¡¯s not even the appetizer." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes churned with a bloodthirsty coldness.


    "Fine, I¡¯d like to see how capable a disgrace kicked out of the Xu Family can be. But let me tell you, your Xu Family may have dominated the Xu Corporation for almost a century, but myst name is Hu, and I¡¯m not easy to deal with. The Xu Corporation now is not the same as before. Although it¡¯s not entirely under my say yet, it¡¯s close enough. You¡¯re predestined to lose against me." Chairman Hu¡¯s eyes also brimmed with a relentless fierceness as he looked at Xu Ke.


    Since the other party intends to avenge their parents, this knot can¡¯t be undone. Just as Xu Ke mentioned, only with the death of one of them can the situation break.


    "Before you throw out harsh words, solve your immediate situation first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re just trying to make meugh." Xu Ke let out a coldugh, his gaze carrying a sense of superiority, looking down on all beings.


    "Hmph, we¡¯ll see!" Chairman Hu¡¯s murderous gaze lingered over Xu Ke¡¯s neck before he turned and left the estate.


    "Family Head, I noticed Chairman Hu didn¡¯t look well when he left. He might have ill intentions towards you. You should be cautious of him," Housekeeper Zhao said to Xu Ke with concern after Chairman Hu had left.


    "No worries, I¡¯m aware of everything. Nothing¡¯s going to happen. Is my luggage ready?" Xu Ke said dismissively about Chairman Hu.


    "It¡¯s ready, but the Family Head shouldn¡¯t stay outside for too long this time. The Lady should be brought back for the old master¡¯s viewing." Housekeeper Zhao said with a gentle smile.


    "I know. I¡¯ll bring her back next time, and I won¡¯t be out for long this time. I¡¯ll try to return soon." Mentioning Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke¡¯s expression softened, exuding a vibrant vitality akin to snow melted by the winter sun, leaving one enchanted.


    "Make sure to inform me before you arrive. I¡¯ll arrange the estate nicely so the Lady won¡¯t want to leave." Housekeeper Zhao said warmly, looking at Xu Ke with a loving, albeit slightly reluctant, smile.


    "Alright." Xu Ke responded.


    As everything was packed into the trunk and final farewells were being exchanged with Housekeeper Zhao, a figure stumbled out from behind a distant tree, rushing towards Xu Ke.


    Chu Lian appeared before Xu Ke in unprecedented disarray. Her usually refined makeup and hair were in disarray, exhaustion and haggardness adding a decade to her appearance. She no longer resembled the proudly beautiful Chu Lian of the past.


    "Why are you here?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, allowing her to tug at his sleeve.


    "Xu Ke, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now. Please, help me, help the Chu Family. I¡¯m begging you." Tears welled in Chu Lian¡¯s eyes as she looked at Xu Ke, "I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long. Please help our family, will you? We will repay you in the future, alright?" Chu Lian¡¯s posture was deeply humbled, kneeling at Xu Ke¡¯s feet, looking at him expectantly.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t respond to her words, only saying indifferently, "Let me finish a few words with Uncle Zhao, then we¡¯ll go to your ce to talk. I happen to have some matters to discuss with Mr. Chu."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you over here." Hearing Xu Ke was willing to return home with her and even meet her father, Chu Lian finally showed a smile. Though still haggard, her eyes no longer reflected despair, now carrying a hint of life.


    Chu Lian released Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve to let him find Housekeeper Zhao, while Xu Ke discreetly brushed off the spot she touched, his expression showing a hint of disdain as if removing a significant speck of dust.


    "Adjust the flight time for me, about two hourster." Xu Ke instructed Housekeeper Zhao.


    "The Chu Family has already fallen; why bother going there?" Housekeeper Zhao asked with a slight hint of puzzlement in his eyes.


    "Naturally, to hit someone when they¡¯re down." Xu Ke¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile.


    Housekeeper Zhao looked at Xu Ke¡¯s expression with the indulgence of an elder to a younger, "Family Head, such matters aren¡¯t fitting for your status."


    "I know stooping to such things can be demeaning. I wouldn¡¯t do it for anyone else, but this time I must. Otherwise, I can¡¯t swallow this annoyance in my chest." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, brimming with a frost capable of freezing everything.


    "In that case, go ahead. I¡¯ll book you a new time; hopefully, you won¡¯t miss your flight," Housekeeper Zhao said with a kind smile.


    "Hmm, I won¡¯t miss the flight." With that, Xu Ke turned and walked towards Chu Lian, saying indifferently, "Let¡¯s go. Just tell the driver your address."


    Chu Lian reported a ce name to the driver, then eyed Xu Ke with a hesitating gaze. Seeing that Xu Ke was closing his eyes and refrained from conversing with her, Chu Lian bit her lip and said, "Are you leaving Shangjing? Where are you going? Abroad?"


    Xu Ke, listening to Chu Lian, said nothing, and the car remained silent. Chu Lian nervously fidgeted with the hem of her skirt on her knees, speaking again, "I know you¡¯re not asleep. Why don¡¯t you answer me? And do you know how many calls I¡¯ve made to you this past month? Why didn¡¯t you answer even once? Do you know how much hardship I¡¯ve endured recently? All those who once allied with our family are now kicking us while we¡¯re down. Paparazzi are at the door, the bank keeps pushing for repayment, and my mom has been jailed. I¡¯m on the brink of copse. I¡¯ve searched everywhere for you, and you never appeared. Do you know how heartbroken I was?"


    Xu Ke still had no desire to respond to any of Chu Lian¡¯s questions, simply feigning sleep with his eyes closed. The silence in the car was so profound that Chu Lian felt like a fool, speaking to herself.


    "Xu Ke, at least say something. Your silence makes it really awkward." Chu Lian finally couldn¡¯t stand Xu Ke¡¯s silence any longer, reaching out to push him.


    Xu Ke opened his eyes, and the coldness within them pricked Chu Lian¡¯s eyes painfully, like being pierced by a needle.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I only pushed you because you wouldn¡¯t talk to me. Stop looking at me that way; it scares me," Chu Lian said uneasily.

 Chapter 204: Beating a Dog in the Water

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Beating a Dog in the Water</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯t touch me, and don¡¯t talk to me, or I¡¯ll throw you out of the car and let you go back on your own," Xu Ke said coldly to Chu Lian, then closed his eyes again, a typical posture of not wanting to engage in conversation.


    Chu Lian wanted to say something, but remembering Xu Ke¡¯s look and his words, she closed her mouth again, feeling increasingly uneasy inside.


    Xu Ke and his group quickly arrived at the new residence of the Chu father and daughter. Although the Chu Family had gone bankrupt, a lean camel is still bigger than a horse. The father and daughter rented a two-bedroom apartment in a mid-rangemunity. When Xu Ke arrived, Father Chu had juste out of the kitchen, and on the dining table were somewhat charred fried eggs and slightly darkened greens.


    "Xiao Lian, you¡¯re back. Sit down quickly, dinner is almost ready," Chu Tianyang called out from the kitchen upon hearing the door open.


    Hearing Chu Tianyang¡¯s voice, Chu Lian couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of embarrassment on her face.


    "Sorry, we don¡¯t have extra slippers at home, why not." Chu Lian tried her best to ignore her difort and said to Xu Ke, but Xu Ke didn¡¯t let her finish and directly stepped into the warm and cozy small house with his leather shoes.


    "So this is where you live. You¡¯ve really arranged it quite well. I didn¡¯t expect you to be doing so well," Xu Ke said with an indescribable sneer on his lips, the malice in his eyes almost tangible.


    Xu Ke turned his back to Chu Lian, making it impossible for her to judge his expression. She could only say somewhat awkwardly, "It¡¯s alright, but I believe that as long as you¡¯re willing to help us, we can soon move out of here."


    "Yeah, I also think this ce isn¡¯t suitable for you. You should move out as soon as possible," Xu Ke said ambiguously, causing a hopeful light to burst forth in Chu Lian¡¯s eyes, not knowing the truth.


    Hearing a stranger¡¯s male voice, Chu Tianyang suddenly tightened, "Who¡¯s there?" Putting down the spat, Chu Tianyang wiped his hands and walked out of the kitchen. Upon seeing Xu Ke, who was so out of ce with the surroundings in the living room, Chu Tianyang¡¯s internal rms red, his expressioncking the happiness Chu Lian had anticipated.


    "Mr. Xu is dressed like this to go out, so how could he have the time to visit our humble abode?" Chu Tianyang said with a sardonic smile.


    "Dad, why are you like this? I invited Xu Ke here to help us. Be nice to him," Chu Lian ran from Xu Ke¡¯s side to Chu Tianyang, pulling his hand and whispering, and then said to Xu Ke, "Don¡¯t mind him, my dad¡¯s been in a bad moodtely; it¡¯s not targeted at you."


    "It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind," Xu Ke said with a simr sardonic smile.


    This made Chu Lian finally realize the tension between the two men. Just as she was about to say something more, Chu Tianyang pushed her towards her room, "There¡¯s nothing for you here between us men. Go back to your room, lock the door, and don¡¯te out no matter what sound you hear unless I call you," Chu Tianyang said sternly.


    Chu Lian was thrown into a state of panic by his serious demeanor, "Dad, what is there you can¡¯t let me hear? It¡¯s just you and me now, and I¡¯m the one who brought Xu Ke here. Whatever you have to say, I need to be present to hear it. Don¡¯t lock me in a room and exclude me from everything. I¡¯m not a child anymore; whatever happens, I can face it with you," Chu Lian pleaded, clutching Chu Tianyang¡¯s hand.


    "You don¡¯t know anything. What can you face with me? Get back to your room," Chu Tianyang, who always doted on Chu Lian, showed such a fierce expression for the first time, stunning Chu Lian, who was then locked in her room by him to prevent her froming out midway.


    Now, only Xu Ke and Chu Tianyang were left in the living room, both men¡¯s auras fully unleashed, like two lions battling for territory, eyeing each other with fierce gazes.


    "Judging by your performance, you must have found out something. Can I ask, did you discover this on your own or did someone else tell you?" Xu Ke asked, his lips lifting on one side with a hint of coolness and satisfaction.


    "At first, I only suspected, untilter I received a call from Chairman Hu, and then I knew it was you all along. To be honest, I deeply regret not dealing with you back then, leaving you as a threat, allowing you the chance toe back for revenge," Chu Tianyang said, gritting his teeth, eyes filled with hatred and remorse.


    "You¡¯re already this regretful at this stage? This is just the beginning, Chu Tianyang. Didn¡¯t you consider the consequences when you schemed against my parents and my grandfather? I thought without the Chu Family you¡¯d be in dire straits, but it turns out you¡¯re doing quite well, making me feel I haven¡¯t done enough. What right does a murderer have to stand here in front of the victim¡¯s family and im such a nice ce, have a house to live in, clothes to wear, money to spend? I haven¡¯t done enough. If grandfather can see you living so well, he would be angry," Xu Ke said, his eyes scanning the room beforending back on Chu Tianyang¡¯s face coldly.


    "What more do you want to do? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with my current state? Don¡¯t push too far. Leave a line when doing things so you can meet again someday," Chu Tianyang said harshly, trying to hold up his stance, but as someone with nothing left, his attempt at fierceness came off as particrlyughable to Xu Ke.


    "What you said isughable. With the rtionship between our two families, why would I want to meet you again? I came here today to see how miserable you, this old dog Chu Tianyang, are living. Only if you¡¯re not doing well will I feel at ease, but now I¡¯m very dissatisfied with what I see, so I¡¯ve decided to do something to change it to my satisfaction," Xu Ke grinned, revealing teeth as white as snow, like the peak snow on a cold mountain, freezing the blood in Chu Tianyang at the sight.


    "What do you want to do? Everything done to your family was by me, it has nothing to do with Xiao Lian. Whatever you n to do,e at me. Don¡¯t touch Xiao Lian, you know how she feels about you. Would you really target someone who holds affection for you?" Chu Tianyang said, watching Xu Ke with wary eyes.

 Chapter 205: Admitting Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Admitting Mistakes</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why not? Don¡¯t forget that the reason you lost today is because you didn¡¯t eliminate the roots. With your example in front of me, why would I want to create trouble for myself? Are you the foolish one, or am I?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and spoke with a voice full of malice and mockery.


    Chu Tianyang¡¯s face first showed disbelief, then a conflicted expression appeared, and finally, as if something was drawn out of him, he bent his knees and knelt down with a thud in front of Xu Ke. "This matter is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have involved innocent people. Whatever punishment you have, direct it at me. I beg you to spare little Lian."


    "I won¡¯t tell little Lian about what you did to me. She will never know the truth. I¡¯ll arrange for her to go abroad and never return for the rest of her life. You¡¯ve taken over both the Chu and Lian families in just three months with your mind and skills unlike ordinary people. Little Lian is absolutely no match for you. Considering her heart is set on you, please spare her. I¡¯m begging you." As Chu Tianyang spoke, he kowtowed to Xu Ke, his posture unprecedentedly humble.


    "p, p, p!" Xu Ke drew his hand out of his pants pocket and started pping.


    "Chu Tianyang, you really are anxious for your daughter¡¯s welfare, to the extent of kowtowing for Chu Lian. Such profound fatherly love is indeed heartbreaking to hear and tear-provoking to behold, but I won¡¯t soften my stance. Your entire family lives on the bones and blood of my family. None of them are innocent, and I really dislike Chu Lian. Every encounter with her nauseates me."


    "So your plea today is in vain. Although flies have no real attack power, they¡¯re still disgusting." Xu Ke sighed and said.


    "You!" Chu Tianyang immediately lifted his head, looking at Xu Ke with disbelief. He remained kneeling, but his heart had already sunk to the bottom.


    The two men, one standing and one kneeling, created a bizarre atmosphere, the only sound in the living room being Chu Lian¡¯s voice from behind the door.


    "Dad, Xu Ke, what exactly did you say? Let me out too. I want to know!" Chu Lian shouted loudly, shaking the door.


    Under Chu Tianyang¡¯s slightly fearful gaze, Xu Ke approached Chu Lian¡¯s room and said through the door, "Your father is kneeling on the ground, kowtowing to me, asking me to spare you."


    From the other side of the door, Chu Lian¡¯s voice went quiet for a moment. Kneeling on the floor, Chu Tianyang finally reacted. He suddenly stood up and rushed towards Xu Ke, shouting angrily, "What nonsense are you spouting to little Lian here? The Chu Family does not wee you; get out of our house."


    On the other side of the door, Chu Lian, hearing themotion, pounded on the door and shouted, "What¡¯s happening? Dad, is what Xu Ke said true? Why did you kneel to him? What¡¯s going on between you two that I don¡¯t know about?"


    "Little Lian, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. It¡¯s all unfounded. He¡¯s deceiving you." Chu Tianyang hurriedly exined.


    "Things have reached this point, and you still n to hide it from Chu Lian? How long do you think you can keep this from her?" Xu Ke said mockingly.


    "Are you afraid of your glorious and great image as a father crumbling in Chu Lian¡¯s heart? Are you afraid of Chu Lian discovering that her long-respected father is, in fact, a demon willing to kill for the sake of profit?" Xu Ke said coldly, with a hint of ridicule.


    "It¡¯s not like that; it¡¯s not like that. I just wanted to ensure a better life for her and her mother, not what you¡¯re suggesting. Get out of my house right now. We don¡¯t wee you. If you don¡¯t leave immediately, I¡¯ll call the police and report you for trespassing," Chu Tianyang said harshly, his forehead bursting with veins, carrying a threatening tone.


    "Oh, I¡¯m so scared." Xu Ke said insincerely, "Why are you still standing here? Take out your phone and call the police. See if theye to arrest me or you, the murderer." Xu Ke said with a wicked grin.


    On the other side of the door, unable to hear the voices of the two men, Chu Lian fell into unprecedented anxiety. The feeling of being kept in the dark drove her anxious and uneasy.


    "Dad, Xu Ke, are you still outside? Why can¡¯t I hear you talking? What are you hiding from me? Please tell me now; not knowing is making me feel so miserable." Chu Lian said, banging on the door with her palm.


    "What will it take for you to spare Chu Lian? Should I confess? Will it suffice if I atone with my death?" At this moment, Chu Tianyang felt like a trapped beast in a cage, struggling in vain. Over the brief moment, ayer of grayness fell over his face as if he were an elderly man on the brink of death.


    "That¡¯s unnecessary; doing so would be far too easy for you. Sincere apologies and remorseful amends¡ªdo you think I need them? No, I just find it disgusting." Xu Ke said coldly.


    Then, Xu Ke raised his voice in Chu Tianyang¡¯s terrified gaze and shouted loudly to the other side of the door where Chu Lian was, "Do you want to know what we¡¯ve been hiding from you? Then you better brace yourself. I¡¯ll tell you now: your father, for selfish interests, orchestrated and caused the deaths of my entire family, and I found out and bankrupted the Chu family. That¡¯s the secret you wanted to know."


    "Your father did quite well. To allow you and your mother a better life, he was willing to stain his hands with blood. Are the clothes you wear pretty? The jewelry you adorn beautiful? Is the food you eat delicious? They were all obtained at the cost of my parents¡¯ and family¡¯s bones and blood. Does it feel good to use things tainted with others¡¯ blood?" Xu Ke said coldly, with a bit of sarcasm.


    On the other side of the door, Chu Lian suddenly covered her mouth, a wave of nausea overwhelming her, bringing tears to her eyes. "Dad, is what Xu Ke said true? Did you really cause the death of their family? Tell me it¡¯s all a lie, isn¡¯t it? How could you have done such a terrible thing? It can¡¯t be true. Please tell me this is all Xu Ke¡¯s fabrication, it¡¯s all false, tell me, please." Chu Lian¡¯s tear-choked voice came through from the other side of the door.


    Chu Lian¡¯s cries were far more devastating than Xu Ke¡¯s words, and Chu Tianyang¡¯s eyes turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. His spine bent, and his mouth quivered for a long time, unable to utter a word.


    After a long wait without hearing Chu Tianyang¡¯s rebuttal, it became clear to Chu Lian that Xu Ke¡¯s words might be true. Like all the strength had been drained from her, she slid down the wall, unable to hold back her tears. The once towering image of her father, whom she had always admired, suddenly crumbled at this moment. Chu Lian clutched her head, trying to convince herself that it was all a lie.


    The atmosphere in the room was unprecedentedly silent and oppressive, with the father and daughter separated by the door, not uttering a word.

 Chapter 206: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Reunion</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke stood in the room, silently watching the hunched figure of Chu Tianyang, without saying a word, nor leaving. He was waiting, waiting for the final deadly blow, thest gift he would leave for the father and daughter before leaving Shangjing.


    After a while, Chu Lian gradually stopped crying. Her vision was blurred by tears, but her mind was unprecedentedly clear. With a hoarse voice carrying a heavy nasal tone, she asked, "Xu Ke, are you still outside?"


    "Yes."


    "I have something to ask you. Please, you must tell me the truth."


    "Sure."


    "Have you been using me all along? Everything you¡¯ve shown, was it all to get close to me and use me?" Chu Lian took a deep breath and asked.


    "Yes." Xu Ke replied without any hesitation.


    "Since when? When did this use begin?" Chu Lian asked with a trembling, choked voice.


    "From the first meeting. It wasn¡¯t a chance encounter at the caf¨¦. I hired a private investigator, so I knew that every week on that day, you returned to that mall to shop. I chose a spot closest to the window, so you would notice me at first nce." Xu Ke stated everything emotionlessly, like a machine.


    "Ha, so it started scheming that early. So, saving me at the banquet was also nned?" Chu Lian asked, holding onto herst glimmer of hope.


    "That¡¯s right. I sought out the person. I investigated the yboys of Shangjing. He had done many bad things and had a long record with no rtion to me. No matter how you investigated, it wouldn¡¯t lead back to me. I drugged him and had someone lead him to the greenhouse area. I watched everything that happened between you from the side, clear as day."


    "And my mother?" Chu Lian asked, trembling.


    "Indeed, it was me who nurtured and then released that person to make a big deal out of it, sending your mother inside." Xu Ke¡¯s voice carried a hint of pleasure as he spoke.


    "Don¡¯t think I was ruthless. Compared to your father, I¡¯ve been rather merciful. Although you can¡¯t reunite as a family now, and thepany is gone, at least you¡¯re all still alive, whereas my grandfather and them ended up with nothing but empty graves." Xu Ke said coldly through clenched teeth.


    "I¡¯ve said all I needed to today. I¡¯m leaving now. Best not let your family loiter in front of me in the future, or I might not be able to restrain myself from doing something drastic." Xu Ke said coldly, then walked out of the room he loathed without a backward nce.


    Walking out of the building, the sunlight outside shone on him, evaporating all of Xu Ke¡¯s cold, negative emotions. Opening his eyes again, Xu Ke was still Xu Ke, a gentleman as refreshing as a gentle breeze and bright moon, making people forget the mundane upon seeing him.


    "Let¡¯s go, to the airport." Xu Ke said to the driver.


    Thinking of Lin Mengyao, who was still waiting for him at home, a warm and blissful smile appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    "Xu Ke, over here." Lin Mengyao, standing far outside the airport, immediately shouted loudly at the sight of Xu Ke dressed in a sophisticated suit, dragging his suitcase, walking like a model on a fashion week runway, and rushed towards him.


    Xu Ke dropped his suitcase the first moment and pulled Lin Mengyao into his arms, shook her slightly, "Did you not eat properly these days while I was away? Why do I feel you¡¯ve lost weight?" Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s slim waist, frowning slightly with some discontent as he spoke.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to lose weight, but I couldn¡¯t control myself because I missed you. As soon as I thought about you not being by my side, I couldn¡¯t eat, and not eating made me lose weight." Lin Mengyao pouted.


    "Howe you¡¯re suddenly so good at acting coy? Didn¡¯t I video call you every day? Howe you still couldn¡¯t eat?" Xu Ke released Lin Mengyao from his embrace, tapped her nose, and spoke with a hint of joy in his voice.


    "A distant water source can¡¯t quench immediate thirst. In the videos, I can only see you but can¡¯t touch you, so how can I eat properly? You clearly said you¡¯d be back in a week, yet look, you¡¯ve been gone for three whole months, leaving me worried every day. My skin isn¡¯t even that good anymore," Lin Mengyao pouted, trying to take Xu Ke¡¯s luggage, but he pushed her aside and intertwined their fingers instead.


    "My fault, I didn¡¯t n thoroughly. Because of an unexpected incident, we hadn¡¯t seen each other for three months." Xu Ke kissed the back of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, looking at her tenderly.


    The handsome man and beautiful woman, a pair of heaven-made couple, walked through the airport, like a giant spotlight, drawing the gaze of everyone around. Some even took out phones to take pictures of them, which made Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao exchange a nce and thenugh.


    "Did anyone bully you after I left?" Xu Ke, now in the car Lin Mengyao drove over, softly asked.


    "How could anyone bully me? You¡¯re overthinking," Lin Mengyao said, hugging Xu Ke¡¯s head and gently kissing him.


    It was just a simple lip touch, but it made Xu Ke exhalefortably, as if all the hardship of the past three months was soothed at this moment, making his eyes even brighter than before.


    "Take a day off tomorrow," Xu Ke murmured, wrapping his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck.


    "Why should I take a day off?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes showed a puzzled look.


    "Because tomorrow, you won¡¯t have the strength to go to work. I won¡¯t let you have any strength," Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a meaningful nce, watching as her initially bewildered expression transformed, her face blushing into a beautiful shade of pink, utterly alluring.


    Xu Ke swallowed, his voice hoarse, "My dear wife, there are so many people here, you mustn¡¯t tempt me now. My self-control isn¡¯t that strong."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not teasing you at all. Stop falsely using me here. Aren¡¯t you hungry? Hurry up and drive us home," Lin Mengyao said, hitting Xu Ke lightly, her face flushed red with embarrassment.


    "Hungry, of course, I¡¯m hungry. Since my wife is so impatient, let¡¯s hurry home," Xu Ke gave her a deep look, his naked gaze nearly burning Lin Mengyao up.


    The next second, the car zoomed out fast like a bolt of lightning.


    "Xu Ke, slow down, driving so fast, do you not want to live?" Lin Mengyao eximed, seeing Xu Ke driving at such high speed, her heart almost leaping out of her chest, but Xu Ke showed no sign of slowing, instead elerating further.


    "What are you afraid of? Trust your husband¡¯s driving skills; we won¡¯t have any idents," Xu Ke teased Lin Mengyao, seeing her shut-eyed, fearful look mischievously.

 Chapter 207: The Pursuer

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207: The Pursuer</h4><h4></h4>


    When Lin Mengyao returned home with Xu Ke, her legs were weak, relying entirely on Xu Ke to help her walk.


    "Next time, I won¡¯t drive so fast. I was just too excited and wanted to y a joke on you. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d get so scared that your legs would turn weak. It¡¯s my fault. If you want, you can hit me to vent your frustration." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s extremely weak appearance, filled with guilt.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine after a rest." Lin Mengyao said feebly.


    Since they got married, this is the longest they¡¯ve been apart. She understood Xu Ke¡¯s desire to do something to release his feelings upon their reunion, but she hadn¡¯t expected her body to betray her like this.


    Sister Zhou was stunned when she saw Lin Mengyao being supported by Xu Ke. "Madam, what happened to you? Weren¡¯t you perfectly fine when you left? How did it happen in such a short time that you can¡¯t even stand? Do you need me to call an ambnce?" Sister Zhou asked.


    "No need, I was just so scared my legs gave out. I just need a moment to recover. Is the food ready?" Lin Mengyao said weakly.


    "It¡¯s ready. Would you like to eat now?" Sister Zhou was about to set the table but was stopped by Xu Ke.


    "No hurry. By the way, Sister Zhou, how¡¯s Xiao Jie doing?" Xu Ke carried Lin Mengyao to the sofa and fed her some warm water.


    "Much better, much better. Now we just have to wait for a kidney match, but it¡¯s hard to find a donor. Dr. Zhao told me that the hospital¡¯s getting a new kidney source in a few days, and they¡¯ll check if it matches with our Xiao Jie." Sister Zhou said with a smile, her eyes filled with hope.


    "All right, have Xiao Jie take good care of her health. Don¡¯t worry about the money. If the kidney is a match, call us immediately. Don¡¯t worry about the cost." Xu Ke said.


    "I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. What did I do in my past life to deserve such good employers like you in this life?" Sister Zhou said emotionally, wiping her tears.


    "We¡¯ve always considered you as family. Xiao Jie is like our sister, and we will do our best to help. I feel much better now, let¡¯s eat." Lin Mengyao came down from Xu Ke¡¯s arms and said.


    "Sister Zhou,e join us for dinner." Lin Mengyao invited Sister Zhou.


    The three of them had a harmonious meal, and Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had another unforgettable night. Lin Mengyao rested for a day and started work formally on the third day.


    "Why are you up so early? It¡¯s still early; you should sleep a bit more." Lin Mengyao said to Xu Ke, who had just sat up in bed.


    "No, I¡¯ll take you to thepany today. I also need to check on Jiahe. It¡¯s been three months since Ist went back. I need to see if there¡¯s anything that requires my attention." Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a kiss and said.


    "You¡¯re annoying! So early in the morning and you still try to steal a kiss without brushing your teeth." Lin Mengyao gave Xu Ke a coquettish nce and said poutingly.


    "Oh, wow, it¡¯s just been three months, and you¡¯ve already learned to dislike your husband." Xu Ke grinned evilly and immediately started to tickle Lin Mengyao until she wasughing with tears and couldn¡¯t speak coherently.


    "Will you still dare to dislike me next time?" Xu Ke asked softly, holding the panting Lin Mengyao.


    "No, no, I won¡¯t. Hurry and get dressed; I don¡¯t want to bete." Lin Mengyao pushed Xu Ke and said.


    "I know. Once you¡¯re ready, go have breakfast. I¡¯lle down soon." Xu Ke kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead, and they finally parted.


    At the breakfast table, Sister Zhou alternated her gaze between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, an oddly warm expression in her eyes, making Xu Ke curious.


    "Sister Zhou, why do you keep looking at us? Is there something on our faces?" Xu Ke touched his face and asked.


    "No, no, it¡¯s just that the house finally feelsplete. The days you were gone, it felt like something was missing. Madam was always distracted, and it was like a gloom had settled over the house; nothing had energy. Now that you¡¯re back, Madame¡¯s smile has returned, and it¡¯s like the house has lit up again." Sister Zhou said with a smile.


    "Alright, Sister Zhou, stop it. Otherwise, this guy will be too full of himself." Lin Mengyao said, feebly ring at Xu Ke, a little embarrassed as she spoke to Sister Zhou.


    "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anymore." Sister Zhou replied with a chuckle.


    Xu Ke just gave Lin Mengyao a deep look without speaking. Once they were in the car, Xu Ke immediately smiled and trapped Lin Mengyao in his arms. "If Sister Zhou hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known you missed me so much when I wasn¡¯t home, like your soul was missing."


    Xu Ke¡¯s deep yet slightly yful voice made Lin Mengyao¡¯s face flush. Even though they¡¯d been married for so long, she still couldn¡¯t resist this man. Her heart would race whenever he got close.


    "What on earth were you doing in those three months? Acting so improperly, hurry up and take me to thepany, or I won¡¯t talk to you tonight." Lin Mengyao said, shy and annoyed as she feebly pushed Xu Ke.


    "Got it. Call me half an hour before you get off work, and I¡¯lle pick you up, okay?" Xu Ke kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead and fastened her seatbelt with a gentle voice.


    "I got it. Quickly drive; I didn¡¯t go to work yesterday, and you cannot make mete today."


    "Yes, my dear wife." Xu Ke chuckled and said yfully.


    The car shot off but much slower than before, arriving just in time for Lin Mengyao to reach the bottom of the Lin Building.


    "See you tonight." They exchanged a brief kiss.


    This scene was coincidentally witnessed by the newly appointed HR manager at Lin, Wu Xue, who frowned as he saw it.


    Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t been in the office long when Wu Xue knocked and walked in.


    Lin Mengyao looked up from her pile of files, a bit surprised, "Manager Wu, you¡¯re here early today. Is there something you need to report?"


    "Yes, there is. Ourpany¡¯s sales department is a bit short-staffedtely. I just hired a batch, here are a few whom I highly rmend ¨C I wanted you to have a look." Wu Xue handed the resumes to Lin Mengyao.


    "For such a small matter, you don¡¯t need to consult me. You¡¯re the manager of the HR department and a talent we headhunted, I trust your judgment. Make the decisions yourself, and remember to close the door on your way out." Lin Mengyao said without looking up.


    "Okay, I understand." Wu Xue reached back for the resumes, but remained standing, staring at Lin Mengyao with an enthralled expression.


    After not hearing the door close or footsteps, Lin Mengyao looked up, surprised to see Wu Xue still standing there, "Is there anything else you need to discuss, Manager Wu?"


    "No, I was just about to ask President Lin something, but now there¡¯s no need. Please take care not to overwork yourself. Thepany wouldn¡¯t be the same without you." Wu Xue said and decisively turned and left.

 Chapter 208: Annoying

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Annoying</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao felt a bit baffled, looking at Wu Xue with a slightly surprised expression, and said calmly with a hint of indifference, "Got it, you can leave now."


    Wu Xue gave Lin Mengyao onest deep look, then walked out to the pantry, casually chatting with other longtime employees in thepany, "Why isn¡¯t anyone chasing after our President Lin, who¡¯s so beautiful, the perfect rich and pretty woman?" Wu Xue asked with a gossipy expression, looking quite curious.


    "How would someone pursue her when our President Lin is already married?"


    "Huh? That can¡¯t be true, I¡¯ve been with thepany for two months and I¡¯ve never seen her husbande to drop her off at work." Wu Xue felt a sinking feeling inside, yet kept a face of utter disbelief.


    Seeing Wu Xue¡¯s gossipy demeanor ignited the gossip spirit in everyone, and they shared all the information they knew without needing further prodding.


    Upon hearing that Lin Mengyao¡¯s husband was just a nobody who married into her family, Wu Xue clenched his fist in his pants pocket, "President Lin is so outstanding, why should someone who only has a pretty face be able to marry her?" Wu Xue¡¯s tone carried an undetectable trace of envy and anger.


    An olderdy in the pantry gave Wu Xue a nce, eyeing him as if he was too young, and remarked with a tone of sigh, "Ah, you¡¯re still too young, reaching a position like President Lin¡¯s is essentially a life without worries. Some women like men stronger than themselves, while others prefer the weaker ones. Even though President Lin¡¯s husband hasn¡¯t achieved much, he¡¯s undeniably good-looking with a great body, perhaps that¡¯s just what President Lin likes."


    "Is that so?" Wu Xue asked, looking around the pantry for confirmation from others.


    "Of course, you haven¡¯t seen how handsome President Lin¡¯s husband is. If I had as much money as President Lin, I¡¯d marry such a handsome guy too, feed and support him, he wouldn¡¯t need to do anything, just be pretty. Looking at that face I could eat two more bowls of rice every day," another girl in the pantry said dreamily, resting her face in her hands.


    As the conversation veered off topic, Wu Xue discreetly retreated from the pantry.


    The spotless ss reflected Wu Xue¡¯s clean and pure face; his smile revealed arge dimple, making him look nothing like a seasoned professional in the workce, but more like a fresh graduate.


    "Is a good-looking face all that matters?" Wu Xue murmured to himself as he looked at his own reflection, his confused eyes suddenly turning resolute, as if making a firm decision.


    Close to quitting time, Lin Mengyao called Xu Ke, and not long after, Xu Ke arrived at the front entrance of Lin Group. Hanging around the lobby hoping for some luck, Wu Xue didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so good, seeing him directly.


    "Are you President Lin¡¯s husband?" Wu Xue blocked Xu Ke, who was heading towards the elevator, sizing him up with scrutinizing eyes, causing Xu Ke to frown in displeasure.


    "Who are you?" Xu Ke stopped and asked.


    "I¡¯m Wu Xue, the newly appointed HR manager at Lin Group, nice to meet you, but I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you privately. Can we go to the caf¨¦ across the street?" Wu Xue pointed towards the caf¨¦ in the distance.


    "I¡¯m here to pick up my wife from work, I don¡¯t have time to get coffee with you. If there¡¯s anything, just say it here." Xu Ke, being taller than Wu Xue, looked down at him.


    Wu Xue frowned, trying to ignore his difort, he said, "What I want to discuss involves President Lin; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate in public, and we won¡¯t take long. We¡¯ll finish before President Lin leaves work."


    Upon hearing the topics rted to Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, then turned to head into the caf¨¦ across the street, with Wu Xue following close behind.


    With two handsome men sitting together, they drew all the attention in the caf¨¦, and Xu Ke could even hear a few girls nearby suppressing their squeals.


    "Alright, I have limited time, so get to the point." Xu Ke crossed his legs, looking at Wu Xue with a highly aggressive posture.


    "I hope you will leave President Lin. You two aren¡¯t suitable, you¡¯ll only be her humiliation, her stain, the leverage others use to attack her. The gap in status between you two is toorge, you two aren¡¯t fit to be together." Wu Xue, mirroring Xu Ke¡¯s posture, stared at him coldly and said.


    Xu Ke lifted one eyebrow, "In what capacity are you telling me this? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are merely a new manager, not even a friend of Yaoyao. Don¡¯t you find itughable toe and tell me these things today? Yaoyao and I are a married couple; we can discuss things privately without outside interferences. If that¡¯s all you want to say, I¡¯ve heard it, now you can leave." Xu Ke said ruthlessly in a cold voice.


    "Furthermore, I know Yaoyao is very excellent, but she¡¯s already married. You better stay away from my wife, even if you like her, keep it buried deep in your heart and don¡¯t tell anyone. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can never step foot in Luo City again." Xu Ke leaned forward, his gaze threatening as he looked at Wu Xue and coldly said.


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking, I never make childish jokes. Whatever I say, I will do." Having finished speaking, Xu Ke stood up from his seat and pulled out some hundred yuan bills, pping them on the table, "I¡¯ll cover the coffee today, enjoy sitting here by yourself." Xu Ke adjusted his already neat clothes, pushed open the ss door in front of him and wanted to leave.


    "Don¡¯t you find your actions quite disgusting? Leveraging everything of President Lin¡¯s to threaten her employee." Wu Xue looked up, directly into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes and said.


    "President Lin is an outstanding woman, she deserves the best, and you have nothing beyond a pretty face. You can¡¯t offer President Lin any support in her career, instead you rely on her to live. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re like a leech, sucking her blood in a disgusting manner?"


    "If you really love President Lin, then please leave her side, give her freedom, let her pursue a better future." Wu Xue stubbornly stared at Xu Ke, unblinkingly said.

 Chapter 209: Persuading to Withdraw

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Persuading to Withdraw</h4><h4></h4>


    "Can¡¯t you understand humannguage? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping a bit as a manager?" Xu Ke turned around to look at Wu Xue behind him, raising one side of his mouth as he spoke coldly.


    "Yes, I¡¯m a manager, but I can¡¯t just sit by and watch. You¡¯re a grown man with hands and feet, why can¡¯t you go out and work yourself? Why do you have to leech off President Lin? Tell me, in what way do you match up to President Lin? If you truly love her, you should let her go, not cling to her and be her burden." Wu Xue stood up from his chair and confronted Xu Ke. The tension between the two was palpable.


    "In this world, no one is good enough for Yaoyao except me. I know you like her, but she¡¯s already my wife. No matter how much you like her, that fact won¡¯t change. I respect Yaoyao and don¡¯t want her to be upset, thinking I¡¯m interfering with herpany, which is why I¡¯ve tolerated you. But if you continue to be unreasonable and ungrateful, I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with you. You, as an outsider, don¡¯t understand the rtionship between me and Yaoyao at all. Don¡¯t pretend to be a saint here. You im it¡¯s for Yaoyao¡¯s good, but only you know what you¡¯re really thinking when you came here to say these things to me today."


    Xu Ke¡¯s finger jabbed hard into Wu Xue¡¯s chest, his eyes filled with a scorn that seemed to strip Wu Xue bare and expose him in public, making Wu Xue¡¯s face flush red with embarrassment.


    "Yes, I like President Lin. I think I¡¯m as good-looking as you, I have the capability, and I can assist President Lin in her career so she doesn¡¯t have to work so hard every day. I can fight alongside her, and in every way, I¡¯m better than you. You only met President Lin a few years earlier than I did. I¡¯m not willing to ept this." Wu Xue lifted his head again, his eyes tinged with red.


    "Heh, Yaoyao needs you to apany her in her struggles? In your words, I¡¯m just a pretty face who can¡¯t help? But your arguments and your own thoughts are revealing a fact."


    "What fact?" Wu Xue couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "You¡¯re jealous of me, jealous of everything I have right now. You say I¡¯m unworthy, that I¡¯m a pretty boy, and that you can work hard with Yaoyao, unlike me. But is that really the truth?" Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "No, in Yaoyao¡¯s eyes and the eyes of others, you¡¯re no different from me. We¡¯re both just pretty boys relying on women to climb up. You¡¯re just using ¡¯working together¡¯ as a facade to cover up. There is no fundamental change in our essence." Xu Ke¡¯s prating gaze made Wu Xue¡¯s eyes flicker.


    "Does Yaoyao need to struggle alongside you? Her starting line might be your finish line. Do you really want to work with Yaoyao? No, you only want Yaoyao to take you straight to the finish line. Admit it, you¡¯re just a loser." Xu Ke said with a coldugh.


    "I¡¯m not, I never thought of it that way, it¡¯s just your assumption." Wu Xue felt as if he¡¯d been stripped and thrown into a crowd, a look of panic on his face, desperately trying to exin his admiration for Lin Mengyao, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everyone in the caf¨¦ was staring at him with disdain, making him unable to stand still,pletely at a loss for what to do.


    "Deep down, you know what you¡¯re really thinking. Some things you can lie about to others, but you can¡¯t lie to yourself. Oh, and although this news might hit you hard, I have to tell you, Yaoyao and I are a perfect match. Only I can give her everything she wants. Just y your role as a manager and keep those inappropriate desires to yourself."


    Xu Ke patted Wu Xue on the shoulder, his touch as chilling as a snake¡¯s tongue, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    Outside the Lin Building, Lin Mengyao held a white suit jacket, revealing the cobalt blue shirt underneath, and pouted at the sight of Xu Ke walking out of the caf¨¦ across the street, "Didn¡¯t you say you wereing to pick me up from work? Why did youe out of the caf¨¦ and keep me waiting outside for so long?" Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke with a slightly resentful gaze.


    "I was talking with someone from yourpany, it took some time, it¡¯s my fault." Xu Ke took the suit jacket from Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands and nted a kiss on her forehead, giving a provocative look towards the caf¨¦ before speaking in a warm tone.


    "Someone from ourpany? What did they talk to you about?" Lin Mengyao asked with a hint of surprise on her face.


    "Get in the car first; I¡¯ll tell you when we get home." Xu Ke winked at Lin Mengyao, ushering her into the car and driving towards home from the Lin Group¡¯s entrance.


    "Xu Ke, hurry and tell me, your silence is making me itch with curiosity, I really want to know." Lin Mengyao ced her hand on Xu Ke¡¯s leg, acting coy.


    "Sit properly, don¡¯t get coy with me. I¡¯m driving." Xu Ke nced at Lin Mengyao, giving her a teasing look that made her face flush instantly, retracting her hand as if scalded.


    "You rogue, quickly tell me." Lin Mengyao nced shyly at Xu Ke.


    "What¡¯s in it for me?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, eager to tease Lin Mengyao.


    "You¡¯re going to tell me sooner orter; why are you asking for a reward?" Lin Mengyao puffed up in frustration.


    "I said I¡¯d tell you at home, not now. If you want to know early, you have to bribe me." Xu Ke looked at the road ahead while sneaking nces at Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression, feeling utterly satisfied.


    "Wow, Xu Ke, you go out once and turn bad, ying word games with me." Lin Mengyao put on an angry expression.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯m done teasing you. Someone from yourpany likes you, came to provoke me and told me to leave you and set you free." Xu Ke nced at Lin Mengyao and said.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression gradually turned serious, "Who is this person?" Xu Ke could feel the distinct chill in Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice.


    "Why ask? Want to avenge me?" Xu Ke said with a hint of joy in his eyes.

 Chapter 210: Ball

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Ball</h4><h4></h4>


    "We are husband and wife, I won¡¯t keep someone around who causes a rift between us," Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke, her gaze serious and focused.


    "Tell me his name, I want him to pay for what he¡¯s done. Employees who meddle in the boss¡¯s personal life, the Lin Group can certainly do without." A hint of anger red in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, clearly, today¡¯s events had made her quite upset.


    "It¡¯s nobody else but the new manager named Wu." Xu Ke felt sweetness in his heart, his smile grew even brighter, not at all looking like someone who¡¯d been confronted by a mistress, rather, as if he¡¯d encountered some remarkable happy event, which made Lin Mengyao smile as well.


    "I¡¯ll fire him tomorrow and find someone new. I¡¯m sorry you had to endure this today." Lin Mengyao leaned in and kissed Xu Ke on the cheek.


    "Exactly, today I really suffered. You better make it up to me tonight, or my heart will still ache." Xu Ke watched Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression carefully as he shamelessly said.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red, intending to refuse, but in the end, she felt sorry for Xu Ke going through such a thing, and still nodded with embarrassment.


    "In three days, the Jin family is hosting a ball and sent me an invitation. Let¡¯s go together then." Lin Mengyao wrapped her arms around Xu Ke¡¯s waist, her eyes half-closed, speaking with a nasal tone.


    "Sure, have you chosen your outfit?" Xu Ke asked contentedly, touching Lin Mengyao¡¯s smooth back.


    "Not yet, are you going to choose for me?" Lin Mengyao pouted and asked.


    "Of course, you¡¯re my wife." Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a kiss.


    After a while, without hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice, instead feeling some warmth on his chest, Xu Ke looked down and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It turned out Lin Mengyao had fallen asleep long before, drooling all over his chest.


    "What a silly girl." Xu Ke said with augh.


    He wiped the drool off with a tissue, closed his eyes, and drifted off into a sweet dream.


    Three days flew by in the blink of an eye.


    "Xu Ke, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d prepare a gown for me? Hurry and give it to me, I need to change before we¡¯rete." Lin Mengyao reached out to Xu Ke.


    "You¡¯re in such a rush, would I ever let you bete?" Xu Ke said with a smile, then magically pulled a ck gift box from the bedside table.


    "The dress is inside, open it and see if you like it." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with gentle eyes.


    Xu Ke chose a form-fitting blush pink long dress, covering her all the way down to her ankles, highlighting Lin Mengyao¡¯s figure solely through its tailoring. But the back of the dress exposed a small, smooth part of her back, which softened her cold elegance, making her look more gentle and dignified.


    "Do you like the dress I picked?" Xu Ke, dressed in a ck suit, came up behind Lin Mengyao and left a scorching kiss on her exposed back.


    "I like it." A hint of blush appeared on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, her eyes glistened, making Xu Ke¡¯s heart flutter.


    "My wife is truly beautiful, I wish I could hide you away from everyone." Xu Ke passed his arms through Lin Mengyao¡¯s, crossing them over her abdomen, enveloping her in his embrace, resting his chin on her head, with a touch of admiration and regret in his eyes.


    "Why that look?" Lin Mengyao ced her hand on the back of Xu Ke¡¯s, her gaze puzzled.


    "I regret choosing that dress for you, now everyone will see just how beautiful you are, it was a misstep."


    Xu Ke¡¯s exaggerated tone and expression made Lin Mengyao burst outughing.


    "You¡¯re just sweet-talking, okay, we¡¯re runningte, let¡¯s go. As long as you don¡¯t give up on me, I¡¯ll always be yours. No wild man can steal me away." Lin Mengyao turned, cupping Xu Ke¡¯s face, and gave him a fleeting kiss on the lips.


    "What have you been through these three months? You¡¯ve changed so much, not only being coquettish but also so passionate." Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist, keeping her in his arms, looking at her with a probing gaze.


    "During the three months you were gone, I was so afraid. Afraid you¡¯d leave me, and once gone, never return. I reflected on myself; in our rtionship, you¡¯ve always been the active one, and I¡¯ve always been passive, so I decided to change. Don¡¯t you like the new me?" Lin Mengyao looked up at Xu Ke with an anxious expression.


    "How could I not? No matter what, I love you, before or after, you¡¯re my beloved Mengyao. No matter how far apart we are, you¡¯ll always be my Xu Ke¡¯s wife, so you don¡¯t need to worry. A Xu family¡¯s man loves only one woman for a lifetime, never changing till death." Xu Ke slightly bent down and whispered in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear.


    "Between the two of us, it¡¯s more me who should fear, not you." Xu Ke said softly.


    "I¡¯ll only ever have feelings for you." Lin Mengyao, for some reason, suddenly felt a sting in her nose, her arms clinched tightly around Xu Ke¡¯s waist, as if wanting to merge into him.


    "You just did your makeup, don¡¯t cry and ruin it, we still have to go to the ball tonight." Xu Ke gently patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back, speaking with warmth.


    "It¡¯s all your fault, saying such sentimental things, almost made me forget what¡¯s important. Let¡¯s hurry, or we¡¯ll really bete." Lin Mengyao sniffed and said.


    "Let¡¯s go," Xu Ke said, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    Halfway there, they got stuck in traffic, hurrying as they might, they still ended up being thest to arrive.


    It was Lin Mengyao¡¯s first time at the Jin family¡¯s ball, and arrivingte, she was overwhelmingly nervous, her palm mmy as she held Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay. I know the old gentleman of the Jin family, he won¡¯t trouble you." Xu Ke lowered himself a bit, whispering in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear.


    Strangely enough, after Xu Ke spoke, Lin Mengyao indeed felt a mysterious sense of calm, her nervousness drifting further and further away.

 Chapter 211: Relatives of the Jin Family

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Rtives of the Jin Family</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mr. Xu¡¯s visit today truly graces our humble abode." Elder Jin observed Xu Ke leading Lin Mengyao over, his wrinkled face smiling like a withered chrysanthemum.


    "I haven¡¯t yet congratted Elder Jin on the Jin family¡¯s progress," Xu Ke said indifferently.


    "It¡¯s also thanks to Mr. Xu¡¯s support. It¡¯s truly like the waves of the Yangtze River, one stronger than thest. We elders can¡¯tpare with you young people," Elder Jin remarked with a hint of admiration.


    "Mr. Xu, you and your wife are a perfect match." After his musings, Elder Jin nced at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, speaking in a pleased tone.


    It was Lin Mengyao¡¯s first time interacting with the Jin family. Seeing the legendary Elder Jin teasing her and Xu Ke like a regr family elder made her face flush red.


    "My wife and I are a match made in heaven." Xu Ke nced at Lin Mengyao, withdrew his hand, and ced it on her shoulder in a possessive gesture, saying cheerfully. Elder Jin was momentarily stunned before bursting intoughter, "Indeed, a match made in heaven."


    "What are you talking about to make Grandpaugh so happily?" A voice as clear as a bell interrupted their conversation; it was Elder Jin¡¯s granddaughter Jin Yuyan.


    "Brother Xu, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. When can we go out for a meal?" Jin Yuyan greeted Xu Ke with a smile, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Lin Mengyao.


    Instinctively, Lin Mengyao leaned closer to Xu Ke. Her womanly intuition told her that this woman had ulterior motives for Xu Ke. "Xu Ke, who is this person?" Lin Mengyao pressed against Xu Ke, looking up with wide, innocent eyes like a newborn kitten. Xu Ke¡¯s heart nearly melted; at this moment, his eyes were only on Lin Mengyao,pletely ignoring the Jin grandfather and granddaughter.


    "I¡¯m Jin Yuyan, and this is my grandfather. Who are you?" Jin Yuyan introduced herself graciously and looked at Lin Mengyao with an inquisitive gaze, but Lin Mengyao detected a fleeting disdain in her eyes from an angle Xu Ke couldn¡¯t see.


    "I¡¯m Xu Ke¡¯s wife, also the CEO of Lin Group, my name is Lin Mengyao." Lin Mengyao replied with a simrly gracious smile.


    Although the two women were smiling on the surface, they subtlypeted as they shook hands.


    Xu Ke frowned slightly, looking at the two women sping hands, a bit dissatisfied he said, "You two have been shaking hands for too long. Miss Jin, you should let go. Even though you¡¯re a woman, seeing my wife¡¯s gaze linger on you for too long makes me, as her husband, quite jealous."


    "Sorry, I just felt an instant connection with your wife, and her beauty was so captivating I lost track of time," Jin Yuyan took a deep breath, suppressing her desires, and decisively released her hand, appearing to be quite thoughtful.


    "I was also entranced by how beautiful Miss Jin turned out to be, and got carried away. But how could you even be jealous of a girl?" Lin Mengyao, though seeminglyining, was extremely shy in expression, causing Jin Yuyan to unconsciously clench her fists, her nails breaking the skin brought her back from her jealous thoughts.


    "You go entertain other guests; I¡¯m taking my wife somewhere else to look around." Xu Ke gave Jin Yuyan a warning look, then left with Lin Mengyao, not giving the grandfather and granddaughter any chance to speak.


    "Are we being too rude?" Lin Mengyao tugged at Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, asking a bit uneasily.


    "If they upset you, why care if we¡¯re rude?" Xu Ke lowered his gaze, looking at Lin Mengyao with a slightly resentful expression.


    "Remember, you are my wife. No one but me can bully you. If anyone makes you unhappy, you should make them unhappy too, until you feel better, understand?" Xu Ke said as he twirled a strand of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair resting on her shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Jin Yuyan watched Xu Ke walking away with Lin Mengyao, almost grinding her teeth to pieces.


    "He doesn¡¯t belong to you; give it up." Elder Jin patted his granddaughter¡¯s back, speaking with an old, weary tone.


    "No, I won¡¯t give up. I must have Xu Ke." Jin Yuyan said with resolute determination.


    "Find someone else; it would be better for you and for the Jin family," Elder Jin advised.


    "No, there¡¯s no one better in Luocheng than him. He can elevate our Jin family to a higher level, just like with the Lin Family," Jin Yuyan looked at Elder Jin with a determined gaze.


    "Have you forgotten the lesson from the Yun family?" Elder Jin continued to persuade Jin Yuyan.


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten. Yun Lan ended up that way because she was foolish. I won¡¯t make her mistakes. For the Jin family, even if I can¡¯t marry Xu Ke, I¡¯m willing to be his mistress," Jin Yuyan spoke as if entranced.


    "You¡¯re a daughter of the Jin family; how can you say such things? I used the family¡¯s resources to educate you, not so you could forget all about propriety and honor. You¡¯re infatuated, you must let go of Xu Ke, he¡¯s not a man you can handle. If you remain obstinate, the Yun family¡¯s present is our Jin family¡¯s future!" Elder Jin scolded sternly.


    "And our Jin family absolutely cannot have a granddaughter willing to be someone else¡¯s mistress. You must let go of Xu Ke, and if you persist, I¡¯ll reconsider who will inherit the Jin family. Think about it carefully." Elder Jin gave Jin Yuyan a deep look then turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, as Xu Ke strolled around with Lin Mengyao, they were soon intercepted by a pair of siblings.


    "Who are you two? I¡¯ve never seen you before," A slightly chubby girl asked, raising her chubby chin at them.


    "I haven¡¯t seen you in Luocheng either. Who are you?" Xu Ke frowned, displeased with the way they were examining him and Lin Mengyao.


    "I¡¯m Jin Ling, and this is my brother Jin Bao." Jin Ling pointed to herself and her brother with her chubby finger.


    "We¡¯ve told you who we are, now it¡¯s your turn." Jin Bao loosened his bow tie, taking a few deep breaths as he spoke.


    "I¡¯m the CEO of Lin Group, Lin Mengyao, and this is my husband Xu Ke." Seeing that Xu Ke had no intention of speaking, Lin Mengyao took the initiative to introduce them.


    "Brother, have you heard of thispany?" Jin Ling turned to look at Jin Bao and asked.


    "I¡¯ve never heard of it," Jin Bao shook his head.


    "Then it must not be an importantpany." Jin Ling giggled and then set her sights on Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "I like you. From now on, you¡¯re my boyfriend," Jin Ling pointed at Xu Ke.


    "Then you are my girlfriend," said Jin Bao, who looked exactly like Jin Ling, pointing at Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 212 Shattered Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Shattered Pieces</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were utterly shocked by the shameless words of this brother and sister duo. Xu Ke furrowed his brow, shielding Lin Mengyao behind him, and said coldly, "Today is a party hosted by Old Master Jin. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for our host, so disappear from my sight now. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you just said, otherwise don¡¯t me me for not giving Old Master Jin any face."


    Xu Ke firmly guarded Lin Mengyao behind him, his eyes emanating authority. If it were anyone else, they might have already discerned something unusual from Xu Ke¡¯s expression and words and walked away, but Jin Ling and Jin Bao were people who just couldn¡¯t read the room.


    "Who gave you the courage to say such things in Luocheng? Do you know who we are? The Old Master you mentioned is our granduncle. If you upset us, we can have granduncle throw you out of the party immediately. Being noticed by us siblings is your good fortune, you know?" Jin Ling said, hands on her hips and head held high.


    "Not only will we kick you out of the party, but we¡¯ll also kick you out of Luocheng, make you like a stray dog, losing everything you have now and bing wretched beggars, forced to sleep under bridges fighting wild dogs for food." Jin Bao mimicked Jin Ling¡¯s stance, with a smug expression, "What do you say, scared yet?" Jin Bao said, pouting with a tone full of arrogance.


    "If you¡¯re scared, just obediently do as we say. As long as youply, the things we mentioned won¡¯t happen. Otherwise, the consequences will be ones you don¡¯t want to bear." Jin Ling said, lifting her chin and looking at Xu Ke with an unmasked possessive gaze.


    "Take your disgusting nces away from me. If you don¡¯t know how to restrain yourselves, I don¡¯t mind stepping in for your granduncle to teach you some manners."


    The disgusting looks from Jin Ling and Jin Baonded on Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, nearly transforming the malice and darkness from Xu Ke into something tangible.


    "You want to take my granduncle¡¯s ce to lecture us? Hahaha, that¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. You only run a smallpany that nobody¡¯s even heard of, yet you¡¯re so arrogant you think you can lecture us? Do you believe that just based on what you said, it¡¯s enough to kill yourpany a hundred times over?" Jin Ling and Jin Bao firstughed aloud, then their eyes took on a menacing gleam.


    "Stop trying to y hard to get with me here; being noticed by us siblings is your fortune." Jin Ling approached Xu Ke, trying to touch his cheek with her chubby hand, but Xu Ke tilted his head to dodge, instantly igniting the fury in Jin Ling¡¯s eyes.


    "Don¡¯t think just because we¡¯re new to Luocheng that we don¡¯t understand anything. Do you think by acting that way you¡¯ll make me believe you¡¯re really so capable? Don¡¯t kid yourself, we¡¯re not three-year-olds. I already know what the Jin family¡¯s status is in Luocheng before I even got here. You think you can fool me, treat me like an idiot? Hmph, don¡¯t be afraid of breaking your teeth on a stone, ending up with a mouthful of blood." Jin Ling said, squinting her eyes.


    While Jin Ling was talking to Xu Ke, Jin Bao somehow sneaked behind Xu Ke, reaching his chubby hands towards Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist, only to be pped across the face by Lin Mengyao, who sensed something was amiss. The crisp p sound abruptly interrupted the conversation between Jin Ling and Xu Ke.


    Jin Bao covered his red-marked face, his already plump features almost scrunching uppletely. Pointing a finger at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, he said, angry and incredulous, "How dare you hit me!"


    "Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao tugged at Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, her eyes filled with a trace of panic and worry.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s wholly trusting posture caused Xu Ke¡¯s heart to melt instantly. Right in front of Jin Ling and Jin Bao, Xu Ke took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, the one she used to hit, into his palm, asking with a look of heartache, "Did it hurt your hand? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    With Xu Ke holding her hand, Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheeks flushed red, feeling sweet inside. But recalling the two people still watching, she withdrew her hand from Xu Ke¡¯s palm.


    By this time, the volcano inside Jin Ling and Jin Bao had already erupted. The two of them being lovey-dovey right in front of them¡ªdid they think they were dead?


    "Sis, that woman actually dared to hit me. Teach her a lesson for me." Jin Bao, pulling on Jin Ling¡¯s sleeve, said loudly, with reddening eyes.


    "Alright, sis will get justice for you." Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jin Ling strode toward Lin Mengyao in high heels, her eyes bloodshot, raising her hand to strike Lin Mengyao¡¯s face.


    However, before the p, apanied by the whoosh of the wind, couldnd, Xu Ke caught it, looking at Jin Ling with disdain. He didn¡¯t even have the interest to speak to her, but instead, flung her arm aside, his gaze scanning the party for any sign of the Jin family.


    Jin Ling staggered backward when Xu Ke flung her, nearly falling over due to unsteady footing, only avoiding embarrassment in public because Jin Bao caught her from behind.


    "You actually dared to push me." Jin Ling widened her eyes, looking at Xu Ke, her voice sharp as she spoke.


    "You actually hit my sister for that cheap woman! Watch me teach you a lesson." Jin Bao stabilized Jin Ling, then dragged his rotund body toward Xu Ke with malicious intent. Xu Ke could even feel the floor trembling beneath his feet.


    Jin Ling was a girl; he hesitated to strike, but Jin Bao was a boy, leaving Xu Ke with no such qualms. Although they were meeting for the first time today, Xu Ke already lost all patience and formed strong aversion toward these siblings.


    Xu Ke narrowed his eyes slightly, watching Jin Bao¡¯s increasingly nearing approach. By his side, Lin Mengyao subconsciously clutched Xu Ke¡¯s clothing, sweat leaving dark stains, but she didn¡¯t close her eyes. Instead, she widened them, preparing to push Xu Ke away the moment danger arrived.


    Yet Xu Ke didn¡¯t even give Lin Mengyao a chance to protect him. As Jin Bao came upon him, Xu Ke stood in ce and directly kicked Jin Bao in the stomach with all his might, sending the over two-hundred-pounds Jin Bao flying, crashing into a table. The champagne-filled sses on the table shattered on the floor, emitting a crisp sound as the fragrant wine mixed with the scent of blood began to waft throughout the air.

 Chapter 213 Reprimand

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213 Reprimand</h4><h4></h4>


    The loud noise drew everyone¡¯s attention at the party. Jin Baoy in a heap of broken ss, dark red liquid mixing with wine spreading out into a bright red pool beneath him. Jin Bao frowned and moaned repeatedly, looking utterly pitiful.


    Lin Mengyao suddenly clutched Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve tightly, her heart jumping into her throat, her eyes filled with panic.


    "Xu Ke, you should go, I¡¯ll handle this." It seemed like a long time had passed, but it was just a moment. Lin Mengyao snapped out of her thoughts, pulled Xu Ke twice forcefully to focus his attention on her, leaned into his ear, and whispered with a slight tremor in her voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, I can handle this little issue myself, hmm?" Xu Ke, hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s proud words, felt a warmth in his heart. He pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s smooth cheek with a voiceced with a smile.


    "How can you still smile at a time like this? Didn¡¯t you hear what those siblings said? Old Jin is their great-uncle, and he won¡¯t let you off for hitting him like this. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡¯a mighty dragon cannot defeat a local snake¡¯? Don¡¯t you know?" Lin Mengyao was almost fainting with anger at Xu Ke¡¯s attitude. She looked at Xu Ke with tear-filled eyes, speaking in a trembling voice.


    "Why are you crying?" Xu Ke rubbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes with his fingers, speaking with helpless doting and warmth, "You have to trust your husband¡¯s abilities. When have you ever seen me do something uncertain? A mighty dragon cannot defeat a local snake, that¡¯s because this dragon isn¡¯t strong enough, and your husband, as this dragon, can¡¯t be easily dealt with by this little serpent from the Jin family." Xu Ke tucked Lin Mengyao¡¯s stray hair behind her ear, speaking in a gentle tone.


    "Will you really be alright?" Lin Mengyao stared into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, not missing a single expression on his face.


    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?" Under Lin Mengyao¡¯s anxious gaze, Xu Ke nodded calmly, his eyes showing no worry, as if this wasn¡¯t a big deal. Seeing Xu Ke like this, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart settled down instantly.


    Elsewhere, Jin Ling was crying so much while holding Jin Bao that her makeup was ruined. Jin Yuyan crossed through the crowd from the other side of the party, looked at Jin Bao on the ground, and then at the disheveled Jin Ling, asking wearily, "What happened?" Jin Yuyan frowned.


    Hearing Jin Yuyan¡¯s voice, Jin Ling immediately raised her head, her eyes lighting up as if she found her backbone.


    "Cousin, someone bullied us siblings, it was them. He even hit Jin Bao, causing him to bleed. You mustn¡¯t let these two get away with it; you must stand up for us." Jin Ling howled in her raspy voice.


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s ears ached from Jin Ling¡¯s shouting.


    Following Jin Ling¡¯s pointed direction, Jin Yuyan immediately spotted Xu Ke holding Lin Mengyao protectively, her gaze bing slightly sorrowful for a moment, but then she regained herposure.


    "How did you two end up in a conflict with Mr. Xu? Is there some misunderstanding?" Jin Yuyan asked, seeing Jin Ling point at Xu Ke, her head throbbing with pain, "I know Mr. Xu¡¯s temperament well. He would never hit someone without reason. So what exactly happened, did you do something excessive?" Jin Yuyan narrowed her eyes, looking at Jin Ling with sharp eyes.


    "Cousin, you¡¯re actually doubting me for an outsider, do you even bear the surname Jin? Don¡¯t forget we are family, we are blood rtives. Right now your cousin is lying on the ground, injured and bleeding, and you don¡¯t evenfort him, nor do you care for your cousin who suffered grievances. Instead, you¡¯re siding with him and questioning me. Does what you¡¯re doing honor your surname?" Jin Ling tried to open her eyes wide, speaking with a hurt expression.


    Jin Yuyan, hearing Jin Ling¡¯s words and feeling the probing gazes of others at the party on her, nearly gritted her teeth to shreds, internally cursing Jin Ling¡¯s stupidity, "Please watch your words, I¡¯m merely putting forth my reasonable doubts for fairness and justice. We are indeed rtives by blood, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will blindly protect my rtives without distinguishing right from wrong. Whoever is at fault today must bear the consequences, I won¡¯t favor any side." Jin Yuyan stated passionately.


    "He¡¯s the one at fault here! If he hadn¡¯t provoked the Jin family first, we siblings wouldn¡¯t have acted for the family¡¯s honor and gotten beaten up for it. Now that the truth is out, you should punish these two audacious people to avenge Jin Bao and me, demand justice." Jin Ling said loudly, her small eyes darting around.


    "How can you falsely use others so easily? When did we ever provoke the Jin family? My husband and I were just standing here, and your siblings suddenly came over, saying shameless things, and now you¡¯re twisting the truth?" Lin Mengyao had never seen such shameless people, her face flushing red with anger.


    "Don¡¯t get mad over something so trivial, it¡¯s not worth it." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back, gently soothing her.


    "You say I¡¯m lying, but I think you¡¯re the liar here. You think you can just push all the me away after beating my brother like this, without taking any responsibility? I¡¯m telling you, with me Jin Ling here in Los Town, there¡¯s no ce for you two. I will make you pay for what you did to my brother." Jin Ling said loudly, ring at them.


    Xu Ke nced at Jin Ling lightly, then focused onforting Lin Mengyao.


    Jin Yuyan sensed the coldness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes and thought of the downfall of the Yun Family, feeling a momentary breathless terror.


    Everyone at the party watched the drama unfold before them, asionally exchanging information with those around them.


    Jin Yuyan clenched her palm, as if making a decision. Before Jin Ling could react, Jin Yuyan pped her across the face, cutting off whatever words Jin Ling was about to say.


    Everyone at the party was stunned, including Lin Mengyao. It could be said that only Xu Ke remained unsurprised by the scene before him. From the first time he saw Jin Yuyan, he knew she was a smart woman, and a smart person would know how to choose in such a situation unless their brain was waterlogged.

 Chapter 214 Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Shocking</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯re actually hitting me for an outsider. Cousin, have you been bewitched by this person? Don¡¯t forget that we are family, sharing the same surname. My grandpa and your grandpa are blood rtives. How is your grandpa going to exin to mine about how you¡¯re treating us siblings today?" Jin Ling covered her gradually swelling cheek, speaking with a hostile tone.


    The originally resting Old Master Jin was also alerted by themotion at the ball and came out of the lounge. As soon as he stepped into the crowd, he saw Jin Long lying on the ground, unable to make a sound, his wrinkled old face turning pale all of a sudden.


    "What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Long, why are you all standing here? Hurry and call a doctor," Old Master Jin said to the servants beside him, leaning on his cane.


    The servants took the order and immediately made a call to the hospital.


    "Xiaoyan, what exactly happened here?" Old Master Jin asked his granddaughter with his sharp eyes honed by time.


    Jin Yuyan opened her mouth, intending to speak, but was preempted by Jin Ling rushing in, "Second grandpa, you have to stand up for me. I¡¯ve never suffered such grievances at home. That couple provoked us with words and even hit Jin Long. My cousin seems to be bewitched and won¡¯t stand up for us siblings, even pping me instead. Second grandpa, look at my face." Jin Long released the hand covering her face, revealing her slightly bruised cheek to Old Master Jin for a better look.


    Old Master Jin didn¡¯t speak but ced his gaze on Jin Yuyan, obviously wanting to hear his granddaughter¡¯s version. Seeing this, dissatisfaction shed like a dark gleam in Jin Ling¡¯s small, glistening eyes.


    "Grandpa, I just arrived here too, so I¡¯m not very clear on the specifics. I¡¯ve only heard my cousin¡¯s side of the story from beginning to end. I think we shouldn¡¯t let personal biases cloud our judgment and should give Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu a chance to exin themselves," Jin Yuyan, standing aside in her evening dress, calmly and steadily said, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Not let biases cloud our judgment? I think your heart has already gone astray. You¡¯ve been talking about fairness and impartiality from the start, but I haven¡¯t seen the fairness you im. All I see is endless partiality. You pped me without a word for a man. Jin Yuyan, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve actually fallen for a married man?" Jin Ling sneered as she looked at Jin Yuyan.


    Jin Ling¡¯s words were like a torpedo dropped on the water, causing an uproar among the attendees. The eyes at the ball fell on Jin Yuyan, Xu Ke, and Lin Mengyao, filled with peculiarity and whispers.


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s face turned green instantly. Although she had such thoughts, she hadn¡¯t intended for them to be exposed in public.


    Old Master Jin¡¯s face also turned unsightly. Should anyone with ulterior motives make use of this affair, the Jin family would be tainted with an irredeemable stain.


    "Jin Ling, is this how you nder your cousin? Is this what your grandpa taught you? So young, and you¡¯re full of lies and fabrications, shamelessly throwing dirt on your own family. The Jin family cannot keep someone like you. Pack your bags tonight, and I¡¯ll send you away first thing in the morning. Whenever you learn to love your kin sincerely and treat others honestly, that¡¯s when you cane to Luo City to visit," Old Master Jin said sternly with a stern face.


    Jin Ling¡¯s face darkened upon hearing Old Master Jin¡¯s words, carrying both anger and defiance.


    "What did that man offer you for both grandpa and grandson to protect him, disregarding even blood ties? You tell me to learn such things, but I think these are the things that should be learned by the two of you, grandpa and grandson. Do you think I likeing to this dump of Luo City? If it weren¡¯t for my grandpa wanting us to check on you, I wouldn¡¯t bothering to this poor and rundown ce."


    Right in front of Old Master Jin, Jin Ling flipped the dessert table set before her, scattering everything across the floor, some even sttering on the guests¡¯ attire, causing gasps among them.


    Looking at the cream on his ownpel, Old Master Jin was overwhelmed with dizziness. Had it not been for the cane in his hand and the support of Jin Yuyan at his side, he might have copsed, turning the Jin family into a mockery in Luo City¡¯s high society.


    Jin Ling, after tipping over the table, cast a vicious nce at Jin Yuyan and was about to turn to leave.


    "Stop, did I say you could leave?" Xu Ke, witnessing the farce before him, coldly interjected.


    "If you hadn¡¯t spoken up, I would¡¯ve almost forgotten you. Today¡¯s trouble started with you, and my brother has ended up like this because of you. You¡¯d better pray nothing happens to him, or the Bai City Jin family won¡¯t just let it go. Even if you¡¯re in Luo City, we have ways to make you live in agony. Any harm you inflicted on my brother will be retaliated back a hundred or a thousandfold by the Jin family," Jin Ling threatened Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with a menacing voice.


    "If you have the guts, go on. I¡¯m here waiting for your revenge, but that¡¯s a matter forter. Let¡¯s first settle the immediate score," Xu Ke replied with a frown of disgust, looking at the twisted features of the opposite party, as he said in a cold voice.


    "That¡¯s right, we should settle the immediate score first." Jin Ling nodded, as she walked toward Xu Ke amidst the stunned gaze of the crowd.


    Jin Ling nced at Xu Ke¡¯s face and then cast a jealous and hateful look at Lin Mengyao.


    Then, against all expectations, she kicked at Lin Mengyao.


    Everyone thought she would target Xu Ke, but unexpectedly, she aimed at Lin Mengyao, especially given she had just been targeting Xu Ke relentlessly.


    Jin Ling was close to Lin Mengyao, wearing sharp high heels; she kicked toward Lin Mengyao¡¯s calf with speed and force.


    Lin Mengyao stood dumbfounded, unable to react, while Jin Yuyan, supporting her grandfather with a subtle look of anticipation in her eyes, watched Jin Ling¡¯s foot. Just when everyone thought Lin Mengyao was doomed to be hit, Xu Ke exerted strength with his arm, lifted Lin Mengyao with one hand, and took a step back, dodging Jin Ling¡¯s sinister kick just in time.


    Jin Ling hadn¡¯t expected Lin Mengyao to dodge; unable to stop her force, the sharp heel scratched the smooth floor with a piercing screech, followed by a crisp sound of bones, leading Jin Ling to perform the splits on the floor.

 Chapter 215: The Tidal Wave

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215: The Tidal Wave</h4><h4></h4>


    Jin Ling had never practiced dance before, and attempting the splits made her feel like she was on the brink of losing her life, her face quickly alternating between red and white.


    "Pfft."


    Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t hold back augh, and once one started, others soon followed, as there¡¯s safety in numbers.


    "Shut up, all of you shut up!" Jin Ling, her face flushed with embarrassment, shouted loudly, trying to endure the pain from her torn ligaments.


    But no one at the scene heeded her, and people continued tough amongst themselves.


    "Ahhhh! I won¡¯t let any of you off the hook, I¡¯ll make you all pay, pay the price." Jin Ling screamed at the top of her lungs with the sharpest voice possible.


    Seeing Jin Ling suffer the consequences of her actions, Xu Ke lost interest in continuing any form of revenge, but he still nced at Lin Mengyao, for it was Mengyao who was about to be sneak-attacked. Even though they were married, he had no right to decide on her behalf whether or not to let it slide.


    "Do you want to get back at her? Whatever you want, I can make it happen, don¡¯t worry about her status," Xu Ke whispered in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear.


    "To be honest, I was quite startled just now." Lin Mengyao cleared her throat, cing her slightly warm hand over Xu Ke¡¯s arm that was holding her, and continued in a low voice, "But she¡¯s already suffered, so I don¡¯t want to pursue it further. However, I don¡¯t want to continue attending this dance either, let¡¯s go home." Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke with a slightly weary yet pleading gaze.


    Xu Ke felt his heart melting into a puddle.


    "Alright, let¡¯s do as you say. Let¡¯s go home now." Xu Ke agreed without hesitation, turning around with Lin Mengyao to leave.


    "Mr. Xu, please wait." Jin Yuyan, seeing Xu Ke about to leave, instinctively called out to stop him.


    "What is it?" Faced with any woman other than Lin Mengyao, all the warmth in Xu Ke¡¯s smile and eyes disappeared. He even felt a bit of resentment towards Jin Yuyan because of what Jin Ling had just said. Although he had no feelings for Jin Yuyan, she apparently had some interest in him, but such feelings shouldn¡¯t exist and needed to be nipped in the bud.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    Jin Yuyan understood all too well from Xu Ke¡¯s reaction at that moment.


    She felt her mouth turn bitter all of a sudden, as if she had just chewed on ten bitter gourds, and her eyes began to water, but in front of so many people, she could only hold back her tears.


    "The dance hasn¡¯t yet reached the halfway point, so I hope Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu can stay a bit longer. What just happened was merely an ident, and the Jin family will give you an exnation," Jin Yuyan said in as steady a voice as possible, enduring the pain from her hand.


    Old Master Jin, who had been firmly gripping Jin Yuyan¡¯s hand, finally let go after she spoke, and her wrist started to swell noticeably.


    "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not feeling well and would like to go home to rest, so we¡¯ll take our leave now. I hope it won¡¯t spoil your fun," Lin Mengyao said, pressing down on Xu Ke¡¯s hand and pulling herself closer into his embrace, silently dering her im.


    "Alright then, health is important. We¡¯ll bring gifts to apologize another day," Jin Yuyan said, her voice slightly tense.


    This time, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t refuse, nodding slightly with a somewhat cold expression, as she pulled Xu Ke to leave the dance first.


    In the dance hall, seeing Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao leaving without any difficulty, Jin Ling was almost driven mad. She had lost all her face and decided to go for broke, pointing her plump finger at Old Master Jin and Jin Yuyan, and shouted loudly, "Is the Jin family going to ruin itself? Letting them stomp all over my head like this, I will definitely report this to my grandfather, let him see how his good brother is taking care of his precious granddaughter and grandson. I want to see how you will exin this to my grandfather then."


    "Hmph, I will also ask your grandfather if you were sent here to be my enemies?" Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had already left, but thinking about the coldness in their eyes when they left, Old Master Jin knew the rtionship between the two families had developed a crack. The happiness he felt when he saw Jin Ling and Jin Long, the brother and sister, moments ago had vanishedpletely, leaving only disgust in his eyes.


    "You two, take her to her room. Don¡¯t allow her toe out without my permission, and have the maids pack up their luggage. Book two tickets to Bai City for them immediately, and let them get as far away as possible by tomorrow morning." The veins on Old Master Jin¡¯s neck bulged out, and his gaze at Jin Ling was filled with cold hostility.


    The servants who received the order went directly to Jin Ling¡¯s side, disregarded her struggles, and dragged her from the floor up to a room upstairs.


    Old Master Jin¡¯s series of thundering actions left bystanders both satisfied with the spectacle and curious about what kind of influence Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke had, that the Jin family would rather tear apart familial ties with their blood rtives to protect them.


    The guests at the dance were all sharp individuals, none of whom were simple. The only difference was their speed of reaction. Some onlookers had already gleaned insights from the day¡¯s events and decided to privately strengthen their connections with Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke.


    Some, thinking one step further, resolved to use theirworks to dig into Xu Ke¡¯s past before he arrived in Luo City. After all, they had noticed that Old Master Jin¡¯s attitude toward Xu Ke was notably warmer than it was toward Lin Mengyao.


    On that day, the Luo City¡¯s upper ss experienced another wave of intrigue, while at the center of it, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were sitting in their car on the way home.


    "Why have you seemed so distant since we left the dance, still upset over that brother and sister?" Xu Ke took one of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands in his, asking gently.


    "It¡¯s not about them." Lin Mengyao replied, obviously in a low mood.


    "Then what is it that¡¯s making you unhappy?" Xu Ke asked, frowning slightly.


    Lin Mengyao looked up at Xu Ke, her eyes reflecting tiny fragments of light. After a long time, just when Xu Ke thought he wouldn¡¯t get an answer, Lin Mengyao finally spoke softly, "You and Jin Yuyan, you two..." Lin Mengyao bit her lower lip, her expression torn, with a hint of sorrow she herself hadn¡¯t noticed.


    "Forget it, don¡¯t say anything. As long as I¡¯m the one you like now, it¡¯s enough." Lin Mengyao said, the end of her previous sentence barely falling before the next one hurriedly came out.

 Chapter 216: Examining the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Examining the Heart</h4><h4></h4>


    "So, this is what you¡¯ve been struggling with all along?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, speaking with a mix of anger and sweetness.


    "How does that little head of yours even work? What do you mean by saying ¡¯it¡¯s fine as long as the person I like now is you¡¯? What are you doubting me for? The only person I¡¯ve ever liked has always been you, in the past, now, and in the future too. There¡¯s absolutely nothing between Jin Yuyan and me, so can you be more certain about our rtionship in the future?" Xu Ke said seriously.


    "Then why did that person named Jin Ling make a fuss about the two of you, and I noticed that Miss Jin looks at you differently than she does at others, like there¡¯s a deep affection shining through." Although Lin Mengyao felt happy hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, she still minded the look in Jin Yuyan¡¯s eyes.


    "If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t interact with her in the future, but my feelings for you are evident to the world and heaven. You can¡¯t doubt me because of an outsider." Xu Ke¡¯s voice carried a trace of grievance, like a big wrongly used pup, appearing so pitiful that Lin Mengyao immediately felt a pang of guilt, which threatened to drown her under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I definitely trust you." Lin Mengyao waved her hands in panic, her cheeks flushed red, looking incredibly awkward.


    Watching Lin Mengyao¡¯s flustered demeanor, Xu Ke¡¯s heart filled with a sweet and smug feeling, yet his face betrayed no hint of it. It was rare to see Lin Mengyao disy such emotions; not taking advantage of it wouldn¡¯t be very businesslike.


    Lin Mengyao was unaware of Xu Ke¡¯s thoughts at that moment and still felt guilty for doubting him. "Are you mad?" She cautiously tugged at Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, her usually enchanting eyes now looking wet and unreasonably cute and pitiful, like a newly opened-eyed kitten, softening Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor and slightly loosening his aggrieved expression.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression reassured Lin Mengyao, and the pitiful look in her eyes deepened. "Will you forgive me? I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you; I¡¯m just scared. After all, Miss Jin¡¯s family background, looks, talents, and skills are top-notch in Los Angeles. Compared to her, it seems I have nothing to stand out for. You are so outstanding now, and there will be plenty of girls who like you. In Los Angeles, I can¡¯t even match up to Miss Jin; elsewhere, I¡¯m afraid there are even more people I can¡¯tpare to. I don¡¯t know if I will still have the courage to shamelessly stay by your side when I witness such situations." Lin Mengyao initially tried to act pitiful, but as she spoke, genuine emotion took over, and she grew truly upset, tears streaming down her face.


    The car suddenly pulled over to the side of the road, and Xu Ke unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to hold Lin Mengyao in his arms.


    "It¡¯s my fault, I never realized the pressure you¡¯ve been under. And I¡¯ve been such an inept husband for not noticing anything." Xu Ke pressed Lin Mengyao¡¯s head against his chest, speaking with a touch of self-me.


    "Xu Ke, you know I have no family left now. Other than you, I have nothing, so I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m afraid that one day I¡¯ll no longer be good enough for you and lose even you in the end. I don¡¯t want to be alone; I want to be with you forever. Let¡¯s have two kids and be a happy family of four." Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t control her emotions any longer and burst into tears.


    Even though Xu Ke was away, they kept in touch, but no amount of phone conversations could match the reassurance of seeing each other daily and holding one another.


    All the oddities Lin Mengyao disyed over these days suddenly made sense to Xu Ke, but it didn¡¯t make him feel any better.


    "Mengyao, you don¡¯t need to worry like this. No matter what I be, you will always be the best in my heart. Regardless of other women¡¯s qualities or how outstanding they are, they cannotpare to even a finger of yours in my heart. You don¡¯t need topare yourself with anyone because you are unique in my heart. I¡¯ve loved only you from the very beginning." Xu Ke gently kissed the top of Lin Mengyao¡¯s head and spoke softly.


    "You don¡¯t need to feel uneasy or scared. You¡¯re the first andst woman I¡¯ve ever been moved by. Our Xu family¡¯s nature of being devoted is ingrained in our bones; once wemit, we¡¯ll never let go." Xu Ke tightened his hold around her, nearly squeezing Lin Mengyao¡¯s bones, their bodies pressing closely together, her head resting on his shoulder, hand on his chest, feeling the rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her palm.


    Lin Mengyao closed her eyes slightly, her turbulent and sorrowful emotions seemingly soothed by the heartbeat beneath her hand, with each beat.


    "Stop thinking others are better and yourself inferior; trust your husband¡¯s taste. How could your husband ever choose a lousy woman as his wife to spend his life with? So, in my heart, you¡¯re the best, and there will never be another woman better than you in this world, nor will there be a second Mrs. Xu. No one can rece your position in my heart, not even our future children." Xu Ke kissed the top of Lin Mengyao¡¯s head again, giving her a strong dose of reassurance.


    Under Xu Ke¡¯s gentlefort and reassuring tone, Lin Mengyao¡¯s negative emotions gradually eased, and the unease that had been lingering in her heart was slowly calmed. However, instead of immediately pulling away, she indulged in staying in Xu Ke¡¯s arms a little longer.


    "Beep beep! Can you please move along? Do you realize you¡¯re really blocking the traffic here?" The driver behind Xu Ke honked, wearing an impatient expression, as if about to pounce any moment.


    Lin Mengyao sheepishly withdrew from Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, grateful she had finally voiced her thoughts today. Otherwise, she might never have realized how exceptional and special she was in his eyes, causing her cheeks to unconsciously redden at the thought.

 Chapter 217 Reporting a Grievance

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Reporting a Grievance</h4><h4></h4>


    "Seriously, you just know how to say nice things to appease me." Lin Mengyao lowered her head, showing the flushed tips of her ears to Xu Ke, not wanting him to see her red and swollen eyes from crying or her possibly smudged makeup. Although he said he¡¯d always adore her no matter what, as a woman she wished to always look her best for him and would never let him see her in her most disheveled state.


    "Whether I¡¯m appeasing you or not, you¡¯ll have a lifetime to think about it." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s flushed ears and said with a smile.


    "Alright, stop talking. Let¡¯s hurry and drive away, the big brother behind is getting anxious." Lin Mengyao extended her hand and gently pushed Xu Ke as she spoke.


    "Got it, my dear wife." Xu Ke reached out and gently patted the top of Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, started the car, and continued driving forward.


    "Mengyao, I hope that in the future, no matter what you think, you can tell me right away. Don¡¯t bottle things up and overthink, okay? If there are any problems or worries, just speak them out. We can solve them together, instead of one of us bottling things up and scaring ourselves with baseless thoughts. I don¡¯t want any misunderstandings between us, alright?" Xu Ke focused on driving while also sparing some attention to observe Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, voicing his thoughts.


    "Mm, I¡¯ll tell you whatever¡¯s on my mind in the future, and I won¡¯t overthink anymore." Lin Mengyao nced at Xu Ke with determination in her eyes and responded.


    Having reached a consensus, they put their thoughts aside, and their spirits were considerably higher on the way back than it had been when they had left.


    While Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were doing well, the situation with the Jin family was not so good.


    The wounds on Jin Long¡¯s body were bandaged. Although he had many wounds, because of his excess fat, these injuries looked worse than they were and none of them were life-threatening. The most serious issue was heavier blood loss, which caused some anemia, but with blood-nourishing food, it would heal quickly. Therefore, Jin Long woke up soon after arriving at the hospital and could almost be discharged immediately, but he refused to leave.


    On the other hand, Jin Ling, although she had no visible injuries, was more severely injured than Jin Long. She had torn ligaments and was not fit to walk for the time being, needing to use a wheelchair to recover slowly. The two siblings entered the hospital at the same time and stayed in the same ward at Jin Long¡¯s request.


    Seeing both siblings get injured in one day, Master Jin, despite earlier threatening to send them both back home during the party, softened seeing their miserable state and gave up on sending them back. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t exin this incident to his elder brother. While the two brothers weren¡¯t in the same city anymore, Master Jin had no intention of losing his older brother¡¯s support and the support of the Bai City Jin family.


    "Sis, what should we do about this?" In the ward, Jin Long looked at his injured arm with malice in his eyes and asked his sister Jin Ling in an unfriendly tone.


    "We definitely can¡¯t let this matter rest just like this. I want those two bastards to pay, and that ungrateful little bitch Jin Yuyan and her old bastard grandfather, I won¡¯t let any of those four go. After causing us siblings to end up like this, do they think giving us a deluxe ward and not sending us home means we¡¯re grateful to them? Bah, they must be dreaming. If I don¡¯t make those four suffer enough to understand why flowers are red, I¡¯ll take theirst name." Jin Ling snapped with vicious determination.


    "So, sister, do you have a n?" Jin Long¡¯s eyes lit up, filled with a dark and malicious glow.


    "ns don¡¯te that quickly. Everything needs a long-term strategy. I haven¡¯t figured out how to deal with those two bastards yet, but causing trouble for Jin Yuyan and her grandfather is easy enough. If I can¡¯t live well, then none of us will." Jin Ling curled one side of her lips and said coldly.


    Jin Long was momentarily stunned. He was unaware of what had happened after he passed out, but his twin intuition allowed him to sense Jin Ling¡¯s determination and her disgust towards Jin Yuyan and the old man¡¯s names. Though he didn¡¯t know what had transpired, he chose to stand unconditionally by his sister¡¯s side, his gaze bing firm.


    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you opposing me?" Jin Ling cast a cold look at Jin Long.


    "How could I? Of course, I¡¯m on your side, Sis. Just tell me what to do." Jin Long gritted through the pain, using his bandaged hand, wrapped like a bun, to pat his equally bandaged chest, wincing from the pain and sucking in a cold breath.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything. After I call Grandpa, all you need to do is act pitiful; be as pitiful as possible to make Grandpa feel deeply sorry for you, understood?" A glint of cunning quickly shed across Jin Ling¡¯s eyes.


    "Got it, this is my specialty. Just watch; I¡¯llplete the task you assign perfectly." Jin Long narrowed his already small eyes and promised confidently.


    Jin Ling made a video call to her grandfather. The call was answered almost instantly. Jin Zhengxiong was initially delighted to receive a call from his eldest grandson, but as soon as he saw his precious grandchildren both bandaged head to toe, one looking mummified and the other stuck in a wheelchair due to torn ligaments, the smile disappeared from his eyes, leaving only coldness.


    "What happened? Did something ur with the Jin family? How did you two get bullied like this?" Jin Zhengxiong asked coldly.


    Almost as soon as the words left the old master¡¯s lips, tears began to flow down Jin Long¡¯s eyes silently. His aggrieved, silent tears made him appear so wronged that it almost broke Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s heart.


    Seeing the setup was about right, Jin Ling hurriedly recounted the events of the party, exaggerating them. Furious, Jin Zhengxiong smashed whatever was in front of him, though luckily, he remembered the phone was for video calls with his granddaughter, so he didn¡¯t throw it.


    Upon knowing how greatly aggrieved his precious grandchildren were, Jin Zhengxiong couldn¡¯t sit still, "You two wait for Grandpa in Luo City; Grandpa will take a ne over right away. No matter what, Grandpa will avenge this injustice for you." Jin Zhengxiongforted his grandchildren, and the next second, the previously connected video went ck. Jin Ling¡¯s eyes finally showed a smile, but it was icy to the bone.

 Chapter 218: Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Visiting</h4><h4></h4>


    "Sister, did we seed with that? How did I do just now?" Jin Long asked expectantly, his eyes sparkling as he looked at Jin Ling.


    "You did exceptionally well." Jin Ling replied with a smile, yfully ruffling Jin Long¡¯s hair.


    "Now we just have to wait for Grandpa toe and stand up for us. None of those four can get away with anything."


    Jin Zhengxiong hung up the phone and immediately used his private ne. But before boarding, he called the Jin family patriarch, "I entrusted my treasured grandsons to you, and this is how you look after them, huh? Jin Zhengying, you¡¯re really something. Stay home and wait to see how I deal with you." Without waiting for a response, Jin Zhengxiong ended the call and instructed his subordinates before boarding the ne headed to Bai City.


    "Grandpa, what happened?" Jin Yuyan asked worriedly, noticing her grandfather¡¯s darkened expression after hanging up the phone.


    "Your great-uncle ising to Bai City. I¡¯m not sure what those two brats said to him and your uncle, but our Jin family needs to be prepared," the patriarch said solemnly with a hint of mncholy.


    "Grandpa, are you saying that our great-uncle might turn against us?" Jin Yuyan cautiously asked, her eyes heavy with concern. "But you¡¯ve been brothers for decades; surely he wouldn¡¯t fall out with us over such a small matter? Our rtionship with the Bai City Jin family is mutually beneficial, turning against us would not benefit him, right?" There was a hint of uncertainty and hopeful thinking in Jin Yuyan¡¯s mind as she spoke.


    "You don¡¯t understand your great-uncle¡¯s character. His love is intense, and so is his hatred. Jin Ling and Jin Bao are his darlings; if they say a few good words for us, it might be seen as an ident. But if they speak ill of us to him, there¡¯s a ny percent chance our families will fall out," the patriarch closed his eyes, weary in both expression and tone.


    "What should we do? Getting on bad terms with the Bai City Jin family would be too great a loss for us." Jin Yuyan furrowed her brow tightly and was about to leave with her bag when the patriarch stopped her, "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m going to the hospital to ask the siblings to put in a good word for us," Jin Yuyan replied over her shoulder, her fingers clutching the bag so tightly that they were turning white. Although her voice remained calm, the patriarch noticed this detail and knew that Jin Yuyan was not as calm inside.


    "Stop right there. Are you panicking over such a small issue? Use your brain. Do you think my brother doesn¡¯t know who tipped him off about this? You just hit Jin Ling, how can you expect her to listen to you now? What do you hope to achieve other than humiliating yourself? You¡¯re the heir of the Jin family. When you take my ce, you will face many problems; if you lose yourposure over something like this now, how can you be trusted to lead the Jin family after I¡¯m gone?" The patriarch looked at the slightly rash Jin Yuyan with displeasure, speaking in a cold voice.


    Jin Yuyan released her grip on the bag, took a deep breath, and turned to face the patriarch. "I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. Today¡¯s issue arose because of a mistake I made initially, and I bear a lot of responsibility for this," she said, her head half-lowered.


    "But if the Bai City Jin family stops supporting us, or worse, turns against us, our Jin family¡¯s current empire could lose at least one-third, and that¡¯s something we cannot afford. Grandpa, is there any way to help us through this crisis?" Jin Yuyan asked, her eyes betraying some panic.


    "Whoever caused this problem should naturally solve it; do I really have to teach you such a simple principle?" The patriarch looked at Jin Yuyan with some disappointment, "Regarding Xu Ke, I hope that my carefully nurtured granddaughter won¡¯t act ignorant. If you make such a low-level mistake again concerning Xu Ke, I don¡¯t want you to expect any part of the Jin family¡¯s assets. I would rather donate everything after I¡¯m gone than let it be ruined by you," the patriarch sternly said, leaning on his cane.


    This was the first time the patriarch had spoken so harshly to Jin Yuyan. She trembled slightly, her eyes turning red, tears welling up.


    "I know what to do now, Grandpa. I will not repeat the same mistakes concerning Xu Ke, and I will bury my feelings for him. I won¡¯t bring shame to the Jin family," Jin Yuyan said, clutching her bag tightly, not rxing her grip even as the studs pierced her palm.


    "As long as you understand. You should know that I¡¯ve always had high hopes for you since you were young. Everything in the Jin family will be yours one day, and I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice our family¡¯s century-old legacy for trivial romantic entanglements. The Jin family has reached today not just because of me, but by the efforts of our ancestors. Generations of hard work have gone into this," the patriarch said, taking a deep breath.


    "I am not a closed-minded grandfather; I¡¯m not denying you the right to choose your spouse. Bai City is full of talented young people. You can choose anyone or even marry someone of humble origins into our family. But Xu Ke is the exception. He already has a loving wife, and getting involved would only hurt you without gaining anything in return. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?" the patriarch looked at his granddaughter, whom he had meticulously cultivated, sighed and, holding back fatigue, advised her once more.


    "I understand, Grandpa. I¡¯ve already made my choice. I just need a little more time to rpose myself and retrieve my emotions," Jin Yuyan said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "As long as you understand. I believe my granddaughter Jin Zhengying won¡¯t disappoint me by being consumed by romance," the patriarch stood up from the sofa, using his thin hand to pat Jin Yuyan¡¯s shoulder, "I¡¯ll let you handle this situation. I¡¯ll head upstairs to rest for a bit. Let me know immediately if my brother arrives."


    "Got it, Grandpa. Let me help you to rest," Jin Yuyan said as she assisted the patriarch, guiding him slowly towards his room.


    In the busy hall following the party, Jin Yuyan watched the bustling servants, her mind momentarily nk and tired, yet in the next second, her expression cleared. She took her phone from her bag and dialed Xu Ke¡¯s number.

 Chapter 219: Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Alliance</h4><h4></h4>


    "Calling sote, is there something wrong?" Xu Ke nced at Lin Mengyao, who was frowning beside him as if she were about to wake up, and whispered in a voice as small as possible.


    At the same time, Xu Ke carefully slipped out from under the nket, tucked Lin Mengyao in, and went to the balcony with his upper body bare.


    On the other end of the phone, Jin Yuyan was silent for a moment, listening to the faint soundsing through the receiver.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?" Xu Ke frowned and said.


    "Did I disturb you two?" Jin Yuyan¡¯s voice tightened as she spoke.


    "Yes." Xu Ke said without hesitation, blocking everything Jin Yuyan wanted to say on the other end of the line. For a moment, the air felt as if it had frozen.


    "It¡¯s sote, what exactly do you want by calling me?" Xu Ke looked through the balcony ss at Lin Mengyao inside, and asked in a cold voice.


    On the other end of the phone, Jin Yuyan collected herself, trying to speak in a calm tone, "My great uncle is about to take a ne to see Jin Ling and Jin Long. There¡¯s already irreconcble conflict between my grandpa and me and their siblings. Once my great uncle meets them, I¡¯m afraid the rtionship between our two families will end. In the better scenario, the families will split and go their separate ways, but if their siblings cause trouble, our families might end up shing. Both our families know each other well, and if we be adversaries, I¡¯m afraid our Jin family will suffer severe losses. Not to mention losing our ce among the top families in Luocheng, we might even drop to second-rate instantly."


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s tone was calm, as if she were stating somethingpletely unrted to her, but Xu Ke understood her meaning.


    "What do you want me to do about this?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes carried a hint of sarcasm as he spoke in an unchanged tone.


    "Of course, we hope to get your help. After all, we¡¯ve all been involved in this, haven¡¯t we?" Jin Yuyan took a deep breath on the other end of the phone and said.


    "How can I help?" Xu Ke asked, looking at the distant night scene.


    "We join forces and make the first move." Jin Yuyan grabbed the stair railing forcefully, her voice icy as she spoke.


    "What you just said is only your spection. After all, your two families are rtives. Do you really want to act so decisively?" Upon hearing Jin Yuyan¡¯s words, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow and ask.


    "This is something I can¡¯t avoid. I can¡¯t watch the Jin family¡¯s foundation be destroyed just like that, and I prefer acting first rather than being stabbed and then retaliating. After all, pain isn¡¯t something to joke about." Jin Yuyan spoke with aughter that carried no humor in her tone, even though Xu Ke on the other end couldn¡¯t see her facial expression.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect Miss Jin to have such capabilities. The saying ¡¯women are no less capable than men¡¯ suits Miss Jin well. I will take action on this matter, but let¡¯s be clear, whatever happens on your great uncle¡¯s side is not my concern. As for how much you can gain, that will depend on your ability." Xu Ke said emotionlessly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Jin Yuyan¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. Although she liked Xu Ke, he wasn¡¯t as importantpared to visible wealth and power.


    "Isn¡¯t my meaning clear? Wanting the horse to run fast but not wanting to feed it, Miss Jin, there¡¯s no such easy thing in the world. The cake is already in front of us, and how much we can each eat depends on our abilities." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes also slightly narrowed, with a hint of ferocity in them.


    "But most of the reason our two families are facing off is because of you. Taking advantage at this time is not very appropriate, is it?" Jin Yuyan¡¯s voice had an unmistakable hint of grievance and dissatisfaction.


    "Miss Jin, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something. With my strength, even if you hadn¡¯t taken action back then, I could have dealt with those two. As for the family behind them, I don¡¯t even regard it seriously. If you hadn¡¯t intervened then, I had confidence in swallowing their family whole. But now, I¡¯ve given your Jin family a chance to share in the spoils. If you insist on using the term ¡¯taking advantage,¡¯ it seems more like your Jin family is robbing me, doesn¡¯t it?" Xu Ke retorted mercilessly.


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s voice suddenly softened, with a faint hint of sadness as if it could be heard in her voice, "You weren¡¯t like this before. Didn¡¯t our two families get along well? Why have you be like this now? This is not the Xu Ke I knew in the beginning."


    "Does Miss Jin really know what kind of person the real me is? Are you sure the version of me you¡¯ve always seen is the real me?" Xu Ke questioned back.


    "However, I have to admit that Miss Jin is indeed a worthy opponent, both resilient and adaptable. If it were any other man today, they might have yed into your hands, but unfortunately for you, you met me. Think about what I said carefully, but do it quickly. Otherwise, once I start taking action, I can¡¯t guarantee whether your Jin family will even get a sip of the soup." Xu Ke said with a slight smile in his voice.


    However, this smile conveyed no warmth, and the only feeling it evoked was bone-chilling coldness.


    Jin Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    "If mentioning this matter is the only reason you called tonight, then our conversation is over now. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "Don¡¯t hang up yet. What you just said, does it mean you already have a n in your mind, or even started implementing it?" Jin Yuyan swallowed hard, unable to help but ask.


    "This matter is a business secret. I won¡¯t tell you." Xu Ke said resolutely.


    "Won¡¯t you give me a time limit?" Jin Yuyan asked indirectly.


    "Of course, the sooner the better. As for the oue, it depends on your reaction." Xu Ke didn¡¯t give Jin Yi any more chance to speak, hung up the phone, and walked back into the room,pletely unconcerned about what situation the Jin family would fall into upon receiving this news.


    Xu Ke stood inside the room, waiting for the coldness on his body to dissipate almostpletely, and then he slipped back into the nket they both shared.


    Xu Ke thought his movement was quiet enough, but little did he expect that he would still wake Lin Mengyao up.


    "Did I wake you?" In the moonlight, Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s sparkling eyes and quietly asked, "Did I wake you up?"


    Lin Mengyao shook her head, "I¡¯ve been awake for a while, but when I saw you were on the phone, I didn¡¯t call you. Who was the call from?" Lin Mengyao had be fully awake the moment Xu Ke¡¯s phone rang, but she just hadn¡¯t called Xu Ke before. Now seeing him hang up ande back in, she finally asked.


    "Jin Yuyan." Xu Ke had no intention of hiding it. They had agreed to trust each other more, so Xu Ke thought as he reiterated what Jin Yuyan had said on the phone, but he omitted the part about himself.


    Lin Mengyao frowned, moving herself two inches further into Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, and then slowly asked, "Do you need my help?"


    "Dealing with such small fries doesn¡¯t require my dear¡¯s intervention, I can handle it myself." Xu Ke tightened his hold on Lin Mengyao, gently kissed the top of her head, and said in a soft voice, "It¡¯ste, let¡¯s get some rest, I¡¯ll have something to tell you in the morning."

 Chapter 220: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Meeting</h4><h4></h4>


    "What can¡¯t be said right now?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, which were originally closed against the wall, opened again with this sentence, and any sleepiness in her head seemed to vanish in an instant.


    "There¡¯s too much to talk about, and I can¡¯t finish it all at once. I¡¯ll tell you slowly after we wake up tomorrow. For now, just close your eyes and sleep. Be good and don¡¯t keep blinking, it¡¯s tickling me a lot," Xu Ke said with a hint ofughter in his voice. He moved his hand from Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist to the back of her head, pressing her head against his chest to hold it in ce.


    "Alright, go to sleep. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow," Xu Ke softly repeated.


    Under Xu Ke¡¯s voice, Lin Mengyao slowly closed her eyes, and before long, drifted back into dreand.


    Meanwhile, Jin Zhengxiong arrived at the hospital and saw his precious granddaughter and grandson lying on the hospital bed. Seeing Jin Long wrapped up like a mummy, he instantly started calling out to them endearingly.


    "Let grandpa see. How did grandpa¡¯s good grandson end up like this? What exactly happened?" Jin Zhengxiong asked, touching his grandson¡¯s bound leg and then looking at Jin Ling, who was lying in bed. "Grandpa¡¯s good granddaughter, what happened to you? Why are you lying in a hospital bed too?"


    Jin Ling¡¯s tears fell before she spoke, biting her lip and crying silently with red-rimmed eyes, which broke Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s heart. Jin Long answered for her, "Sister¡¯s ligament is torn. The doctor said she needs to recover well, or she might not be able to stand in the future."


    "How could it be so serious? Who did this? Didn¡¯t I tell Jin Zhengying to take good care of you? Is this how he takes care of you?" Jin Zhengxiong angrily pped the bedsheet, his voice echoing forcefully in the ward.


    "It was Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. Those two provoked us at Second Grandpa¡¯s party and then beat us up. Yet Jin Yuyan and Second Grandpa sided with them, scolded us, and sent us here without evening to check on us," Jin Long said, feeling aggrieved.


    Seeing his grandson like this made Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s emotions explode, his aged face turning livid, and his eyes ring fiercely, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will definitely seek justice for you. This matter won¡¯t end here. I will make that Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao kneel before you and apologize."


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Jin Long¡¯s eyes brightened instantly, and the next moment, he acted like a child, yfully speaking to Jin Zhengxiong.


    "Brother, stop bothering Grandpa. It¡¯ste, let Grandpa rest. Grandpa, don¡¯t be too angry about our matters; your health is important," Jin Ling said, a hint of secret delight in her eyes, but mostly concern.


    "Sister¡¯s right, Grandpa. Hurry and go rest, don¡¯t exhaust yourself," Jin Long said, sincerity filling his eyes.


    Seeing the attitudes of Jin Ling and Jin Long, Jin Zhengxiong felt as if he had just eaten two pieces of candy and drank a cup of hot water, feeling both sweet and warm.


    "Alright, Grandpa will listen to you. Let them live peacefully for one more night. Tomorrow, Grandpa will go settle ounts and vent the anger for my good babies," Jin Zhengxiong said with a loving look at Jin Ling and Jin Long, his tone gentle.


    "Okay." The siblings restrained their inner joy, lying obediently on the hospital bed as they looked at Jin Zhengxiong.


    Elsewhere, early the next morning, as Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao sat at the dining table, Xu Ke recounted the events of the previous night to Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao put down the youtiao in her hand. "The Jin family in Bai City?" she asked, her tone slightly elevated. "Do you have power in Bai City? You¡¯re facing the Jin family so rashly without any preparation. Have you thought about what you¡¯d do if the two families were conspiring against you, setting you up? Can you handle being squeezed by two people?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were openly filled with worry.


    "Worried about me? But it¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ve already agreed to the Jin family. If they really turned the tables on me, I¡¯d just have to take it in silence. What if I¡¯m left with nothing and have to rely on you for support, my dear wife?" Xu Ke¡¯s expression first showed surprise, then a troubled look, as if he hadn¡¯t considered this possibility before.


    "If they¡¯re cruel and implicate the Lin family, we might not be able to protect even the Lin family. What then?" Xu Ke looked anxious, appearing fidgety and somewhat regretful.


    "It¡¯s okay. No matter what happens to you, I¡¯ll be by your side. Even if we lose the Lin family, we can start over. If we can¡¯t survive in this city, we¡¯ll move to another. No matter what, I¡¯m not abandoning you. We made vows in church to share both good times and bad," Lin Mengyao consoled, cing her hand on Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    The earnestness in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes made Xu Ke retract his teasing expression bit by bit. He sighed deeply and, before Lin Mengyao could react, stood up, went directly to Lin Mengyao¡¯s side, and enveloped her in his arms, "Ah, what good deeds did I do in my past life to marry such a good wife like you in this one?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was gentle and tender.


    "Not marry, but be a live-in son-inw," Lin Mengyao retorted, realizing she had been teased, but she couldn¡¯t actually get angry with him. She only tried to gain a slight edge verbally while attempting to pinch Xu Ke¡¯s waist.


    "My mistake. If I really end up with nothing, please continue to support me as your trophy husband," Xu Keughed lightly, not minding Lin Mengyao¡¯s yful pinching.


    "Hmph, we¡¯ll see how you perform," Lin Mengyao said, pushing Xu Ke away with a hint of pride.


    "You haven¡¯t answered me yet. If the two families conspire against you, what will you do? Can you safely retreat?" Lin Mengyao asked again, not allowing Xu Ke¡¯s few words to distract her from her concern.


    "When have you ever seen me do something I¡¯m not confident in? If they really dare to make a move against me, they should be prepared to be swallowed whole by me," Xu Ke showed his sharp fangs to Lin Mengyao, unguarded.


    While the couple was still indulging in their affection, Jin Zhengxiong had already arrived at the front of the vi.


    "Sir, Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a guest outside iming to be Jin Zhengxiong. Should we let him in?" Sister Zhou looked outside beforeing to ask Xu Ke for instructions.


    "Why did hee so early?" Lin Mengyao looked at the time with some surprise.


    "It¡¯s just past eight o¡¯clock. Coming at this time without notifying us in advance is quite rude," Lin Mengyao said with a hint of dissatisfaction, frowning slightly.


    "Let him stay outside for a while. Tell him we¡¯re not up yet, and we¡¯ll let him in after Yaoyao and I finish eating," Xu Ke casually continued his battle with the sandwich in front of him, without even lifting his eyes.

 Chapter 221: A Display of Power

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221: A Disy of Power</h4><h4></h4>


    "Okay." Sister Zhou nced at the young couple who were sharing a meal intimately without any hesitation to respond.


    Since Lin Mengyao was aware that they were destined to be enemies with no room for reconciliation, she naturally had no intention of befriending him. The breakfast took an hour to finish with only Xu Ke dragging it out.


    Initially standing outside with simmering anger, Jin Zhengxiong had been shut out for nearly an hour in the morning. His inner rage transformed from a roaring ze into a silent volcano, hidden beneath seethingva, while the surrounding pressure was frighteningly oppressive. By the time he was finally invited inside, Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s face was devoid of expression, indicating he had reached the limit of his restraint.


    Upon entering the vi and seeing the two people sitting on the sofa, a hint of murderous intent shed in Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes, quickly reced by disgust, "You¡¯re Xu Ke? Then you must be Lin Mengyao?" Jin Zhengxiong looked at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with eyes as if he were scrutinizing trash, his tone dripping with contempt and disdain, and unabashed irritation.


    "I thought it must have been someone important, making me, Jin Zhengxiong, wait outside for so long, turns out it¡¯s just two snot-nosed kids. Doesn¡¯t your family have any elders to manage you? Or are you so ill-behaved that even your elders have given up on disciplining you?" Jin Zhengxiong said, finding a suitable spot to sit opposite the two, speaking in a manner that was both sharp and sarcastic.


    Xu Ke firstzily lifted his eyes to nce at Jin Zhengxiong, then yawned and said in anguid tone, "I thought it was some unruly junior disturbing people¡¯s sleep early in the morning. Visiting someone¡¯s house without notifying them in advance¡ªtruly the height of poor manners. I didn¡¯t expect it would be an old fool who likes to put on airs in others¡¯ homes. This really broadened my horizons; I haven¡¯t seen such a spectacle in all my years in Luo City."


    Although Xu Ke¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, its impact was no weaker than Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s. The man standing behind Jin Zhengxiong, serving as an assistant, red at Xu Ke with murderous eyes and said coldly, "You better watch your mouth, or don¡¯t me me for breaking that jaw."


    Xu Ke deeply regarded the man with an unperturbed gaze, sat up straight and scoffed, "What business is it of yours here?"


    "You¡¯d best keep this dog of yours in check; otherwise, be careful someone else doesn¡¯t do it for you. You¡¯re older than me, so I won¡¯t do much, but I¡¯m no dog lover. As for dogs that bark without reason, I usually take care of it with a final blow to keep my ears in peace," Xu Ke said coldly, with a hint of menace, as if his chilly words could pierce through one¡¯s bones.


    The man, who wanted to retort, found himself closing his mouth with an ugly expression.


    "You¡¯re quite the sharp-tongued brat, aren¡¯t you?" Jin Zhengxiong was driven toughter by Xu Ke¡¯s audacious attitude, his anger erupting like a volcano, making his insides ache with rage.


    "I don¡¯t have time to y verbal games with you here. I came today for one purpose only¡ªif you handle this matter well, I can still give you a chance. If you fail to do it right, I¡¯ll cut off all your ways of survival, making life and death equally unattainable for you," Jin Zhengxiong said, his slightly drooping eyes narrowing, with a fierce glint in his murky gaze.


    "You¡¯ve turned my two precious grandchildren into this state; they¡¯ve never suffered such hardships. Now, because of you, they¡¯re lying in hospital beds, covered in bandages. You should pay for this. As long as you obedientlye with me to the hospital and kneel to apologize to my dear grandchildren, letting them vent their anger and forgive you, I¡¯ll let you off," Jin Zhengxiong said, leaning on his cane, his sharp eyes fixed on Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, with a faint air of granting mercy.


    "Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind moving a finger and making your second-rate family vanish from Luo City, or even erase you star-crossed lovers from China altogether," Jin Zhengxiong said leisurely.


    Lin Mengyao furrowed her brows, her impression of Jin Zhengxiong sinking further, "I was wondering what kind of family could raise children so devoid of manners, turns out the problem stems from the top." Lin Mengyao, holding back a mouthful of scorn, spoke with a sharpness absent from her usual gentleness.


    "Since when do men talking matter have a ce for a woman¡¯s interruption? p her," Jin Zhengxiong nced at the man behind him. Upon receiving Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s order, the man didn¡¯t think twice, taking two steps to reach Lin Mengyao and raised his hand intending to strike her.


    "Bang!" Xu Ke kicked the man in the stomach, forcing him two steps back.


    "Have you forgotten whose territory you¡¯re on? Trying to hit my wife right in front of me. If my wife¡¯s face ends up with even a red mark, can you bear the cost?" Xu Ke drew Lin Mengyao into his arms, stopping her from speaking further.


    "Are you so sure I¡¯m just an ant in your hands, that you can squash me as you please? Don¡¯t speak too soon. Just because you¡¯re older doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re truly stronger than me. The Jin family of Bai City? Hah, they¡¯re not even fit to shine my shoes. Asking me to kneel and beg for forgiveness, you really do have some nerve," Xu Ke¡¯s expression grew cold towards the end.


    "I understand why you¡¯re here today, but let¡¯s be clear, an apology is impossible, and I¡¯m not afraid to stand my ground. You¡¯re wee to make a move against me. It¡¯s just as well since I¡¯ve grown tired of living here; it¡¯s time for a new city and a new home. I think the old Jin mansion in Bai City sounds quite nice, don¡¯t you think?" Xu Ke asked Lin Mengyao softly.


    Lin Mengyao nced at Jin Zhengxiong, who was fuming from their exchange, and decisively replied, "I think it¡¯s just average, nothing particrly appealing. I doubt their taste." Lin Mengyao cast a nonchnt nce at Jin Zhengxiong, whose indignation almost made the old man pass out.


    "No worries, we can hire a few designers to redo it in your style. If you don¡¯t like anything about it, inside or out, we¡¯ll just demolish it and build afresh," Xu Ke, softly agreeing, tucked a loose strand of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair behind her ear.


    In front of this scene, Jin Zhengxiong only felt his vision darken, taking two deep breaths before he felt somewhat better, though he was still feeling dizzy.

 Chapter 222 Facing Up

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Facing Up</h4><h4></h4>


    "You! You all! You¡¯re really something!" Jin Zhengxiong said through gritted teeth with resentment, trying to stand up from the sofa but almost falling back if not for his assistant¡¯s timely support. Otherwise, he would have lost all his dignity in front of these two people.


    "Just you wait! I, Jin Zhengxiong, will never let you off. The Jin family in Bai City will never let you go. I was originally thinking of giving you a way out, but now I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re as tough as you im. Even if you crawl at my feet like dogs begging for mercy, I will not forgive you." Jin Zhengxiong said, panting heavily, his voice resembling a broken bellows.


    "If you¡¯re going to fall, do it outside the door, don¡¯t add bad luck to my house. As for what you said," Xu Ke shrugged without a trace of fear on his face, "let time prove it, let¡¯s see if they¡¯lle true."


    Xu Ke¡¯s provocative attitude raised the tension in the room to its peak.


    Jin Zhengxiong didn¡¯t say anything more harsh, just looked fiercely at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, as if memorizing their appearances. He finally snorted heavily and left with his assistant.


    "Phew." Seeing him finally leave, Lin Mengyao exhaled softly in relief, leaning all her weight on Xu Ke.


    "He¡¯s finally gone. His gaze was so frightening just now. If he hadn¡¯t left, I might not have been able to stay calm." Lin Mengyao said with a trace of relief in her voice.


    "What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? With me by your side, who can hurt you?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "I know you¡¯re strong, but I¡¯ve never faced such explosive anger before. Can¡¯t you allow me to be a bit scared and adapt?" Lin Mengyao yfully patted Xu Ke¡¯s hand as she said coquettishly.


    "Of course, you can. But you have to adapt quickly, because once we leave Luo City for Shangjing, you¡¯ll encounter more people like him. But then, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re at the top, so you won¡¯t fear anyone. When someone like that tries to intimidate you, just smack them." Xu Ke spoke with a hint of jest, though his expression was entirely serious, though Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t notice.


    "Alright." Lin Mengyao responded with a simrly teasing tone.


    Xu Ke gently stroked Lin Mengyao¡¯s silky hair, feeling both sweet and troubled. Lately, Lin Mengyao had be more like a young girl, relying more on him. It seemed he needed to work harder so that everyone would avoid his Yaoyao, daring not to cause her any distress.


    Lin Mengyao had no idea that Xu Ke¡¯s thoughts would be reality one day. She just snuggled closer to Xu Ke, seeming starved for physical affection.


    "Why are you so clingy? Got scared?" Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back, asking with some curiosity.


    "No, just have a bad feeling. Don¡¯t you like it?" Lin Mengyao red at Xu Ke with her slender phoenix eyes, as if she would show her sharp ws for a bloody lesson if Xu Ke nodded. Xu Keughed and quickly denied it.


    As Sister Zhou entered the house, she saw the couple being all cozy again. A warm smile appeared on her face, easing the frustration from earlier when she was unfairly scolded. "The Mr. and Mrs. have such a good rtionship," Sister Zhou sighed softly, and quietly headed to her room, careful not to disturb the two.


    After leaving the vi, as soon as Jin Zhengxiong got into the car, his assistant popped two pills into his mouth. He finally managed to calm down the turmoil in his chest with the assistant¡¯s help.


    "Those two are really too much. How can such people exist in Luo City? I must teach them a good lesson." Jin Zhengxiong said viciously.


    "By the way, you got kicked by that man earlier. How are you?" Jin Zhengxiong looked at his assistant with a dark gaze.


    The assistant lowered his eyes, hiding his emotions, and replied in a t, mechanical voice, "The other party is skilled, likely a trained fighter, but the exact abilities are unknown."


    "Useless, can¡¯t even find out something this small. Looks like I¡¯ll have to visit my brother. You don¡¯t get idle either; find out everything about those two. I must teach them a lesson." Jin Zhengxiong said fiercely.


    "Yes." The assistant nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Jin Zhengxiong reached the Jin family¡¯s entrance, he was warmly ushered in. The servant¡¯s enthusiasm was a stark contrast to the coldness at Xu Ke¡¯s ce, immediately soothing Jin Zhengxiong¡¯sst bit of anger, and seeing Old Master Jin with his cane brought a smile to his face.


    "Whye out to wee me?" Jin Zhengxiong said with a cheerful smile.


    "We haven¡¯t seen each other in ages, and hearing you¡¯reing, I hurried out to see my dear brother. After all, at our age, each meeting is one less toe," Old Master Jin said, grasping Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s hand, walking excitedly, voice choked with emotion, stopping Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s questioning words and making him feel sentimental.


    "Don¡¯t say such things; they make me sad. We brothers will live to a ripe old age." Jin Zhengxiong said emotionally, also holding Jin Zhengying¡¯s hand tightly.


    The two chatted intimately along the way, so the path seemed short, feeling like they were inside the vi and sat on the sofa in no time.


    "Brother, if you hadn¡¯te, I would¡¯ve had to seek you out to apologize. You entrusted Jin Ling and Jin Long to me, but I failed to take care of them, letting them get hurt. I really failed your trust." At the emotional point, Jin Zhengying even shed a few tears, looking deeply remorseful.


    Jin Zhengying¡¯s attitude weakened Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s resolve. Against Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, he could use power and the most sinister means, but facing his biological brother, with over seventy years of close ties, Jin Zhengxiong, who valued family deeply, couldn¡¯t bring himself to criticize his brother.


    Jin Zhengxiong patted Jin Zhengying with his dry hand, "Already a grandfather, and still crying? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the juniors seeing? And this has nothing to do with you; no need to me yourself. It¡¯s just some squabbles among the kids. Didn¡¯t we go through the same when we were young?" Jin Zhengxiongforted.

 Chapter 223: Wavering

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Wavering</h4><h4></h4>


    "Brother, you don¡¯t me me for this?" Jin Zhengying quickly grabbed Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s hand ced on her and asked with an uncertain and slightly incredulous look.


    For a moment, Jin Zhengxiong seemed to truly see the childhood versions of the two of them, and his already soft heart softened even more.


    "What¡¯s with that expression of yours? When have I, as your brother, ever lied to you? I don¡¯t me you for this matter. Jin Ling and Jin Long are my only two grandchildren, and I tend to spoil them a bit. Eighty percent of what they tell me is exaggerated. But let me be clear, I don¡¯t me you for this, but you must not deceive me. You have to tell me the whole story from beginning to end." Jin Zhengxiong asked seriously.


    Initially believing she was facing an insurmountable cliff, Jin Zhengying looked at Jin Zhengxiong in surprise. She truly did not expect that behind this cliffy a hidden vige with a path to survival when the situation seemed hopeless.


    Without any more concealment, Jin Zhengying exined everything she had investigated in detail to Jin Zhengxiong, though she deliberately overlooked Jin Yuyan¡¯s attitude after the incident and instead focused on the conflict between Xu Ke and the siblings Jin Ling and Jin Long.


    "This is simply outrageous! Two vicious people viciously attacking these children just because of a couple of jokes made by Jin Ling and Jin Long? It¡¯s clear they¡¯re far from innocent people. Keeping such individuals in Lo City¡¯s high society is simply an insult to your family." Jin Zhengxiong angrily tapped his cane as he spoke.


    "These two are truly arrogant. I must seek revenge for Xiaolong and Xiaoling, but since I¡¯ve just arrived in Lo City and can¡¯tpare to your many years of influence here, I don¡¯t know what their backgrounds are or what forces stand behind them. As Xiao Bao and Xiaoling¡¯s second grandfather, you¡¯ll help them get revenge, right?" Jin Zhengxiong asked, looking at his brother.


    Jin Zhengying¡¯s face showed a bitter smile, "Xiaoling and Xiaolong are your grandchildren and mine too. Do you think it doesn¡¯t bother me or I don¡¯t want to stand up for them? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m unable to. While dealing with the female side is rtively easy since she¡¯s from Lo City, the male is no ordinary person."


    Seeing that Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s curiosity was piqued, Jin Zhengying wiped non-existent tears from her eyes and continued, "This man has his own influence in Shangjing and is deeply scheming. The Yun Family in Lo City was previously defeated by him. Such arge family, gone in less than half a year without a trace left. The Jin family now is down to just me, half a foot in the grave, and a yet-to-mature Yuyan. How dare we provoke such a menacing figure?" said the elder partially feigning sincerity.


    "Are you serious? Is this guy really that formidable? But howe he looks to me just like a slick-talking hooligan?" Jin Zhengxiong frowned, the wrinkles around his eyes gathering as he squinted, obscuring much of his pupils and hiding his emotions.


    "We crawled out of the same womb; how could I deceive you for an outsider?" Jin Zhengying couldn¡¯t see Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s gaze, feeling a bit panicked, but having lived so long, his heavily wrinkled face did not reveal the slightest hint of anxiety.


    "How could I doubt you? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m amazed these young people are so formidable these days, already surpassing the older generation. But no matter how formidable he is, this is a grievance I cannot swallow. If he can deal with one Yun Family, I refuse to believe that the two Jin familiesbined can¡¯t beat him, a young upstart." Jin Zhengxiong gritted his teeth and spoke resentfully.


    "As the old saying goes, ¡¯When brothers work together, their strength can cut through gold.¡¯ You won¡¯t refuse me, will you?" Jin Zhengxiong held onto Jin Zhengying¡¯s hand, watching the expression on his brother¡¯s face as he asked.


    While he had no intention of turning against his brother, he was still resentful of the other¡¯s inaction. Regardless, he was destined to be a part of this muddy situation with him.


    With these words, Jin Zhengying immediately understood his brother¡¯s meaning, suppressing any dissatisfaction, and nodded, "Of course, I won¡¯t refuse you in this matter. However, we must not underestimate them because of their age. We should n carefully, aiming for a surefire strike that leaves the opponent no chance to retaliate."


    When Jin Zhengying said these words, he appeared upright and earnest as if the previous refusal hadn¡¯te from him at all.


    "I never imagined the two of us siblings would ever fight side by side again after so many years. It¡¯s really a nostalgic feeling," Jin Zhengxiong reminisced. "Since we are facing him together, you should share with me the information you have on him. Only by knowing both your enemy and yourself can you fight a hundred battles without defeat. By understanding him, we can devise a perfect strategy." Jin Zhengxiong said with a smile.


    "Of course, but I don¡¯t have it on hand and need my subordinates to organize it. Meanwhile, you should take the opportunity to rest and tell me immediately if you feel difort. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard." Jin Zhengying said, looking worriedly at Jin Zhengxiong.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go rest then." Jin Zhengxiong showed a trace of fatigue as he walked to his room with his assistant¡¯s help and a servant¡¯s guidance.


    Watching the two disappearpletely from sight, Jin Yuyan, who had been acting mute, finally spoke up with a worried look, "Grandfather, do we really have to help Granduncle deal with Xu Ke?"


    "No matter what your Granduncle says, he¡¯s a blood rtive born from the same mother. Even if we break a bone, the muscles are still connected. Now, he hasn¡¯t cut ties with us as we thought, so why should we target our kin? If it hadn¡¯t been critical earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a solution, but now things haven¡¯t followed the path we imagined. Indeed, our previous strategy could use some adjustments." Jin Zhengying said slowly, ncing at Jin Yuyan.


    "But Grandfather, don¡¯t you remember what you told me before? You said Xu Ke is not someone we can provoke, and now you n to go poke a tiger in the eye. This is far too dangerous for the Jin family." Jin Yuyan replied disapprovingly.

 Chapter 224 Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Conspiracy</h4><h4></h4>


    "Interests and dangers coexist," said Old Master Jin in a steady voice, much calmerpared to Jin Yuyan¡¯s excitement.


    Seeing her grandfather had made up his mind not to change his decision, Jin Yuyan instantly felt a headacheing on. "But I already agreed with Xu Ke about cooperatingst night. Suddenly going back on our word now, I¡¯m afraid he might not hold back at targeting us, and it seems Xu Ke has already begun to act against my eldest uncle." Jin Yuyan revealed what she hadn¡¯t reported to her grandfather the night before, and suddenly felt a weight lifted from her heart, leaving her feeling light as air.


    "What? You¡¯ve already made the agreement? How could you not tell me about such an important matter first?" Upon hearing Jin Yuyan¡¯s words, Old Master Jin felt his vision blur, his eyes momentarily ckening.


    "I thought it was urgent, so I settled itst night. Plus, I didn¡¯t expect my eldest uncle to have this attitude, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Now things havee to this point, we must make a choice." Jin Yuyan said, looking at Old Master Jin.


    "Do I need you to tell me that? How could you not tell me such a big matter sooner? Now we¡¯re in a dilemma." For the first time, Old Master Jin felt dissatisfied with the heir he had otherwise regarded highly.


    Jin Yuyan lowered her head and didn¡¯t refute Old Master Jin¡¯s words. The living room fell silent, but just as Jin Yuyan thought it would remain quiet, Old Master Jin spoke up.


    "Since things havee to this point, we can only choose your eldest uncle," Old Master Jin said with a sigh. Jin Yuyan looked at him in surprise, seeing his aged and weary eyes, Old Master Jin seemed to have aged visibly.


    "What about Xu Ke? If he finds out we betrayed him, he definitely won¡¯t let us go," Jin Yuyan said worriedly with a frown.


    "The winner is king, and the loser is the bandit. As long as we win, what can he do even if he doesn¡¯t let us go? We would be the ultimate winners." Old Master Jin gave Jin Yuyan, whose state of mind had already be a bit chaotic, a light nce and continued, "And don¡¯t underestimate your eldest uncle. His means are far more formidable than mine. If the two sides truly sh, it¡¯s hard to say who would win. Besides, Bai City is your eldest uncle¡¯s territory, Xu Ke doesn¡¯t have much chance of winning. Once he loses, we don¡¯t need to worry about his retaliation." Old Master Jin slowly said.


    "But if we side with Xu Ke, the chances of winning are greater," Jin Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    "He¡¯s your eldest uncle, our flesh and blood, we can¡¯t move against him unless absolutely necessary. While interests are good, family ties are more precious. You must never, for the sake of tiny gains, turn your de on your own family, do you understand?" Looking at his granddaughter who still seemed stubborn, Old Master Jin sternly lectured.


    "I understand," Jin Yuyan said with her head down.


    "What I just told you is something you not only need to know, but also to remember. This is the difference between a human and a beast," Old Master Jin said with a deep look at Jin Yuyan.


    "Yes, I will remember," Jin Yuyan replied.


    Since her grandfather had chosen to stand against Xu Ke, Jin Yuyan put away the little admiration she had in her heart and began diligently organizing information on Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao for Jin Zhengxiong, so that Jin Zhengxiong could have the utmost understanding of them both in the shortest amount of time.


    Looking at the records of Xu Ke¡¯s various activities since he came to Luo City, Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s expression became serious, "What a pity, if he hadn¡¯t been involved with Jin Ling and Jin Long, he could have been a prot¨¦g¨¦ I admire. He¡¯s a good seed, but unfortunately, this seed is destined to be ruined by my hands." Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s expression showed a hint of pity, but even more, calction.


    "His wife¡¯s parents and rtives are really outstanding, but I like them," Jin Zhengxiong said, flipping two more pages of information with a mocking smile on his face, "Why is there no information about this person in Shangjing?" After going through all the information without finding anything on Xu Ke in Shangjing, Jin Zhengxiong lifted his head to look at Jin Yuyan, not quite politely.


    In matters rted to Jin Ling and Jin Long, Jin Zhengying was after all his brother, and decades of affection allowed Jin Zhengxiong to forgive his brother¡¯s cowardice. However, for Jin Yuyan, with whom he wasn¡¯t very familiar, Jin Zhengxiong didn¡¯t show any kindness, and notying a hand on her could already be considered for Jin Zhengying¡¯s sake. Expecting him to be gracious to Jin Yuyan was impossible.


    Jin Yuyan quietly took a breath and spoke softly, "After all, we don¡¯t have much influence in Shangjing, so I couldn¡¯t find information on Xu Ke there. All I could find was his information in Luo City."


    "Useless. Fine, you may go. I¡¯ll have another look myself," Jin Zhengxiong said coldly, looking disdainfully at Jin Yuyan.


    Jin Yuyan took a deep breath, understanding why he was taking his anger out on her¡ªand could only grit her teeth and tell herself to endure it. "Okay, then I wish you a good rest, don¡¯t stay up toote. I¡¯ve instructed the small kitchen to prepare some bird¡¯s nest soup, remember to drink it before bed," Jin Yuyan said with a smile.


    "I know, hurry up and leave, don¡¯t bother me," Jin Zhengxiong said with a somewhat sharp tone.


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but in the next instant, she acted as if nothing had happened, calmly saying to Jin Zhengxiong, "Okay, then I¡¯ll be off."


    Jin Yuyan left Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s room with a smile, her fists at her sides slightly unclenching, revealing the bloodstained flesh of her palms.


    Jin Yuyan gazed at the door for a while, her eyes filled with an inexplicable emotion before she finally turned away.


    She had never been treated in such a manner, trampled on like a dog. Even if this person was her own eldest uncle, she couldn¡¯t swallow this indignation. Jin Yuyan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark.


    At this time, Jin Zhengxiong, staying in his own room, didn¡¯t yet realize what sort of venomous snake he had offended. This snake, lurking in the shadows, would deal a severe blow to him in the future.


    Jin Zhengxiong reviewed the documents in his hand repeatedly, thought for a while, then beckoned his assistant toe closer, whispering instructions in the assistant¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 225: Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Visitors</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao thought that after offending Jin Zhengxiong that day, the Lin family would soon face retaliation. She made thorough preparations and was tense for several days, but a week passed, and the Jin family did nothing, as if the previous events hadn¡¯t happened. This made Lin Mengyao even more anxious instead of rxed.


    "Xu Ke, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m feeling very uneasy today, as if something bad might happen." Lin Mengyao said anxiously, touching her somewhat fast-beating heart.


    "If you¡¯re feeling uneasy, I¡¯ll apany you to work today. With me by your side, you won¡¯t have anything to worry about." Xu Ke lifted his neck so Lin Mengyao could help him tie his tie.


    "No need, maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. I¡¯ve been preupied with the Jin familytely, bing a bit sensitive." Lin Mengyao shook her head, saying with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Really don¡¯t need me to apany you to the Lin family?" Xu Ke asked back.


    "Really, you¡¯ve been with me for several days, you should check on your ownpany too, or else, after some days, people at yourpany might not recognize you." Lin Mengyao joked.


    "Alright then, I will follow my wife¡¯s orders, go to thepany today, and go to the Lin family with you tomorrow. Don¡¯t have lunch alone, I¡¯lle over and find you at noon." Xu Ke said softly, and the two exchanged a kiss before heading out to work together.


    After dropping Lin Mengyao off at the Lin familypany, Xu Ke directly made a turn towards Star Entertainment.


    The most frequent Jiahe Group branch Xu Ke visited in Luocheng was Jiahe Group, while the least frequented was Star Entertainment managed by Liu Binglin. Therefore, Xu Ke was directly stopped by the front desk of Star Entertainment when he arrived unexpectedly.


    "Sorry sir, you¡¯re not apany employee; we can¡¯t let you in." True to its entertainment nature, even the receptionist at Star Entertainment was an eye-catching presence in a crowd.


    "If you¡¯re here to apply as an artist, please queue in the hall; we¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s your turn." The receptionist firmly stood in front of Xu Ke and spoke.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to speak, a slightly hoarse and low female voice came over, "I know this person, no need to stop him; let him up. He¡¯s the boss of ourpany." Liao Yanyan, wearing sneakers and a high ponytail, dressed purely and brightly, stopped in front of Xu Ke with a smile as she spoke to the receptionist. Then she fixed her gaze on Xu Ke, her eyes briefly shing with calction and experience, but it quickly disappeared like a shooting star, leaving nothing.


    "Hello Mr. Xu, I am Liao Yanyan, an artist under Star Entertainment." Liao Yanyan extended one hand towards Xu Ke, while the other was behind her back. She tilted her head slightly, her cheeks exhibited a light blush, her gaze innocent and shy, resembling a pure goddess from school.


    Xu Ke raised one eyebrow, his naturally dark eyes almost as deep as night now, unexpectedly giving off a seductive vibe. Unbeknownst to Liao Yanyan, Xu Ke harbored some vignce towards her.


    Liao Yanyan¡¯s outstretched hand remained in the air, awkwardly suspended. She could almost hear the mockingughter from around her; inadvertently, she nearly bit down, breaking her silvery teeth due to this incident. Thankfully, a shred of reason prevented her from disying a twisted, hideous expression.


    "I already said he is the boss of ourpany; why aren¡¯t you letting us through?" Liao Yanyan¡¯s temper red due to Xu Ke¡¯s rejection, but unable tosh out at Xu Ke, she directed her irritation at the reception.


    "Sorry Miss Liao, we didn¡¯t mean to doubt you, but after all, it¡¯s a big deal, and we need confirmation from Mr. Liu before allowing anyone up." The receptionist nced at Liao Yanyan with contempt. This contempt came swiftly and vanished even quicker; if Xu Ke hadn¡¯t confirmed it, he might have missed it.


    It seems there are significant issues at Star Entertainment unbeknownst to me, Xu Ke thought, rubbing his nose, meanwhile his gaze towards Liao Yanyan deepened, though she interpreted it as a man¡¯s interest towards a woman.


    But in fact, Xu Ke felt that Liao Yanyan seemed familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before.


    Liao Yanyan was shocked that a mere receptionist dared to contradict her, exacerbated by Xu Ke watching and potential stars behind her; her face felt like it had been peeled off and smeared with chili, burning hot.


    "What, you don¡¯t believe what I said? This person is truly the boss of Star Entertainment; I kindly reminded you, and you suspect me of lying." Liao Yanyan disyed an aggrieved expression, "If you truly don¡¯t believe me, call Mr. Liu and see if I¡¯m telling the truth. Truly a case of a dog biting Lv Dongbin, not recognizing a good person¡¯s heart." Liao Yanyan stomped her foot and nced sidelong at Xu Ke¡¯s expression.


    "No matter what you say, it¡¯s the rule. Without confirming the identity, I cannot let anyone in, please understand." The receptionist noticed all of Liao Yanyan¡¯s small actions, but in their eyes shed a disdainful look, before focusing back on Xu Ke, once again asking for his identity, who he¡¯s here to see, and whether he had an appointment.


    Xu Ke kept part of his focus on Liao Yanyan, wanting to know her true intentions for approaching him, while saying, "I¡¯m here for Liu Binglin, tell him Xu Ke is waiting downstairs, and he shoulde down to get me." Xu Ke¡¯s slender index finger lightly tapped rhythmically on the front desk.


    The receptionist nced at Xu Ke, then conveyed the message to Liu Binglin¡¯s secretary ording to Xu Ke¡¯s instructions.


    "Why are you still standing here?" Xu Ke saw Liao Yanyan had no intention of leaving, and with a pitiable look, akin to an abandoned lover, staring at him. He frowned, "Before speaking bluntly, he did so without any mercy.


    Liao Yanyan couldn¡¯t believe Xu Ke would speak these words, feeling a surge of anger rush from her heart to her head. If not for recalling the mysterious person¡¯s instructions and materials, she might have rashly dashed forward and given him a lesson.


    Liao Yanyan strained to stand by Xu Ke¡¯s side, weakly saying, "I¡¯ll leave first then."


    Without waiting for Xu Ke¡¯s response, Liao Yanyan bit her lower lip, her face sullen as she took the elevator upstairs.

 Chapter 226: Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Taking Action</h4><h4></h4>


    "Tsk, a kept woman acting all high and mighty. The things she says, it¡¯s embarrassing just to hear them." The receptionist, after calling the assistant, noticed Xu Ke walking aside and looking around, and began whispering. Little did they know, Xu Ke heard every word clearly.


    "Exactly, look at her acting so proud, like who was clinging onto us back then? Now she pretends like this, it¡¯s disgusting." Another receptionist chimed in with a scornful look.


    "And who was it calling us ¡¯sister, sister¡¯ when she first arrived? Now she¡¯s all high and mighty, waiting for her to fall. How long can someone relying on looks stay popr anyway?" The first receptionist rolled her eyes, speaking with derision.


    "Don¡¯t be so harsh. She managed to get Chairman Huang to support her as soon as she arrived. That¡¯s something. And did you see how enthusiastic she was with that person just now? I bet she¡¯s plotting something with him. Who knows if he¡¯s even the boss of ourpany? Our boss rarelyes here, many don¡¯t even recognize him. If she¡¯s mistaken him, that would be augh." The second person said, with a hint of glee in her eyes.


    The two women seemed to envision something amusing, covering their mouths and giggling, causing Xu Ke to nce repeatedly in their direction.


    Just as they were about to say more, the CEO¡¯s private elevator opened. Liu Binglin, with gelled hair and a slightly flushed face, came out, a bit plump, and immediately approached Xu Ke, fawning, "Sir, why didn¡¯t you notify us beforeing? If I knew, I¡¯d have been waiting for you at the entrance. How could I let you stand here so long without even a sip of hot water?"


    "No need. I haven¡¯t been to thepany for a long time. Just came to look around. Let¡¯s go up. I want to see how the employee training is going." Xu Ke said without much expression, calmly entering the CEO elevator under many onlookers¡¯ gaze, followed by Liu Binglin.


    The once silent lobby exploded into a lively discussion once the elevator doors closed. The two receptionists exchanged shocked nces.


    "How did that Liao Yanyan recognize our boss, who never visits?" one receptionist said, covering her mouth.


    "That¡¯s not the point now. The point is, did the boss hear what we just said? If he did get charmed by Liao Yanyan, considering her petty nature, she¡¯d definitely say something in his ear. We¡¯d lose our jobs." The other receptionist had a hint of panic in her eyes.


    "It¡¯s fine. We spoke so softly, and the boss was far away. He shouldn¡¯t have heard."


    While the receptionists worried about their jobs, the young dreamers in the lobby were full of regret.


    "He was so close to me just now. I should¡¯ve talked to him. Maybe I¡¯d bypass the tests." A good-looking young man said.


    "I should¡¯ve spoken up. That¡¯s the CEO of Star Entertainment! Connecting with him could save me years of hard work," a slightly immature-looking girl murmured.


    Many shared the same thoughts, and as people realized the missed opportunity, their hearts ached. Yet, Xu Ke knew none of this.


    At that moment, Xu Ke stood outside the dance studio with Liu Binglin, watching the young men and women inside dancing freely, sweating for their dreams.


    "The new talent we¡¯ve recruited is pretty good. They all seem quite hardworking." Xu Kemented to Liu Binglin.


    "Indeed, these seedlings are promising. With your affirmation, their fortunes in the entertainment circle should be bright." Liu Binglin, unable to grasp Xu Ke¡¯s thoughts, ttered him as best he could.


    In this moment, Liu Binglin had no desire to sh with Xu Ke. Over the past year, he¡¯d witnessed how Xu Ke dealt with his opposition, losing any intention of taking control of Star Entertainment from the young boss.


    "Train them well. Don¡¯t let dirty dealings ruin these prospects. I won¡¯t tolerate such nonsense. Also, straighten out your team. These kids came here to pursue dreams, not fall into a pit. I¡¯ll give you a month to clean up thepany. If I find someone spoiling the broth, I¡¯ll throw them¡ªand you¡ªout together." Xu Ke¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his voice steady as he turned his gaze from the dance studio to Liu Binglin.


    His neutral tone made Liu Binglin¡¯s heart tremble, a cold sweat forming on his forehead almost instantly.


    "Of course, of course. Absolutely no such things will happen. If I find any, I¡¯ll deal with it severely. In a month, thepany will be spotless, inside and out." Liu Binglin took out a handkerchief to wipe his forehead.


    Xu Ke looked into Liu Binglin¡¯s eyes and only when he seemed about to buckle did Xu Ke nod, granting him a reprieve.


    "Xu, what a coincidence, meeting you here. Are you here to watch the dance? I¡¯ve learned a new dance recently. Would you like to give me some pointers?" Liao Yanyan approached in a dance costume, her hands behind her, looking at Xu Ke with anticipation, feeling a thrill at the challenge.


    "We are talking here, why are you interrupting?" Blocked by Xu Ke, Liu Binglin stepped out, ring at Liao Yanyan, full of anger and fear.


    He¡¯d never encountered such a clueless artist. Their boss just mentioned tidying thepany¡¯s atmosphere, and here she was, barging in. Did she have a death wish? Liu Binglin thought furiously, his tone unusually stern.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Liu. I didn¡¯t see you. Please continue your conversation. I¡¯ll leave now." Almost immediately, tears welled up in Liao Yanyan¡¯s eyes, her nose turning red with grievance. Her eyes, looking at Xu Ke, brimmed with pitiful innocence like a newborn fluffy animal, longing to be cradled. Unfortunately, she met Xu Ke, and such charm was wasted on him.

 Chapter 227: Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Scheming</h4><h4></h4>


    "Mr. Xu, this is the new actress at ourpany, she doesn¡¯t know any better. If you don¡¯t like her, thepany will immediately terminate her contract." Pushing the person away, Liu Binglin immediately exined to Xu Ke.


    "I don¡¯t want this to happen a second time." Xu Ke nced coldly at the departing figure and said.


    Xu Ke spent the whole morning at Star Entertainment and saw Liao Yanyan again when he went to the garage to get his car at noon.


    "Mr. Xu, what a coincidence, are you going out too? Can you give me a ride? My tire suddenly burst, and I can¡¯t drive." Liao Yanyan showed a troubled expression and pointed to the red Bentley parked next to Xu Ke¡¯s spot, looking pitiful as she spoke.


    "Running into each other once in a day is coincidental, twice is coincidental, but a third time is not, right? Just say it, what do you want from me?" Xu Ke nced at her car, leaned against the car door with his arms crossed, and looked at Liao Yanyan on the opposite side coldly.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Liao Yanyan¡¯s expression stiffened, but she quickly adjusted, looking at Xu Ke with a shy and timid gaze, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. The reason I created so many chance encounters today is because I like you. From the moment I first saw you at the party, I couldn¡¯t help but start to notice you and like you. I hope to be close to you, even more, I hope to be your woman." She stepped forward, closing the gap between them as she spoke.


    "Since you¡¯ve started noticing me, you should know that I¡¯m already married." Xu Ke brushed away her hand that was trying to touch his face and spoke with a slight frown.


    "I know you¡¯re married, but I have no intention of ruining your marriage. I just want to stay by your side, even without a name, I am willing. As long as I can be beside you, seeing you makes me very happy. I won¡¯tpete with her or take anything away, just let me stay by your side as your woman, okay?" Liao Yanyan said, looking at Xu Ke with a fascinated gaze.


    "Ha, do you think I look like a huge trash can?" Xu Ke mocked, pushing Liao Yanyan away from in front of him.


    "What?" Liao Yanyan asked, somewhat dumbfounded.


    "Did I say something wrong? Or do you think I¡¯m a fool who doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to? You think I would fancy a mistress kept by others?" Xu Ke sneered coldly, "In my life, I hate it when others touch my things the most, not to mention, you have no idea how many people have touched you. In my eyes, you are like trash, reeking of a foul odor, and I have no habit of collecting garbage.


    Ignoring Liao Yanyan¡¯s eyes widening or her face growing paler, Xu Ke continued, "If you still want to stay at Star Entertainment, don¡¯te around me too much. Your presence pollutes the air around."


    "You, how can you say that about me? Do you think I wanted this willingly? If it wasn¡¯t out of desperation, who would want to degrade themselves like this? I¡¯m just a neer with no background and no connections. Besides this face, I have nothing. If they want to force me, what can I do to resist? I can only ept passively." Tears welled up in Liao Yanyan¡¯s eyes.


    "Life has been harsh on me since I was a child. When I entered the entertainment industry, I just wanted to make a name for myself. I came into this world innocent and pure, and I hoped to leave it the same way, but this world doesn¡¯t allow it. Tell me, what can I do? What can a weak woman like me do? I thought you were different from those other men, I thought you could see my goodness, but it turns out you¡¯re just like those stinking men." Liao Yanyan shouted loudly.


    Her sharp voice echoed endlessly in the empty parking lot, like a banshee wailing, eerie and tragic.


    Xu Ke frowned, watching this woman¡¯s monologue in front of his car, without showing the slightest bit of emotion.


    "Are you done talking? If so, get out from in front of my car. I have things to do and no time to waste on you." Xu Ke said coldly.


    Xu Ke¡¯s icy demeanor choked Liao Yanyan¡¯s ensuing words in her throat, leaving her feeling momentarily like a clown.


    "How can you be so cold-blooded? After all I¡¯ve said, are you really not moved at all?" Liao Yanyan murmured incredulously.


    "Why should I have any sympathy for a liar? Your acting is decent, but it¡¯s stillcking in front of me. I¡¯ll say it onest time, get out from in front of my car, or you¡¯ll receive a termination notice tomorrow." Xu Ke nced at the time, showing little patience as he spoke.


    Liao Yanyan bit her lower lip, revealing ambition in her eyes, "Believe it or not, what I just said came from the bottom of my heart, it¡¯s all sincere. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll see my sincerity."


    Liao Yanyan ran away from the car, bumping into Xu Ke, and covering her face, she gave Xu Ke a view of her back, appearing extremely heartbroken.


    Xu Ke smirked, the corners of his mouth curling into a mocking arc, opened the car door, got in, and drove away.


    In a dark corner of the parking lot, a man wearing a baseball cap emerged, nced in the direction Xu Ke left, and then looked greedily at his camera, as if gazing at his beloved beauty.


    "Did you take all the photos I just asked for?" Liao Yanyan, who had already left, returned and stood in front of the man in the baseball cap, looking impatient as she spoke.


    "Got them, all the photos are here." The man, likely an old partner of Liao Yanyan, handed the camera to her without any reservations, letting her see the photos he had taken.


    The man¡¯s candid photography skills were excellent, his angles quite tricky, and more importantly, the photos were clear. Among those, many looked unusually intimate. If Liao Yanyan wasn¡¯t one of the subjects, one might even believe the two people depicted had an unspeakable intimate rtionship.


    Liao Yanyan nodded in satisfaction, took out her phone, and transferred two hundred thousand to the man, "I¡¯m very satisfied with these photos. I¡¯ve sent the money; send me an electronic copy of these photos and print out a set to send to the Lin Company."


    "Alright." The man grinned, looking at the bank message that had just been sent.


    Meanwhile, as Xu Ke drove away from the parking lot, he reached into the pocket on the side where he had been bumped and pulled out a women¡¯s earring.


    The moon-shaped earring was adorned with many tiny diamonds, making Xu Ke chuckle coldly as he reached his hand out of the car window and tossed the earring away.

 Chapter 228: Futile Effort

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Futile Effort</h4><h4></h4>


    "Idiot." Xu Ke sneered.


    Liao Yanyan, who had been scheming against Xu Ke all along, didn¡¯t know her n had gone awry from the start.


    When Xu Ke arrived at the Lin Group, Lin Mengyao had not finished her work, so Xu Ke sat on the sofa in the office, quietly watching Lin Mengyao at work.


    While working, Lin Mengyao was different from usual; from head to toe, she was sharp as a steel de, cutting with just a nce and making others dare not look again. Yet, Xu Ke loved Lin Mengyao like this.


    A woman as hard as a knife, yet soft for one person; how could Xu Ke not love such a Lin Mengyao?


    "Why didn¡¯t you call out to me? How long have you been waiting here?" Lin Mengyao asked as she looked up from the endless sea of documents, noticing Xu Ke staring at her intently, her demeanor softening somewhat.


    Xu Ke stepped forward and massaged Lin Mengyao¡¯s sore neck and shoulders, speaking softly, "I didn¡¯t want to disturb you since you were busy, and I haven¡¯t been waiting long. What would you like to eat for lunch today? Since you¡¯re so tired, let me take you to the Imperial Kitchen for some pigeon soup; the head chef today is best at making it."


    "Sure, I happen to crave it too." Lin Mengyao replied with a smile.


    Xu Ke set aside thoughts of Liao Yanyan and led Lin Mengyao to enjoy some pigeon soup.


    Originally, Xu Ke wanted to talk to Lin Mengyao about Liao Yanyan, but Lin Mengyao interrupted, and he forgot about it. When he remembered again, it waste at night; looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s sleeping face made him abandon the idea altogether. He believed he could handle it, but underestimated Liao Yanyan¡¯s speed.


    "President Lin, there¡¯s a package for you." The assistant ced the package on Lin Mengyao¡¯s desk with a peculiar expression. Having joined the Lin Group for nearly two months, it was her first time receiving a package for Lin Mengyao. The assistant couldn¡¯t help thinking it was unexpected for a bigpany¡¯s CEO to enjoy online shopping like ordinary workers.


    "Just leave it there. You may go." Lin Mengyao instructed without looking up.


    The office returned to silence again; after some time, Lin Mengyao rubbed her sore neck and finally looked up from the mountain of files, turning towards the package on the side.


    "Strange. I didn¡¯t buy anything or sign any new contracts. Who sent this?" Lin Mengyao murmured curiously as she picked up the package from the desk.


    The package showed no sender¡¯s address or name, and it wasn¡¯t veryrge, appearing to contain documents or simr items. This piqued Lin Mengyao¡¯s curiosity even more.


    "Could it be a gift from Xu Ke?" The thought softened Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression instantly, with a hint of shy delight.


    With a mix of shyness and excitement, Lin Mengyao opened the package. Inside fell more than a dozen photos, which none resembled the surprise she had imagined; gravely, she brushed aside the torn package and picked up the photos from the desk.


    The sight of Xu Ke¡¯s face in the photos stabbed Lin Mengyao like steel sharpness into her eyes, but more ring was the woman snugly close to Xu Ke in the pictures.


    For a moment, Lin Mengyao¡¯s mind went entirely nk, even stopping her breathing. If the pain from prolonged oxygen deprivation hadn¡¯t awakened her, she might have suffocated to death as an entrepreneur.


    Just as Lin Mengyao regained her senses and was about to call Xu Ke, an unfamiliar number came through on her phone.


    "How is it? Did you receive the photos I sent you?" Liao Yanyan, dressed in a fiery red dress, sat in her car with a gleeful expression.


    "Who are you? What¡¯s your aim in sending me these things?" Lin Mengyao took a deep breath, forcibly steadying herself as she spoke.


    "Some things are hard to exin over the phone. I¡¯m right below your office building now. Why don¡¯t youe down so we can find a ce to have a proper conversation?" Liao Yanyan adjusted her freshly permed hair in the car, checked her bright red lips in the mirror, and said with satisfaction.


    "Go to the caf¨¦ across the street. I¡¯ll be there shortly." Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand gripped the office desk unconsciously, her knuckles strained, and the nail on her middle finger split from the force, spilling bright red blood.


    "Alright, I can¡¯t stay out too long, so you¡¯d better move quickly. Otherwise, I might not feel like clearing your doubts next time." Liao Yanyan said with a hint of provocation.


    After hanging up, Liao Yanyan looked at her phone and snorted coldly, "Hmph, so what if she¡¯s a female CEO? She can still be toyed with by me, Liao Yanyan." She sneered.


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Mengyao nced at her still bleeding nail. Her wandering rationality seemed to return with the flow of blood.


    "Xu Ke isn¡¯t that kind of person. Lin Mengyao, believe in your judgment of men. Don¡¯t you know Xu Ke¡¯s intentions for you? You can¡¯t condemn Xu Ke so quickly if all this is just a frame-up. How unfair would it be if he¡¯s innocent?" Lin Mengyao murmured to herself.


    Lin Mengyao dabbed her bloodied nails with a tissue, then took out her phone to photograph the content of the photos, nervously sending them to Xu Ke and waiting for his response.


    Almost as soon as she sent thest photo to Xu Ke, her phone that had been clutched tightly in her hand suddenly rang with the unique ringtone only Xu Ke had.


    "Yaoyao, you have to believe me. What¡¯s in the photos isn¡¯t true. It¡¯s just a misalignment; I¡¯ve never done anything to betray you. Someone is trying to frame me and drive a wedge between us."


    When Xu Ke saw the photos Lin Mengyao sent, he broke out in a cold sweat, sprang up from his chair without thinking, and called Lin Mengyao, fearing she¡¯d misunderstand him.


    On the other end, upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s denial, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression did improve, although there was still some dissatisfaction in her tone. "A misalignment? So, you indeed met her. Why didn¡¯t I know about it? What were you discussing in the garage? Why is she pestering you?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s questions tumbled out one after another, following Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "She¡¯s an artist under mypany. We met just yesterday when I went to inspect thepany. She always tries to capture my attention and get close to me, but I already have my dear wife, so I rejected her advances. Who knew she¡¯d go so far as to set up paparazzi in the garage, capturing these distorted images." Xu Ke exined, his tone frosty.

 Chapter 229: Keeping the Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Keeping the Appointment</h4><subtxt> "But darling, don¡¯t fall for it. Really, because of her, we can¡¯t let anythinge between our love. I¡¯ll definitely take care of that woman," Xu Ke promised.


    Xu Ke¡¯s confident voice sounded in her ear, which improved Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression and calmed her moodpletely. "No, if that woman ising to provoke me, then let me handle her. I can¡¯t swallow this if I don¡¯t personally deal with it. This is between two women, so you, a man, should stay out of it," Lin Mengyao refused Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion.


    "This woman has alreadye knocking. I need to go meet her. I probably won¡¯t be having lunch at thepany today, so you don¡¯t need toe over. Just stay at Star Entertainment and work hard, and eat the meal nned for me so it¡¯s not wasted," Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but add.


    "I understand," Xu Ke said after a moment of silence, but as he said this, his hand reached for the table and grabbed the car keys tightly in his palm.


    Since the matter had been rified and someone was waiting downstairs, Lin Mengyao hung up the phone, clicked her high heels, and confidently made her way to the caf¨¦ opposite thepany.


    When Lin Mengyao arrived, Liao Yanyan had been there for quite a while, and a third of her coffee was already gone.


    "Why are you only here now? I thought you cared a lot about Xu Ke. I almost felt guilty, but it seems it¡¯s no big deal. So why don¡¯t you two just get divorced? It doesn¡¯t seem meaningful to go on like this, and you look young, so while you¡¯re still childless, you should quickly get a divorce. Even if you be a divorced woman, you¡¯ll still have good prospects," Liao Yanyan said casually, stirring her coffee coldly.


    "Ha," Lin Mengyaoughed out of anger at her arrogant attitude.


    "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of someone being a mistress so righteously. Ah, no, your mistress status is still unverified. Regardless of whether anything has happened between you and my husband, even if you were together behind my back, your behavior wouldn¡¯t be allowed legally or morally. If this matter is exposed, it will only ruin both your reputations," Lin Mengyao said calmly after ordering a cup of coffee.


    "What I mentioned was a possibility that you two were already together, but as far as I know, my husband doesn¡¯t even know your name. You two only met yesterday, and under your schemes, some ambiguous photos were taken. So what are you after by doing this? As a celebrity, you¡¯re ruining your own future. Who¡¯s behind this? What benefits did they offer you to make you do something so self-destructive?" Lin Mengyao asked, crossing her hands in front of her, her delicate chin resting lightly on her hands.


    Liao Yanyan¡¯s hand under the table suddenly clenched her skirt tightly, and she was already flustered.


    Seeing Liao Yanyan¡¯s eyes waver, Lin Mengyao felt a strong satisfaction and continued to pursue her advantage: "You¡¯re flustered, which means my assumptions were correct. I¡¯ve hit your sore spot; you¡¯re indeed ndering my husband. So what temptations did the person behind this offer you to make you do such a self-damaging thing, smearing dirt on yourself?"


    Liao Yanyan struggled for a moment in her mind, but recalling what her conspirator had promised, she forced her mind to calm. She tousled her curls and chuckled, "Oh, I really pity you."


    "Even though you own Lin Corporation, and are a sessful businesswoman, which is enviable, I never thought you¡¯d be such a fool, easily believing a man¡¯s words. If all the men who cheat had gullible wives like you, this world would be much more harmonious."


    Liao Yanyan propped her cheek with one hand, while the other idly stirred her coffee, her peach blossom eyes shing with a yful light.


    "Xu Ke says he has nothing to do with me, and you believe it without even meeting me. But we have met before, about a year ago on the street. Do you remember when you and Xu Ke brought a drunk woman to the police station?" Liao Yanyan looked at Lin Mengyao with a mocking gaze.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression turned baffled for a moment, then she frowned, looking at Liao Yanyan with aplex expression, "You were that woman." Lin Mengyao scrutinized Liao Yanyan¡¯s face, gradually aligning it with the drunken woman from before.


    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already encountered you earlier. I didn¡¯t previously know Xu Ke or you, but that night brought the three of us together, and I got to know Xu Ke. Since then, we¡¯ve kept in touch. Otherwise, why would I join Star Entertainment amid so many entertainmentpanies here in China? It¡¯s because at Star Entertainment, we can meet often."


    "You probably didn¡¯t know, but after every time we¡¯re together, Xu Ke feels especially guilty towards you and rushes to be by your side for dinner. I didn¡¯t care much about it at first, as you¡¯re a benefactor to Xu Ke, while we¡¯re truly in love. Xu Ke doesn¡¯t want to upset you, and I understand his position, but I now have our child in my belly. I can¡¯t bear to let the child I have with Xu Ke be illegitimate."


    Liao Yanyan touched her belly, a hint of affection in her expression, which drew Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze to follow her hand movements. "Maybe I wasn¡¯t very polite at first, but I hope you understand a mother¡¯s love for her child. As I said, you two have been married for years with no children. You¡¯re a businesswoman, and even if you part with Xu Ke, you can still have a good life and marry well."


    "But I¡¯m different from you. For me and my child, we only have Xu Ke. You know I¡¯m a star, and reputation is extremely important to me. Having this child would kill my career, but not having it would mean denying myself as a mother. I can give up my career, but I can¡¯t stand my child beingbeled a bastard from birth. So I beg you to leave Xu Ke, to give our family a chance, alright?"


    Liao Yanyan¡¯s expression was sad, and she ignored the setting as she kneeled at Lin Mengyao¡¯s feet, attracting the attention of most of the restaurant. Clutching at Lin Mengyao¡¯s calf, she cried: "Please, leave Xu Ke, will you? Consider it my plea; give us a mother and child¡¯s chance to live, I beg you."</subtxt>

 Chapter 230 Public Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Public Opinion</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao looked at the woman kneeling at her feet with aplex expression. She wanted to pull her leg away from the woman¡¯s grip, but the woman held on too tightly. Without confirming whether the woman was really pregnant, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden movements.


    Lin Mengyao could only be passively held by Liao Yanyan.


    Under the cover of her hair, Liao Yanyan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. While she praised herself for being clever, she was also shocked by the information the mysterious person had uncovered. She had indeed interacted with Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, but that was so long ago she had almost forgotten about it. Yet, the other party had managed to uncover all this, even though to the couple, she was just a stranger.


    Many thoughts shed through Liao Yanyan¡¯s mind, but she quickly collected herself and focused on the scene at hand.


    "Get up, don¡¯t kneel to me." Lin Mengyao said in a cold and hard voice, looking at the woman grasping her calf.


    "I won¡¯t get up unless you promise to leave Xu Ke and give us mother and child a way to live. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather kneel here until I die. After all, if you don¡¯t leave Xu Ke, we mother and child won¡¯t survive." Liao Yanyan said with a crying voice.


    The people in the caf¨¦ who didn¡¯t know the truth of the matter saw Liao Yanyan¡¯s behavior and immediately looked at Lin Mengyao with disdainful eyes, as if Lin Mengyao had done something wrong to her. The roles were immediately reversed among the uninformed onlookers.


    "If you still have any dignity and want to continue living in Luo City, you better stand up." Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression turned cold and hard, and her words felt icy.


    "Even if you want to kill me, I won¡¯t back down when ites to the child. I know I am not as capable as you, but as a mother, I will not fear you." Liao Yanyan said with a trembling voice.


    "Miss, you should get up first. It¡¯s bad for your health to kneel on the cold ground for too long. People like her, whock morals and shame, will naturally be dealt with by others. It¡¯s not worth hurting your body for this kind of woman." One of the onlookers, looking at Liao Yanyan with sympathy, cast a sharp re at Lin Mengyao and said.


    "That¡¯s right. People without morals will naturally face retribution." Xu Ke arrived at the caf¨¦ in a state of dust-covered travel. Upon hearing the words of the bystander and assessing the current situation, his eyes turned cold, and he chimed in.


    As soon as Xu Ke spoke, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to him. When Liao Yanyan heard his voice, her body stiffened, and her heart became flustered, but she quickly calmed down. Things had already reached this point; she was like an arrow at the end of its flight with no choice or retreat. Liao Yanyan clenched her teeth, a ruthless glint shing in her eyes.


    Liao Yanyan opened her mouth to say something, but Xu Ke, as if he had eyes on her, began to speak just before she did, even though he was walking straight toward Lin Mengyao.


    "Miss, I don¡¯t know you at all. I know I¡¯m wealthy, but that¡¯s not a reason for me to be forced into dealing with garbage. I think I¡¯ve made it clear before, I will not ept someone like you as my mistress, nor do I wish to develop any rtionship beyond that of strangers with you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so insidious, to find someone to exploit a misled rtionship and take ambiguous photos to send to my wife, and further harass her behind my back." Xu Ke said coldly, looking at the woman kneeling on the ground.


    "Your behavior has caused reputational damage to me and my wife and has inconvenienced our lives. Your actions constitute harassment, and if this happens again, I believe we¡¯ll meet in court." Xu Ke said with a voice cold enough to freeze everything.


    Liao Yanyan looked up and met Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, her body involuntarily trembling. Just as she opened her mouth again to speak, Xu Ke preemptively spoke.


    Xu Ke took out his phone from his pocket and turned on the recording feature in front of everyone, then said coldly, "I¡¯ve started recording. From now on, you must be responsible for every word you say. Any false statements, and I have the right to sue you for defamation."


    Upon seeing Xu Ke¡¯s stance, Liao Yanyan¡¯s words died instantly. She had not expected that the CEO of argepany would be so shameless in front of so many people. She wanted to smear Xu Ke, but she was wary, afraid that she would actually be taken to court.


    Liao Yanyan could only choose silence and looked at Xu Ke with tear-filled eyes, as if there was endless affection. It¡¯s undeniable that her counter-move was clever; those who had been intimidated by Xu Ke¡¯s series of actions once again sympathized with Liao Yanyan.


    "Is there no justice in this world anymore? So what if he has money? Does having money allow you to bully young girls? Still consider yourself a man? Show some shame." Said the first onlooker.


    "Look at this couple putting on airs, but it turns out they¡¯re the type to bully the weak. Really, you can¡¯t judge people by their appearance. I feel sorry for that young woman, especially since she¡¯s pregnant. To be made to kneel on the ground¡ªtigers, however ruthless, don¡¯t eat their cubs. Their character is truly appalling. Whateverpany they run, I¡¯ll never buy their products." Said the second onlooker.


    "Exactly, with a boss like this, thepany¡¯s products must be corrupt. Buying them would just be hurting yourself." The third onlooker added.


    "Don¡¯t speak too soon, perhaps you can¡¯t even afford them." The fourth onlooker poured cold water over the lively discussion without hesitation.


    "If your acting could be put in a film, you¡¯d probably win several Oscars. Today is the first andst time; if you continue to y your little tricks behind my back and say dubious things to my wife to disrupt our marriage, I¡¯ll permanently cklist you." Xu Ke said, holding a phone in one hand and wrapping an arm around Lin Mengyao, a mocking smile on his lips.


    "Also, ourpany does not like artists with poor morals. I¡¯m giving you a night to decide¡ªif you want to stay in thepany, cut ties with your sponsors by tomorrow. If you can¡¯t do that, pay the penalty fee and get out." Xu Ke coldly added amidst the crowd¡¯s dissatisfied expressions.


    "Let¡¯s go home. People like this are not worth our time; they¡¯re an eyesore." Xu Ke turned to Lin Mengyao and said gently.


    Xu Ke left the caf¨¦ with Lin Mengyao, leaving behind Liao Yanyan and the remaining patrons.

 Chapter 231 Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Consequences</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left without a care, leaving only their backs to the crowd, but the luckless Liao Yanyan wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Because of something Xu Ke said before leaving, everyone knew she was a kept woman.


    No matter how desperately she tried to exin afterward, it was useless. People prefer to believe what they want to believe, and a scandal involving a beautiful girl is always entertaining.


    "I never would have thought a pretty girl like her would do such a thing. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even know who the father of her child is and just picked someone to take the fall." Gossip A spected, earning soft agreements from a few others around.


    "I disliked her from the first nce. She always seemed to have a sly aura, and look, she turned out to be a troublesome vixen." Gossip B rolled their eyes, amplifying their voice in a coldly sarcastic manner.


    "Don¡¯t speak so harshly, after all, we have no evidence. What if there are hidden truths? It¡¯s not good to sentence someone so directly." A rational person among the gossipers said, but unfortunately, his remarks didn¡¯t gain support and instead sparked some ideological re-education from more extreme thinkers.


    Listening to those around her discussing her, Liao Yanyan¡¯s expression changed multiple times.


    After kneeling for too long, Liao Yanyan¡¯s legs were numb. She managed to stand up by clutching a table, easing the tingling in her legs while cursing Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao in her heart, contemting her next move when a sudden exmation came from the crowd.


    "Oh my god, if I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t she the new face from Star Entertainment who¡¯s been getting a lot of exposuretely? What¡¯s her name again... ah, Liao Yanyan." Someone in the crowd shouted, recognizing Liao Yanyan.


    Their voice was unrestrained, even rising a bit from excitement, and in almost an instant, everyone in the caf¨¦ knew Liao Yanyan¡¯s identity.


    "I¡¯m not Liao Yanyan, you¡¯re mistaken."


    Since entering the caf¨¦, for the first time, Liao Yanyan¡¯s expression turned to panic, the awkward look on her faceid bare before everyone.


    She wanted to push through the crowd and leave, but her not fully recovered legs held her back. Liao Yanyan had just taken two steps when she was surrounded by people in the caf¨¦, who began frantically taking photos and videos of her face.


    "Oh my god, it¡¯s my first time seeing a celebrity up close. Her skin is amazing, she¡¯s beautiful."


    "I never would have thought the entertainment industry was this messy. I thought she was another youthful goddess, turns out she¡¯s a mistress and pregnant out of wedlock. It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t catch that juicy part on video." Thement reminded everyone.


    "Did anyone record a video of what just happened? Can you send it to me?"


    "Same request, same request."


    "+1, +1."


    "I got it. If you want the video, find meter. Just to be clear, it¡¯s not free." Someone in the crowd responded loudly, and the previously restless crowd suddenly quieted, followed by an even greater frenzy. Phones kept approaching Liao Yanyan¡¯s face, cameras practically pressed against her.


    Among the crowd were those recording and narrating, some suddenly going live, and others pretending to interview Liao Yanyan journalist-style, with a few taking advantage of the chaos to benefit themselves.


    Liao Yanyan¡¯s face alternated between red and white, changing several times within just a minute, but she had to endure it all without showing any dissatisfaction, lest it speed up her demise.


    In the end, it was the shop staff who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. The caf¨¦ was inplete chaos and couldn¡¯t be controlled, so they called the police to maintain order at the scene, but it was toote. The matter had already started fermenting online.


    Having offended Xu Ke, Star Entertainment naturally didn¡¯t send PR to resolve Liao Yanyan¡¯s crisis, instead letting the situation develop on its own.


    Liao Yanyan became infamous, but unlike the previous time she rose to fame, this time she became the epitome of infamy. Within one night, she became synonymous with shamelessness and seduction, with her Weibo flooded with abusivements. Her private messages on Weibo were filled with insults, threats, and curses, making the former affection and derations of love seem like a mere dream.


    Someone exposed Liao Yanyan¡¯s phone number, and her phone was bombarded with calls. Now, Liao Yanyan was like a rat crossing the street, only daring to stay confined in thepany-rented apartment, with the curtains drawn and the door bolted to bring her a sense of security.


    "I did as you asked, and now things have turned out like this. My career is ruined, I need money, I want to go abroad." Liao Yanyan used a SIM card she bought online to call the mysterious person who contacted her before. At this point, she was no longer the star she once was, having realized her predicament due to thepany¡¯s indifference.


    Liao Yanyan¡¯s hair was a mess, her once meticulously maintained face lost its luster. In just one night, she aged over ten years, her hair turned into a bird¡¯s nest from her own tugging, clumps of hair between her fingers, and her well-manicured nails were bitten bare, some already oozing blood.


    "You didn¡¯t aplish any of the tasks you were given, what makes you think you can demand so much?" The mysterious person¡¯s voice on the other end wasrgely unchanged, but their tone clearly carried mockery.


    "What do you mean? Are you trying to burn the bridge after crossing it? Ha, you think I¡¯m easy to bully? I have all the recordings from our coboration and chat screenshots online. I¡¯ve already been ruined because of you. A few more lice don¡¯t bother me. Push me too much, and I¡¯ll hand these recordings to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡ªmaybe I¡¯ll find a way out."


    Liao Yanyan hadn¡¯t gone mad, but she was pretty close. The person on the other end fell silent, clearly aware that Liao Yanyan was indeed capable of doing something as foolish as harming others and harming herself in the process.


    "How much do you want?" The voice on the other end finally asked, displeased.


    "Fifteen million, and you need to cover my breach penalty. I signed a B-level contract with Star Entertainment, thepensation is around five million, not more than six million." Liao Yanyan said, knitting her brows.

 Chapter 232: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Leaving</h4><h4></h4>


    "You aplished nothing, yet you want over twenty million. Do you think I¡¯ll give it to you? Do you think you¡¯re worth it?" the man on the other side scoffed coldly before speaking with an icy voice.


    "Anyway, my reputation is already ruined. I¡¯m already someone with nothing to lose. Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll make sure to take someone down with me," Liao Yanyan replied viciously.


    "What do you think Xu Ke would pick up from the voice changer recording?" the person on the other sideughed coldly twice, speaking in a chilling and dangerous tone.


    "True, a voice changer can disguise your voice so people don¡¯t recognize you, but everyone has their own speaking style and mannerisms. As long as someone knows your speech habits, they can figure out who you are. Do you not think you¡¯re worth that twenty million? This isn¡¯t just some small amount¡ªit¡¯s your life-or-death money."


    Oddly enough, during this conversation, Liao Yanyan seemed to experience a brief moment of rity and sanity. "Think about it carefully. I¡¯m about to be driven insane. If I don¡¯t receive the money by two o¡¯clock this afternoon, I will hand over our recordings to Xu Ke and tell him everything I know. If you have the guts, let¡¯s go down together. I¡¯m quite willing to use my worthless life to drag you all down."


    "What exactly do you know?" The man on the other end of the line kept recalling every detail of his interactions with Liao Yanyan, his eyebrows furrowed tightly, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.


    "I know far more than you could ever imagine. Think carefully," Liao Yanyan said resolutely before hanging up the phone.


    Pressing the phone against her chest, Liao Yanyan became aware of a lingering fear, and her anger-clouded mind returned to rity.


    Liao Yanyan¡¯s teeth were chattering uncontrobly, her heart gripped with fear, but now she had no way back.


    "Boss, that stupid woman can¡¯t be left alone." The man hung up the phone, looking at Jin Zhengxiong, who was sitting on the sofa using hisputer. It turned out the caller was Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s assistant.


    Theputer was ying footage from that day at the cafe. Watching the slightly distorted face of the woman in it, Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes gleamed with hard resolve. "Useless creature, more trouble than you¡¯re worth. Get rid of her¡ªI don¡¯t want to see her again. If she can¡¯t even handle such a trivial task, there¡¯s no point in her continuing," Jin Zhengxiong said as he flung theputer to the ground, the loud crash echoing as he panted in rage.


    "What¡¯s happening here?"


    As the noise broke out, the door to Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s room suddenly opened, and a panicked Jin Yuyan appeared inside.


    Her eyes scanned the room, ncing at the shatteredputer on the floor. Jin Yuyan¡¯s eyes shed with a dark glint, her lips curled slightly upward, but the small arc quickly vanished.


    "I heard a loud noise from outside and was afraid something happened, so I came in. Are you alright, granduncle?" Jin Yuyan asked, looking at Jin Zhengxiong with concerned eyes.


    "Are you hoping something happens to me?" Jin Zhengxiong, looking for an outlet for his anger, immediately targeted Jin Yuyan as a convenient scapegoat.


    "In your heart, are you wishing for something to happen to me, wishing I would die soon? For someone so young, how could you have such a venomous heart? Your grandfather having a granddaughter like you is really an eight-generations bad luck. Creatures like you, with hearts as ruthless as yours, should have been drowned at birth to spare the effort of raising you."


    Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s usations were ruthless, words piercing like swords. Jin Yuyan¡¯s breathing grew heavy instantly, her eyes turning red at once. "You¡¯ve misunderstood me, granduncle," Jin Yuyan said, tears welling up as she looked at Jin Zhengxiong.


    "Putting on this sob show for whom? I¡¯m your elder; can I not speak to you like this? How unlucky. Get out of my sight, don¡¯t be an eyesore," Jin Zhengxiong said with obvious disdain, swatting Jin Yuyan away like an annoying fly.


    Though furious, he still maintained a mental bnce. He could chastise or oppress Jin Yuyan to avenge his grandchildren, but he couldn¡¯t push too far; otherwise, the bacsh from them could be problematic. This is Los City, not Bai City, where Jin Zhengying rules, not Jin Zhengxiong. Who knows what could happen if pushed to the extreme?


    Jin Yuyan maintained a look of grievance as she left Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s room, thoughtfully closing the door behind her, like a gentle, docile girl.


    Once outside, any tears on Jin Yuyan¡¯s face vanished instantly, and a mocking smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "You can enjoy your days for now, but sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you pay for what you said today," Jin Yuyan whispered coldly as she stared at the tightly closed door.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengyao, dragged away by Xu Ke, didn¡¯t look pleased. Her face remained upset even after sitting in the car.


    "Still angry? I really have nothing to do with her. This is all just a conspiracy against me, designed to drive a wedge between us. You must trust my loyalty to you," Xu Ke said, raising three fingers in a vow, finally drawing Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes to him.


    "Do you think with someone as precious as you before me, I would be interested in those dull fakes? My eye would have to be blind," Xu Ke joked, making a funny face at Lin Mengyao, his expression one of exaggerated need for aforting hug.


    "Pfft!"


    Facing Xu Ke¡¯s antics meant to cheer her up, Lin Mengyao could no longer maintain her cold demeanor. No matter how cold an ice mountain she was, encountering such a volcano as Xu Ke, she couldn¡¯t help but be warmed.


    "That incident was terrifying, even knowing those photos were taken at specific angles. I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t want you too close to other women, even if it¡¯s fake. Just seeing it is like a crucial string in my mind has snapped, making it impossible to think, and my heart aches to the point of exploding."


    Lin Mengyao punched Xu Ke hard with her fist, feeling a moment of grievance. When Xu Ke grabbed her wrist, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. She pounded on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, her hot tears soaking through his clothes to his skin.

 Chapter 233: See Off

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233: See Off</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t expect this matter to have such a significant impact on Lin Mengyao. Almost at the same time, Xu Ke felt himself overwhelmed by immense guilt.


    "Yaoyao, be good, this was my oversight. I promise I won¡¯t give other women the chance to get close to me again. Please stop crying, okay? You¡¯re breaking my heart. Why don¡¯t you hit me instead?" Xu Ke said as he grabbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and hit it against his chest, arm, and waist, each time harder, frightening Lin Mengyao so much she forgot to cry.


    "What are you doing? I won¡¯t hit you!" Lin Mengyao pulled her hand out of Xu Ke¡¯s grasp and said loudly.


    "I don¡¯t want you to be upset. I want you to be happy and be my Princess Yaoyao." Xu Ke said, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    "Princess, in this day and age? How could you still say such clich¨¦d lines?" Although Lin Mengyao spoke the words of disdain, her suddenly reddening ears, cheeks, and her shy eyes, unable to look directly, demonstrated the phrase ¡¯saying one thing and meaning another¡¯.


    A sly smile shed in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes but quickly vanished, and in an instant, Xu Ke returned to his aggrieved self.


    "But I meant every word I said. That¡¯s truly what I think. I want to make you the happiest woman in the world, both mentally and materially. I want you to feel happy." Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands, looking deeply into her eyes as he spoke.


    Lin Mengyao lowered her gaze, only exposing her very red eartips to the air, receiving Xu Ke¡¯s yful gaze.


    "Yaoyao, trust me, will you?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes lingered long on Lin Mengyao¡¯s flushed eartips.


    The fervent gaze of Xu Ke nearly set Lin Mengyao aze, leaving her with no mind to listen to what Xu Ke was saying. She quickly nodded, hoping to hurry home to cool her face in the fridge, it was just too hot.


    The storm dissipated into the invisible just like that.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t continue teasing, fearing to scare Lin Mengyao or give her the impression he felt guilty.


    Xu Ke nced again at Lin Mengyao¡¯s red eartips, suppressed the restless impulse in his eyes, and quickly led her back to the vi.


    That night.


    "By the way, has the Jin family not contacted you in a while?"


    As Xu Ke once again felt the urge to touch Lin Mengyao¡¯s eartips, Lin Mengyao ced her hand on Xu Ke¡¯s chest to create some distance and diverted Xu Ke¡¯s attention with another topic.


    "Hmm." Xu Ke responded absently, pinching Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist softly, looking satisfied at her suddenly wide eyes and pouting cheeks.


    "Don¡¯t get handsy, I¡¯m talking about something serious. Is the Jin family not wanting to cooperate with you because they¡¯ve suddenly gone silent? Did they team up? Was that incident with the female star today their doing? But what¡¯s their point in doing this, trying to use scandals to bring down thepany? However, can you withstand them if the two families really join forces?"


    Initially, Lin Mengyao only wanted to shift Xu Ke¡¯s attention, but the more she thought, the more worried she became. The vibrant woman, as beautiful as a rose, revealed a hint of vulnerability and concern. She seemed, for a moment, like a lc¡ªan unusual sight, yet her allure to Xu Ke remained great.


    Xu Ke reached out and pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s small and delicate earlobe, absent-mindedly saying, "The Jin family is destined to oppose us, but internally, they¡¯re disunited, like a fishing full of holes, nothing to worry about."


    Xu Ke¡¯s hand traveled from Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears to her nape, pressing and rubbing here and there, unsettling her thoughts, causing Lin Mengyao to lose her ability to think. Her breath became irregr, and her face flushed, looking like a ripe Xi Hongshi, sweet and tangy.


    "Xu Ke, my waist is still aching, stop it already." Lin Mengyao tried her best to open her eyes wide, hoping her eyes could express her dissatisfaction.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give you a massage, and it won¡¯t ache anymore." Xu Ke flipped over, looking down at Lin Mengyao from above, his face serious, though his actions suggested otherwise. At that moment, Lin Mengyao hadpletely lost her ability to move, only able to passively endure everything.


    That night, it was like raindrops on banana leaves.


    At the breakfast table in the morning, Xu Ke was eating with radiant spirit. Under the gaze of the hesitant Zhou sister, after swallowing thest bite of his sandwich, he said, "Yaoyao is fine, just tired yesterday. Let her sleep in, don¡¯t wake her. If she wakes upter, make her a sandwich. I found today¡¯s sandwich quite to her taste."


    Hearing that she was fine, Zhou sister let out a big sigh of relief, her expression significantly more rxed, "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll make a fresh one for her when she wakes up."


    "Hmm." Xu Ke nodded and then, as if remembering something, looked at Zhou sister and said, "A friend of mine told me he knows a foreign doctor who¡¯s quite good with Xiaojie¡¯s current condition. Since we can¡¯t find a suitable kidney donor for Xiaojie locally, I thought of sending Xiaojie to the doctor rmended by my friend. The machines there are more advanced and might be better for Xiaojie, what do you think?"


    "How could I possibly impose, isn¡¯t it too much trouble? Going abroad must be quite expensive. I¡¯m just a caretaker, the sry you and Madam offer is already very generous. If Xiaojie goes abroad, I¡¯d feel it¡¯s too much." Zhou sister wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    She also hoped Xiaojie¡¯s illness could be cured. She wished Xiaojie could go abroad for better treatment, but...


    "You don¡¯t have to feel ufortable. Since you joined our family, you¡¯ve taken great care of it, to us, you¡¯re like family, and Xiaojie is like a sister to us. So, doing this is our pleasure, you don¡¯t need to feel burdened," Xu Keforted her.


    "Then, I¡¯ll take advantage of the kindness from you and Madam to send Xiaojie abroad. No matter whether Xiaojie¡¯s illness will be cured this time, you and Madam are great benefactors to the Zhou family. It¡¯s an honor to be treated like family by you and Madam," Zhou sister said, wiping the tears from her face.

 Chapter 234 Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Revenge</h4><h4></h4>


    "Then I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take Xiaojie abroad soon. We¡¯ll also give you a vacation¡ªyou can go abroad and stay with Xiaojie for a while. Once she¡¯s fully adjusted or feels better, you can return. I¡¯ll continue your sry here as usual," said Xu Ke.


    Having epted Xu Ke¡¯s kindness, Sister Zhou didn¡¯t have any objections when she heard this news. Her daughter had never been far from her since she was little, so she was uneasy about letting her go abroad alone. Thus, Sister Zhou nodded in agreement.


    "I won¡¯t stay long, just apany Xiaojie for a month, then I¡¯ll return," Sister Zhou said, not intending to take advantage of Xu Ke, and directly expressing her thoughts.


    "Alright, then I¡¯ll arrange for your visa as well. Today, please take extra care of Yaoyao," Xu Ke nodded and said. Then he picked up the car keys from the dining table and walked out.


    Sitting in the car, Xu Ke called Xu Jie, "Everything is going ording to n." He said no more and hung up the call. Immediately after, he called Brother Long, "You can start now." With another brief instruction, he ended the conversation.


    He began to look forward to the chaos in the Jin family. Xu Ke narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched the traffic ahead, exuding a dangerous aura.


    Meanwhile, the assistant who received Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s orders quickly made some preparations and went to find Liao Yanyan. This foolish woman would disappear from the world today. The assistant walked quickly along the road, unaware that a pair of eyes was watching his every move from the shadows.


    Jin Zhengxiong sat alone in an empty room, a fierce look gleaming in his aged eyes.


    On this seemingly ordinary day, Xu Ke made his first direct contact with the Jin family members.


    In another room of the Jin family, Jin Yuyan looked at Grandpa Jin with a serious expression, while Grandpa Jin looked gravely at the stock price of their already plunged shares. The wrinkles on his face seemed deeper because of it.


    In nearly forty years since Jin family came into his hands, this was the biggest crisis they had faced.


    "Should I say no surprise for someone from Shangjing? To secretly gain control of so many of our Jin family¡¯s shares without making a sound¡ªisn¡¯t it clear now that it¡¯s the younger generation¡¯s world?" Grandpa Jin sighed, his tone emotionless.


    "Grandpa, you¡¯ve made the wrong move. We should never have turned against Xu Ke back then." Though Jin Yuyan didn¡¯t explicitly say it was a mistake for Grandpa Jin to support Jin Zhengxiong, her tone carried a hint ofint.


    Grandpa Jin frowned, looking at his granddaughter with dissatisfaction, "What are you talking about? So what if the shares plummeted today? We¡¯re not going bankrupt immediately. Some assets have just evaporated, and as long as we remedy this in time, it¡¯s nothing significant for the Jin family."


    "When did you be so short-sighted? Do I need to teach you what¡¯s more important between money and family? What if Xu Ke sells the shares? We¡¯ll just buy them back. This situation, handled well, can be an opportunity rather than a disaster. Do you need me to teach you such a simple principle? Mobilize the funds we can use to buy back all the sold-off shares," Grandpa Jin said with a harsh tone.


    "Yes." Jin Yuyan replied softly.


    If Grandpa Jin had turned his gaze to Jin Yuyan at this moment, he would have noticed how stiff her body and expression were. The spare money at home had long been used by her to target Jin Zhengxiong¡¯spany in Bai City. At this moment, how could she have extra money to buy back the family¡¯s shares?


    When Jin Yuyan stepped out, a bitter smile appeared on her face. Wasn¡¯t this a case of lifting a stone only to drop it on her own foot? Jin Yuyan thought coldly.


    But just as Grandpa Jin said, this matter could indeed be a blessing rather than a curse. Buying back the Jin family¡¯s shares was a must.


    Thinking about this, Jin Yuyan bit her lower lip as if she had made a decision, and walked out with determined steps.


    Meanwhile, the Xu Ke being mentioned was sitting in the Jiahe Group¡¯s building, overlooking the city through ayer of ss, a mocking smile on his lips. "Looks like they¡¯ve received my gift. I just wonder if they like it or not?"


    Xu Ke took a sip of the pale yellow liquid in his goblet, his eyes narrowing slightly, glinting with a fragmented light. His expression was indescribably satisfied, even the piled-up documents on his desk seemed somewhat endearing.


    The phone rang abruptly in the empty office. Seeing the name disyed on the screen, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed an expression of realization.


    Xu Ke answered the call just before the ringtone ended, "Is there something Miss Jin wants to discuss with me?" he said coldly.


    The other end was silent for a moment before Jin Yuyan¡¯s somewhat awkward voice came through, "Xu Ke, could youe out today? There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about."


    "Alright."


    Xu Ke¡¯s prompt agreement left Jin Yuyan¡¯s prepared words useless. Even though her goal was achieved, she felt even more troubled.


    The meeting ce was a private restaurant. In the private room, Jin Yuyan handed the menu to Xu Ke, "I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. You can order."


    "You go ahead and order," Xu Ke pushed the menu back.


    Seeing that Xu Ke had no intention of ordering, Jin Yuyan randomly picked a few dishes, then signaled the waiter to leave. After all, their visit wasn¡¯t for the meal.


    "Why did you ask me here today?" Xu Ke rxed his posture against the back of the chair and asked.


    "Isn¡¯t this all within your calctions? How would you not know why I came?" Jin Yuyan looked at the man in front of her, whose appearance, demeanor, cunning, and schemes were impable. Her eyes wereplicated. Yet at this moment, Xu Ke no longer stirred any excitement in her heart, only wary fear.


    This kind of man was like a wolf. Unless he willingly submits, he would eventually devour you. Fortunately, realizing this now was not toote.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into an enigmatic smile, "Yes, I indeed know why you came. So, have you thought of how to convince me?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow at Jin Yuyan, his eyes devoid of any emotion, eerily calm.


    "Honestly, I haven¡¯t thought it through. Seeing you now, I¡¯ve lost all ability to articte. The tongue that could eloquently say everything lost its function. So today, I¡¯ll be sincere and try to win you over with my sincerity," Jin Yuyan said, ncing at the teacup containing the green-colored tea in front of her.

 Chapter 235: The Deal

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235: The Deal</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke spread his hands, motioning Jin Yuyan to continue.


    Jin Yuyan took a deep breath and began to speak, "I need a sum of money, a veryrge sum of money. I don¡¯t want anyone to know the source of this money, and in all of Luo City, the only person who can easily take out such an amount is you, so I came to you."


    "Straightforward indeed, but why should I spend money to support a traitor? What do you have that¡¯s worth my investment?" Xu Ke retorted.


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s cheeks turned red for a moment after Xu Ke finished speaking, but she quickly returned to normal. "This is just an ident. I didn¡¯t expect the granduncle wouldn¡¯t me us, and even more so I didn¡¯t expect the two elders would reconcile with a smile. My grandfather is already quite old, and I was raised by him since I was little. I can¡¯t go against him and make him unhappy, bing an unfilial granddaughter."


    Jin Yuyan lowered her eyes slightly, looking very sad and fragile as if she would copse if pinched.


    "Miss Jin, you just said you would use sincerity to move me, but now it¡¯s just a pack of lies. I see your tongue hasn¡¯t lost its ability; it has changed its ability." Xu Ke¡¯s sarcastic words made Jin Yuyan¡¯s body suddenly stiffen.


    "What are you talking about?" Jin Yuyan had a hint of the perfect amount of doubt on her face.


    As Xu Ke looked at this disy, his smile grew broader than before, but this grin seemed to emerge from the darkness, making it very ufortable to look at.


    "The fact that I¡¯m saying this means I¡¯m fully aware of the things you¡¯re doing in secret. Like embezzlingpany funds to buy Jin Zhengxiong¡¯spany stock from shareholders in Bai City, and bribing nurses and doctors to inject harmful drugs into Jin Long and Jin Ling. Do I need to continue, Miss Jin?" Xu Ke asked in a tone devoid of emotion.


    "How do you know these things? Is there someone around me working for you? Who is it?" Jin Yuyan finally stopped maintaining her previous fa?ade and bared her fangs.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to know that. Just know I am well aware of everything you¡¯ve done." Xu Ke had no intention of answering Jin Yuyan, and Jin Yuyan knew it, so she didn¡¯t continue to ask.


    "I know your n and what you intend to do. As you said, this is a carefully calcted oue of mine. So what will you use to persuade me to help you?" Xu Ke countered.


    "Since you know everything I¡¯ve done, I suppose you¡¯ve also thought about what kind of price we should pay to make you let us off, right?" Jin Yuyan retracted all expressions on her face and looked at Xu Ke with the utmost tension as she spoke.


    "That¡¯s right, I want the copyright to yourpany¡¯s Emperor Game." Xu Ke nodded and said bluntly.


    "Impossible. We¡¯ve invested nearly a billion dors into this game, not to mention the efforts of our employees. I won¡¯t sell this game. Choose something else." Jin Yuyan immediately refused.


    "In front of me, you have no right to bargain. I want this game, and if you don¡¯t give it to me, I won¡¯t help the Jin family through this crisis. You might want to think carefully about whether to grit your teeth and sell the game to me or watch the Jin family¡¯s stocks continue to plummet until bankruptcy. Of course, the decision is yours. No matter what you choose, it doesn¡¯t affect me. The only ones you can affect are your family and thepany," Xu Ke said, exerting subtle pressure.


    After a long while, the newly served dishes were still steaming, but now the dishes were barely emitting any heat, having grown cold.


    "How much do you n to pay for the game?" Jin Yuyan asked with difficulty.


    She had already made her decision in her heart. The game, once gone, can be made again, but once the foundation is gone, she will truly have nothing left and certainly no chance to bounce back.


    Xu Ke raised two fingers.


    "Two billion?" Jin Yuyan frowned and asked.


    "Yes." Xu Ke nodded.


    "Too little. Over the years, the Jin family has invested almost a billion dors in this software, not to mention the wages paid to workers. Two billion is far too little. Fifteen billion." Jin Yuyan said.


    The software wasn¡¯t something she wanted to sell, but she was left with no choice. If she didn¡¯t sell, Mr. Jin would find out about the things she did behind his back, which would result in even greater losses for the Jin family. Jin Yuyanforted herself, everything she was doing was for the good of the Jin family.


    "Ha." Xu Ke let out a coldugh.


    "Then we obviously haven¡¯t reached an agreement today. My price won¡¯t change. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, you can contact me, but if you want to negotiate a higher price, then there¡¯s no need to contact me." Xu Ke got up from his seat and walked out, leaving everything in the private room behind.


    Jin Yuyan bit her lip, wavering internally, ultimately giving up on the idea of selling the game to Xu Ke.


    It¡¯s truly too much of a loss to sell their game for two billion.


    Xu Ke was not discouraged about not getting the Jin family¡¯s game rights; anyway, these things woulde into his hands sooner orter.


    On his way back, Xu Ke received a call from Long Ge.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Liao Yanyan is missing, I sent my folks to look, but they haven¡¯t found her yet." Long Ge said, rubbing his bald head on the other end of the phone.


    "How could she go missing?" Xu Ke asked, somewhat surprised.


    "We don¡¯t know either. When that lousy assistant set the house on fire, the guys went in to put it out. After the fire was out, a man¡¯s body was carried out of the house, and there was no sign of Liao Yanyan. We didn¡¯t expect a grown man couldn¡¯t even handle a woman, but I will definitely find this person for you. I just wanted to let you know to be aware. I¡¯m afraid that old hag might go crazy and start biting people everywhere." Long Ge said, somewhat frustrated.


    "I understand, if you can find her, that¡¯s great. If not, then forget it. She¡¯s not someone important." Xu Ke said nonchntly.


    "No way, I¡¯m someone who likes to finish what I start. I¡¯ll definitely find that old hag for you. I just don¡¯t believe a woman could grow wings and fly away from Luo City?" Long Ge seemingly felt his authority was challenged, spurred on by Liao Yanyan, looking determined not to rest until he found her.


    "Alright, then go ahead and find her." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he said casually, "However, finding her isn¡¯t particrly urgent. Send two people to protect Yaoyao, though. After what you said, I¡¯m a little worried about Yaoyao¡¯s safety. But make sure to be discreet while protecting her, don¡¯t let Yaoyao notice. I¡¯m afraid she might get scared." Xu Ke instructed.


    "Understood, rest assured I¡¯ll take care of it." Long Ge said, patting his chest in assurance at Xu Ke¡¯s words.

 Chapter 236: The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236: The Beginning</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke had just finished a call with Brother Long when news from the Jin family came through.


    "Jin Zhengxiong isn¡¯t just scum, he¡¯s a beast. Do you know what he did? He actuallymitted the heinous crime of burying people alive." Brother Long received the news from his men and felt a burst of rage ignite above his head.


    "Can you believe there¡¯s someone so devoid of conscience? Burying people in a mine, and the family waspensated with only thirty thousand yuan. What can you do with thirty thousand in today¡¯s world? One piece of my clothing costs more than that. This old bastard is truly despicable." Brother Long was fuming on the other end of the line. Xu Ke, who received the call, squinted slightly, and the danger emanating from him increased rapidly.


    For a moment, the car was filled with Brother Long¡¯s voice, "I can¡¯t stand it, the more I think about it, the angrier I get. That¡¯s over thirty lives, thirty families ruined by that old beast. Everything he has now is tainted with human blood, and those thirty-some families are living such miserable lives."


    As if remembering something sad, Brother Long spoke with a nasal tone, and Xu Ke even heard Brother Long blowing his nose. The dark aura around him momentarily stopped flowing, and his expression twisted, unsure whether he should be angry or amused.


    "Alright, don¡¯t be sad anymore. We didn¡¯t know about these things before, but now that we do, we can¡¯t just stand by. Let¡¯s start by sending some daily necessities to each family. Don¡¯t do anything else for now. Once I handle this matter, I¡¯ll help them reim what Jin Zhengxiong owes them over the years." Xu Ke said with a reassuring tone.


    "I knew Xu, my brother, you wouldn¡¯t leave them alone. I¡¯ll have my guys buy some rice, flour, and oil to send over immediately. It definitely won¡¯t interfere with your ns." Brother Long¡¯s voice sounded much more robust, with less nasal tone.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression softened instantly. Although Brother Long¡¯s hands weren¡¯t clean, he was a man of principles. He never did anything shameful and even as the uncrowned king in the darkness of this city, he had an emotional side, often moved to tears by certain events.


    "I¡¯ll send you these files to your emailter. Don¡¯t show any mercy to that old beast," Brother Long instructed indignantly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I never intended to spare him." Xu Ke slowly reduced the speed of his vehicle, stopping alongside other cars waiting for the green light.


    "After delivering the supplies to those families, have your guys send the evidence to my email and then pull back. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary that might alert them. Bai City isn¡¯t your territory, so avoid unnecessary trouble. Leave the Jin family to me; I won¡¯t let Jin Zhengxiong off easily." Xu Ke assured Brother Long.


    "Got it. Rest assured, I won¡¯t hold you back." Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s promise, Brother Long felt much better. The air seemed less suffocating, and he feltpletely at ease.


    The two exchanged a few more words before Xu Ke hung up. The red light was counting down, with only three seconds left. Xu Ke restarted the car, ready to move off, but at that moment, the passenger door suddenly opened, and a fragrant figure slipped in.


    The red light suddenly turned green, and Xu Ke had no choice but to drive off with a sullen face.


    The girl in the car wore a whitece dress, her ck long hair smooth and straight, with thin bangs slightly covering eyes as bright and innocent as a young deer¡¯s.


    At that moment, the girl seemed relieved to have escaped from something, took a gentle breath, and looked at Xu Ke with eyes sparkling, like a stream shimmering in the sunlight.


    "Someone was chasing me just now; they wanted to take me away. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. Thank you so much. My name is Lu Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s yours?" Her voice was as clear and captivating as her gaze.


    She was like a cheerfulrk, chattering away, quickly recounting her story as if she were a carefree young girl ignorant of the world.


    She exined that she was a student from a neighboring city, here to collect scenic photos, unaware she would encounter some abductors intending to snatch her. Fortunately, she was clever and met a good person, managing to escape to Xu Ke¡¯s car.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Do you have any water in the car? I¡¯m a bit thirsty." Lu Xiaoxiao stuck out her tongue, making an adorable expression.


    "Get out." Xu Ke pulled the car over to the side of the road and stopped.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Lu Xiaoxiao widened her eyes, looking innocently at Xu Ke.


    "I said get out of the car." Xu Ke turned his head, looking coldly at Lu Xiaoxiao, his eyes devoid of any emotion.


    "I¡¯m all alone, with nothing on me. You¡¯re just going to leave me by the roadside? What if something happens to me?" Lu Xiaoxiao said incredulously, reaching out as if to grab Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve and act coy, but under his cold, oppressive stare, she hesitated and even her expression stiffened.


    "Do I need to repeat myself? Get off my car." Xu Ke reiterated.


    "But I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, I¡¯m scared alone. Can¡¯t you at least take me to the police station? Please, I¡¯m begging you," Lu Xiaoxiao pleaded with a pitiful expression.


    However, the scenario Lu Xiaoxiao imagined, where Xu Ke would soften, didn¡¯t ur. Instead, his expression grew even more unpleasant.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t waste words. He got out of the car, walked around to the passenger side, opened the door, and despite Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s resistance, he quickly dragged her out of his car and closed and locked the door.


    "I don¡¯t care who sent you, but you¡¯d better stay away from me from now on. Show up again, and you¡¯ll regret it." Xu Ke said with a fiercely intimidating gaze at the seemingly na?ve girl.


    He released her arm and retrieved a gray handkerchief from his pocket, meticulously wiping each finger.


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word. Are you paranoid or something? Just because you¡¯re driving a Lamborghini doesn¡¯t mean anything. You¡¯re not only mentally deranged but also heartless. I asked you for help, and this is how you treat me? You won¡¯t even take me to the police. If they capture me, torture, beat, or even kill me, you¡¯ll be one of the executioners responsible for my death." Lu Xiaoxiao shouted at Xu Ke, tears welling in her eyes.

 Chapter 237 Exposure

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Exposure</h4><h4></h4>


    Lu Xiaoxiao reached out and wiped the tears off her face, gazing at Xu Ke with stubborn eyes.


    But Xu Ke didn¡¯t look at Lu Xiaoxiao at all. After wiping his hands, Xu Ke threw the handkerchief into the trash can on the side of the road and got back into the car under Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s incredulous gaze, driving away, leaving Lu Xiaoxiao in a cloud of dust.


    Lu Xiaoxiao stood by the roadside with wide eyes, staring at Xu Ke¡¯s car disappearingpletely out of sight. Only when the car was nowhere to be seen did she put away her expression, and the light in her eyes vanished in an instant. Her dark, bright pupils were like ck holes, bottomless, and her whole aura shifted from sunny to gloomy.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a challenging person. If this path doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just try another." Lu Xiaoxiao lifted the corner of her mouth into an intrigued expression, "This game is getting quite interesting." After saying this, Lu Xiaoxiao turned and walked in the opposite direction of Xu Ke.


    On the other side, sitting in the car, Xu Ke drove straight to a car wash. "Clean the car inside and out, not a speck of dust should remain." After tossing the car keys to the car wash employee, Xu Ke turned and walked away, his face expressionless, hiding his emotions.


    From the moment Lu Xiaoxiao got into his car, his heart suddenly became agitated. His sixth sense told him this was a dangerous person. Over the years, relying on this intuition, he had avoided many dangers. Therefore, he didn¡¯t listen to her exnations and directly kicked her out of the car.


    "I wonder who else can¡¯t sit still." Xu Ke sneered softly.


    This matter lingered in Xu Ke¡¯s mind.


    He forwarded the information from Brother Long about the Jin family mining disaster to Xu Jie, "This matter is in your hands now. I want it known by everyone on the inte, don¡¯t give them a chance to delete it." Xu Ke instructed.


    "Yes." The other end of the phone was Xu Jie¡¯s usual concise manner, but at this moment, her face carried unprecedented seriousness. After hanging up, Xu Jie looked at the man sitting opposite her.


    "Weren¡¯t things peaceful between everyone before? Why suddenly go after Xu Ke? Right now, Xu Ke is like an ant, not worth the trouble for the master to do anything against. So, what¡¯s really going on?" Xu Jie asked, looking at the man she called Snake Master.


    Snake Master narrowed his slender eyes slightly, looking at this woman as cold as a snow lotus on the mountain top, slowly sipping cool tea.


    "Your health isn¡¯t good, why are you drinking cool tea?" Xu Jie frowned and directly snatched the teacup from Snake Master¡¯s hand, her tone somewhat discourteous, yet this softened the previously oppressive aura surrounding Snake Master.


    "It¡¯s a wonder you remember. I thought your mind was all wrapped up in that boy from the Xu Family." Snake Master spat the cool tea he hadn¡¯t swallowed into a handkerchief, speaking with feigned indifference.


    Xu Jie frowned, "Don¡¯t overthink." Xu Jie said coldly.


    Snake Master lifted his eyelids to nce at Xu Jie but didn¡¯t pursue the matter further; instead, he continued, "This wasn¡¯t the master¡¯s order; we just epted the job. Someone doesn¡¯t want him to have an easy time, but it has nothing to do with the main family. Hmph, little skill yet a knack for making enemies." There was a trace of mockery in Snake Master¡¯s tone.


    "Who¡¯s handling this time?" Xu Jie¡¯s expression improved significantly upon hearing Snake Master¡¯s words, the deep-seated worry in her eyes slowly dissipating.


    "It¡¯s Lu. What magic does Xu Ke have that makes you so concerned about him? Don¡¯t forget who we truly pledged our loyalty to, I wouldn¡¯t want to stand on opposing sides with you." Snake Master said slowly, looking into Xu Jie¡¯s eyes, a sickly red blush tinting his pale face.


    "You know better than I do the state of the main family over the years; they¡¯re on their way out, but Xu Ke is different. In him, I see hope. Given time, he¡¯ll surely achieve something great, I have this premonition, Xu Ke¡¯s future achievements are immeasurable." Talking about Xu Ke, Xu Jie¡¯s eyes warmed, losing some of their coldness.


    "Although we have been favored by the main family, over the years, we¡¯ve done plenty for them. That debt was settled long ago. We need to think about our own future; I don¡¯t want to die without understanding." A rare sense of destion appeared in Xu Jie¡¯s eyes, making Snake Master¡¯s expression pause for a moment.


    "From childhood, I could never out-talk you, but no matter what you say, the task has been assigned; there¡¯s no taking it back. Just give up on that thought. Regarding what you mentioned, I¡¯ll consider it, but only if I see enough value in him. I¡¯m not doing this for anyone else, but for you, you know that, Little Jie."


    Snake Master no longer suppressed his love, gazing at Xu Jie with an infatuated look.


    "I know you don¡¯t like me now, but I¡¯ll wait for you, although you can¡¯t fall for someone else; that would make me unhappy. When I¡¯m unhappy, I like to y trivial little games, you know that." Snake Master leaned closer, closing the distance between them.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll wait for your answer." Snake Master withdrew his gaze, returning to his previous calmness as if nothing had happened, tidying his clothes, and walked out of the private room.


    The sound of the door closing echoed within the empty room.


    Ayer of rouge gradually crept over Xu Jie¡¯s face, the red spreading like flowing water, instantly upying her neck and ears, wrapping her whole being in a haze, her eyes showing traces of infatuation which she slowly pressed down.


    Xu Jie took a deep breath, adjusting her breathing, and then unhesitatingly executed Xu Ke¡¯s orders.


    In just an hour, Weibo nearly crashed multiple times, with shocking videos, photographs, and information causing an online explosion almost instantly.


    Bai City¡¯s Jin family waspletely revived in public, the mining disaster news entered hot searches within just a few minutes, and the buzz continued to increase. By the time Jin Zhengxiong got the news, the inte had already exploded, Jin family¡¯s stock plummeted, and money was evaporating at a rate of millions per second.


    "What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I ensure the matter was handled cleanly back then? Why is iting to light now, why?" Jin Zhengxiong, his eyes bloodshot, looked at his assistant in extreme anger, on the verge of exploding.


    "I don¡¯t know; the person who handled it then is no longer around, and it¡¯s been nearly twenty years. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s being dug up now."


    The assistant had a cut on his forehead; bright red blood trickled down his eyelids, some even seeping into his eyes, causing difort. Yet, he didn¡¯t tend to his eyes, instead maintaining a kneeling posture like a sinner, recounting his ount.

 Chapter 238 Paralysis

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Paralysis</h4><h4></h4>


    "Useless, you¡¯re all useless. You can¡¯t even handle something this simple. Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and delete all of this for me." Jin Zhengxiong furiously smashed his phone to the ground, but the sound did nothing to quell the fire in his heart. Anything within his sight that he could move was shattered to pieces.


    After Jin Zhengxiong finally finished venting, he found that the assistant was still kneeling there, not having left at all.


    Jin Zhengxiong, panting heavily, spoke in a voice like a broken bellows: "Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to get that done immediately? Or are you thinking of rebelling? Don¡¯t you forget for a second who gave you everything you have right now."


    Jin Zhengxiong grabbed the assistant by the hair, his gaze as venomous as a viper¡¯s.


    "The moment this happened, I got people to try to delete the Weibo posts, but it was useless. These things can¡¯t be deleted. Even the Weibo officials can¡¯t do anything. We hired inte trolls, but theirments were quickly deleted, and the bought Weibo ounts vanished without a trace. The other side must have hired a very skilled hacker. Weibo is in emergency repair mode, and we have no idea when these things can be erased."


    The assistant, yanked by Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s grip, had his neck bent to a point, making it difficult to speak.


    Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, Jin Zhengxiong lost control and gave the assistant a p across the face, his eyes fiercely murderous. "This is all because of those ipetent fools. If they had been a bit cleaner with their work back then, would I be in this crisis now?"


    "I don¡¯t care what method you use; you have to make all these things disappear for me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you disappear from this world." Jin Zhengxiong stared at the assistant in his grasp with his old, muddied eyes. His hands, gnarled like old tree roots, slowly moved down without warning, choking the assistant¡¯s neck. His hoarse voice asked, "Understand?"


    The assistant lowered his eyelids and said with difficulty, "Understood."


    "Get out." Jin Zhengxiong released his grip, his eyes cold and venomous as he watched his assistant disappear from view.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the moment the assistant turned around, a cold gleam emerged in their dispassionate, machine-like eyes, and a mocking smirk curled their bruised lips.


    On the other side of the vi, Jin Yuyan¡¯s room was equally chaotic. She had mortgaged a sum of money in the Jin family¡¯s vi to the bank, butpared to the hole she needed to fill, it was a mere drop in the ocean. At this moment, a mine scandal involving the Jin family in Bai City exploded, causing the stock to plummet. The stocks she had painstakingly acquired turned into worthless paper overnight, sinking in the water silently.


    "How could this happen? Why did it turn out like this?"


    At this moment, Jin Yuyan had lost all traces of elegance and refinement. Her hair was disheveled like straw, and her eyes were bloodshot, making her look like a ghost.


    "Ahhh!" Jin Yuyan swept herputer to the ground, the well-madeptop splitting in two, the once vibrant screen turning pitch ck in an instant.


    "What do I do, what do I do, Jin Yuyan, calm down. There has to be a way to fix this. The heavens will always leave a way out; I will rebound from this." Jin Yuyan paced neurotically around her room, muttering to herself for encouragement, her eyes gradually taking on a manic gleam.


    Meanwhile, in the study, Old Master Jin seemed to have aged years in mere moments, the wrinkles on his face etched deeply into his bones.


    Xu Ke was unaware of what was happening within the Xu Family. Even if he knew, he might not care. He was currently driving his newly purchased car, heading toward the Lin Group.


    "How are things going? An hour has passed, and why is that stuff still up? Didn¡¯t I tell you to remove it? Remove it for me! Are you defying my orders now? Don¡¯t forget who gave you everything you have. Don¡¯t think you can escape my control. What I have given, I can just as easily take back."


    Jin Zhengxiong watched the situation on the inte escte, even drawing the attention of local police.


    Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s heart began to race, his breathing bingbored. Hands trembling, he fished out his quick-acting heart pills from his pocket, swallowing them dry before finally feeling a bit better. This ordeal left Jin Zhengxiong drenched in sweat, as if he had been pulled out of water.


    "I¡¯m talking to you, can¡¯t you hear me? Are you mute or deaf? Hurry and say something." Jin Zhengxiong, hearing nothing from his silent phone, felt his anger rise once more, his hands itching to smash something to vent his fury.


    Just when Jin Zhengxiong thought there would be no reply, a cold snort emanated from the other end of the line.


    "Jin Zhengxiong, do you remember Zhang Guodong?" The assistant¡¯s voice was rough and hoarse, as if forced out from deep in their throat.


    Jin Zhengxiong frowned, trying to recall but realizing that this person wasn¡¯t in his memory. "Who is that? What does it have to do with what I¡¯m telling you to do now?" Jin Zhengxiong said impatiently.


    "Ha, I knew you wouldn¡¯t remember. Let me tell you, I wasn¡¯t born an orphan. My father¡¯s name was Zhang Jiadong, and my mother was Li Chunni. Eighteen years ago, they worked in the Jin family¡¯s mine. They wanted to make more money to send me to the best schools. They hoped I¡¯d be a teacher, marry a gentle and virtuous woman, and have a couple of lively children."


    "But a mining disaster destroyed all that. My father was buried in a copsed mine shaft, and my mother was silenced as a witness. I hid in a dark corner and watched it all unfold, not daring even to cry out loud. Back then, you lived in luxury off the blood and toil of others, and I could have eaten you alive with hatred." The assistant sighed longingly.


    "I used to dream of killing you, dismembering you, but I couldn¡¯t because I¡¯m just an orphan. You were like a cloud in the sky while I was just dirt on the ground. I thought I¡¯d live my life with this hatred alone, but then you came to our orphanage looking to adopt, and as fate would have it, you chose me. Tell me, isn¡¯t the heavens themselves endorsing my revenge?" The assistant¡¯s sinister and eerie voice crawled through the receiver, chilling Jin Zhengxiong to the bone.

 Chapter 239: The Man Who Crawled Out of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 239: The Man Who Crawled Out of Hell</h4><h4></h4>


    Jin Zhengxiong forcibly stabilized his mind and spoke in a steady voice, "How many years did your parents raise you for, and how many years have I raised you for? The resources I gave you are ones your parents could never provide in their lifetime. I made sure you were well-fed and properly clothed, gave you the best educational opportunities, and spent money to send you to study at a butler school in the Empire. Do you know how much I¡¯ve invested in you over the years?"


    "What¡¯s so good about being a lousy teacher? Do you know how much money you¡¯ll earn annually after you graduate from the butler school? It¡¯s money you wouldn¡¯t make even after ten years as a teacher. All these years I¡¯ve been more than kind and righteous to you. Even if I wasn¡¯t your biological parent, I raised you. Moreover, I didn¡¯t even know they were your parents; ignorance is no crime."


    "Over the years, you¡¯ve done a lot wrong by my side. Although today¡¯s incident is terrible, if you admit your mistake right now, I can treat it as if it never happened. What you previously took from me is still yours. Afterward, if you want to stay with the Jin family, you¡¯re wee to. If you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you, so just stop what you¡¯re doing."


    The ruthlessness in Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes almost became tangible, yet the words that came out were much softer and morepassionate, the stark contrast making the old man appear almost insane.


    "I¡¯ve been by your side for seventeen years, and I¡¯ve been involved in almost everything you¡¯ve done. I know exactly what kind of scum you are. If I stop now, a fate worse than death awaits me, so I¡¯m not only going to keep going, but I¡¯m also going to add more fuel to the fire. I¡¯ve waited too long for this opportunity." The assistant looked up at the cloudless blue sky and said, sighing.


    "What are you going to do? Are you crazy? Don¡¯t forget that I had you do a lot of things that can¡¯t see the light of day; you¡¯re not clean either. If you ruin me, you won¡¯t have a good oue," Jin Zhengxiong, havingpletely shed his facade of benevolence, shouted angrily.


    "Yes, I¡¯m crazy. I went mad the day my parents died eighteen years ago. I know I¡¯m dirty, and I know I¡¯ve be scum too. So I never nned on living; I¡¯ll drag you all down with me. See you in Hell, hahaha!"


    The call ended amidst theughter.


    On the street, the assistantughed maniacally like a madman. Heughed so hard he bent over, tears streaming down his face. His eyes wept, but his mouth was curled in a smile of satisfaction.


    Jin Zhengxiong held the now ck-screened phone, enveloped in an extremely oppressive state.


    "I raised you to be a grown-up. I nurtured you, and now you want to kill me? You ungrateful wretch, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. It was my mistake, but bringing me down won¡¯t be easy," Jin Zhengxiong said viciously.


    Jin Zhengxiong, like a madman, with eyes burning bright, trembling dry hands flipping through his phone contacts, finally found the person he wanted to reach. His eyes burst with a startling brilliance, and without any hesitation, he decisively dialed the number.


    "President Lin? It¡¯s Jin Zhengxiong. I¡¯m reaching out to discuss the online issues. These things are unfounded; it¡¯s all the ramblings of that ungrateful assistant of mine. We¡¯ve dealt with each other for years, you know what kind of person I am, right? Please help get those things removed, and once I¡¯ve dealt with matters here and returned to Bai City, I¡¯ll surely thank you properly," Jin Zhengxiong said in a loud voice.


    On the other end, President Lin rubbed his aching forehead, a sardonic smile already deeply etched in his scornful expression, "Old Jin, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you, but I simply can¡¯t. You¡¯d better consider who you¡¯ve offended; someone made an effort to destroy you, hiring skilled hackers. Our site ispromised; we can¡¯t delete or undo the information about the Jin family. I¡¯m also in a rush to get help fixing it. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not helping, but I¡¯m truly powerless. I¡¯ve got matters to attend to, so we can¡¯t catch up, maybe another time for that meal."


    President Lin scoffed at the disconnected call, wrapping his arm around his secretary¡¯s slender waist, "Hah, an old guy already halfway to the grave, still thinks he¡¯s important, showing off in front of me."


    "What¡¯s the matter, President Lin, who made you unhappy?" the secretary swayed her slim waist and sat on President Lin¡¯sp, pulling a cigar from the box, lighting it, taking a drag herself before handing it to President Lin.


    "Sweetheart, I¡¯m not unhappy; I¡¯m just too happy," President Lin groped his secretary¡¯s smooth face and spoke cheerfully.


    "That old geezer Jin Zhengxiong, looking down on everyone just because he has some money, from the moment I saw him, I knew he¡¯d have his downfall sooner orter. Didn¡¯t expect it woulde so soon, and he wants my help? Gah, not gloating is already kind of me. Go tell the tech department to take their time fixing it; drag it out until the Jin family¡¯s done for."


    President Lin squinted, the menace in his eyes hidden withinyers of smoke.


    On the other side, Jin Zhengxiong stared in disbelief at his phone now unexpectedly ck-screened, it took him quite a while toe to terms with reality. Instantly, his already aged face flushed ck and red, lips turning pale from their initial dark shade. Trembling fingers tried to fish out medication from his pocket, but his severe shaking caused the bottle to fall to the ground.


    "Heh!" Jin Zhengxiong red at the nearby yet distant-seeming medicine bottle, veins popping on his temple, eyes gradually bloodshot, bulging, breathing bing difficult, vision darkening as if brushing death¡¯s edge.


    Jin Zhengxiong entered the emergency room; Jin Zhengxiong was hospitalized.


    On hearing the news, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were huddled in the kitchen, nning dinner for the night.


    Upon sudden reception of this news, Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands paused for a moment, her watery eyes involuntarily turning towards Xu Ke.


    "Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?" Xu Ke sneakily smeared flour on Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose with his flour-coated hand. Seeing the white mark paired with her current expression made her look a bit silly, bringing a warm, twinkling smile to Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    "How did Jin Zhengxiong end up hospitalized all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t he in good health when he visited us before? Could he be in any life-threatening situation?" Lin Mengyao asked with furrowed brows.

 Chapter 240 Grudges

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240 Grudges</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why worry about that old man? Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯evil people live long¡¯? That old man is so bad, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll kick the bucket so easily." Xu Ke tugged Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose lightly and said indifferently.


    "Hmm, although I don¡¯t like that old man either, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die. Let¡¯s not take our revenge too far. If he dies, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel guilty." Lin Mengyao frowned with some conflict, but she still expressed her true feelings, as she didn¡¯t want Xu Ke¡¯s sess to be overshadowed by a human life because she knew that kind of sess wouldn¡¯t make Xu Ke happy.


    "Silly girl, I have my own n. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who wants revenge on him. Even if I stop, his oue won¡¯t be good anyway. After all, when someone does too many wicked things, even heaven won¡¯t stand it."


    Thinking about that gloomy assistant, filled with extreme repression and darkness, Xu Ke knew that even if he didn¡¯t make a move, that assistant wouldn¡¯t let the Jin family off easily. So he didn¡¯t mind stopping now to put Lin Mengyao at ease. Thinking this, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a mysterious gleam in them, but Lin Mengyao, busy wrestling with the dough, didn¡¯t notice his unusual demeanor.


    In the hospital, Jin Zhengxiong was pushed out of the emergency room, and outside the door, Jin Zhengying with Jin Yuyan and the Jin siblings immediately surrounded the doctor.


    "How¡¯s my grandpa?" Jin Long, with red eyes, asked while leaning on a crutch.


    The other members of the Jin family also looked at the doctor with burning, hopeful eyes, each with reddened eyes, hoping to hear some good news from the doctor.


    The doctor removed the mask from his face and said to the family surrounding him, "The patient was brought in time, and after some resuscitation, he is out of immediate danger."


    The doctor¡¯s words instantly eased the tense expressions on the faces of the Jin siblings, each showing relief. Jin Zhengying even sped her hands together, muttering softly, "Heavens be praised, heavens be praised."


    Jin Yuyan, however,pared to the other three, was much more rational. She didn¡¯t leave after the doctor spoke, but looked at them with apassionate gaze, causing her heart to jolt. Her intuition told her that Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s condition was not optimistic. "Doctor, is there anything else you need to tell us?" Jin Yuyan asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Although the patient was brought in time and his life saved, he has suffered a stroke. He will have some difficulties with mobility and speech in the future and will need careful care from his family. There might be some improvement over time," the doctor said in a poignant tone, giving no time for the Jin family to react before walking away.


    He had only walked a few steps when he heard a woman¡¯s scream and a call for help behind him. The doctor, who had juste out of the operating room, re-entered, this time for Jin Zhengying.


    Seeing Jin Zhengying being pushed in, Jin Yuyan could no longer maintain herposure. She grabbed her hair in despair, sitting on the hospital bench with remorse-filled eyes.


    Jin Yuyan wanted to quietly get through this difficult time, but some people couldn¡¯t bear to see others at peace when they themselves aren¡¯t.


    Jin Ling, who only had a torn ligament, had almost recovered during her stay in the hospital. Now, she was filled with terror over her grandfather¡¯s stroke and desperately needed someone to take it out on. So, she targeted Jin Yuyan, who was sitting in the corridor.


    Jin Ling, with red eyes, stood next to Jin Yuyan, and without a word, grabbed Jin Yuyan¡¯s hair and mmed her head against the wall behind her.


    "Why didn¡¯t you get my grandpa to the hospital sooner? If you¡¯d brought him earlier, nothing would¡¯ve happened to him," Jin Ling fiercely smashed Jin Yuyan¡¯s head against the wall, her eyes terrifyingly red like a demon from hell.


    "Ah, are you crazy?" Jin Yuyan felt like her scalp was about to be ripped off, and her head was buzzing with stars. She managed to struggle out a sentence before resorting to loud screams.


    "It¡¯s all your fault that my grandpa ended up like this. You must have done something to make him angry; that¡¯s why he¡¯s in this state. I¡¯ll kill you, kill you to vent his anger." Jin Ling shrieked,


    Seeing the red blood drip from Jin Yuyan¡¯s face onto her white shirt, staining it like a red plum blossom, Jin Long quickly intervened.


    "Sis, stop hitting her. If you keep going, someone will die. This is Luo City, and there are cameras in the hospital. If you kill her, you¡¯ll go to jail." Jin Long nced at the cameras in the hallway and whispered in Jin Ling¡¯s ear.


    Jin Ling¡¯s actions gradually slowed, but the viciousness in her eyes wouldn¡¯t fade. Jin Long¡¯s words, however, did make her stop, as this wasn¡¯t Bai City; if something truly happened, no one would back her up.


    "Pah, you¡¯re lucky. But I¡¯m telling you, Jin Yuyan, this isn¡¯t over. My grandpa got hurt at your family¡¯s ce. As long as he¡¯s not better, every time I see you, I¡¯ll hit you till he recovers. That¡¯s the debt your family owes us." Jin Ling said unceremoniously, ring at the barely conscious Jin Yuyan.


    After spitting out her harsh words, Jin Ling, still not satisfied, gave Jin Yuyan a vicious p before turning her gaze to her brother. "Let¡¯s go see grandpa."


    "Aren¡¯t we waiting for second grandpa?" Jin Long turned his gaze to the emergency room and asked his sister, who wore a hostile expression.


    "Wait for what? I haven¡¯t even held them ountable for making grandpa like this, and you want me to wait outside for him? Does he deserve that? Jin Long, you need to remember that the reason we¡¯re in this situation is because of those bastards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. Our grandpa is like this because of their family, they¡¯re all our enemies. You don¡¯t need to be soft-hearted with enemies, understand?"


    Jin Ling red at Jin Long with a menacing gaze, making his entire body break out in cold sweat. Between him and Jin Ling, it was always Jin Ling leading. From childhood to now, he had always followed Jin Ling¡¯s lead, and even if he vaguely felt Jin Ling was wrong, he didn¡¯t dare contradict her, only nodding dumbly.


    "Even though grandpa is down, the Jin family cannot be leaderless. The vengeance for grandpa¡¯s condition also cannot go unaddressed." Jin Ling clenched her chubby hands and said fiercely.


    "Then what should we do?" Jin Long asked nkly.


    "Why are you so stupid? Of course, you contact grandpa¡¯s assistant, have hime to help us. He¡¯s been with grandpa for so many years, he¡¯s the one who knows thepany best. With his help, we¡¯ll be unstoppable." Jin Ling looked at Jin Long with a gaze as if he was an idiot, speaking impatiently.


    If he weren¡¯t her own brother, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to take a second look, he was really too stupid.

 Chapter 241: Inviting the Wolf into the House

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Inviting the Wolf into the House</h4><h4></h4>


    When Jin Ling called her assistant, he was sitting in a western restaurant, cutting into a medium-rare steak. The pink juices and tender meat made him show a fascinated expression. When he saw the caller ID, the assistant¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He hadn¡¯t expected the Jin family to contact him after what had happened before.


    But before he could react, his conditioned reflexes built over the years made him immediately put down what he was doing and answer the call.


    "Where are you now? Come to the hospital quickly, I need to talk to you."


    As soon as the call connected, Jin Ling¡¯s impatient voice came through the receiver, and the assistant¡¯s previously stunned expression was reced by disgust.


    "May I ask what the youngdy needs me for?" The assistant¡¯s voice had a tinge of hidden impatience that he covered well.


    "Grandfather had a stroke and is now unconscious in the hospital. You¡¯d better get over here to help me steady the Jin family." Jin Ling¡¯s tone carried an obviousmand, but the assistant was entirely uninterested. His attention was captured by Jin Ling¡¯s first sentence.


    "What did you say? Chairman Jin had a stroke? How could this be?" The assistant¡¯s eyes lit up momentarily, and hisck of emotional control in the first half of the sentence revealed some joy. Fortunately, his years of regr training allowed him to quickly adjust his state, inflecting his voice with a bit of sympathy as if he was concerned about Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s health.


    "The doctor said that after waking up, my grandfather will experience some action and speech impediments." Jin Ling¡¯s mind was entirely preupied with matters concerning the Jin family and didn¡¯t notice the assistant¡¯s abnormal reaction. Her voice was somewhat low as she ryed the doctor¡¯s words to the assistant.


    In her heart, the assistant had been loyal to their grandfather for decades, always obliging her and her brother, as faithful as a dog in front of their grandfather. She never associated him with the current crisis the Jin family was facing and regarded him as a trustworthy existence; thus, she had no qualms about telling him what the doctor said.


    The assistant struggled to keep his expression in check, as the grin on his face widened to nearly split his face in half. "Alright, I¡¯ll head to the hospital immediately. Don¡¯t worry, wait for me there." With that, the assistant hurriedly ended the call.


    He feared that if he dyed hanging up for another second, he might burst intoughter. After hanging up abruptly, he covered his mouth with his hand, biting into the skin and flesh of his fingers, forcing himself to swallow back the glee that almost rose to his throat¡¯s edge.


    The assistant¡¯s shoulders shook, quickly drawing the attention of the restaurant staff.


    "Sir, is there something making you ufortable? Would you like me to call an ambnce for you?" a staff member bent down and whispered in the assistant¡¯s ear.


    The assistant raised his head, a hint of fresh blood on his lips, and a finger he had bitten wounded. His eyes were slightly red, with glistening tears, creating the appearance of someone who had encountered a great sorrow.


    "No need, I¡¯m fine." The assistant¡¯s voice was very hoarse. Under the worried gaze of the staff, he settled the bill and hurriedly left the restaurant.


    "Heaven has eyes after all. Heavenly Lord, you finally opened your eyes to see this world. I never thought even the heavens would help me, hehe." The assistant let out a few evil lowughs, and drove as quickly as possible towards the hospital.


    Before the news of the Jin family¡¯s assistant rising to power could spread, Xu Ke had already received a call from Xu Jie. Somehow, Xu Jie had obtained this information through unknown means. When she mentioned on the phone that Jin Ling called the assistant back to help her take control of the Jin family, Xu Ke raised an eyebrow.


    "Alright, I understand. Keep an eye on things over there at the Jin family." Xu Ke¡¯s voice showed little surprise, as if everything was under his control. Xu Jie on the other line grew increasingly satisfied with Xu Ke, calmly acknowledged, and hung up the phone.


    Just after hanging up, Xu Ke saw Lin Mengyao looking at him with slightly curious big eyes. "What were you just talking about?" Lin Mengyao bit on her chopsticks with her sharp teeth, curiously asking.


    "Xu Jie said that Jin Ling called the assistant back to help manage thepany." Xu Ke said, looking at Lin Mengyao.


    "Oh." Lin Mengyao nodded, unsurprised, but the next second, she lifted her head with some doubt and said, "Wait a minute, why would he help Jin Ling manage thepany, did something happen to Jin Zhengxiong?"


    "Yes, the doctor said he had a stroke." Xu Ke nodded, and offered Lin Mengyao a dumpling filled with three-vor stuffing.


    "No wonder. But that assistant is really loyal. The Jin family¡¯spany is caught in such a huge scandal now, others are running away, yet he still goes to assist the young mistress." Lin Mengyao remarked with some admiration.


    "That¡¯s not a good thing. The Jin family ended up being shouted at by everyone, and that assistant certainly contributed to it significantly." Watching Lin Mengyao shake her head in admiration, Xu Keughed and said.


    "Hmm?"


    As he looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s big, puzzled eyes, Xu Ke¡¯s hand itched suddenly, wanting to reach out and rub her fuzzy head or pinch her cheeks. Though Lin Mengyao¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯tcking in the cute and adorable spectrum, Xu Ke simply felt that at this moment, Lin Mengyao was truly the cutest creature in this world.


    "That assistant had a deep-seated grudge against Jin Zhengxiong for killing his parents. For years, he has been secretly gathering evidence of the Jin family¡¯s illegal activities to bring them down, but the Jin family¡¯s power was too strong for him to seed. Now, he finally sees an opportunity, and he¡¯s determined to see it through. By calling him back, Jin Ling and Jin Long are not only failing to stabilize thepany but hastening its demise. This is letting the wolf into the house. If Jin Zhengxiong knew what this pair of treasure children did, he would probably die of anger." Xu Ke calmly said.


    Lin Mengyao, caught off-guard by the sudden gossip, was a bit choked and couldn¡¯t help but hup.


    Her silly and dazed look made Xu Keugh uncontrobly.


    "Then... the Jin family," Lin Mengyao murmured with her mouth slightly open.


    "The Jin family doesn¡¯t need anyone to act against it; it¡¯s already done for." Xu Ke, unable to restrain the itch inside his heart, reached out to touch Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheek and smiled as he said.


    "Fate is really ying a trick." Lin Mengyao took a bite of her favorite dumpling and sighed.


    The Jin family¡¯s brother and sister, being deceived by the assistant, were extraordinarily exhrated, almost treating the assistant as their most trusted person. The assistant bowed his head and epted the trust of both, his eyes shimmering with almost tangible malice and derision.


    "Jin Ling, Jin Long, the patient, Mr. Jin Zhengxiong, in the next ward has woken up." The nurse knocked on the door and came in to inform the siblings that Jin Zhengxiong had regained consciousness.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 242: Got It

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Got It</h4><h4></h4>


    "What? Grandpa has already woken up, that¡¯s wonderful. Assistant, you really are our lucky star. Grandpa actually woke up just after you arrived. Rest assured, as long as ourpany can get through this crisis, I will definitely not treat you unfairly." Jin Ling said emotionally, holding the assistant¡¯s hand.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, Miss. I will not fail your expectations." The assistant stared at the chubby hand on his hand, feeling his stomach churn uncontrobly.


    "Sister, stop talking to the assistant for now. Let¡¯s go see Grandpa. He must really want to see us now that he¡¯s just woken up." Jin Long said to Jin Ling, looking at the assistant with some caution.


    For some reason, ever since the assistant returned, Jin Long felt something odd about him. At times, he felt a sinister gaze watching them siblings, but when he looked up to find it, it was nowhere to be seen. This made him extremely uneasy, making him want to stay away from the assistant and stop Jin Ling from interacting with him.


    "Yes, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s hurry over and see Grandpa." Jin Ling nodded and followed Jin Long out of the ward, heading directly next door.


    The assistant stood in ce and took out a handkerchief from his pocket, repeatedly wiping the back of his hand where Jin Ling had touched. The force was so great that it quickly reddened with blood streaks, and with a little more pressure, the skin might break and bleed.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at his hand, a bloodthirsty smile creeping up his lips. He casually tossed the handkerchief into the trash, then followed Jin Ling and Jin Long into Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s ward.


    On the hospital bed, Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s mouth was askew, saliva slowly dripping from the corner of his mouth. His right side was rigid as if it were a piece of wood, his withered right hand twisted into a contorted position. This state of his body drove Jin Zhengxiong into a frenzy, one that Jin Ling and Jin Long were unable to calm.


    As Jin Zhengxiong widened his eyes and raved madly, the assistant walked in and asked in the calmest tone, "How is Chairman Jin¡¯s condition now?"


    "Grandpa hasn¡¯t been able to calm down," Jin Long said in a low voice, while Jin Ling pressed down on Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s body with effort to prevent him from harming himself.


    Jin Zhengxiong paused momentarily when he heard the assistant¡¯s voice, but upon seeing him appear in front of him, he fell into a new round of rage. His cloudy eyes fixed fiercely on the assistant, slowly bing bloodshot, and he strained to open his mouth, hoarsely repeating, "Ah ah ah ah!"


    "Brother, help me quickly. I¡¯m almost unable to hold Grandpa down." Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s sudden outburst made Jin Ling struggle, so she sought Jin Long¡¯s help. Jin Long suppressed the odd feeling that shed through his mind and helped Jin Ling hold down the other side of Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s body.


    Meanwhile, the assistant, under Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s almost devouring gaze, slowly carved out a malicious smile and pressed the call button by the bed.


    Because Jin Zhengxiong was staying in a VIP ward, almost as soon as the bell stopped ringing, doctors and nurses rushed in. "Did something happen to the patient?" a doctor asked, adjusting his slightly skewed sses.


    "The patient suddenly fell into a violent state, and I¡¯m worried he might hurt himself. Could you administer a sedative to calm him down?" The assistant addressed the doctor, with just the right amount of urgency in his voice.


    "Yes, give my grandpa a sedative shot. He¡¯s old and he can¡¯t afford anything happening to him." Jin Ling immediately supported the assistant¡¯s suggestion, which made Jin Zhengxiong even more furious. The incessant "ah ah ah!" sounds kept springing from his mouth, and his gaze at Jin Ling was shockingly bloody, causing a jolt in Jin Ling¡¯s heart and making her loosen her grip on Jin Zhengxiong slightly.


    The doctor and nurse, seeing Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s terrifying expression, thought he couldn¡¯t ept bing like this, and without another word, administered a sedative to him.


    The sedative had a remarkably quick effect, and Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s struggling strength diminished almost instantly, allowing Jin Ling to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Miss, you and Young Master haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injuries. Please return to your ward and rest for a while. I will take care of Chairman Jin here." The assistant suggested at an opportune moment, seeing the light sweat on Jin Ling¡¯s forehead and her slightlybored breath due to the sudden fright.


    Jin Ling nced at her calm-down grandfather and nodded, "Then I leave Grandpa to you."


    Jin Long looked at Jin Ling, then at the assistant, and whispered, "I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay here with Grandpa."


    "Your injuries still aren¡¯t fully healed. Staying here won¡¯t be of much help. Besides, it¡¯s gettingte, soe back with me. We¡¯lle back to apany Grandpa tomorrow morning." Jin Ling patted her little brother¡¯s head and then turned to instruct the assistant, "I¡¯ll leave my grandfather to you."


    Having given all the necessary instructions, Jin Ling finally pulled Jin Long out of the room.


    Watching the door close before him, the assistant finally tucked away his mask, revealing hidden malice. He looked at Jin Zhengxiong, lying on the bed fighting against the sedative, with a sneer full of ridicule and triumph, "Wouldn¡¯t you say this is what you call fate? I thought I would never have the opportunity to touch anypany secrets again, and yet, those two foolish grandchildren of yours actually invited me back and asked me to help stabilize thepany. This is just too amusing. I will surely help them well." The assistant spoke slowly, word by word.


    Jin Zhengxiong opened his mouth wide, trying to say something, but he couldn¡¯t resist the effects of the drug and gradually closed his eyes.


    In another ward, Jin Yuyany staring straight at the unconscious Jin Zhengying, her bandaged head and hollow eyes appearing terrifying. After an unknown amount of time, the elderly man in the bed finally reacted, slowly opening his eyes, only to quickly close them again when faced with the piercing white light. After a moment, he reopened them slowly.


    "Here, have some water, Grandpa." Jin Yuyan carefully brought a ss to the old man¡¯s mouth, her voice also somewhat hoarse.


    Jin Zhengying was stunned when he saw the bandage on Jin Yuyan¡¯s head, with a hint of anger. "What happened to your head? Who beat you like this?"


    Jin Yuyan paused momentarily, a bitter smile on her face. "Who could beat me in Luocheng? Doesn¡¯t Grandpa already know?"


    Jin Zhengying fell silent as he looked at Jin Yuyan.


    Time passed slowly, yet it felt like just an instant. Just as Jin Yuyan¡¯s heart was growing colder, as if falling into an ice cer, Jin Zhengying let out a long sigh.


    "I originally thought it was just a small misunderstanding between you. You¡¯re all family, sharing the blood of the Jin family, and it would be fine once you talked it out. I never imagined it was all just my wishful thinking. I¡¯m old now, and the Jin family will depend on you in the future. Leave me now; I need to rest."


    After saying this, it was as if Jin Zhengying aged ten years, a faint twilight aura epassing him, making Jin Yuyan feel both sour and bitter, "Then have a good rest, Grandpa. I¡¯ll go out now."

 Chapter 243: The Call Again

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243: The Call Again</h4><h4></h4>


    This night was destined to be an unsettled one for both the Jin family and the shareholders. The incident at the Jin family mine was yet unresolved, when news of Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s stroke came out, propelling the Jin family into yet another wave of public opinion. The phones of the assistant and Jin Ling rang incessantly throughout the night. Half of thepany¡¯s executives had already submitted their resignations, and both the technical and sales departments resigned en masse, led by their department managers to anotherpany.


    That night, almost everything in Jin Ling¡¯s room became fragments. The assistant stood in the only rtively clean corner of the room, watching Jin Ling¡¯s frenzied appearance, a smile quietly forming at the corners of his mouth.


    Meanwhile, in the vi, without the disturbance of a third person, Xu Ke yed soft music and reached out to Lin Mengyao. The two of them, dressed in silk pajamas, danced gracefully in the living room.


    "Why are you suddenly so happy?" Lin Mengyao asked, her lips curling into a smile as she looked at Xu Ke¡¯s never-fading grin since dinner.


    "Because every day spent with you is full of joy. Once I handle this matter,e to Shangjing with me. I want to introduce you to my family," Xu Ke spoke with a light and natural tone, as if it were a casual remark. Yet, it made Lin Mengyao pause in her movements, her intended step back faltering slightly,nding directly on Xu Ke¡¯s foot.


    "So, we¡¯re meeting the family already? This news is rather sudden. I¡¯ve never heard you mention having family before. What should I bring for them?" Lin Mengyao stopped dancing altogether, anxiously turning off the music as she asked.


    Xu Ke touched Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair and said with a smile, "He is the butler who has been with my grandfather. I usually call him Grandpa Zhao; you can just follow me and call him that. He watched me grow up and is essentially my only remaining family. They have everything at home, so you don¡¯t need to prepare anything. Honestly, as long as you¡¯re willing toe with me, he¡¯ll be very happy. He likes you very much and has been urging me to bring you over."


    Xu Ke¡¯s exnation rxed Lin Mengyao significantly, though she wasn¡¯tpletely at ease.


    "I¡¯ll sort things out at thepany tomorrow. I can¡¯t leave while everything is in chaos. By the way, does Grandpa Zhao have any favorite things? Even if you say there¡¯s no need, I¡¯d like to bring something to show my appreciation," Lin Mengyao said, ncing at Xu Ke.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s consideration for Grandpa Zhao, although Xu Ke said nothing, he felt even more reassured. He embraced Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulders and whispered in her ear, "Okay, I¡¯ll make a list for youter."


    Xu Ke bit Lin Mengyao¡¯s earlobe, watching it turn instantly red, nearly bleeding. His eyes were aze, "Yaoyao, let¡¯s have a child, a daughter just like you," Xu Ke murmured in a low, husky voice in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear.


    "What?" Lin Mengyao, feeling dazed from Xu Ke¡¯s nibble, didn¡¯t quite catch his words.


    Just as Xu Ke opened his mouth to repeat himself, his phone rang at a most inopportune moment.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression instantly darkened, emanating a low pressure of discontent, his gaze at the phone as if he wished to devour it.


    Lin Mengyao regained her senses and nudged the man still exuding low pressure. "Don¡¯t just sit there; hurry up and answer the call. What if it¡¯s something urgent?"


    Xu Ke gritted his teeth, cursing the untimely caller inwardly. But listening to Lin Mengyao, he reached for the phone on the coffee table, discovering the caller was Jin Yuyan, his distaste for the Jin family rising another notch.


    He answered the call.


    "Have you considered what I mentionedst time?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was icier than ever.


    "Yes, but I want to discuss it face to face, and I have more than just this business to talk to you about."


    Though he couldn¡¯t see Jin Yuyan¡¯s face, Xu Ke could clearly sense the change in her from her tone and voice. Compared to before, she had reined in all her emotions and seemed even more dangerous.


    "Alright, then let¡¯s meet tomorrow at noon in the Mozhu Pavilion private room at the Imperial Kitchen." Xu Ke agreed without hesitation, curious about how Jin Yuyan nned to stage aeback after all these setbacks.


    "See you tomorrow."


    No superfluous words were exchanged. Having said all she wanted, Jin Yuyan hung up directly. As she dealt with Xu Ke, she felt no other emotions at the moment.


    "The caller was Jin Yuyan. We have a business discussion tomorrow. Do you want toe along?" Xu Ke tilted his head, looking at Lin Mengyao, who was trying to eavesdrop, with a teasing smile.


    "I¡¯m not going. What¡¯s the point of me attending your business meeting? I have matters at my ownpany waiting for me; I don¡¯t have time to spend with you," Lin Mengyao turned away, rather embarrassed, leaving Xu Ke only the view of her reddened ears.


    "Really not going? Aren¡¯t you worried about the two of us all alone in a room?" Xu Ke continued to tease.


    "I told you I¡¯m not going. Don¡¯t you understand me? I don¡¯t want to sit with you anymore. I¡¯m going back to rest." Xu Ke¡¯s teasing voice almost made Lin Mengyao blush furiously. She quickly stood up from the sofa, intending to head upstairs, but was suddenly lifted from behind by Xu Ke. The abrupt sensation of lifting off made the unprepared Lin Mengyao yelp in embarrassment.


    "Why didn¡¯t you warn me? You know that scaring people can be deadly." Lin Mengyao raised her small fists and pounded them against Xu Ke¡¯s chest.


    Xu Ke let out a muffled grunt, his brows slightly furrowed, feigning a look of being severely hurt.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you? Should I call a doctor? Put me down so I can take a look."


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression of pain, Lin Mengyao forgot all about being embarrassed; she waspletely flustered. As she spoke, she tried to jump down from Xu Ke¡¯s arms, but he held her tighter instead.


    "I seem to be badly injured. Let¡¯s hurry back to the room so you can give me a thorough examination." In the end, Xu Ke¡¯s voice carried a slightly husky and sensual note, like a small brush gently brushing Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear. The tension that Lin Mengyao had been feeling vanished in an instant, and her preparation for movement stopped, her whole body resembling a blushing prawn softening in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace.


    "You¡¯re so annoying," Lin Mengyao murmured, burying her head against Xu Ke¡¯s chest.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s shy demeanor, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no hint of pain. Instead, he was full of vigor, even chuckling slightly, garnering kitten-like protests from Lin Mengyao.


    The bedroom door was nudged closed by Xu Ke¡¯s foot, hiding what was about to unfold.

 Chapter 244: The Winner Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244: The Winner Behind the Scenes</h4><h4></h4>


    When Lin Mengyao woke up the next day, she only felt a sore waist and back, as if she had been run over and reassembled by a car. Every movement brought a crackling sound from her bones, which made one¡¯s scalp tingle. On the bedside table were toasted bread and a cup of hot milk, along with a cream-colored sticky note, which suddenly improved Lin Mengyao¡¯s mood.


    The man, after a hearty meal, drove with a satisfied smile to the agreed meeting ce with Jin Yuyan.


    Xu Ke arrived at the private room ten minutes early, only to find that Jin Yuyan was already sitting inside. The teapot in front of her had lost its heat, indicating that she had been there for quite some time.


    "I¡¯mte," Xu Ke said as he took off his coat and hung it on a rack by the door.


    "No, I¡¯m early," Jin Yuyan¡¯s face was expressionless, and her entire aura was much more mature and stable than before. This same aura also made her look much older than her peers. Clearly still at the age of a blooming flower, her eyes already showed a trace of vicissitudes, looking like someone over forty.


    "I didn¡¯t expect the Jin family¡¯s affairs to affect you so much. You¡¯ve changed a lot," Xu Ke said as he sat on the tatami, taking a closer look at Jin Yuyan¡¯s eyes.


    Jin Yuyan slowly rubbed the rim of her cup with her fingers, lowered her head, and said in a low voice, "Isn¡¯t this the result you wanted to see?" Jin Yuyan raised her head, a strand of hair fell from her forehead, but she tucked it back behind her ear, "Are you satisfied with how I¡¯ve be now?"


    Xu Ke looked at her eyes, which were as calm as a dry well, and slightly frowned, "Your change was never in my ns."


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Jin Yuyan¡¯s lips curled slightly, a hint of sarcasm in that gesture, it was unclear if it was directed at Xu Ke, herself, or simply a habitual motion.


    "Indeed, probably except for Lin Mengyao, other women in your eyes are like air. You¡¯ve never taken women like us seriously," Jin Yuyan said in a low voice.


    But soon, as if remembering something, she overturned her previous conclusion, "No, to be urate, in your eyes, we are only categorized as useful or useless. Towards useful women, you are a bit more patient, and towards the useless, you feel it¡¯s a waste of time to even take a nce. But today you wasted timeing to meet me, so I¡¯m temporarily considered useful to you, but after today, I might be categorized into thetter."


    Only at this point did Jin Yuyan set her gaze on Xu Ke¡¯s face, and for the first time, some spark of life entered her eyes, but her mood had changed. Her eyes, however, were far less captivating than Lin Mengyao¡¯s.


    "Miss Jin, your summary is spot-on, but I must correct one point. My view is not limited to women¡ªmen receive the same treatment from me. I, Xu Ke, am a businessman. Business is about interests above all. Besides, didn¡¯t you ce attention on me because I can bring you certain benefits? If I were a nobody, would you even notice me? So we¡¯re all the same, putting on this act is unnecessary."


    "My time is precious, and I have no extra time to give Miss Jin a life lesson. Let¡¯s get down to business. I assume you have epted myst proposal, have the contracts been printed out?" Xu Ke crossed his hands over hisp and nodded toward Jin Yuyan.


    "Thank you for your guidance. I¡¯ve always thought that among the younger generation in Luocheng, only I, Jin Yuyan, stand out. I¡¯ve never really acknowledged anyone else, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be a higher sky beyond my own limits," Jin Yuyan¡¯s smile widened slightly.


    "I did not agree to yourst proposal. Two hundred million is far too low. Even if you want to haggle, you should raise the price a bit, otherwise I¡¯d rather let this project rot in my hands, so neither of us gets it," Jin Yuyan said, looking straight into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    "For this project, our Jin family has invested too much manpower and resources over the past two years. Selling it cheaply for just two hundred million not only insults our Jin family but also disrespects the game itself. My bottom line for this game is one billion, and it won¡¯t change. If you¡¯re truly sincere about this project, I¡¯ll sell it to you for one billion. We canplete all the procedures today. If you disagree, I¡¯ll look for another buyer, and if I can¡¯t find one, I¡¯d let this game rot in my hands, letting no one have it."


    Jin Yuyan¡¯s eyes held insistence, obstinacy, and madness.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t doubt Jin Yuyan¡¯s words; he believed she truly meant it.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to push too hard and end up with nothing, so he nodded and said, "Alright, besides this, what other business were you referring to?"


    "The Jin family has fifteen properties in Luocheng. I want to sell five of them. Do you have any interest?" Jin Yuyan asked.


    "The ten billion from the game is enough to get the Jin family through this crisis without needing to sell properties." Xu Ke nced at the list of the five properties Jin Yuyan was offering, saying in a nonchnt tone.


    "This is an internal matter of the Jin family, and it¡¯s inconvenient to disclose it to you," Jin Yuyan said with a professional smile on her face.


    Xu Ke looked up at her, took the property information from Jin Yuyan¡¯s hand, and upon seeing that one property was isted on a nearly private ind with a sea view in front and mountains behind, his gaze settled.


    "I¡¯ll take this one," Xu Ke pointed to the ind property he was interested in.


    "The five properties are sold as a bundle, not individually," Jin Yuyan said, her voice calm and steady as she nced at the ce Xu Ke was eyeing.


    "In that case, I¡¯ll buy all five. I¡¯ll send my assistant to Jin Corporation this afternoon, and they will handle the rest of the procedures as my proxy," Xu Ke didn¡¯t bother to haggle with Jin Yuyan. Although he wasn¡¯t interested in the other four, he didn¡¯t mind buying them all. Who knows, one might be to Lin Mengyao¡¯s liking?


    "Mr. Xu is straightforward. Since our business is concluded, I won¡¯t take more of your time, goodbye," having finished the negotiations, Jin Yuyan¡¯s professional smile disappeared from her face, making her look much colder.


    "Take your time, Miss Jin," Xu Ke didn¡¯t take Jin Yuyan¡¯s attitude to heart, grabbed his coat, and stepped out of the private room, calling his assistant to go to Jin Corporation to handle these two matters.

 Chapter 245: Arresting Someone

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Arresting Someone</h4><h4></h4>


    At first light, Jin Zhengxiong opened his eyes. The sedative hadpletely worn off. As he recalled the assistant¡¯s whispers in his ear just before he slipped into unconsciousness, Jin Zhengxiong began to fall into another bout of agitation, yelling out to grab anyone¡¯s attention.


    "Someone should really take a look at you now; you¡¯re utterly disgraceful. Even from this distance, I can almost smell the stench on you."


    The sudden voice of the assistant silenced Jin Zhengxiong immediately. He stared wide-eyed, struggling to turn his neck towards the source of the voice.


    The assistant sat by the bed. The sunlight bathed his back, clothing him in a dazzling golden light, making him appear almost godlike. Yet the expression on his face was brimming with malevolent intent, contrasting sharply with the sunshine enveloping him.


    "Ahhh!" Jin Zhengxiong looked at the assistant with the ferocity of a wild beast seeing prey, consumed by bloodthirsty rage.


    But the assistant acted as if he saw nothing, even chuckling lightly. "The sunshine is lovely today, isn¡¯t it? Make sure to appreciate it, because you won¡¯t be seeing it for much longer."


    Doubt flooded Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes.


    As the assistant watched Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s expression, the curve of his smile widened. "You really have aged disgracefully, haven¡¯t you? Is your memory failing too? Have you forgotten about the mining ident at thepany? Or do you think now that you¡¯ve had a stroke, you can evade thew, hm?" The assistant¡¯s voice, light as it was, struck Jin Zhengxiong like thunder, causing his eyes to snap open, even showing a trace of panic in them.


    "And now you¡¯re scared? What took you so long? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made preparations; you won¡¯t die. You¡¯ll live, awake to suffer." Zhu Kaili smiled, revealing her tworge white teeth, gleaming in the sunlight with a hard, metallic chill.


    "Ahhh!" Jin Zhengxiong gaped, drooling as he cried out. He wriggled his moving half of the body towards the assistant, exerting all his strength, his forehead lightly sweating. Yet he still couldn¡¯t grasp the assistant, who seemed so close yet infinitely distant.


    Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes carried a pleading look.


    He had lived a life of high acim; he would rather perish than face the judgment and punishment now awaiting him.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking gaze, easily pushing him back to his original ce. "ept the gift I offer you, just as I epted the harm you gave me. If you can¡¯t hold on, I¡¯ll repay Jin Ling and Jin Long twice over with what you¡¯ve given me over the years. So, hold on tight and don¡¯t do anything foolish, okay?"


    The assistant¡¯s breath, chilling like venom, wafted onto Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s face, slowly converting his resolve for death into fear.


    The police arrived quickly. As soon as they were sure Jin Zhengxiong was not in life-threatening danger, they came to the hospital. "Comrade Jin Zhengxiong, you are suspected of multiple charges including falsely reporting a safety incident and premeditated murder. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation. Here is the arrest warrant."


    Seeing the arrest warrant in the policeman¡¯s hand, Jin Ling immediately erupted, "What are you talking about, you police officers? My grandfather is an honest businessman. How could he havemitted those crimes you just mentioned? Those things online are all fake, all rumors, not credible at all. You should arrest those rumor mongers instead of my grandfather." Jin Ling directly intervened, shielding Jin Zhengxiong like a protective eagle together with Jin Long on either side.


    "Could there be some misunderstanding?" The assistant stood in front of the siblings looking at the police, carrying a professional smile and asked softly.


    "We police don¡¯t arrest people indiscriminately. We¡¯re here because someone provided sufficient and conclusive evidence. Of course, we won¡¯t listen to just one side. We¡¯re bringing Mr. Jin in to help rify the situation more thoroughly and quickly, ensuring no innocent citizen is wronged."


    "Given Mr. Jin¡¯s special situation, we allow one of you to act as his spokesperson. You can also seek awyer or gather evidence to prove Mr. Jin¡¯s innocence regarding these charges." The police officer who came to arrest him spoke with a smiling face.


    "Certainly, if you refuse to cooperate, we¡¯ll have to take stronger measures. However, I believe that if you¡¯re upright, you needn¡¯t fear a crooked shadow. Mr. Jin and his family won¡¯t resort to anything drastic, will they?" The officer adjusted his hat, addressing Jin Ling and Jin Long.


    "Of course, we¡¯ll cooperate with your work, but this matter came so suddenly; could you give us a bit of time to adjust?" the assistant said.


    "I¡¯ll give you five minutes. We¡¯ll wait outside, and if not resolved in five minutes, I¡¯lle in to take him." The police nodded, gestured to his colleagues, and they orderly left the room, leaving only four people inside with their breathing audible.


    "This situation cannot be avoided. If the young miss and young master trust me, let me be the spokesperson. I¡¯ve been by the chairman¡¯s side for many years and worked in thepany for so long. No one understands these circumstances better than I do. Plus, I have relevant experience, so I think it¡¯s most fitting for me to go." The assistant¡¯s gaze bore a perfect blend of concern and sincerity, deeply touching Jin Ling.


    Jin Ling reached out to grip the assistant¡¯s hand, her voice trembling slightly, "Can you guarantee Grandpa will be okay?" Jin Ling¡¯s eyes carried a look of imploration.


    The assistant felt secretly pleased, yet disyed a difficult expression, "That depends on how much evidence the police have. If it¡¯s not much, we might get by by smoothing things over and finding a scapegoat. But if there¡¯s too much evidence, I¡¯m powerless."


    "Do everything you can to bring Grandpa out of the police station."


    Perhaps the assistant¡¯s disguise was intact at this moment, or perhaps they had lost their backbonepletely, unsure of what to do. Even Jin Long, who always resisted the assistant, showed traces of reliance when watching him.


    The assistant nodded under their gaze, and on the hospital bed, Jin Zhengxiong pounded the bedboard with effort. Yet with just one look from the assistant, he fell silent, resignedly closing his eyes, waiting for the medical staff to bring a wheelchair and for the police to escort him into a vehicle.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 246 Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Jealousy</h4><h4></h4>


    The news of Jin Zhengxiong¡¯s arrest somehow got leaked, delivering another devastating blow to the already overwhelmed Jin family.


    Jin Yuyan sat in her office, sneering coldly at the headlines, and immediately invested the newly acquired one and a half billion into the stock market, stabilizing the Jin family¡¯s stocks as quickly as possible to preserve its foundation.


    Though the Jin family had evaporated a considerable amount of funds and fallen out of the super family ss, fortunately, Jin Yuyan¡¯s timely rescue managed to save the majority, leaving the Jin family at the lower end of the elite families, preventing them from slipping into the second-tier families.


    Thus, the ranking of Bai City¡¯s elite families was refreshed once again.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. During this time, Jin Ling and Jin Long had tasted the cold warmth of human rtionships. First, they were collectively ousted by thepany¡¯s shareholders from their decision-making positions, reduced to mere shareholders without any say in thepany. Then came an even harsher blow, as Jin Zhengxiong was convicted on all charges, and thepany was reported for tax evasion, resulting in it being shut down. Their stocks turned into a pile of worthless paper, leaving them with only the real estate left by Jin Zhengxiong and some funds.


    But the story didn¡¯t end there. Most of the Jin family¡¯s assets were used topensate the families of victims in a past mining disaster, leaving Jin Ling and Jin Long with only a house and two million in cash. Due to their previous actions, Jin Yuyan hadpletely severed ties with them, refraining from kicking them when they were down only because they were rtives, and not offering any assistance.


    The siblings, who had always lived extravagantly, tasted poverty for the first time.


    "Sister, what should we do now?" Jin Longy on the sofa in defeat, holding his head and speaking weakly.


    His face still bore bruises and scars, remnants of revenge from those he had previously bullied.


    At the other end of the sofa, Jin Ling didn¡¯t appear to be in a much better state. Her hair was a mess as if it had been pulled into a bird¡¯s nest, her face bore scratch marks, and there was a newly crusted wound at the corner of her mouth, making her look equally disheveled.


    "What to do? What else can we do? We¡¯re nothing now, we¡¯re just two dogs. What do you think we can do?" Jin Ling yelled hysterically, pounding the sofa beneath her.


    When Jin Ling¡¯s voice finally subsided, Jin Long lifted his head from the sofa, looked at Jin Ling, and said, "Sister, why don¡¯t we sell this house and take the money to another city to start over? I don¡¯t want to stay in Bai City any longer. I don¡¯t like it here at all."


    Under Jin Ling¡¯s re, Jin Long¡¯s voice grew softer, his fists clenched tighter by his side, but he still persisted in voicing his thoughts.


    "No, we¡¯re not cowards in the Jin family. We have to get back up where we fell. If we just take the money and leave with our tails between our legs like homeless dogs, how would we have the face to call ourselves members of the Jin family? If that little bitch Jin Yuyan knew about this, she¡¯dugh at us to death. Do you want to beughed at by her?" Jin Ling scolded loudly.


    "But we¡¯ve offended so many people in Bai City, there¡¯s simply no space for us to live here, sister. What can we do here besides suffer humiliation and squander our resources? The two of us alone can¡¯t bring back the glory of the Jin family." Jin Long finally mustered the courage to look up at Jin Ling, raising his voice to express his thoughts.


    Jin Long¡¯s words plunged Jin Ling into silence, leaving the vast living room feeling unusually empty and deste all of a sudden.


    "Sister?" It was the first time since childhood that Jin Long had spoken so loudly to Jin Ling. Looking at her inscrutable expression now, his newly gathered courage deted like a balloon pricked by a needle.


    "You¡¯re right, this ce isn¡¯t suitable for us now. We shouldy low elsewhere and return when we¡¯re strong enough. But before leaving Bai City, there¡¯s something we must do." Jin Ling¡¯s expression slowly turned sinister.


    "What is it?" Jin Long instinctively felt that whatever Jin Ling was about to propose wasn¡¯t going to be good, but he still asked.


    "Revenge, of course. The predicament our family and our grandfather are in now is all because of whom? It¡¯s because of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, and Jin Yuyan and that old man Jin Zhengying. If it weren¡¯t for them, our family wouldn¡¯t be in this state. They orchestrated all of this, and I want to make them pay." Jin Ling said viciously.


    "What does all of this have to do with them?"


    Jin Ling red fiercely at Jin Long, "If it wasn¡¯t for their shy appearance at the banquet, would we have even noticed them? If we hadn¡¯t noticed them, would all the subsequent events have happened? If those things hadn¡¯t happened, if Jin Yuyan and that old man Jin Zhengying had stood by us, would we have called Grandfather to stand up for us? If Grandfather hadn¡¯te, would everything that followed have urred? So it¡¯s all their fault, and yet we have to swallow the bitter fruits of their wrongdoings. Why? Why should we be reduced to this while the real culprits remain unscathed? It¡¯s not fair!"


    "So what are you going to do about it, sister?" Jin Long asked after a moment of silence.


    "Of course, we need to rectify this wrong," Jin Ling¡¯s eyes stared nkly ahead, her voice suddenly turned so light and soft that if Jin Long hadn¡¯t been utterly silent andpletely focused on her, he would have missed it.


    "Brother, you will help me, right?" Jin Ling sharply turned her gaze onto Jin Long, making him flinch.


    Jin Long instinctively felt something off about Jin Ling¡¯s demeanor, but he couldn¡¯t refuse his sister, so he nodded obediently.


    "Good boy!" Watching Jin Long nod, Jin Ling smiled contentedly, patting Jin Long¡¯s head like petting a dog.


    Jin Long bowed his head, allowing Jin Ling¡¯s actions without making a sound, though his eyes slowly shifted from confusion to a resolute determination. Jin Long pursed his lips slightly as if making a firm decision.


    "Sister, do you have a n for our revenge?" When Jin Ling finished petting his head, Jin Long cautiously raised his head to ask.


    "I have a rough idea, but it¡¯s not mature yet. Once I refine it, I¡¯ll tell you. I won¡¯t let any of them go." As if envisioning the sess of her n, Jin Ling squinted her eyes, revealing a satisfied look.

 Chapter 247 Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Betrayal</h4><h4></h4>


    The n was settled for Jin Ling the next day. That night, she booked flight tickets for herself and Jin Long to Los Angeles City.


    Jin Long, who had secretly essed Jin Ling¡¯sputer, looked at the destination and time on the tickets. His expression darkened slightly. After restoring everything to its original state, he quietly exited Jin Ling¡¯s room.


    Jin Long locked himself in his room, hesitated for a long time, and then finally made a phone call to his assistant.


    When the call went through, the assistant was busy transferring thest sum of money, tricked from the siblings, into the foundation for disabled people to help more individuals in need.


    The assistant was slightly surprised to receive a call from Jin Long. He remembered how cautious the child had always been around him, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Jin Long was suddenly reaching out. This curiosity led him to answer the call without much thought.


    "Young Master Jin, is there something you need from me thiste?" The assistant intentionally lowered his voice, feigning a just-woken-up tone.


    On the other end, Jin Long sounded somewhat dull and said, "I know you¡¯re not harboring any good intentions toward us siblings."


    The assistant¡¯s pupils contracted instantly, a hint of danger glimmered in his eyes.


    But Jin Long hadn¡¯t finished speaking, "But you¡¯ve stayed by our side, giving my sister mental encouragement, preventing her from copsing. I¡¯m very grateful. I don¡¯t know what your intentions are. Logically, I shouldn¡¯t be approaching you, but at this moment, you¡¯re the only one I could think of." Jin Long covered his eyes, tears slipping through his fingers.


    The assistant could hear the sobs and trembles in Jin Long¡¯s voice. It made his brows furrow slightly, as though something was slipping out of control. His mind churned with thoughts, yet his tone remained wless, as usual, even carrying a hint of being wronged for being misunderstood, "Young Master Jin, do you have some misunderstanding about me? I¡¯ve been with the Jin family for many years, personally groomed by Director Jin. How could I harbor ill intentions towards you two? Did someone say something to you? Please, don¡¯t believe the words of those who try to sow discord."


    "That¡¯s not why I called you. I have only one sister. My grandfather is currently imprisoned, and I have no idea about his situation. I can, in a rebellious way, say she¡¯s the only rtive I have left in this world. I hope you can save her, stop her from making a mistake. I don¡¯t want to lose her." Jin Long sniffed and said.


    "What happened? What is your sister nning to do?"


    "Can I trust you?" Jin Long removed his hand from his face and, looking at the night scene through the ss, said softly.


    "Of course, I¡¯m the most trustworthy one, aren¡¯t I?" The assistant replied.


    Jin Long let out a long sigh, a sigh filled with too much helplessness and desperation. "I hope you don¡¯t betray my trust. My sister is going to Los Angeles City. I don¡¯t know her exact n, but I have a feeling she¡¯s going to do harm to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. It¡¯s also very likely she¡¯ll take actions that could hurt someone. However, the first victims could be Jin Yuyan and Uncle."


    "Please stop her before she makes a grave mistake. I can¡¯t bear the pain of losing another loved one." Jin Long said softly.


    He hung up the call without waiting for the assistant¡¯s response.


    That night, Jin Long stood by the window throughout, his mind filled with many thoughts. Only when the sun began to peek over the horizon did he finally move his stiff body.


    "I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m doing is right or wrong. I just hope everything heads in a good direction." Jin Long murmured softly.


    Unaware that her ns had been leaked, Jin Ling looked at the n sheid out on the table with her eyes shining with satisfaction, "Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao, just you wait."


    Meanwhile, in the silent bedroom, a vibrating sound suddenly urred. Xu Ke¡¯s eyes snapped open, and with a stretch of his long arm, he grabbed his phone instantly and hung up, carefully ncing at Lin Mengyao, who was still asleep beside him. Quietly, he got out of bed and went to the balcony.


    Standing on the balcony, Xu Ke dialed the number back. Soon a voice answered the call.


    "Didn¡¯t we agree not to contact each other?" Xu Ke¡¯s cool voice carried far in the night air.


    "Jin Ling is heading back to Los Angeles City, and she¡¯s targeting you." The assistant chuckled in response.


    "Thanks." Regardless of how, their transaction was over, but the assistant was still willing to give him this warning, and Xu Ke appreciated it.


    "No problem. Just spare me once if the dayes when we stand on opposite sides." The assistant said, grinning.


    "Okay." Xu Ke replied softly.


    The assistant was momentarily speechless, but hearing Xu Ke¡¯s assurance provided him with somefort, and he hung up happily.


    He remembered Jin Long¡¯s request but had no intention of getting involved, nor did he n to push her any further. Whatever happens in Los Angeles this time will depend on her actions.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t hide this from Lin Mengyao and shared the information with her over breakfast the next day.


    "She¡¯s seeking revenge on me? Why? How do people in their family think? Why do they cling to us like mad dogs? How have we provoked them?" Lin Mengyao expressed disbelief at the news, and then a hint ofint, because, after all, nobody can remain unfazed when targeted like this.


    "They¡¯re not right in the head, no need to stoop to their level. If she dares toy hands on you this time, I¡¯ll make her regret it." Xu Ke nced at his beautiful wife, then took something out of his pocket and ced it in front of Lin Mengyao, "This is an emergency contact device. I¡¯ll be with you to protect you these days, but there are ces I can¡¯t always be around, so you must keep this contact device with you. If you encounter Jin Ling or any unexpected situation, press it first thing, and I¡¯ll be by your side instantly to protect you, got it?"


    "Isn¡¯t this a bit over the top?" Lin Mengyao asked, holding the contact device in her palm.


    "Remember, when it concerns you, nothing I do is too much."


    Xu Ke¡¯s sweet reassurances came without reserve towards Lin Mengyao, leaving her dizzy and at a loss for words.

 Chapter 248: Making a Move

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Making a Move</h4><h4></h4>


    Jin Ling and Jin Long walked off the ne one after the other, Jin Ling walking ahead with a hint of excitement in her expression, while Jin Long followed behind, carrying the luggage belonging to Jin Ling. If they didn¡¯t look identical, one might mistake them for ady and her servant.


    "Brother, hurry up." Throughout the journey, Jin Ling was in a state of extreme excitement, thinking only about how to deal with Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao,pletely oblivious to her brother¡¯s growing silence and the increasingly quiet look in Jin Long¡¯s eyes.


    Upon arriving at the hotel, as Jin Long watched Jin Ling changing clothes and about to leave, he could no longer hold back.


    "Sister, you¡¯re the only sister I have. Let¡¯s not fight and live peacefully. Let¡¯s wait until grandpaes out and serve him well, alright? Could you maybe not go out today?" Jin Long grabbed Jin Ling¡¯s arm, pleadingly looking at her as he spoke.


    The excitement on Jin Ling¡¯s face suddenly froze, and as she looked at Jin Long, her gaze carried a hint of strangeness and madness.


    "What are you talking about? Me causing trouble? With such hatred weighing on us, instead of thinking about revenge, you feel I¡¯m the one making a fuss? Jin Long, do you have a heart at all? Grandpa¡¯s been so good to you, I¡¯ve been so good to you, and now we¡¯re bullied and framed to this extent, yet you can still say such things." Jin Ling¡¯s face twisted slightly.


    "Fine, even if grandpa and I aren¡¯t of high importance to you, shouldn¡¯t money and power be enough? Look around you. Touch your heart and tell me when we¡¯ve ever stayed in such poor conditions. Don¡¯t you resent those who started all this? Don¡¯t you want to restore the Jin family¡¯s glory? I permit you not to participate and let go of the hatred, but I can¡¯t allow you to stop me. If you insist, then from this moment on, Jin Ling no longer has a brother. From now on, we go our separate ways."


    The determination in Jin Ling¡¯s eyes made Jin Long realize she wouldn¡¯t back down. If he continued to interfere, everything she said would be true. Jin Long met Jin Ling¡¯s eyes, feeling as if all his strength had drained away, his energy and spirit seemingly extracted, making him look five years older than Jin Ling despite having the same face.


    "Sister, your words pierce my heart. From childhood to now, I¡¯ve never been able to stop you from deciding anything. I originally could stop you this time, but it ended as before. I won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want, just don¡¯t bring harm upon yourself. Be safe, I¡¯ll wait for you here." Jin Long said softly, stepping aside to reveal the door to Jin Ling.


    Jin Ling took a deep look, seeing Jin Long apparently giving up on stopping her, her expression softened but she still didn¡¯t say a word to Jin Long, simply opening the door and leaving.


    Jin Long watched Jin Ling¡¯s departing figure, sitting alone on the sofa waiting for her. But he waited from day to night, and from night to dawn, yet Jin Ling never appeared, and a bitter smile appeared on Jin Long¡¯s lips.


    At the same time, Jin Ling, who had disappeared for a night, was wearing a cleaner¡¯s uniform, with arge mask and ck-framed sses, a hat pulled low. She pretended to mop as she wandered around the mall, continuously surveying her surroundings.


    "Let¡¯s head south. I heard from the secretary that a new store specializing in small, cute, and well-designed essories opened in this mall. I¡¯ve never been there." Lin Mengyao said excitedly, holding Xu Ke¡¯s arm, her lips pouting.


    Thest time they went shopping was a few months ago, so how could Lin Mengyao not be excited?


    "Alright, if you like it, we can even buy the whole store." Xu Ke yfully pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s flushed cheek, saying indulgently.


    "How is buying the store called shopping, and if you buy the store, how will others shop?" Lin Mengyao said this, but her eyes sparkled with joy, making it clear she was speaking in jest.


    "Ah, women, your name is ¡¯saying one thing but meaning another.¡¯" Xu Ke tapped his lips, pinching Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose as he sighed.


    The twoughed and chatted as they proceeded towards their target, unaware of a malicious gaze that had settled upon them.


    As Lin Mengyao brushed past a cleaner, she suddenly frowned, her smile seeming to fade.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Not feeling well?" Xu Ke asked anxiously, seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s frowning expression.


    "No, I just thought I smelled perfume, but this scent shouldn¡¯t be on her." Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was puzzled. She turned wanting to see the figure she¡¯d noticed, only to discover the cleaner was no longer in sight.


    "Huh? She was just here, and now she¡¯s gone?" Lin Mengyao craned her neck and peered around but still saw no cleaner, as if what she¡¯d just seen was nothing but a dream.


    "What did you see? Is there anything off around us?" Xu Ke asked, his entire demeanor turning tense as his sharp eyes scanned the mall, looking like a wolf ready to pounce and bite its prey.


    "I saw a cleaner just now, but now I don¡¯t. As I passed by her, I smelled Dream of Paris. But it¡¯s a new high-end perfume from D brand, costing hundreds of thousands for a bottle¡ªit should never appear on a cleaner. I suspect she¡¯s Jin Ling." Lin Mengyao shared her findings and suspicions with Xu Ke.


    "Maybe we should skip shopping today. It feels unsafe." Lin Mengyao instinctively pulled herself closer to Xu Ke, her expression cautious as she nced around, as if Jin Ling might suddenly leap from an unknown corner to harm them.


    "There¡¯s always a reason to catch a thief; there¡¯s no logic in guarding against one every day. Now that she wants to make a move on us, we should give her this opportunity. From now on, do whatever I say; let¡¯s y a thief-catching game together." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with a yful wink, embodying youthful spirit.


    "Or we could call it a Princess Protection Battle. You are my princess, I am your prince, and from now on I¡¯ll ensure my princess remains unharmed by the witch, or else I¡¯ll be punished by eating the boiled eggs my princess makes with her own hands." Under Lin Mengyao¡¯s bright gaze, Xu Ke added with a grin.

 Chapter 249: Tracking

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Tracking</h4><h4></h4>


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao nodded, her eyes full of trust for Xu Ke.


    "Then let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll visit the shop you wanted to go to." Xu Ke kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s fingertips, guiding her away from where they had just been standing.


    After they left, a bulky figure emerged from the corner, its beady little eyes reflecting a vicious look. "Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao, remember today well. I¡¯m going to kick you both into Hell." Jin Ling sneered beneath her mask, pulling her mouth into a crazed grin that seemed almost unhinged.


    Jin Ling followed leisurely behind Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, watching them enter a newly opened jewelry shop. The transparent ss left nothing of the shop¡¯s interior to the imagination, and Jin Ling hid around the corner, staring at the two without blinking.


    "Xu Ke, do you feel like someone is watching us? Could it be Jin Ling spying on us?" Lin Mengyao whispered while casually surveying the store for suspicious figures. Thankfully, her movements were subtle, and the shop, filled with intricately arranged items, made her actions appear natural.


    Xu Ke picked up a box adorned with shells from a small shelf on the wall and took out a ne with an oceanic design. "Lean your head over." Xu Ke gestured with the ne towards Lin Mengyao.


    "Aren¡¯t you nervous?" Lin Mengyao obediently leaned her head towards Xu Ke, gathering her hair to one side.


    "Nervous about what? There are so many people around; she wouldn¡¯t dare make a move here. At most, she¡¯d hide in a corner, watching us like a rat afraid of the light. Being watched doesn¡¯t hurt us, so why be nervous?" Xu Ke said as he ced the ne around Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck.


    Her slender neck looked stunning with anything on it, only entuating its graceful length. Xu Ke lingered on her neck with his gaze before nodding in satisfaction. "This shop is nice, we shoulde here more often."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s initial tension eased with Xu Ke¡¯s words, allowing her to freely admire the exquisite jewelry and decorations around her. Before exploring, she made her way to the mirror, eager to see the effect of the ne Xu Ke had chosen for her.


    One look in the mirror and all the anticipation on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face vanished, reced by a rolling of her eyes.


    "Xu Ke, look at what you picked for me!" Lin Mengyao gritted her teeth, casting a fierce re at Xu Ke, her voice both low and menacing.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it look good? I think it looks quite nice, making your neck look especially long." Xu Ke approached Lin Mengyao with a strawberry hair clip he had just found, pride gleaming in his eyes as he ced the clip in Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair.


    "Look, this strawberry hair clip suits you too. It makes you even cuter. My taste is really great." Xu Ke admired his handiwork, the curve of his smile deepening.


    Lin Mengyao turned to see the red strawberry hair clip against her dark hair, and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again.


    "Xu Ke! Are you doing this on purpose? I¡¯m dressed so elegantly today, all dark and sophisticated, where does this shell ne and strawberry hair clip match? Your aesthetic is so straight." Lin Mengyao bit her lip, speaking fiercely.


    Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke were already an attractive duo, drawing attention as they entered the store. Her slightly raised voice garnered even more gazes.


    People¡¯s eyes lingered on Lin Mengyao, smiling as they observed the shell ne around her neck and the strawberry hair clip on her head.


    The two items Xu Ke chose didn¡¯t actually match Lin Mengyao¡¯s outfit, yet paired with her fierce expression and blushing cheeks, they oddly harmonized, making Lin Mengyao appear like an innocent student.


    Xu Keughed as he removed the items from Lin Mengyao, pleading, "How could I do it on purpose? I just think my wife looks good in anything. Do you disagree?" Xu Ke feigned a hurt look, but the teasing in his eyes dispelled Lin Mengyao¡¯s brief moment of guilt.


    "Oh, so you did this on purpose." Lin Mengyao pinched Xu Ke¡¯s arm, watching the exaggerated expressions he made. Despite herself, she found the little essories more agreeable.


    The two spent over two hours in the little store. As they left, Lin Mengyao still looked like she wanted more. Not everything in the shop was within arm¡¯s reach; some items were tucked away in corners, bringing an unparalleled excitement when discovered, akin to unwrapping gifts, never knowing which treasure you¡¯d find next.


    By the end, Lin Mengyao no longer paid attention to disyed items, solely focused on uncovering hidden trinkets, buying them all.


    "If you like it so much, we cane back next time." Xu Ke said, carryingrge bags, looking at Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao nced back at the shop, her face still showing longing, nodding. "I¡¯ve never had so much fun before. When my grandpa was around, I spent every afternoon after school learning all kinds of things from him. All my memories are filled with books." A trace of nostalgia overtook her expression towards the end.


    Xu Ke knew the special ce Grandpa Lin held in Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart, a bond he couldn¡¯t rece. So he simply wrapped an arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, smiling, "I¡¯ll help you catch up on all the things you couldn¡¯t do back then."


    Lin Mengyao looked up at Xu Ke, smiled, and nodded, her eyes twinkling like the milky way, dazzling Xu Ke.


    In the corner, Jin Ling pounded the wall, her beady eyes seeming to hold venom, "Those two, let¡¯s see how long you can keep smiling." Jin Ling touched the syringe in her pocket, speaking with malevolence.


    Jin Ling followed Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, watching them move from one store to another, her impatience growing. Just when she was about to lose control and pounce on them, the opportunity finally presented itself.

 Chapter 250 Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Fierce Battle</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao pointed towards the bathroom for Xu Ke.


    Jin Ling, standing quite far away, didn¡¯t know what they said, but she understood the gesture. Jin Ling felt a surge of joy in her heart. She was the first to enter the bathroom while Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were talking, waiting inside for Lin Mengyao.


    "I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first," Lin Mengyao said to Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯ll apany you."


    "Are you crazy?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened momentarily, and she unconsciously raised her voice, only to lower it again as she noticed the people around ncing their way.


    "You¡¯re a man, how can you apany me to thedies¡¯ room?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes darted around like a thief¡¯s, fearing that someone might overhear and mistake Xu Ke for a pervert.


    Xu Ke chuckled at Lin Mengyao¡¯s furtive demeanor. "What are you thinking? How could I possibly go in with you? I¡¯ll wait outside for you." Xu Ke ruffled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, his expression growing serious. "I can¡¯t go in with you, so you¡¯ll be on your own in the bathroom. Since there aren¡¯t many people there, Jin Ling might make a move on you. Be cautious, and press the rm button if there¡¯s any danger¡ªI¡¯lle to you immediately. Understand?"


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s serious expression, Lin Mengyao nodded and started to feel anxious again.


    "I understand." Lin Mengyao gave Xu Ke a reassuring look.


    "Maybe you shouldn¡¯t go. I¡¯m a bit worried about you." Seeing Lin Mengyao turning towards the bathroom, Xu Ke furrowed his brows and held her hand, intending to lead her away.


    Lin Mengyao sensed the tension in Xu Ke¡¯s heart, and her own anxiety abated somewhat, reced by a sense of sweetness. "Don¡¯t worry, I remember everything you said. I won¡¯t have any issues, and when nature calls, it¡¯s hard to hold it in." Lin Mengyao rolled her eyes at Xu Ke and continued, "Besides, don¡¯t treat me like a fragile flower. I¡¯m just as strong as you, a tree standing beside you. I want to grow together with you, rather than always hiding behind you being a burden."


    After speaking, Lin Mengyao freed her hand from Xu Ke¡¯s grasp, waved to him, and walked into the bathroom.


    Xu Ke stood outside the women¡¯s restroom, furrowing his brows with a tense expression, indifferent to the odd looks from passersby. He stood vigil at the restroom door, not daring to rx for even a moment.


    Inside, Jin Ling was feigning to clean, her eyes lighting up with excitement as soon as Lin Mengyao entered.


    At this hour, the bathroom was unexpectedly empty, except for a cleaner standing beside the sink.


    Observing the open stall doors and the cleaner, Lin Mengyao almost immediately identified Jin Ling¡¯s identity.


    Using her bag for cover, Lin Mengyao ced her hand on the rm button, ready to press it at the slightest move from Jin Ling.


    Jin Ling nced at the distance between them and didn¡¯t move, even diverting her gaze as she pretended to wipe the sink.


    Seeing no action from Jin Ling, Lin Mengyao¡¯s suspicion eased slightly, but she remained on guard. She nced at Jin Ling, then chose the nearest stall and entered.


    Through the mirror, Jin Ling watched Lin Mengyao close the stall door, an excited gleam in her eyes. She adjusted her position to be closer to Lin Mengyao, considering blocking the stall door, but feared alerting Lin Mengyao, so she chose her current position, nning to strike with certainty when Lin Mengyao washed her hands.


    Jin Ling touched the syringe in her pocket, her smile growing increasingly sinister.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Lin Mengyao emerged. As she got closer to Jin Ling, thetter¡¯s body began trembling with uncontroble excitement.


    Feigning calm as she approached the washbasin, Lin Mengyao noticed Jin Ling¡¯s slightly trembling body and didn¡¯t hesitate, pressing the rm immediately. At the same time, she reached Jin Ling¡¯s side. As they passed, Jin Ling suddenly pulled her hand from her pocket, attempting to stab Lin Mengyao, who raised her bag to block the attack.


    Outside, Xu Ke felt a vibration on his wrist and rushed in immediately.


    He burst in to see Lin Mengyao using her bag to fend off Jin Ling, and he noticed the syringe in Jin Ling¡¯s hand. A murderous intent filled Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. Although he didn¡¯t know what was inside the syringe, he was sure it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    Xu Ke¡¯s face darkened as he charged towards Jin Ling.


    Jin Ling heard footsteps behind her but didn¡¯t turn back, focused solely on attacking Lin Mengyao. She wanted to see her fall into Hell.


    With the size difference and Jin Ling¡¯s reckless determination, Lin Mengyao quickly found herself losing. She saw the sh in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, but at the same time, the syringe in Jin Ling¡¯s hand was only two centimeters from her neck, a distance that was shrinking rapidly.


    Jin Ling¡¯s breath grew heavy, her eyes seemingly already seeing victory. But just as she was about to plunge the syringe into Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck, an arm looped around her neck, yanking her back. The distance between the syringe and Lin Mengyao suddenly increased. Seeing her prey escape, the veins on Jin Ling¡¯s temples almost burst.


    "I¡¯ll kill you all," Jin Ling screamed.


    It was the first time since meeting that Lin Mengyao heard her speak, her voice rendered hoarse and unpleasant by Xu Ke¡¯s hold.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao escape and herself trapped by Xu Ke, Jin Ling resolutely bent her arm, attempting to inject Xu Ke with the syringe.


    "Watch out!" Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart leaped to her throat at Jin Ling¡¯s sudden movement. She believed her voice was loud, but in extreme tension, it was almost a whisper.


    Jin Ling¡¯s hand holding the syringe halted mid-motion, enveloped by arger hand, which maneuvered it towards her own neck.


    In an instant, Jin Ling understood Xu Ke¡¯s intention. She tried to escape his grip, but the gender strength disparity was evident here. No matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯t escape Xu Ke¡¯s grasp.

 Chapter 251: Reap What You Sow

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Reap What You Sow</h4><h4></h4>


    "No, don¡¯t, I¡¯m wrong, let go of my hand." Jin Ling squinted her eyes, watching the syringe getting closer and closer to her, her whole back drenched in cold sweat from fear, and there was a tremor in her pleading voice. At this moment, there was no trace of her previous ruthless demeanor.


    Lin Mengyao gazedplexly at the pleading Jin Ling and looked hesitantly at Xu Ke, "Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao called out to Xu Ke.


    "If we show mercy to her, she won¡¯t show mercy to us," Xu Ke said coolly, increasing the force of his hand. The syringe was now as close to Jin Ling¡¯s neck as it was when she attacked Lin Mengyao just moments ago.


    "No no no, I realize my mistake, I don¡¯t dare anymore, if you let me go, I¡¯ll leave Luocheng immediately and never return in my life." Jin Ling said with a trembling voice, increasing the strength to resist Xu Ke.


    "Really, I swear if you let me go today, I¡¯ll write off everything from the past and won¡¯t hold anything against you, just let me go." Jin Ling¡¯s strength gradually faded, her arms weak and weary against Xu Ke, as if she would lose resistance any second.


    "Not hold anything against us?" Lin Mengyao was enraged by Jin Ling¡¯s shamelessness, almost tempted tough in anger, and her intention to intercede for her diminished significantly, but she still spoke up for Xu Ke¡¯s sake.


    "Xu Ke, you can¡¯t kill her and dirty your hands, you still have me and this family to take care of. The stuff in that syringe clearly isn¡¯t something good, you can¡¯t sacrifice yourself for such a scumbag, we should just call the police and have her arrested." Lin Mengyao said.


    "Yes, call the police and arrest me," Jin Ling said loudly, rolling her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, once I inject you with this, calling the police won¡¯t help. You should enjoy what you bought, right?" Xu Ke¡¯s devilish voice whispered in Jin Ling¡¯s ear, like a cold air suddenly enveloping her, making her whole body stiffen, and she loosened her grip significantly.


    Seizing the opportunity, Xu Ke unhesitatingly jabbed the syringe into Jin Ling¡¯s neck and pushed the liquid inside despite her struggles.


    Everything happened so fast that Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t stop it before it was done.


    Xu Ke released Jin Ling, watching her body lose control and crash against the sink, then slide to the floor, her plump body twitching slightly.


    Lin Mengyao had never seen such a situation before, she wanted to scream in fear but refrained considering it was Xu Ke who acted, instead, she tightly covered her mouth to suppress the scream.


    Xu Ke, looking at Jin Ling on the ground, tidied up his clothes and carefully washed his hands at the sink, then gestured for Lin Mengyao toe over, speaking warmly, "Come here, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve taken care of it."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s legs felt weak, looking at Xu Ke with lingering panic in her eyes, but the sight of his outstretched hand strangely calmed her. Leaning against the wall to gather herself, she finally moved unsteadily towards Xu Ke.


    The moment Lin Mengyao ced her hand in Xu Ke¡¯s palm, she could no longer hold back her tears, "What should we do if she dies, Xu Ke, you should run. I¡¯ll give you all the money at home, leave the country while no one knows yet." Lin Mengyao said, her tear-streaked eyes filled with tension and urgency.


    Xu Ke, initially anxious due to Lin Mengyao¡¯s panic-stricken look, felt a willingness to die for her with her words.


    "What about you if I leave?" Xu Ke asked softly.


    "I¡¯ll be fine, just go." Lin Mengyao said, reaching out to push Xu Ke away.


    But her strength was like a kitten¡¯s, aplishing nothing but messing up Xu Ke¡¯s freshly tidied clothes.


    "Are you nning to take the me for me if I go?" Xu Ke touched Lin Mengyao¡¯s face as she snapped her head up at his question, smiling, "Silly girl!"


    "That woman is fine, see for yourself." Xu Ke pointed to Jin Ling on the floor, telling Lin Mengyao.


    Following Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Lin Mengyao saw that Jin Ling, who had been convulsing on the ground before, was not dead; rather shey there with vacant eyes smiling blissfully, as if seeing something happy and delightful.


    "What¡¯s with her?" Now that Jin Ling wasn¡¯t dead, and Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t face imprisonment, Lin Mengyao¡¯s tears stopped, and she had the state of mind to look at Jin Ling.


    "Seeing her like this, what¡¯s in the syringe was either hallucinogens or drugs. But considering her nature, drugs are the likelier candidates," Xu Ke said, his gaze at the floor squiggling Jin Ling filled with near-uncontroble killing intent.


    "Drugs!" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice rose, her renewed nce at Jin Ling filled with contempt.


    "She was going topletely ruin me. How can a woman be so malicious?" Lin Mengyao gritted her teeth.


    "Such people don¡¯t deserve sympathy, the best we can do is send her to jail to let the country reform her properly." Xu Ke said coldly, dialing the police to report the situation.


    "Please stay put, and don¡¯t let anyone disturb the scene. We are on our way." The police officer, upon hearing there was drug use at the crime scene, did not even have time to enjoy his just-prepared ramen, swiftly organizing officers to rush to the address Xu Ke provided.


    "You called the police, will it be okay?" Lin Mengyao whispered, gripping Xu Ke¡¯s clothes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the drugs were bought and brought by her. When I injected her, it was with her finger pressing the syringe, no fingerprints of mine. As for her injuries, it can be said she went insane from drug use and attacked, and you, in self-defense, injured her, while I rushed into thedies¡¯ room to save you, and together we subdued her." Xu Ke said, flicking Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead.


    "Okay, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll say. But why has no onee into the restroom for so long?" Lin Mengyao wondered, noting the restroom having only three people.


    "I put an ¡¯Under Maintenance¡¯ sign outside; that¡¯s why no one came in." Xu Ke smiled proudly at Lin Mengyao.


    Jin Ling on the floor began to writhe, emitting a chuckling sound that echoed sinisterly throughout the restroom.

 Chapter 252 Entering the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Entering the Capital</h4><h4></h4>


    The police arrived quickly and lifted Jin Ling, who was still lost in the aftereffects of drugs, into the police car. Then they approached Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao and asked, "Are you the ones who called the police?"


    "Yes." Xu Ke blocked Lin Mengyao behind him and spoke politely to the police.


    "Since there are only the three of you at the scene, and one of you hasn¡¯t fully regained consciousness, we need you both toe with us to the police station for further investigation," the police officer said.


    "It is the duty of every citizen to cooperate with police work, but my wife has never been to a police station before, so please be gentle with her," Xu Ke, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, beseeched the police officer in front of them.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude left a good impression on the police officer, who replied without much hesitation, "Rest assured, we won¡¯t make things difficult for her."


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao followed the police to the station. Lin Mengyao recounted the situation to the police as she had discussed with Xu Ke beforehand. Meanwhile, Xu Ke had no issues either. Before Jin Ling was sent to the Detoxification Center, she kept using Xu Ke of being the culprit, so she was taken to the hospital for examination, and fingerprints from the syringe were taken.


    The police¡¯s final investigation resulted in Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao being released without charges, while Jin Ling, although detained at the Detoxification Center, still needed to be questioned about the origin of the drugs. As Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left the police station, they managed to glean this small piece of information from a new officer; nothing more was known.


    "Do you think Jin Ling will confess the source of the drugs?" Lin Mengyao asked, holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand and gazing at the high-rising sun outside.


    "It depends on whether she loves herself more or her brother," Xu Ke replied.


    "What do you think she¡¯ll decide?" Lin Mengyao curiously asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Xu Ke shook his head.


    Those inside already carry indelible stains, while those outside remain spotless. But as the saying goes, if one doesn¡¯t look out for oneself, Heaven and Earth will destroy them. So until the very end, who can really know the answer in advance?


    Sitting in the hotel, Jin Long looked at the luggage ced in the corner and felt a wave of sorrow. A sense of foreboding seemed to have arisen in his heart, and tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao returned home, both tacitly choosing to forget the incident and began preparing for their trip to Shangjing.


    "You don¡¯t need to bring too much clothing. Grandpa Zhao mentioned that the weather in Shangjing has been warm recently. I¡¯ve already asked him to prepare clothes for you in your size. Just bring some underwear," Xu Ke said, smiling at his wife, who was busily bustling about the suitcase like a diligent little bee.


    "Alright, then I won¡¯t bring these," Lin Mengyao obediently took the clothes she just packed out of the suitcase one by one.


    "You don¡¯t need to bring shoes either. I¡¯ve asked Grandpa Zhao to prepare them in your size," Xu Ke quickly interjected when he saw his wife about to put shoes in the suitcase.


    "If I don¡¯t need to bring this or that, what should I bring?" Lin Mengyao looked at the still somewhat empty suitcase, feeling a bit torn.


    "You can bring your favorite cosmetics, the essories we bought togetherst time, and most importantly, bring me along," Xu Ke said, wrapping his arms around Lin Mengyao¡¯s slender waist.


    "How can you joke at a time like this? We¡¯re about to leave for the airport soon," Lin Mengyao said, using her elbow to nudge Xu Ke¡¯s stomach.


    "I¡¯m being serious. You don¡¯t need to worry. Grandpa Zhao won¡¯t bite. I guarantee you¡¯ll love our new home in Shangjing," Xu Ke said, shaking Lin Mengyao gently as he held her slender waist.


    "I¡¯ve already instructed the butler to have your things prepared. If there¡¯s anything else you want, we can get new ones once we¡¯re in Shangjing," Xu Ke added.


    "Fine, but I still want to bring a few things. You go wait for me in the living room; I can¡¯t focus on packing with you standing here," Lin Mengyao said, moving Xu Ke¡¯s arm from around her waist, and with a reproachful look, ushered him out of the room before turning her attention back to packing.


    When Xu Ke saw Lin Mengyao again, she stood at the door with a small suitcase ready, waiting for him to carry it.


    "The timing is just about right. Let¡¯s go," Xu Ke said,ing to Lin Mengyao¡¯s side, picking up the luggage, and guiding her into the car driven by the assistant.


    The security check and boarding process went smoothly. The flight from Luo City to Shangjing took three hours. As soon as they boarded, Lin Mengyao put on an eye mask and rested beautifully against Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, waking only once for a drink of water before sleeping again. As a result, she looked especially refreshed when theynded.


    "Do I look good?" Lin Mengyao asked, cupping her face after they got off the ne.


    "You look great," Xu Ke nodded, giving her a very positive confirmation.


    As they were chatting, a crowd had gathered near the airport exit, making loud noises as if something extremely urgent was happening.


    "Let¡¯s go take a look," Lin Mengyao said, tugging at Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve.


    "Alright," Xu Ke said, grabbing Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and letting her lead him into the crowd.


    "Let go, there¡¯s nothing to worry about with the child staying with their grandparents," said an elderly woman in the crowd, gripping a woman¡¯s arm.


    "What grandparents? We don¡¯t even know them; they¡¯re here to abduct the child. Don¡¯t stop me, I need to get my child back," the woman, who was held by the arm, retorted, frantically hitting the one stopping her, her face tearful and her voice sharp.


    "I know my son wronged you, but he¡¯s dead now. This is the only heir we have left, and I must take this child back. Our family can¡¯t have our bloodline suffering outside with a crazy mother," said an older woman with slightly graying hair, holding a constantly crying child. She was nked by two men and another woman.


    "Crazy? I¡¯m a normal person. You kidnappers, give my child back," shouted the woman, ripping herself free from the one holding her and rushing towards the person holding her child, only to be pushed to the ground by the muscr man standing in front of the woman.


    "Kind people, please call the police. This is my only child. If the kidnappers take my child, I have no reason to live," the woman cried out.

 Chapter 253 Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253 Kidnapping</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why call the police? This is our family matter, no need to trouble the police. Making a big fuss, you might not feel embarrassed but we do. Don¡¯t you just want to be with the kid? Let our nephew bring her to the house and we¡¯ll fulfill her wish. But let me make it clear, once you are in our family, you will be a widow for my son. If you show any interest in another man, you better leave early, and the child won¡¯t be yours either," the olddy said, sping her hands.


    The middle-aged man who had been standing next to the olddy received some kind of signal and walked over to the woman, reaching out hisrge fan-shaped hand to grab her, his face full of meaty hostility, silencing those who wanted to help.


    "I won¡¯t go with you, you¡¯re human traffickers. Kind people, please call the police and bring these traffickers to justice, I beg you!" The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying and shouting too hard, and the man who grabbed her pped her face to the side, speaking in a deep voice, "What¡¯s with all the nonsense? Aunt kindly let youe with us, but instead of being grateful, you want to call the police on us. Ungrateful wretch."


    A middle-aged woman who had earlier been pushed aside came up again, her face disapproving as she spoke to the woman: "You seem mentally unstable. If you really care about the child, just go with your inws. Why do something as heartless as running off with the child in secret? That¡¯s your husband¡¯s only bloodline left in this world. How could you be so heartless, girl?"


    With the middle-aged woman leading, the crowd began to follow suit, and someone even made a path for the olddy. The woman¡¯s mouth swelled from the p and she bit her tongue, making her mumblings unintelligible. With the man and woman restraining her, she couldn¡¯t chase after them, and could only watch helplessly as the olddy carried her child away, nked by a man and woman.


    Her eyes welled up with tears of despair. The man and woman restraining her exchanged a secretive nce when no one was watching.


    If they seed in this deal, they could livefortably for quite some time, the two thought.


    Just as the olddy was about to break through the crowd and aplish her goal, a man in casual clothes blocked her path.


    The olddy moved to the left, and the man blocking her also moved to the left. She moved to the right, and the man moved to the right.


    The olddy lifted her head, initially stunned by the coldness in the man¡¯s eyes, then with dissatisfaction, said, "We have urgent business to return home, please step aside."


    Xu Ke nced at the crying, fussing child in her arms and said coldly, "Leave the child, and you can go."


    The olddy stepped back with the child in her arms. The woman who had been protecting the olddy took a step forward, watching Xu Ke with hostility, and shouted, "What are you trying to do, snatch the child in broad daylight?" The woman spread her arms to protect the olddy and child, making Xu Ke appear menacing to those unaware of the truth.


    The crowd that had just dispersed closed in again.


    "This young man looks so lively, and his clothes aren¡¯t cheap. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who would snatch a child. Is there some misunderstanding between you?" someone knowledgeable in the crowd said, taking a look at Xu Ke¡¯s attire and addressing the group with the olddy.


    "What misunderstanding could lead him to try and snatch the child from us?" The olddy hugged the child tighter, looking at Xu Ke with wary eyes.


    "I am the child¡¯s uncle. How could I not know my sister has inws like you? Besides, these clothes, even a button costs tens of thousands. Do I need to snatch a child? Others would be more than willing to give me a child," Xu Ke said, his hands in his pockets, looking at the group with a cold demeanor.


    "I advise you to hand the child over to my sister quickly. Otherwise, this won¡¯t end well, and I¡¯ll have to invite you to stay at the police station for a few days to see what kind of people you are, daring to snatch someone else¡¯s child and wife in public," Xu Ke said sternly, his face cold.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? You say you¡¯re the uncle, and we¡¯re supposed to just believe you? Is wearing designer clothes supposed to be impressive? Who knows how those clothes were paid for? Human trafficker tactics are deep these days, who knows if you¡¯re a scammer," the olddy retorted, oveing her initial panic and ring with her sharp, aged eyes.


    "Our flight is about to take off, don¡¯t block our way. We¡¯re in a hurry to get home. If we miss the flight, we can¡¯t get back to the vige before dark, and we won¡¯t have a ce to stay. It doesn¡¯t matter if I, with my old bones, get sick, but my precious grandson can¡¯t be in trouble. Let us go," said the olddy in a hurry to Xu Ke.


    "Why rush? The police will be here soon, and they will settle this," Xu Ke said with a thin, mocking smile as the faint sound of sirens approached.


    The onlookers also heard the sirens, and visibly, the group around the olddy panicked. The man and woman restraining the woman loosened their grip in confusion, allowing her to break free.


    With a swollen face from the p, the woman charged at the olddy, only to be kicked in the stomach by the old man safeguarding her, sending her to the ground.


    At this point, the group could no longer maintain their facade and tried to shove their way out, but how could Xu Ke let them escape?


    "They are human traffickers, stop them, don¡¯t let them get away, the police areing," Xu Ke shouted to the crowd.


    The previously hesitant crowd now fully understood the situation. Families with children, who despised human traffickers to the core, wouldn¡¯t let them escape. One by one, they formed a solid human wall, trapping the traffickers within their.


    "Move aside, or I¡¯ll strangle the kid,"


    The olddy, who had previously shown a fakepassionate side towards the child, ced her hand on the child¡¯s fragile, small neck and applied slight pressure.

 Chapter 254: Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Surprise Attack</h4><h4></h4>


    The onlookers were stunned by the olddy¡¯s sudden move, each fearful of getting involved with a death and quickly made way for the olddy and her group.


    "Police, don¡¯t move." The police who arrived just in time saw the situation and hurriedly pulled out their guns from their waists, pointing at the olddy.


    "Put down the hostage and surrender immediately." The policeman standing at the forefront facing the olddy shouted.


    "Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t harm the baby, please make sure to bring my child back, don¡¯t harm him." The woman whose face was swollen from pping cried out to the people on both sides, her eyes already swollen from crying like walnuts, but she still kept all her focus on her child.


    "I want a van and a hundred thousand in cash, let us go, or I¡¯ll strangle this child now. I would rather die than go to jail, anyway." The olddy¡¯s hand tightened, and the child¡¯s cheeks visibly turned redder.


    The mother, blocked by the police, watching her child being treated like this, almost went mad, punching the nearest policeman¡¯s body with strength, crying and shouting with a hoarse voice, "Let them leave, agree to them, or my child will die, he¡¯s so young his life hasn¡¯t even begun, I beg you to let her go, just give them everything she asks for, if you can¡¯te up with a hundred thousand, I¡¯ll provide it, okay?"


    "Ma¡¯am, please calm down." The policeman being beaten almost couldn¡¯t hold his gun properly, and could only persuade the woman hitting him with a helpless face.


    "How can you ask me to calm down, when she has my child, how can I calm down." The woman cried louder, her hands hitting stopped slowly, and the sobbing turned louder.


    "How can I calm down, I only have this one child, he¡¯s my life, my life." The woman slowly slumped to the ground on her knees, fists pounding her chest, making a thumping sound.


    The policeman who asked her to calm down didn¡¯t expect things to develop like this, feeling at a loss but not knowing how tofort her, he could only forcefully turn his attention back to the olddy, aiming his gun once more at her group.


    "We can give you what you want, but you must hand over the child first." Amidst the background of the woman¡¯s wailing, the lead policeman looked at the olddy and said.


    "Do you think I¡¯m a fool? If I give you the child, can I still leave? You give me the things first, and when I reach a safe ce, I¡¯ll naturally hand over the child." The olddy narrowed her wrinkled eyes and shouted loudly.


    "A person who takes a child as a hostage is someone we cannot trust. We are the police, we keep our word. As long as you give us the child, we will give you the van and cash you want." The policeman nced subtly behind the olddy, unyieldingly saying.


    He didn¡¯t know who that handsome man in casual attire was, or how he mingled into the scene, but he understood the gesture the man made - a sign for a surprise capture. Because of this gesture, he was willing to cooperate and dy as much as possible.


    There were not few who saw this scene among the crowd, but those who did quickly closed their mouths tightly, swallowing nervously, watching this tense scene unfold with both apprehension and tension, silently cheering the man on deep inside, hoping he could subdue these heinous human traffickers.


    The olddy holding the hostage was focused on confronting the police in front of her,pletely oblivious to the situation behind her. Hearing the police¡¯s demands, her wrinkled old face twisted into a bizarre and vicious smile. "You have no right to negotiate with me. If you don¡¯tply with my demands, I will kill this child right now; but if you do what I say, there is still a sliver of hope for this child. His life is entirely in your hands now, make your choice." The olddy tightened her grip, speaking harshly.


    "No!" This was a mother¡¯s desperate plea.


    "Stop!" This was a policeman¡¯s tense shout.


    The olddy¡¯s face showed a smug smile.


    "We agreed to your demands, but the things you requested need a moment to prepare, please stay calm and don¡¯t harm the child." The lead policeman looked at the child in her hands, licking his lips as he spoke.


    "Put away your guns, having guns pointed at me makes me nervous, and when I get nervous, I feel like gripping something tightly." The olddy said, ncing at the child in her arms whose face was already streaked with tears.


    "Alright, we¡¯ll put the guns away." The police couldn¡¯t help but nce behind her again, raising a hand to gesture for the surrounding officers to put away their guns.


    Though they diverted their guns away from the human traffickers, the guns were not returned to their holsters.


    The olddy noticed their actions but didn¡¯t mind, certain of her victorious escape this time.


    "You¡¯d better hurry with the things; my patience is limited. If I don¡¯t see what I want in half an hour, I¡¯ll break the child¡¯s arm, and every ten-minute dy, I¡¯ll break a part of his body." The olddy showed her yellowed teeth and smiled as she spoke.


    "If you make any move to harm the hostage, there¡¯ll be no question of us giving you anything you just asked for." The police retaliated without fear of weakness.


    "Hmph, then I¡¯ll drag this little guy to burial with me, after all, this olddy is already half-buried in the ground, and taking a young child with me in death would be a gain." The olddy was entirely unmoved by the police threats, thinking how could this old woman, who had lived to this age, be intimidated by this bunch of greenhorns?


    Feeling smug inside, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but disy a smug smile that made others grit their teeth; however, her smugness didn¡¯tst long as the smile on her face hadn¡¯t fadedpletely before she heard screams from behind. Reflexively, she turned her head to look and saw the two men standing guard behind her already lying on the ground, and right in front of her stood the man who had previously imed to be the child¡¯s uncle.


    Before the olddy could react, Xu Ke reached his hand out toward her.

 Chapter 255: Capture

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Capture</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s movements were swift. Just as the olddy tried to step back and distance herself, Xu Ke suddenly stepped forward. He clenched his hand into a fist, raising his knuckle to strike hard at the joint of the olddy¡¯s wrist that was holding the child, using the pain to make her release the child.


    As Xu Ke had anticipated, the olddy, unprepared for this, had her joint struck and immediately let go of the child. The crowd watched as the barely six-month-old baby fell from the olddy¡¯s grip, each person holding their breath, praying that the baby would be unharmed. The baby¡¯s mother screamed out in shock.


    Xu Ke, prepared for this moment when he struck the olddy¡¯s joint, reached out and grabbed the suspenders on the child¡¯s overalls as the child fell, rescuing the baby just before it hit the ground.


    The moment the childnded safely in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, the onlookers finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Bravo!" The crowd cheered loudly, apuding Xu Ke¡¯s efforts. Lin Mengyao, standing on the outer edge of the crowd, watched Xu Ke with admiration, pping enthusiastically along with the others and cheering for Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke handed the unharmed child back to the weakened, trembling mother.


    In the center of the crowd, the human traffickers, now without a child hostage, tried desperately to flee. But the previously scattered human wall quickly solidified again into a tight, blocking them at every turn and preventing any escape.


    "Get the hell out of my way!" The middle-aged man whom Xu Ke had knocked down earlier got up and threw a punch at whoever was in front of him. In front of him stood a petite girl.


    Seeing the fierce look on his face and the fisting her way, the adrenaline that had just surged within the girl was doused as if by cold water. She froze, unable to run, and closed her eyes tightly, bracing for the punch she expected to take. But the anticipated pain never came.


    The girl opened her eyes to see a massive fist inches from her nose. She also saw a bone-structured yet pale white hand holding the opponent¡¯s wrist¡ªthe hand belonging to the handsome man who had just saved the child.


    "What are you picking on a young girl for? Your opponent is me," Xu Ke said coldly.


    He tightened his grip on the man¡¯s wrist, making the man scream instantly in pain as if caught in a vise. At the same time, Xu Ke kicked the man¡¯s knee, bringing him down with pain sharp enough to feel like his bones had shattered.


    Xu Ke held the man¡¯s wrist, twisting and pulling, and dislocated his arm, incapacitating his attempt to harm others.


    Xu Ke acted quickly and decisively. While the middle-aged man screamed, Xu Ke subdued him, pressing him to the ground. The olddy¡¯s other aplices were also caught in the police, and soon they had all been apprehended.


    The leading policeman handcuffed all the human traffickers present before walking over to Xu Ke. "Thank you for your help this time. If you hadn¡¯t intervened, there could have been irreparable casualties. On behalf of the party and the organization, I thank you." He had another crucial point unsaid: this achievement in breaking a child trafficking case at the airport would greatly enhance his chances of promotion and sry rise¡ªit was a matter of when, not if.


    "No problem, I¡¯m just doing what anyone else would do if they saw injustice."


    The citizens, who were called out, silently lowered their heads in shame.


    "If all citizens could have your awareness, we officers would be much happier." The policeman shook hands with Xu Ke.


    "By the way, here¡¯s my cell number. If you need anything, just call me." The policeman scribbled a number on a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Xu Ke.


    "This..." Xu Ke hesitated.


    "Don¡¯t feel pressured. Just think of it as me, Xiong Qing, wanting to make a friend out of you. Although we¡¯ve just met, I find you more and more admirable, and I have a feeling you¡¯ll be someone extraordinary in the future. Consider this me betting on your future." The policeman patted Xu Ke on the shoulder andughed heartily.


    "Alright, then I won¡¯t refuse. I¡¯ll call if I need anything. My name is Xu Ke." Xu Ke epted the number with a smile.


    "I¡¯ll leave this to you to handle now. My wife is over there waiting for me. I need to go to her before she starts worrying." Mentioning Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke¡¯s expression softened, appearing shy andpletely unlike someone who had taken down a man in just a few moves.


    Xiong Qin looked in the direction Xu Ke indicated and indeed saw a woman with a striking yet cold demeanor looking their way, her icy eyes turning into a gentle spring as they met Xu Ke¡¯s.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll handle things here. I won¡¯t dy you further with your wife." Xiong Qing smiled at Xu Ke in a friendly manner.


    As the group of police officers led the traffickers past Xu Ke, the middle-aged man he had subdued earlier paused beside Xu Ke, staring at him as if trying to engrave his image in his mind, unfazed by the policeman¡¯s attempts to move him along.


    Xu Ke met his gaze, his eyes growing colder.


    "I¡¯m Hei Lao Er, remember me. I¡¯ve remembered you, and when I get out of prison, I¡¯lle visit you and your family." Hei Lao Er slowly curled his lips into a ferocious smile.


    "Be sure to attend my sentencing because when I get out, it will be the start of your family¡¯s nightmare." Hei Lao Er drew two fingers together and mimicked a sword across his throat¡ªa provocative gesture of murder.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at this sight.

 Chapter 256: Welcoming

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Weing</h4><h4></h4>


    "No need for goodbyes, this is ourst meeting. I once learned some face-reading skills from a fortune teller, and I can see that you have the face of someone who won¡¯t live much longer. I wish you a peaceful departure." Xu Ke suppressed the hostility in his heart, returning a gentle smile to the middle-aged man, yet sessfully wiped the smile off the man¡¯s face. He seemed to see a fleeting bloodthirstiness in the man¡¯s eyes, but in the blink of an eye, it was as if nothing had happened, as if it was all just an illusion.


    "Hurry up, don¡¯t linger here." A policeman, about the same age as the middle-aged man, looked at the man with disgust and pushed him forward. As the middle-aged policeman passed by Xu Ke, he gave Xu Ke a friendly smile, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Xu Ke cursing the middle-aged man.


    Although he was a policeman, he was also a father, and he naturally loathed human traffickers, wishing to eliminate them hastily.


    The middle-aged man was pushed away by the policeman.


    The child¡¯s mother was still sitting on the ground, holding her child and crying her heart out. As the onlookers gradually dispersed, the mother finally vented her emotions enough and forced herself to stand up. Just as Xu Ke was about to walk toward Lin Mengyao, the woman called out to him.


    "Thank you for today. I don¡¯t have much to repay you with, but this is a token of my appreciation. Please ept it." The woman took off the bracelet from her wrist and stuffed it into Xu Ke¡¯s hand, then bowed to Xu Ke gratefully before leaving with her luggage, without looking back even as Xu Ke called out to her.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Lin Mengyao, carrying their few pieces of luggage, came to Xu Ke¡¯s side, looking somewhat surprised at the retreating figure and asked curiously.


    "Nothing much, she might just be eager to get home. This is a token of her thanks." Xu Ke said as he handed the bracelet to Lin Mengyao.


    The bracelet didn¡¯t look very valuable, probably worth little. Lin Mengyao nced at it and then withdrew her gaze, carefully cing the bracelet into her bag, keeping it properly. After all, this was a gesture of goodwill from the other party, and Lin Mengyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, feeling pleased.


    "Hi, was it you who saved me earlier? I¡¯m really grateful to you." A timid voice came from behind them.


    Both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao turned their heads simultaneously to look behind them. It was the young girl who had nearly been hit by the middle-aged man.


    Both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had sharp and somewhat aggressive looks. Hearing someone talk behind them, they both turned their heads, their sharp eyes piercing the girl¡¯s gaze like a sword, which seemed to intimidate her. Her eyes turned red.


    "Is there something you need?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyebrows furrowed subtly. He wasn¡¯t too fond of delicate girls who seemed fragile enough to break with a bit of force, or to be blown away with a breath.


    Though Xu Ke tried hard to hide his dislike, the girl¡¯s sensitive and fragile nerves caught a faint signal nheless. Not knowing what she had done to annoy Xu Ke, her breathing turned slightly shaky, and her eyes filled with tears, as if ready to cry any second.


    "I..." The girl sniffed and bit her lip, as if terribly frightened, "I just came to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been hit just now. Thank you!" She bowed to Xu Ke and, before Xu Ke could say anything, ran away hurriedly like a startled rabbit, not daring to look back.


    "What was that all about?" Xu Ke watched as she stumbled away, finally frowning, "Do I look that scary?" Xu Ke touched his face, looking at Lin Mengyao with a pitiful expression.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression made Lin Mengyaough and cry at the same time. She reached out and patted Xu Ke¡¯s head, her sharp eyes softening. "You don¡¯t look scary at all. You look very handsome, dashing, and graceful. And your appearance today while saving someone was even more impressive." Lin Mengyao gave Xu Ke a thumbs-up, showering him withpliments.


    Xu Ke, hearing such praises rarely from Lin Mengyao, was delighted. He took the suitcase from Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands and walked out with a spring in his step, making Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart soften even more, as her nervousness and anxiety abouting to Shangjing with him were reced with happiness and relief.


    The excellent man walking ahead was her husband, Lin Mengyao¡¯s husband.


    When Lin Mengyao followed Xu Ke outside the airport, her eyes were immediately drawn to the stretch Lincoln parked nearby. But she only nced at it before withdrawing her gaze, standing beside Xu Ke and putting her hand into his palm.


    "I don¡¯t know which car Grandpa Zhao drove to pick us up. Let me call and ask." Xu Ke said, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand as he took out his phone to call Housekeeper Zhao.


    Sitting inside the stretch Lincoln with his eyes closed, Housekeeper Zhao immediately opened his eyes upon hearing the phone ring. In that instant, his eyes were sharp and alert, but those emotions vanished with the second ring, reced by a gentle gaze, looking like a kindly old man.


    "Family Head, have you brought Lady out?" Housekeeper Zhao answered the call, using his uniquely gentle voice.


    "We¡¯re already out, but I can¡¯t see the family¡¯s car. What car did you drive today to pick us up?" Xu Ke said while scanning around.


    "I drove the stretch Lincoln. Family Head, I see you two; I¡¯ming over." Housekeeper Zhao wanted to say more but changed his words when he saw Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao at the exit with a smile.


    "Alright." Xu Ke agreed.


    "Grandpa Zhao wille down to pick us up soon. Just rx and stay calm." Xu Keforted, touching Lin Mengyao¡¯s somewhat cold fingertips, knowing her nervousness caused it.


    "Okay, I understand." Lin Mengyao nodded, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s face, feeling her once restless heart calm down again.

 Chapter 257: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Meeting</h4><h4></h4>


    "Grandpa Zhao." In the sight of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao quickly appeared an elderly man dressed in a medieval tailcoat with slicked-back hair. Just as Lin Mengyao was guessing his identity, Xu Ke took the lead, carrying the luggage and holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, and walked towards the elderly man.


    The two stopped one step away from each other. Housekeeper Zhao looked at them with a kindly expression and, catching Lin Mengyao off guard, bent down and gave them a standard courtly bow.


    "Wee back, Family Head and Lady. Please get in the car." Housekeeper Zhao took the luggage from Xu Ke¡¯s hand and gestured for them to follow him.


    Lin Mengyao was startled by the sudden formality of Housekeeper Zhao, and she subtly scratched Xu Ke¡¯s palm, giving him a questioning look.


    Xu Ke smiled and whispered in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear, "I forgot to tell you, Grandpa Zhao has been my grandfather¡¯s butler for decades. He actually graduated from a butler school, so he¡¯s particrly attentive to etiquette. Don¡¯t mind it." Xu Ke shook Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and added softly, "He¡¯s easy to get along with. If you have any requests, just tell Grandpa Zhao. Being too respectful might make him ufortable."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Mengyao nodded and, led by Housekeeper Zhao, got into the extended Lincoln.


    Before stepping into the car, Lin Mengyao never imagined someone would carpet the interior with fluffy white rugs. The opulent decor inside, in ck and gold, struck the eye, immediately evoking a sense of the owner¡¯s wealth and power. It was like stepping into a scene from a movie, leaving Lin Mengyao momentarily gaping in astonishment.


    "What¡¯s with the car¡¯s decor?" Lin Mengyao closed her gaping mouth and looked at Xu Ke incredulously, hoping for an exnation.


    Xu Ke touched his nose embarrassedly, revealing a guilty expression. "Probably something I did foolishly as a child, copying what I saw on TV. Grandpa wouldn¡¯t let me remodel the rooms, so I only had the car to tinker with." As Xu Ke finished speaking, he gradually shed his guilty look, with a hint of rightfulness in his demeanor.


    Lin Mengyao was amused by Xu Ke¡¯s attitude. "I can¡¯t believe you had such juvenile moments as a kid." As she spoke, she found a ce to sit down.


    "Who doesn¡¯t have an embarrassing history from their childhood?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and naturally sat down next to Lin Mengyao.


    "The Family Head and Lady are truly affectionate. It seems the Xu Family will soon wee a little master." Housekeeper Zhao observed the loving couple with a face full of satisfaction, nearly overflowing, gazing at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with affection, as if even the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes had smoothed out significantly.


    Hearing about children made Lin Mengyao a little shy, and she quietly lowered her head, her hand subtly brushing over her stomach.


    "There¡¯s no rush about children. Yaoyao and I are still young. We don¡¯t n to have children so soon to disrupt our world of two." Xu Ke dismissed it lightly, eyes with a hidden glint. As long as the culprit remains atrge, he couldn¡¯t rest easy enough to risk bringing a child into the world.


    Lin Mengyao felt a fleeting disappointment upon hearing that Xu Ke wasn¡¯t ready for children yet. She was of an age where having a child seemed appropriate, and she quite wanted one, but since Xu Ke wasn¡¯t ready, she respected his decision to enjoy a few more years of just the two of them.


    "The Family Head is almost thirty, how is that considered early? In Shangjing, people your age have already be fathers." Housekeeper Zhao advised with some disapproval.


    "They are them, and I am me. How can we be the same? Well, I don¡¯t care; I don¡¯t want children so early. Having children is not only troublesome, but by then, Yaoyao will be focused entirely on the child and won¡¯t have time for me as a father. I want to enjoy my time with Yaoyao and build a solid foundation for our rtionship before we have kids, so I won¡¯t feel neglectedter." Xu Ke wrapped an arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, looking quite pleased with himself, which made the two in the carugh involuntarily.


    "How old are you, and you¡¯re already getting jealous of a child? That¡¯s ridiculous." Lin Mengyao pinched Xu Ke¡¯s hand andined softly, but her eyes were filled with a happy smile, satisfied with Xu Ke¡¯s reasoning.


    The driver drove smoothly yet quickly, and after a short chat in the car, the vehicle came to a stop. The driver, sitting in the passenger seat, got out to open the door and said to Xu Ke and the others, "Family Head, we¡¯re here."


    Xu Ke excitedly pulled Lin Mengyao out of the car by the arm and headed towards another part of the estate, speaking with the excitement of a teenager just hitting puberty, "I built a huge greenhouse behind the manor, filled with all kinds of flowers, and you will absolutely love it. Theyout is a bit like a maze though, so I¡¯ll give you a map tonight for you to memorize. Then, you can freelye and go. Today, I¡¯ll take you around to get familiar with it." Xu Ke said excitedly.


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao nodded, wearing the same joyful smile as Xu Ke, but if a familiar person were to look closely, they¡¯d see the hidden gravity in Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression.


    Once the two entered the greenhouse and were alone, Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheerful expression faded, reced by a solemn and worried look directed at Xu Ke.


    "Xu Ke, ever since we left the airport today, you¡¯ve been acting strange. Did something happen to make you like this?" Lin Mengyao asked, puzzled.


    While the couple was always affectionate, Xu Ke had never shown such a goofy expression or done anything so childish andughable.


    Xu Ke, too, reced his yful expression with a serious one Lin Mengyao had never seen from him before, making the atmosphere instantly tense and heavy.


    "You¡¯ve always wanted to know my identity, haven¡¯t you? I told you before to give me time, and I¡¯d tell you when the time was right. The time is now." Xu Ke said, gripping Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand more tightly.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand hurt from Xu Ke¡¯s grip, but she didn¡¯t cry out or change her expression.


    "Did something happen suddenly? Is that why you¡¯ve decided to tell me now?" Lin Mengyao asked.

 Chapter 258 Protection

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Protection</h4><h4></h4>


    "Do you still remember the issue with Jin Ling?" Xu Ke didn¡¯t answer Lin Mengyao¡¯s question but instead asked a question in return.


    "It wasn¡¯t that long ago, of course, I remember." Lin Mengyao nodded as she spoke.


    "The drugs in Jin Ling¡¯s hands are thetest on the market from America, highly addictive, providing the best euphoria yet causing the greatest neurological damage. These new drugs are very popr in America but have never been exported to other countries due to their rarity." Xu Ke shared the hard-to-get information from Brother Long with Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly.


    Without giving Lin Mengyao extra time, Xu Ke continued, "Even domestic drug lords can¡¯t get their hands on these drugs. How did a girl from a bankrupt family like Jin Ling obtain them?"


    "I originally thought that Los Angeles was very safe. Whether in the open or hidden, everyone was under my protection. In Los Angeles, you could be the most protected, but Jin Ling¡¯s situation made me realize I was too naive. I haven¡¯t done enough; the enemy is hiding too deeply. I can¡¯t leave you alone in Los Angeles, unaware and facing such dangers." Xu Ke spoke as he looked at the blooming roses in the conservatory, untouched by the elements.


    "But why would anyone want to go after you?" The truth revealed by Xu Ke startled Lin Mengyao. She felt she was about to uncover a huge secret unknown to others, which began to make her breathing quicken.


    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe they¡¯re afraid I¡¯d discover something. I never told you that I am, in fact, a descendant of the Xu Family in Shangjing, the former heir of the Xu Family, who waster disowned, and now the Xu Family Master." Xu Ke shifted his gaze from the roses back to Lin Mengyao.


    "When I was expelled from the Xu Family, I thought my world had copsed. I felt betrayed and abandoned by everyone. The person I loved the most didn¡¯t want me. I truly became the disgrace they spoke of, a wastrel! Until I received a call from awyer, informing me that I was to inherit everything from the Xu Family, and all my rtives were dead." When Xu Ke spoke to this point, his expression looked as if he was about to cry, but the tears never fell.


    "All of this felt like a giant joke. Within a short span of three years, our Xu Family¡¯s direct line died off due to various idents, and yet I, the one rumored to have been expelled, was the only survivor. Do you think this is normal? Although we, the Xu Family, weren¡¯t great people, we never did anything evil. How could heaven strike us all down?"


    "So you don¡¯t believe those idents others spoke of. You believe that the Xu Family was targeted, so you sent someone to investigate?" Lin Mengyao, warming Xu Ke¡¯s cold hand with hers, voiced her guess.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t believe those were idents. If one person died, it might have been an ident, but for all to perish, it has to be intentional. I investigated the cause of death of my grandfather and others, and sure enough, there is someone orchestrating from behind. I¡¯ve found several, but I don¡¯t think they are the masterminds. They¡¯re just pawns on the chessboard controlled by the real culprit."


    "I know my grandfather¡¯s capabilities. My second uncle might be a bit arrogant, but he¡¯s not foolish, and my father was almost demonically intelligent. How could they be taken down by small fries? Whoever forced them to create the illusion of expelling me to protect me must either be exceptionally talented or exceptionally well-connected, or abination of both."


    "But no matter who the opponent is or what kind of person they are, between us, it¡¯s a fight to the death. I didn¡¯t want to tell you all this before because I didn¡¯t want to drag you into it. I hoped you could live well, but Jin Ling¡¯s situation taught me that this hope is impossible. From the day you married me, you were destined to be their target, and you can¡¯t get off this ship. I¡¯m sorry, our Xu Family has implicated you."


    At this moment, besides the familiar tender emotion in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, there was an even deeper sense of guilt that Lin Mengyao was familiar with it might drown someone.


    Lin Mengyao stood on her tiptoes, gently cing a kiss on Xu Ke¡¯s lips.


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you need to apologize for. The days with you have been the happiest since my grandfather passed away. You¡¯ve given me a home, the home I¡¯ve always longed for. So Xu Ke, I don¡¯t regret being with you. Even if I were to choose again, I would still marry you." Lin Mengyao expressed her feelings.


    "We are husband and wife, a united front. You¡¯ve stood by me through thick and thin before, and now I can stand by you through this difficult time, seeking revenge for my grandfather and the others. No matter what the future holds, I will stand with you." Lin Mengyao gently said.


    Listening to Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke felt like nothing could be good enough for her; this woman deserved the best in the world.


    Xu Ke embraced her, bending slightly to tuck his head into Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck, his voice a little choked as he spoke, "Yaoyao, thank you, marrying you is the greatest blessing of my life."


    Xu Ke tightened his arms, drawing them infinitely close, and the feeling of their bodies touching filled the hollowness and emptiness inside him. At this moment, it was as if a light had appeared on his dark path of vengeance, guiding him, opposing the darkness, and giving him more courage.


    After holding each other in silence for a while, Lin Mengyao remembered the question she initially asked and couldn¡¯t help but pound lightly on Xu Ke¡¯s back, "I suddenly remembered that you hadn¡¯t finished answering my question earlier."


    "What?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes momentarily filled with a nk expression.


    "It¡¯s about why you seemed so unlike yourself after leaving the airport. Don¡¯t tell me it was to confuse the enemy. If that¡¯s the case, are you going to pretend to have Ch¨±niby¨­ every time we interact in the future?" Lin Mengyao asked, her uncertainty evident as she teased Xu Ke with the nickname Mei Ao.


    Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s conjecture, Xu Ke was suddenly caught betweenughter and tears.


    "Where did ¡¯Ch¨±niby¨­¡¯e from?" Xu Ke chuckled, shaking his head, and gently poked Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead as he softly said, "I¡¯m backing you up, letting everyone in the manor see that you¡¯re the one I cherish, so that in the future, they won¡¯t dare bully you behind my back."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is," Lin Mengyao¡¯s face lit up in realization, and she broke into an embarrassed smile.

 Chapter 259 Going to the Company

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Going to the Company</h4><h4></h4>


    Afterforting Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke took her on a tour of the greenhouse before they went out for a rest.


    The two didn¡¯t tell anyone about their return, so Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao took some time to rx in the estate. On the third day, Xu Ke dressed in a business suit.


    "Why are you dressed like that?" Lin Mengyaoy on the bed, half-squinting at Xu Ke,zily asking.


    "Of course, I¡¯m going to thepany to have a look." Xu Ke said while adjusting his tie in front of the mirror.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you about this yesterday? How did you forget?" Xu Ke tidied himself up, walked over to Lin Mengyao, and affectionately pinched her nose as he spoke.


    "Ah! I forgot." Lin Mengyao first pped her forehead in annoyance, then immediately showed Xu Ke a pleading expression.


    She had been engrossed in the huge and surprising news that her husband was the Xu family¡¯s heir. Her brain was in shutdown mode, using all its resources to process that information,pletely forgetting whatever Xu Ke said afterward.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s pitiful expression, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of tenderness. How could he be angry over such a small matter?


    "It¡¯s okay. You can sleep a bit more. I¡¯m off to work." Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a gentle kiss on the forehead, tucked her in, and then turned to leave.


    In the premium area of Shangjing, the Xu family owned an entiremercial building. The golden letters gleamed in the sun, almost dazzling anyone who dared to look up at them. This was the pride and glory of the Xu family, symbolizing their unshakeable status in Shangjing, as if dering that mere mortals didn¡¯t even have the right to gaze upon it.


    After an hour-long drive, Xu Ke arrived beneath the Xu Building, raising his head and half-squinting at the golden letters. His eyes showed a hint of nostalgia.


    "You can go back now. Come pick me up at five in the afternoon," Xu Ke instructed the driver.


    Watching the driver leave, Xu Ke finally strode into the Xu Building.


    Since it was the transition between spring and summer, the temperature inside the building was just right. The ce was spotlessly clean, and the white ceramic floor tiles reflected people¡¯s faces clearly. The fresh flowers scattered around filled the air with the scent of spring and summer, as if one were in a sea of flowers, brightening one¡¯s mood.


    Working in such a ce was what every newly graduated university student dreamed of.


    Xu Ke paused to take in this familiar yet unfamiliar ce, then purposefully headed toward the elevator.


    "The gentleman in the gray suit by the elevator, please stop ande to register at the front desk."


    Just as Xu Ke was about to step into the elevator, a spirited female voice, with prating rity, caused everyone in the lobby to focus on him.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, turned, and walked towards the front desk.


    "Are you a new employee?" Xu Ke looked at the unfamiliar face across from him, raising an eyebrow as he spoke.


    "I¡¯ve been here for over a year. I¡¯m an excellent employee. If you¡¯re trying to sneak past using such an old and crude method to get inside the building, you¡¯d better give up." The woman who had stopped Xu Ke wore a mocking smile as she looked at him.


    "Name, gender, purpose of visit, who you¡¯re meeting, phone number¡ªall to be written here." Although the woman¡¯s expression was diforting, her actions were swift as she tossed the visitor registration book and pen to Xu Ke, assuming he wasn¡¯t there to see anyone important or perhaps didn¡¯t have any appointment at all.


    The woman held the pager in her hand, tilted her head at Xu Ke, her actions carrying a tant warning, with an air reminiscent of a school dean.


    "I¡¯m a shareholder in thepany. I¡¯m here to attend the shareholders¡¯ meeting." Xu Ke looked at the items thrown his way but didn¡¯t move.


    "Ha, I¡¯ve seen plenty of people lying to get upstairs, thinking they can instantly seed once they¡¯re up there. But I have to say, you¡¯re the boldest, daring to im to be a shareholder. But since you¡¯re saying it, show me your share authorization letter, eh? Let me see if you hold any shares in ourpany? How many? Do you have five percent?" The woman extended her hand, her ridicule even more pronounced than before.


    The smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face slowly became nuanced. Granted, he could show his share authorization letter to prove he wasn¡¯t lying, but the repercussions of doing so would be negative. Imagine if the top executive of a conglomerate had to show a share authorization letter to verify his identity at the front desk ¡ª if that got out, he would be theughingstock of the entire Shangjing.


    "If you¡¯ve been with thepany for over a year, are you unaware of the change in leadership? Don¡¯t you have my photo? As the receptionist at Headquarters, it is your duty to recognize everypany employee, let alone someone like me in upper management. Who put you up to this? Chairman Hu?" Xu Ke asked gently, looking at her face.


    The receptionist¡¯s eye twitched slightly, but she quickly controlled that tiny expression. She raised her head and stiffened her neck as she said, "I honestly don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Either you show me your ID to prove your identity, or you leave now."


    As the two were at an impasse, Chairman Hu, who Xu Ke had just mentioned, walked in with his graying temples yet to be dyed. It was as if they had a mutual sense; the moment Chairman Hu stepped into the building, Xu Ke turned his head, and their gazes quickly met in the air.


    Chairman Hu nced at the receptionist and shed a cold smile at Xu Ke, with no intention of exchanging greetings.


    But just because Chairman Hu didn¡¯t wish to speak with Xu Ke didn¡¯t mean Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t initiate the conversation.


    Seeing Chairman Hu heading to the elevator with his assistant, Xu Ke called out loudly, "Chairman Hu, I¡¯ve been away from Shangjing for less than a month, and you¡¯ve already forgotten me?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s words sessfully halted Chairman Hu¡¯s steps, causing him to look at Xu Ke.


    At this moment, Xu Ke¡¯s elbow rested on the marble counter of the front desk, his head tilted, as he provocatively looked at Chairman Hu.


    "You brat, shouldn¡¯t you be at home drinking milk instead ofing here? This isn¡¯t a ce for kids." Xu Ke¡¯s expression and attitude reminded Chairman Hu of the hardships of his own recent life. Seeing Xu Ke looking so spirited only made Chairman Hu feel like his whole being was burning with anger.

 Chapter 260: Begging for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Begging for Mercy</h4><h4></h4>


    "Oh, getting angry out of embarrassment? Seeing you still have the energy to talk back to me, I know you¡¯ve been doing well recently. It makes me happy to see you thriving; it¡¯s a relief for the elders at home." Xu Ke¡¯s smile became genuine.


    But in Chairman Hu¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor was nothing short of bizarre and provocative, reminding him of the old man who had controlled the Xu Corporation for decades. Chairman Hu¡¯s face gradually turned pale, his heart pounding relentlessly.


    At the time of action, he simply felt a rush of sess, but as time passed, fear began to gnaw at his mind, especially after Xu Ke¡¯s prior words. For a whole week, he was gued by nightmares; every time he closed his eyes, images of the Xu family¡¯s deaths would sh in his mind. They called for justice in his dreams every night, leaving him tortured and sleepless.


    "Hmph, I won¡¯t argue with you, a mere brat, right here. We¡¯ll see each otherter!" Chairman Hu said, struggling to maintain hismanding presence.


    "See youter, then." Having achieved his goal, Xu Ke lost interest in speaking further, his smirk quickly fading as he replied coldly.


    Watching Chairman Hu enter the elevator, Xu Ke finally turned around to face the receptionist who had stopped him.


    "Go collect this month¡¯s sry from financeter. You don¡¯t need toe back anymore." Xu Ke told her.


    "What do you mean? I don¡¯t quite understand." The receptionist¡¯s smile could no longer be maintained; her eyes filled with fear and desperation, hoping what she just heard was false. But the truth is often cruel.


    "It means I¡¯m firing you as thepany¡¯s president. Starting today, you¡¯re no longer an employee of the Xu Corporation." Xu Ke bluntly repeated.


    "No, you can¡¯t fire me. I have an employment contract with thepany; I¡¯m protected byborws." The receptionist said, her voice slightly agitated.


    "I almost forgot about your contract. I¡¯ll have finance arrange three extra months¡¯ sry for you aspensation. Now you can pack your things and leave." Xu Ke said with cold indifference in his eyes.


    It was clear that Xu Ke genuinely wanted her to leave. The receptionist¡¯s expression turned utterly panic-stricken.


    "Please, President, I was wrong earlier. I¡¯ll never fail to recognize you again. Please don¡¯t make me leave. I beg you. I really, really need this job. Without it, I won¡¯t survive. I beg you, forgive me this once." The receptionist, caring no longer about others watching, grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s hand resting on the table, her perfectly manicured nails sinking into his flesh, drawing a trickle of blood.


    Xu Ke nced at their entwined hands and frowned.


    The receptionist, always watching Xu Ke¡¯s every expression and move, immediately noticed his frown. Following his gaze, she saw the scene of her pinching Xu Ke¡¯s hand to the point of drawing blood, feeling her blood freeze and breathing bing difficult.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, it was an ident. Please don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll cover your medical expenses. Just please, don¡¯t fire me." Her demeanor became even more frantic, tears pooling in her eyes.


    The tears wet hershes, making her look exceptionally pitiful, like a lc drenched in rain, evoking sympathy.


    "Let go." Xu Ke said coldly, looking at her hand still gripping his.


    "Sorry, I was too nervous. But I really need this job. Please don¡¯t fire me, okay? I know what I did was wrong today. I promise I¡¯ll do whatever you say if you let me stay. Please?" The receptionist released his hand, biting her lip and looking at Xu Ke with a beseeching, puppy-like gaze, hoping for some leniency.


    "I think you don¡¯t even realize what you did wrong. I¡¯m not firing you today because you stopped me from going upstairs, but because you picked a side and chose the wrong one. Nopany leader wants employees forming cliques to split thepany. After leaving the Xu Corporation, I hope you won¡¯t make this fatal mistake again." Xu Ke looked at her face, his eyes void of pity, only coldness.


    After speaking, Xu Ke left immediately. The receptionist stood there dumbfounded, watching Xu Ke¡¯s figure disappear into the elevator. Only then did she burst into tears, but none of her colleagues who had previously socialized with her came over tofort her.


    Only the manager, informed of the situation, approached slowly in high heels, followed by a neer to take her ce.


    Through her tears, the receptionist saw her recement, feeling as though all the bones in her body had been removed, copsing onto the ground. She realized that she was truly finished this time.


    As long as any future employers knew she was fired from the Xu Corporation, no one in Shangjing would be willing to hire her. All her paths in Shangjing were blocked. She was utterly ruined, yet she couldn¡¯t hold any resentment toward the man who ruined her, not even anger.


    Sitting on the ground, the receptionist once again shed tears of regret.


    "Rather than crying here, you should prepare your resume and apply for new jobs. Get up from the floor quickly. I need to take you to HR to process your resignation, then go to finance to collect your wages. I¡¯m pressed for time and can¡¯t waste it here with you. Hurry up." The manager spoke without any courtesy.


    Xu Ke, after entering the elevator, had no idea what would happen after he left, as it was entirely outside his concern.


    Xu Ke appeared directly at thepany executives¡¯ meeting.


    Chairman Hu was still passionately speaking when suddenly everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the entrance. Then came a voice he found most unforgettable and detestable,zily saying, "Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me about today¡¯spany meeting? If I hadn¡¯te by, wouldn¡¯t I have missed it?"


    Under theplex gazes of everyone, Xu Ke walked straight in, looking at Chairman Hu seated at the head of the table. Xu Ke¡¯s mouth slowly curved into a smile.


    The office chairs were arranged ording to the number of people, and no one had anticipated Xu Ke¡¯s return, so no extra chairs were prepared.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes swept around the meeting room with a smile, finallynding back on Chairman Hu.


    For a moment, the meeting room plunged into extreme silence, the air so heavy it was hard to breathe.


    As the tension rose, someone among the executives couldn¡¯t help but send an assistant out to bring in a chair for Xu Ke, cing it next to Chairman Hu.

 Chapter 261: New Clue

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261: New Clue</h4><h4></h4>


    Looking at the new chair brought in by the assistant, the office returned to silence. Finally, it was Chairman Hu who spoke first: "What are you standing there for? The chair is over there, sit down. However, a wise nephew like you might not be ustomed to the position in front, so take his chair to the back. That would be more suitable for you." Chairman Hu pointed to a small corner of the meeting room.


    The corner was so secluded that even the assistant wouldn¡¯t sit there.


    The assistant standing behind Chairman Hu stood up and moved the chair to that corner ording to Chairman Hu¡¯s instructions.


    No one in the meeting room spoke up for Xu Ke. They all wanted to see how Xu Ke would resolve his current predicament and face Chairman Hu¡¯s power y. They only knew a new leader had taken over thepany but had never interacted with him. Today¡¯s incident allowed them to understand what kind of character this new person in power was.


    Xu Ke had already anticipated the current situation. The embarrassed and angry look that Chairman Hu imagined did not appear on Xu Ke¡¯s face. Instead, his smile grewrger, like a warm breeze in spring sunlight, making everyone feelfortable. However, the words that came out of his beautifully shaped thin lips were not as pleasant to hear.


    "Since Chairman Hu likes that position, let¡¯s reserve it for Chairman Hu himself. Now it¡¯s time to return my position to me. It¡¯s not a good habit to take over someone else¡¯s nest," Xu Ke said, with an uplift in his voice, as if speaking with a gentle humor.


    Chairman Hu ced his hand on the solid wood table of the conference room, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s face with dissatisfaction, and said gloomily: "My position was chosen by the board of directors, not just anyone can take it. Young nephew, don¡¯t fall into delusions." Chairman Hu let out a cold snort from his nose.


    "Chosen by the board of directors? Why wasn¡¯t I, the majority shareholder, informed?" Xu Ke tapped the table leisurely with his slender forefinger and said, "Chairman Hu, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten, I hold 51% of Xu Corporation¡¯s shares. Even if you made some choices behind my back, the shares I hold are enough to veto your decisions. As long as I don¡¯t recognize your position, you have to step down."


    "So, will you sit there yourself, or should we call an emergency board meeting right now, and then you will go sit there?" Xu Ke pointed to the solitary chair in the corner, looking at Chairman Hu with a smirk.


    No one expected Xu Ke¡¯s attitude to be so firm and unreasonable. They looked at Xu Ke as if observing a madman. Even though he held most of Xu Corporation¡¯s shares, the united directors could still give him a hard time. What Xu Ke did now was seen by many as digging his own grave.


    Chairman Hu sat motionlessly in his chair, but his hand on the table had clenched into a fist, and veins bulged along the back of his hand. His face had turned a reddish-purple, and his teeth ground together noisily, clearly infuriated by Xu Ke.


    Being humiliated by Xu Ke in front of the entirepany, even if he changed Xu Corporation to Hu Corporation in the future, this scene would always be his shame.


    "You¡¯re ruthless, but let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯ll see the day you kneel and beg me." Chairman Hu kicked the chair over and walked towards the door. He even shouldered into Xu Ke heavily on his way out.


    "Tidy up the president¡¯s office, and don¡¯t forget to hand over to meter. I believe Chairman Hu won¡¯t resort to such lowly tactics as dying the handover, at the cost of harming thepany¡¯s interests, just to spite me." Xu Ke dusted off the spot where Chairman Hu had hit him and spoke loud enough for everyone in the conference room to hear.


    Chairman Hu paused slightly on his way out, followed by a loud door m. Luckily, the ss quality was strong enough not to be damaged by him.


    "Alright, let¡¯s continue with our previous topic." Xu Ke, with a calm expression, walked to the head position and kicked the chair previously upied by Chairman Hu aside. He told the executive assistant on his right, "Take this chair out and bring in a new one."


    The addressed assistant, a young girl, blushed as she saw Xu Ke talking to her gently, and given Xu Ke¡¯s striking appearance, if not for her professional ethics, she would have already approached him for his contact information.


    "Oh, okay." The assistant replied, her face turning red, and hurriedly went outside to fetch a chair.


    "Why isn¡¯t anyone speaking? Do I need to call on you one by one like during school?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was gentle, andbined with his face, he truly seemed harmless. But they hadn¡¯t forgotten that Xu Ke had just ousted Chairman Hu from the president¡¯s position and reced him seamlessly. Those present were not fools.


    Now, with a slight nce from Xu Ke, they felt as if they might be the next Chairman Hu. One by one, they began eagerly demonstrating their capabilities, fearing that Xu Ke might not be familiar with thepany¡¯s specific circumstances. Some quick-witted ones even briefed thepany¡¯s basic situation, causing others to feel annoyed and envious.


    When the assistant returned with the new chair, she saw the scene of everyone in the meeting room enthusiastically showcasing themselves, leaving her dumbfounded.


    As the meeting concluded, no matter what the executives thought personally, or which faction they supported, their attitude towards Xu Ke had clearly changed. Throughout the meeting, Xu Ke rarely spoke, but whenever he did, it was always to the point. Not a single word from him was wasted, and his acumen regarding market strategies was astonishingly high, making them wish they could get inside his head to see what else he knew.


    This was the first time in their tenure that they felt a meeting passed so quickly.


    After the meeting, Xu Ke directly headed to the president¡¯s office. Although Xu Corporation had changed over the years he was not there, in Xu Ke¡¯s mind, it was as if he had a map. Without anyone guiding him, he arrived precisely where he intended to go.


    As he pushed open the door, seeing a familiar face inside, the smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face became even more elegant. For a moment, Chairman Hu thought he saw Xu Ke¡¯s father, that almost devilishly clever man, standing before him.


    "I knew you hadn¡¯t left. Did you want to tell me something? You¡¯re not here for the handover, are you?" Xu Ke rxed on the sofa, looked at Chairman Hu across from him, and slowly rubbed his fingers.


    The way Chairman Hu looked at him made him ufortable, as if he was being seen through to another person.


    "I¡¯m here to warn you, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you think you¡¯re great just because you hold the majority of Xu Corporation¡¯s shares? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of righteous hero? Do you enjoy imagining people like us groveling at your feet? Wake up, stop your hero dreaming. Your sessst time wasn¡¯t because of your prowess, it was because I underestimated you. This time I¡¯m ready; it¡¯s still uncertain who will win between the two of us." Chairman Hu lit a cigar and looked at Xu Ke through the hazy smoke with disdain.

 Chapter 262 Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Teasing</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke could see the evil and sinister eyes, obscured by loathing.


    "Oh?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice trailed up with aplete nonchnce.


    "What? You don¡¯t believe it? Do you think that your grandfather¡¯s incident only involved me and the Chu Family? Naive! The Chu Family and I were just insignificant pawns in this event. For the entire Xu Family in Shangjing, we might not even register as a fart to them. Do you think a youngster like you can exact revenge? What aughable notion," Chairman Hu¡¯s face bore a mocking expression.


    "With them supporting me from behind, even if you¡¯re omniscient, your oue is apparent. If you wish to surrender now, you¡¯d better do as I say, or be careful that you end up with nothing," Chairman Hu said slowly and leisurely.


    Chairman Hu looked at Xu Ke with a faint sense of pleasure, wanting to see him loseposure because of his words, but he was disappointed; Xu Ke¡¯s expression remained unchanged from when he first entered, not a slightest change discernible.


    But only Xu Ke knew the stormy waves these words stirred in his heart today. He had to muster all his restraint, all his concentration, to not show any extreme reaction, not daring to speak immediately, fearing his hoarse voice would shatter the calm on the surface.


    The pleasure in Chairman Hu¡¯s eyes gradually stilled, as the ash from his cigar slowly fell, "Isn¡¯t there anything you wish to say?" Chairman Hu asked in a low, displeased tone.


    "What should I say?" Xu Ke coldly retorted.


    "Weren¡¯t you most concerned about their deaths? Weren¡¯t you biting anyone like a mad dog because of their deaths? Are you no longer pretending now?" Chairman Hu smirked with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Why are you so concerned about me, that my silence excites you more than the concerned party itself." The smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face remained unchanged, as steady as a mountain, making it hard for Chairman Hu to see what this young man was thinking. The Xu Ke who returned from Luocheng became even more inscrutable.


    Chairman Hu¡¯s heart sank continuously, but recalling what that person told him, his eyes became fervent once again.


    Sitting opposite Chairman Hu, Xu Ke noticed all the changes in the other¡¯s eyes, and gradually formed a n in his mind.


    "I have to work. If you are only here to tell me this, I¡¯ve heard it, you may leave. I¡¯m busy and won¡¯t see you out." Xu Ke issued an eviction order directly to Chairman Hu, sweat slowly seeping into his palm holding the phone.


    "Hmph!" Unable to see Xu Ke¡¯s joke, Chairman Hu felt a pang of dissatisfaction in his heart, snorted coldly at Xu Ke, and turned to leave.


    The office door was mmed shut by Chairman Hu with a loud bang, yet Xu Ke remained stationary, listening quietly until he could only hear his own heartbeat, a somber expression finally surfaced on his face.


    He dialed a number he rarely called and sinctly said, "Check everyone Hu Zhentian has met this month and hispletework, and monitor him closely. I need to know what he does and whom he meets every day."


    The person on the other end responded with an affirmative, and only then did the tight expression on Xu Ke¡¯s face slowly rx. He had a hunch that Hu Zhentian was a big fish, and he might find the truth behind his grandfather¡¯s death on him.


    Xu Ke continued to work diligently at thepany, unlike thepany in Luocheng before, the Xu Company had aplexwork of rtionships that required time for even Xu Ke to master.


    "Yaoyao, I might have to work overtime tonight and won¡¯t be able toe home for dinner with you, but I booked a restaurant with amazing food; you should go and try it." Xu Ke said gently, pressing his aching temples.


    On the other end of the line, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes dimmed quickly upon hearing that Xu Ke couldn¡¯te to dine with her, but she instinctively replied in a happy tone, "I must try how good the food that you praised really is, but eating alone is no fun. How about I pack it up and bring it to you? I promise I won¡¯t disturb your work. I¡¯ll leave right after dinner, okay?"


    Listening to Lin Mengyao¡¯s delicate and soft words, how could Xu Ke refuse? "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. It¡¯s a bit of a hassle for our Yaoyao to pack food for me."


    "It¡¯s not a hassle at all, just wait for me at thepany, I¡¯ll be there soon." Lin Mengyao¡¯s mood turned exceedingly good upon Xu Ke¡¯s agreement to her going to thepany, and she dressed up before letting the driver take her to the restaurant Xu Ke mentioned.


    Upon arrival, Lin Mengyao was momentarily taken aback by the luxurious and opulent d¨¦cor of the restaurant. The d¨¦cor seemed like a masterpiece from Western painters of the past century, exquisitely ornate in every corner, making Lin Mengyao linger slightly longer than the usual epicures who frequented the ce.


    "What¡¯s this roadblock standing in the middle like a traffic barrier, so annoying. Can¡¯t tell where she¡¯s from, reeking of rustic air, really suffocating my nose. Heydy in front, are you moving or not, if not, don¡¯t block the way here!" Young Master Lu, apanied by his gang of cronies, stood behind Lin Mengyao, reaching out to push her, causing an unprepared Lin Mengyao to stumble, destabilized, bumping into the decorative vases used in the restaurant, the crisp sound of shattering porcin echoed piercingly in the tranquil restaurant.


    "How can you push people like that?" Staring at the shattered porcin at her feet, Lin Mengyao turned around furiously, giving the other party a sharp re.


    Young Master Lu didn¡¯t take Lin Mengyao¡¯s anger to heart, his eyes only saw Lin Mengyao¡¯s pretty face, and her eyes sparkling because of anger.


    "Yo, didn¡¯t expect the country girl to be this pretty." Young Master Lu whistled loudly at Lin Mengyao, reaching out to touch her face.


    "p!" Lin Mengyao unapologetically smacked the w reaching toward her face away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me without permission," Lin Mengyao said coldly, looking at the other party.


    "Oh, a fiery temper, just what I like. Young Master Lu loves women with tempers like yours, those who are soft and weepy are just annoying. I¡¯ve never seen you in Shangjing, which family are you from?" Young Master Lu nced at his hand, red from the p, eyes showing a hint of excitement, looking at Lin Mengyao as if he wanted to devour her.


    Lin Mengyao quietly moved back, looking at him with an expression as if he were a lunatic.

 Chapter 263: It鈥檚 Just So-So

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 263: It¡¯s Just So-So</h4><h4></h4>


    Theckey standing behind the young master of the Lu Family saw that Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t responding, and as the young master¡¯s expression grew more inscrutable, he quickly spoke up, "Our young master is talking to you! Are you deaf or blind that you still don¡¯t answer? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you!" Theckey extended his hand, making a gesture as if to hit, but before itnded on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, the young master¡¯s pnded on his face first.


    "I¡¯m talking to the beautiful Miss, what are you interrupting for!" The young master of the Lu Family looked at hisckey with displeasure.


    Just a second after hitting someone, the next second, the young master smiled at Lin Mengyao, "You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Whose pet are you? I¡¯ve heard someone likes you and is keeping you. Who is that person? Forget it, no point in asking, let me just be straightforward. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you. From today on, you¡¯ll be with me. I¡¯ll give you a secondary card for you to spend as you like, and a vi in Myeong-dong. As long as you promise toe whenever I call and don¡¯t mess around, I can even raise your price for you online."


    The young master of the Lu Family took a step forward, reaching out to touch Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, but as Lin Mengyao stepped back, his hand only grazed her hair.


    The cold strands brushed across his palm, yet he didn¡¯t mind Lin Mengyao¡¯s dodging. Instead, he inhaled his fingers with satisfaction.


    Lin Mengyao frowned with disgust, her face disying anger after being humiliated, the corners of her eyes flushed with indignation, which ironically made her more alluring, intensifying the greed in the young master¡¯s eyes.


    "Shameless! Vulgar! I feel sick even saying one more word to you." Lin Mengyao said each word distinctly.


    "Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t appreciate the offer. I¡¯m giving you one more chance; do you agree or not?" The young master squinted his eyes, looking at Lin Mengyao with a destructive gaze.


    "You¡¯re just a pet, and because I like you, I¡¯m giving you a choice. Otherwise, what could a pet like you do if I take you by force in Shangjing? Don¡¯t y hard to get, or you¡¯ll risk losing everything and end up as nothing but my ve." The young master said with a hoarse voice.


    "Such big words, making my woman a ve, are you even worthy?" Xu Ke, who had just reached the restaurant entrance, heard the young master¡¯s words, and anger red up inside him instantly, something inside him screaming to tear apart this man eyeing Lin Mengyao and feed him to the fish.


    "Who are you to ruin our boss¡¯s mood? Do you believe I can send you to the hospital with one punch?" Theckey, eager to find an opportunity to impress the young master, saw the chance the moment Xu Ke appeared, just like finding a pillow the moment he wanted to nap.


    "Xu Ke, what are you doing here?" Hearing the familiar voice, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She dodged around the young master¡¯s group and ran toward Xu Ke. It wasn¡¯t until she was enveloped in Xu Ke¡¯s arms that Lin Mengyao felt her trembling body finally calm down.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you were workingte tonight and wouldn¡¯te here for dinner? Why did you suddenly show up?" Lin Mengyao looked behind Xu Ke, finding no one else, and asked in surprise.


    "I was worried someone might bully you if I wasn¡¯t here, so I decided toe over. I didn¡¯t expect you were really being bullied. How could you be so foolish? What would you do if I hadn¡¯te tonight?" Xu Ke tapped Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose yfully.


    The young master of the Lu Family¡¯s face turned dark immediately as he watched the woman he fancied run into another man¡¯s arms. He pushed aside those blocking his way and walked straight to Xu Ke, scanning him from head to toe with a scrutinizing gaze.


    "Who do you think you are, daring to steal my woman? You should go out and ask around, can I, Lu Ang, really be provoked? You¡¯re tired of living, aren¡¯t you?" After saying this high and mighty, Lu Ang shifted his gaze to Lin Mengyao. "Such a pretty boy, can he satisfy you?" Lu Ang arched an eyebrow, a lewd smile ying on his lips.


    "You!" Lin Mengyao¡¯s face flushed red instantly, her voice trembling as she spoke, "I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless and brazen as you."


    "I can be even more shameless. Want to see?" Lu Ang smirked, eyeing her with an adult¡¯s insinuation.


    "Lu Ang, Lu Zhengxing¡¯s grandson." Xu Ke pulled the trembling Lin Mengyao into his arms, covering her ears with his broad hand.


    Looking at Lu Ang, Xu Ke¡¯s gaze turned cold, with a contemptuous look even more superior than Lu Ang¡¯s earlier demeanor, "I heard when I came back that the Lu Family has a grandson studying abroad in America called Lu Ang, who supposedly has a good reputation and intentions of being groomed to take over the family business so Mr. Lu can enjoy some peace. But it seems those are just rumors. If the Lu Familynds in your hands, bankruptcy isn¡¯t far off."


    Xu Ke let out a light snort, a sound that almost set Lu Ang ame with anger.


    "Say that again if you dare." Lu Ang red at Xu Ke, repeating his words with malice.


    Lin Mengyao nervously gripped Xu Ke¡¯s clothes.


    "You¡¯d better watch your mouth, or I won¡¯t hesitate to discipline you on behalf of your grandfather." Xu Ke threatened.


    "Discipline me? Who do you think you are? Which stone did you crawl out from to stand here and lecture me? Tell me which family you¡¯re from, and I¡¯ll make sure you end up bankrupt and homeless, unable to survive in Shangjing; believe it or not!" Lu Ang stepped forward, locking eyes with Xu Ke, speaking with icy cruelty.


    "Even if your grandfather stood here, he wouldn¡¯t dare say that. What should I call you? Stupid beyond measure or just a fearless, naive cub?" Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled slightly, looking at Lu Ang as if he were nothing but an ant on the roadside.


    "Not convinced? Want to take revenge on me?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, continuing, "Thene on; I am Xu Ke from the Xu Family." Xu Ke gave onest nce at Lu Ang before leaving the restaurant with Lin Mengyao.


    "Yaoyao, I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. I won¡¯t let you go out alone again." Xu Ke embraced her with guilt, "I can¡¯t imagine what could have happened if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll ensure justice for you." Xu Ke said with determination.


    "I¡¯m fine. Besides, it was just an ident; you don¡¯t need to me yourself. Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. I¡¯m a bit hungry; let¡¯s go eat, okay?" Lin Mengyao, having calmed down, was now smiling and clinging to Xu Ke¡¯s arm yfully.


    "Okay."


    Xu Ke nodded and took Lin Mengyao to leave the restaurant.


    After they left, Lu Ang, who had lost face, kicked and shattered the other decorations in the restaurant, but the manager intervened and relied on a powerful backer to sweep the incident under the rug.

 Chapter 264: Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264: Lu Family</h4><h4></h4>


    "All of you look down on me. When I inherit the Lu Family, I¡¯ll make sure these people kneel and beg for my forgiveness." Lu Ang put his hands on his hips, fuming like a blowfish, sending off clear signals that he wasn¡¯t someone to mess with.


    "By the way, didn¡¯t everyone from the Xu Family die off? Where did this Xu Kee from? Did he just pop out of nowhere, or is he just using some random name to trick me?" Lu Ang thought about the two people he just let go so easily, ring with wide eyes, and questioned theckeys beside him.


    He had just returned from abroad and wasn¡¯t very familiar with the local situation, but these people were all native to Shangjing; they should know if someone was lying or not.


    "There is someone named Xu Ke from the Xu Family. He held a party at his estate some time ago, but we¡¯re not sure if the person earlier was him. Xu Ke hasn¡¯t appeared in public since that party, and we haven¡¯t seen him in person, so we¡¯re really not sure." One of theckeys, observing Lu Ang¡¯s expression, recalled something and cautiously said.


    "So, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a good chance he was just trying to trick me earlier? How do you not even know something this trivial? How did you all grow up in Shangjing¡ªare you all idiots? Huh? Are you idiots?" Lu Ang gave each of them a kick and felt much better afterward.


    "Remember this guy for me. Every time you see him from now on, beat him up. If I don¡¯t make him kneel and call me grandpa, then I¡¯m his grandson." Lu Ang swiped his nose with a finger, speaking with a cold tone.


    "Got it, got it, we¡¯ll remember. We¡¯ll make sure to give that grandson what he deserves." Lackey No. 1 said with a fawning smile.


    "But what if he really is Xu Ke?" Anotherckey, who was more timid, showed a hesitant expression.


    He opened his mouth to say more but was interrupted by Lackey No. 1 who had just spoken, "What ¡¯but¡¯? What ¡¯but¡¯? Does he look like Xu Ke with that self-destructive demeanor? And even if he is, so what? In front of our boss, he¡¯s nothing. Everyone in Shangjing knows Xu Ke hasn¡¯t even stepped into hispany¡¯s building. Chairman Hu from theirpany doesn¡¯t acknowledge him at all. Xu Ke is just living on dividends, how can hepare with our boss? Our boss doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything!" Lackey No. 1 dered loudly.


    Lu Ang threw an approving nce at Lackey No. 1, "Makes sense. You all should learn from him. Looking at you guys just dampens my mood."


    "But boss, you only mentioned what to do if we encounter that guy; what about the girl?" Among the envious nces of the others, Lackey No. 1 cautiously brought up to Lu Ang.


    "Just grab her for me. I want to have a proper discussion with her on her refusal to cooperate, and if she disagrees, then I¡¯ll just take her by force. Let¡¯s see how she gives me attitude then." Lu Ang seemed to envision Lin Mengyao kneeling at his feet, and his smile turned a bit wicked and yful.


    "Alright, boss, we got it. We promise to handle it clearly for you." Lackey No. 1 gave aically formal salute, amusing Lu Ang.


    "Didn¡¯t think you had this kind of talent, not bad. Learn a few more in the future and keep me entertained, and there¡¯ll be benefits for you." Lu Ang gave Lackey No. 1 a light kick, saying with a smile.


    "For your smiling face, it¡¯s not just about learning a few antics; I¡¯d climb mountains and cross seas for you." Lackey No. 1 replied with a devoted smile.


    "Among you guys, you have the slickest tongue. Tell me, what do you want from me?" Lu Ang straightened his cor, raised one eyebrow, and looked at the other with a half-smile, but there was a well-hidden trace of delight deep in his eyes. He enjoyed others seeking favors from him.


    "It¡¯s nothing particrly difficult. Isn¡¯t Mr. Lu having a birthday soon? We juniors would like to pay our respects and show our filial piety. Do you think that¡¯s okay?" As Lackey No. 1 spoke, he watched Lu Ang¡¯s face. Seeing that there was no sign of displeasure, he was mostly relieved. They had been apanying this little master for so long just to get into the Lu Family¡¯s banquet. Meeting any notable figure would be worth it.


    Lu Ang knew what they wanted, but he was happy to watch, seeing them act like clowns for something he could easily grant. It was extremely amusing to him.


    "Fine, juste on that day and mention my name at the door." Lu Angzily waved his hand, appearing unconcerned.


    Mr. Lu¡¯s birthday party approached quickly, and as the leader of the Xu Family, Xu Ke was naturally invited too.


    Adjusting his striped tie in front of the mirror, he heard Lin Mengyao¡¯s soft voice from behind, "Xu Ke, can you help me with the zipper in the back? I can¡¯t see it." Lin Mengyao lifted her curled long hair, exposing her fair back to Xu Ke.


    The grass-green dressplemented Lin Mengyao¡¯s already fair skin, making it resemble fine jade. The backless design added a touch of sensuality. Xu Ke tugged up the zipper for Lin Mengyao, covering most of her back before letting her long curls fall back down. The sight made Xu Ke¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple suspiciously move up and down.


    "Damn, I¡¯m starting to regret it; I shouldn¡¯t have picked this dress for you to wear out. You¡¯re definitely going to be the most popr woman tonight." Xu Ke slightly pursed his lips, his eyes showing a hint of regret.


    "Then you must be the most envied man because you have the most popr woman tonight." The pendant of jade earrings beside her cheek gently tapped against her face as Lin Mengyao tilted her head, adding a touch of allure to her already cold and morous eyes.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not bete for someone else¡¯s birthday party. I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go." Lin Mengyao ran her fingers through her wavy hair, smiling.


    At the party, theckeys, dressed in what they thought was their best suits, arrived at the Lu Family¡¯s birthday banquet. Seeing the people they normally couldn¡¯t even dream of meeting now standing not far from them, their hearts pounded, their eyes wide and bright, limbs unsure of where to ce themselves, and their legs even felt weak, needing something to lean against to feel better.


    "Tch, look at you all, just seeing two people and you can¡¯t walk properly anymore, even mixing up your hands and feet¡ªsuch a disgrace." Lu Ang sneered with a note of contempt in his tone.

 Chapter 265: Second Education

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Second Education</h4><h4></h4>


    "Boss, look at those two people at the door, aren¡¯t they the ones we met the other day?" The guy kicked by Lu Ang wasn¡¯t angry and still wore a cheerful smile, but when he looked towards the doorway, a look of shock appeared in his eyes as he pointed them out to Lu Ang.


    Following the direction indicated by hisckey, Lu Ang indeed saw the two people.


    "Boss, if they coulde in, it means they didn¡¯t lie to you that day. So, should we still act?" the more timidckey asked.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t we act? This is Lu Family¡¯s territory. Do I, young master Lu, need to be afraid of anyone? Besides, he¡¯s just a paper tiger. Those old foxes in thepany haven¡¯t figured things out yet. What can he do to me? Even if I p him in front of everyone today, I don¡¯t believe he would dare to fight back." Lu Ang downed the amber liquid in one gulp, eyes fierce, as he walked toward Xu Ke.


    Lu Ang remembered the humiliation he suffered outside the restaurant that day, and today was the day for retribution, he thought, licking his lips.


    Lu Ang¡¯sckeys didn¡¯t immediately follow him; instead, they gathered together, each with a troubled expression.


    "What do we do, should we go or not?" The four of them whispered among themselves, looking distressed.


    "Go? Are you stupid? Lu Ang has the Lu Family backing him, so of course, he isn¡¯t afraid of offending Xu Ke, but would the Lu Family protect us? If we follow along, we¡¯ll definitely face trouble. Even if Xu Ke can¡¯t deal with Lu Ang, he can still deal with us." Oneckey¡¯s words left the others looking troubled.


    "Then what do we do? Whether we go or not, we¡¯re in for a tough time. How did things turn out like this? We just wanted to get some benefits from Lu Ang. I never intended to sacrifice myself." Another personined with a worried frown.


    "None of us wanted to get involved; who would have thought ttering someone would backfire like this?" Another guy sighed heavily, as if he was suddenly drained of energy by a ghost.


    "Why are you all still standing there? Don¡¯t tell me you n on not going?" Lu Ang squinted his eyes dangerously, causing the fourckeys¡¯ knees to tremble.


    "Let¡¯s deal with what¡¯s in front of us first; we¡¯ll worry aboutter,ter." The one who usually excelled at ttering Lu Ang whispered to hispanions, then put on a ttering smile, "How could we retreat? We were just absorbed in figuring out how to deal with them."


    "Really?" Lu Ang looked at the ttering smile on the guy¡¯s face, his voicecking warmth.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true. We wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you." The guy¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Lu Ang¡¯s expression, but his strongposure kept him from showing his nervousness.


    "It better be true. You all know I hate being lied to the most." Lu Ang¡¯s gaze swept coldly over the four of them as he spoke with a chilling tone.


    After warning them, Lu Ang turned all his attention to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    As Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were talking to someone in front of them, Lu Ang¡¯s voice interrupted, "I didn¡¯t expect to see you at my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet."


    "What? You all know each other?" Lu Ying, Lu Ang¡¯s aunt, turned her surprised gaze between Xu Ke and Lu Ang.


    "If you do know each other, that¡¯s great. It saves me the time of introducing you." Lu Ying said with a smile.


    "An introduction is still necessary. Although we¡¯ve met, the meeting wasn¡¯t pleasant. After what happened, I thought you would avoid me, as most people with any shame would do, wouldn¡¯t they?" Lu Ang looked at Xu Ke with a mocking smile, leaving Lu Ying, who thought they were friends, in an awkward position.


    Lu Ying¡¯s smile froze on her face, and her gaze towards Lu Ang turned unfriendly, though she expertly masked her emotions.


    "Was there a misunderstanding between you? It¡¯s normal for young people to have misunderstandings. Why not take this joyous asion to clear things up and make it a memorable story?" Lu Ying encouraged Xu Ke and Lu Ang with a smile, like a qualified elder.


    "There¡¯s no misunderstanding between us." Lu Ang gave no face to Lu Ying, dismantling the tform she had just set up for them in front of Xu Ke, ignoring Lu Ying¡¯s dignity.


    This time, Lu Ying¡¯s smile disappeared, and she stared at Lu Ang with a cold gaze that seemed unaffected by anything.


    "Today is your grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday, his happiest day. Do you really have to make a scene?" Lu Ying looked at Lu Ang with displeasure.


    "Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. You¡¯re just a woman who, once grandfather is gone, will hold somepany shares for dividends, relying on others for sustenance. So, for your future well-being, you¡¯d better curry favor with me more. Otherwise, when I take over thepany, it will be toote to curry favor with me." Lu Ang looked at Lu Ying with disdain.


    Lu Ying was so infuriated by Lu Ang¡¯s foolishness that sheughed. Anything she wanted to say was held back and suppressed.


    "Hmph." Lu Ying coldly snorted at Lu Ang, then turned to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, "I can¡¯t continue the conversation with you today, sorry. Let¡¯s find another time to chat. This isn¡¯t the right setting." She paused before continuing under Lu Ang¡¯s impatient gaze, "If Lu Ang said anything today, please don¡¯t mind it. He only speaks for himself, and our Lu Family would never acknowledge it."


    "I understand," Xu Ke nodded and replied.


    From the beginning until now, the two of them had treated Lu Ang as if he were invisible, not paying him any attention while they spoke to each other. This infuriated Lu Ang.


    "Haven¡¯t you talked enough? You¡¯re just a guest, yet you act like you know everything. And you, as an already married daughter, what right do you have to y the host? The Lu Family will be mine in the future, and I can call the shots. So what are you?" Lu Ang¡¯s eyes were filled with obvious contempt and disgust as he looked at Lu Ying.

 Chapter 266: Qualification for Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Qualification for Inheritance</h4><h4></h4>


    "I know what you¡¯re up to, you¡¯re just trying to act all good and loving in front of Grandpa to gain favors from him. How shameless can you be? Using me to get benefits from Grandpa on one hand, while wishing I was dead on the other. Tsk tsk tsk, aren¡¯t you tired?" Lu Ang raised an eyebrow and said sarcastically.


    "I am your elder, is this how you talk to your elders? Did your teachers abroad teach you this way? Where did your manners and politeness go?" Lu Ying was trembling slightly with anger at Lu Ang¡¯s attitude, and at that moment, she shed her previous facade, looking at Lu Ang with obvious disgust.


    "I won¡¯t argue with you here, making a scene for others tough at. How you think of me is none of my business, but you¡¯d better not embarrass our Lu Family." Ever since Lu Ang was acknowledged back, Lu Ying hadn¡¯t liked him, and now they tore off the mask in front of Xu Ke. Lu Ying decisively gave up her previous attitude of kindness and walked past Lu Ang, leaving him with just an elegant silhouette.


    "Huh, an old hag, let¡¯s see how arrogant you¡¯ll be once I inherit the Lu Family." Lu Ang muttered softly, then shifted his gaze back to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "Alright, with that nuisance gone, we can finally settle this. You¡¯re quite good at hiding, after offending me you just disappeared like a mouse. If it weren¡¯t for my grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet, I wouldn¡¯t have found you. You¡¯re something else." Lu Ang stepped forward.


    For some reason, although he was someone who had returned from abroad and received high-ss education, his every word and action was that of a thug,pletely out of ce in the setting of this banquet.


    "I¡¯ve never been hiding. It¡¯s simply that youck the skills to find me." Xu Ke adjusted his new sses and said in a calm, unwavering tone.


    Hearing this, Lu Ang¡¯s face immediately soured.


    "What do you mean, are you mocking me? Do you know whose family¡¯s banquet you¡¯re attending today, whose territory you¡¯re standing on? You look down on me, but who gives you the right, as a nobody?" Lu Ang shouted aggressively.


    The little thugs following Lu Ang saw Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, whose emotions were hidden behind the lens reflection, and felt so intimidated that their legs started to cramp, standing frozen in ce, looking absurdlyical.


    "I don¡¯t know where you found the courage to say such a thing to me. No matter how useless I may be, I can still be the master of our Xu Family, but you..." Xu Ke didn¡¯t finish his sentence, instead casting a mocking and disdainful nce at Lu Ang, provoking his anger with that look.


    They originally had no deep enmity, but Lu Ang hated Xu Ke whenever he saw his face, a kind of loathing that felt like it sprouted from deep within. This animosity even surpassed his dislike for Lu Ying. Therefore, as Xu Ke gazed at him with such eyes, the explosive anger in Lu Ang¡¯s heart detonated. The intoxicating ttery and pampering from others in recent days had made him lose the caution and stability he initially had upon recognition.


    Now his mind was fixated on one thing: to crush this person beneath him in front of everyone and snatch away the woman in his arms whom he had set his eyes on before.


    "What¡¯s there to brag about, iming you can be the master when all you can decide on is your home decor style, can you really make decisions in the internal affairs of Xu Group? Or do you just call it ¡¯being in charge¡¯ when you sit there waiting for everyone to vote and only announce the results afterward?" Lu Ang taunted Xu Ke loudly enough for those around to hear.


    "If your concept of being in charge is like that, then I truly can¡¯t do it. After all, I¡¯m meant to inherit the Lu Family, unlike a puppet like you, I¡¯m a genuine heir in every sense." Lu Ang emphasized the word "inherit" heavily, wearing a wicked grin, eager to see Xu Ke¡¯s reaction.


    "It¡¯s better not to speak too soon about things. Who can predict the future?" Xu Ke took a ss of champagne from a waiter¡¯s tray, eyeing Lu Ang with a subtle sympathy, which made Lu Ang uneasy.


    "What do you mean by that, why do you look at me like that?" For some reason, Lu Ang wasn¡¯t afraid of Xu Ke¡¯s cold gaze, nor scared by the danger reflected in his eyes. In fact, seeing someone with such a look excited him and made him want to knock the opponent down.


    But at this moment, seeing a trace of sympathy in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes made him feel anxious for the first time, causing his feet to take a slight step back involuntarily.


    "Nothing special, just marveling at how far you still have to go to achieve what you want, unsure if you¡¯ll seed." Xu Ke took a light sip from his ss with indifference.


    "Hmph, did you get drunk from drinking alcohol? I don¡¯t have that long a way to go. My father died in a car ident, so he¡¯s unable to bring more descendants to the Lu Family. With me as the only grandson, and my aunt married and no longer part of our family, her children have no im. Therefore, my grandfather only has me as an option. Besides, my grandfather is already eighty this year, an old man with one foot in the grave, he doesn¡¯t have much time left. My inheritance of the Lu Family is just a matter of a year or two. Do you think a couple of years is a long time?" Lu Ang spread his arms, his eyes slightly red as he spoke.


    Feeling a bit hot and thirsty, Lu Ang unraveled his tie and unbuttoned his cor, turning his carefully styled look into a mess. Then he grabbed the iced water on the table and gulped it down, feeling relieved. He looked at Xu Ke triumphantly.


    "What, are you jealous of me after hearing what I said?" Lu Angughed foolishly.


    Just as Lu Ang was about to dive into another impassioned speech, someone tugged at the hem of his clothes from behind, "Boss." It was one of his henchmen¡¯s voices.


    "Stop tugging, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking here, keep your hands to yourself." Lu Ang impatiently batted away the hand that kept pulling at his clothes.


    The few henchmen with Lu Ang were almost in tears. In fact, their eyes had already started to redden, looking at the elderly yet robust Mr. Lu on the other side, who was staring at them with his sharp, old eyes, and then back at their boss who kept talking to Xu Ke incessantly. Their hearts were utterly crushed.


    They hadn¡¯t expected to be so unlucky, offending two big shots in a row by following Lu Ang.

 Chapter 267: Concealing Skills and Fame

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Concealing Skills and Fame</h4><h4></h4>


    The man who had just gone to tug Lu Ang¡¯s clothes reached out for Lu Ang¡¯s clothes again, but before he could touch them, the elder Mr. Lu, who had been standing by listening sullenly, spoke up.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect you to secretly wish for my death like this." Mr. Lu¡¯s voice was like fireworks suddenly exploding on a silent night, catching people off guard while being deafeningly loud.


    Lu Ang, who was just nning his future in front of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, heard his grandfather¡¯s voice the next second. Lu Ang¡¯s heart even stopped beating for a moment, causing a bit of pain in his chest.


    Lu Ang put on a fawning smile and slowly turned around to look at elder Mr. Lu, who stood not far behind him.


    "Grandpa, let me exin. This is actually a misunderstanding; things aren¡¯t the way you heard." Lu Ang gestured with his hands, thinking of a n while his mind frustratingly drew a nk, leaving him at a loss on how to proceed.


    "Alright, go ahead and exin. I want to see what kind of story you cane up with in front of me." Elder Mr. Lu slowly curled his lips into a half-smile, speaking with eyes shing a trace of cold light.


    "I, I..." Lu Ang was flustered. His mind was a nk canvas; he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he stood there like a fool, feeling the burning gaze of others on him.


    This scene seemed to pull him back to his childhood when he was bullied for having a different hair color than other kids.


    "What is it, can¡¯t speak? Do you think our Lu Family wouldn¡¯t survive without you? Do you think I, Lu Zhengxing, have no choice but to hand over our vast family business to you?" Mr. Lu¡¯s voice was strong and powerful. The people who were talking at the banquet earlier all shut their mouths, and even the music stopped ying at some point. Thus, the elder Mr. Lu¡¯s voice was clearly heard by everyone at the banquet.


    Lu Ang raised his head sharply, looking at elder Mr. Lu in surprise. He didn¡¯t speak, but the meaning in his eyes was clear.


    Or what?


    Mr. Lu read these words from his grandson¡¯s eyes.


    "I, Lu Zhengxing, hereby announce in front of everyone that Lu Ang of the Lu Family loses his right to inheritance. I would rather donate all my assets in the future than let Lu Ang inherit them," elder Mr. Lu announced loudly.


    Mr. Lu¡¯s decision was undoubtedly the biggest bombshell of the entire banquet, utterly astounding everyone present.


    Just a few days ago, the child who was so cherished suddenly lost his inheritance rights today. The whole of Shangjing saw how much the Lu Family doted on Lu Ang, thinking he was undoubtedly the heir, but who would have thought such a change would ur? Lu Ang was even more stunned by this news, renderedpletely speechless.


    "Dad, is this something you should reconsider? After all, it¡¯s not a trivial matter." Lu Ying held on to Mr. Lu¡¯s arm, advising with a somewhat worried expression on her face.


    Lu Ang no longer cared that the person pleading for him was his aunt, who had just fallen out with him. His eyes were wide open, looking at elder Mr. Lu with a longing and pleading gaze, hoping he could take back what he just said.


    "Oh, do you think I don¡¯t understand your little schemes?" Mr. Lu looked sideways at his supposedly benevolent youngest daughter, speaking softly in a tone mixed with indescribable emotions.


    Lu Ying, initially pleased with herself, became uneasy because of Mr. Lu¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know what Mr. Lu meant by this, so her face stiffened, but she still managed not to show any sign of it.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? What kind of ns could I possibly have?" Lu Ying asked in surprise, speaking faster than usual due to her nervousness, a detail she never noticed, and Mr. Lu had no intention of pointing it out either. He just gave Lu Ying a deep look, then intended to leave the ce.


    Lu Ang, immersed in panic at the thought of losing everything, looked up and saw elder Mr. Lu turning to leave. Without thinking, he copsed on his knees, the sound of his bones hitting the floor making those who heard it cringe, but Lu Ang seemed to feel nothing. He even kneeled to elder Mr. Lu, giving up all dignity and pride to hold Mr. Lu¡¯s leg, begging for mercy.


    He said, "Grandpa, I¡¯m wrong; I really know I¡¯m wrong, but believe me, it wasn¡¯t my intention; it really wasn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know what was happening at the time; it just felt like a big hand was stirring my brain, and the words I said were out of my control, really. Please forgive me, Grandpa." Lu Ang ced his head on elder Mr. Lu¡¯s leg, crying out loud, tears rolling down from the corners of his eyes.


    "Grandpa, don¡¯t you know how filial I usually am to you? How could I not wish you well? I was set up; I was tricked, that¡¯s why this happened, Grandpa. Grandpa, I¡¯ve already lost my parents, are you going to give up on me too?" Lu Ang looked up, showing his red eyes and nose, hoping to win a bit of sympathy from elder Mr. Lu.


    "Oh? You say someone harmed you. Who was it, and how did they harm you?" Elder Mr. Lu didn¡¯t dodge, maintaining a stoic posture, looking without expression at his crying grandson and asked.


    "It was Xu Ke." Lu Ang¡¯s gaze lingered on Lu Ying for a second, then he looked at Xu Ke, blurting out without any hesitation.


    "It was him, Grandpa, you have to believe me. I¡¯ve always had conflicts with him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so vicious, and since he couldn¡¯t win in words, he decided to handle me this way. Grandpa, you have to stand up for me," Lu Ang cried out.


    Lu Ying lightly nced at Xu Ke, feeling a bit uneasy. She knew elder Mr. Lu¡¯s partiality, but her anxiety dissipated when she saw Xu Ke¡¯s smile instead of panic upon being used. She even stood beside Mr. Lu, watching the man with an expression of expectation, wanting to see how he would resolve the situation.


    "Lu Young Master, don¡¯t make baseless usations. Ever since I came in, you¡¯ve been the one approaching me, speaking ambiguous words, and now you say Iid hands on you? It¡¯sughable."


    "If we¡¯re talking about ill intentions, it¡¯s clearly you who harbored more ill intentions towards me and my family. If I really wanted to harm you as you said, why did you keeping closer to me? Do youck even the most basic sense of security?" Xu Ke retorted.


    "So rather than saying I wanted to harm you, it¡¯s more like you were trying to find ways to harm me, but ended up harming yourself instead." Xu Ke spoke leisurely, each word slow, making the kneeling Lu Ang, who was defending himself, shake his head in panic.

 Chapter 268: Not the Right Time

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Not the Right Time</h4><subtxt> "I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t do it, someone set me up. Grandpa, you know me, you should know I¡¯m not that kind of person. I just got caught in a trap, otherwise why would I say those things and do those things? It¡¯s all his doing, it¡¯s all him." Lu Ang stubbornly clung to Xu Ke.


    "I think what you usually tell me are lies, and these words are the truth." The old master Lu looked at his grandson with an emotionless gaze, speaking with a t tone.


    "You keep insisting that someone framed you, then tell me how he did it? I really don¡¯t know of any method in the world that can make someone say these words." The corner of Mr. Lu¡¯s mouth slightly curled up, but with a thick sense of mockery. This sight fell on Lu Ang, causing him to freeze on the spot.


    Yes, how could Xu Ke have harmed him? He just said a few provocative words, just looked at him a few times with eyes he hated. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out the words buried deep in his heart, and this was beyond argument.


    Lu Ang knew he was done for.


    The people at the banquet watched the scene unfold before them, quietly chatting with those beside them, but because they spoke too softly, it was inaudible from a distance. With so many people speaking, all the sounds mingled together, making the banquet scene chaotic.


    Lu Ang released his grip on Mr. Lu, stood up from the ground, and stumbled out. His group ofckeys, seeing no one was paying attention, also ran out, hoping the two bigwigs wouldn¡¯t remember their faces.


    Mr. Lu stood on the stage, and after saying a few words into the microphone, he sessfully calmed the previously restless crowd.


    The banquet returned to its previous liveliness, with the aroma of wines and the clinking of sses.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect him to fall to this point." Lin Mengyao sighed as she observed the lively scene before her.


    "What, do you feel sorry for him?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao quickly widened her eyes and retorted, "How is that possible? I would never feel sorry for someone like him. I¡¯m just amazed that someone with blood ties could so easily be abandoned."


    Seeing the fleeting sadness in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke realized she was rting it to herself. He hurriedly patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder,forting her, "I won¡¯t abandon you, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t abandon you."


    "Hmm." Lin Mengyao responded softly.


    Afterforting Lin Mengyao, just as Xu Ke was about to take her to meet some people, Lu Ying approached with a ss of wine, a faint smile on her face, "You really are a scary man." Lu Ying raised her ss to toast Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t say anything, smiling as he picked up his ss and clinked it against hers. The transparent sses met in mid-air with a crisp sound.


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know what kind of riddle the two were ying, her eyes filled with a hint of confusion as she looked at Xu Ke, appearing extremely cute.


    "Your wife is truly fortunate to have married you. If I were thirty years younger, I wouldn¡¯t let a man like you get away. But s, I¡¯m old now. I hope we can maintain our cooperative rtionship in the future. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy; being your enemy is too scary, you might not even know how you¡¯d end up. Honestly, I¡¯m very curious why the Xu Family¡¯s genes are so strong, seeing you is like seeing your father. You two are really alike in every aspect." Lu Ying said while ncing at Lin Mengyao.


    "Look at me, I¡¯ve had too much to drink and started rambling, not even knowing what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯ll leave now and not disturb you two any longer." Lu Ying walked away with her wine ss, leaving a trace of indescribable mncholy in her expression.


    "What did she mean by what she just said?" Seeing no oneing to interrupt them, Lin Mengyao asked Xu Ke, "What kind of riddle were you two ying just now? What are you hiding from me?"


    "It¡¯s nothing really, just coborating with Lu Ying to set up Lu Ang to vent your anger. Do you feel any better now?" Xu Ke asked with a slightly elevated tone.


    "My anger subsided a long time ago. But how did you manage to set up Lu Ang without me noticing anything?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened, bright with uncontainable curiosity.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao like this, Xu Ke¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Perhaps Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t realize it, but she was bing more open, more childlike in front of Xu Ke. This showed she loved Xu Ke even more, and Xu Ke enjoyed this feeling of being relied upon by her.


    "It¡¯s simple, just bribed a waiter to stick close to Lu Ang all night, then gave him a drink with something extra in it. The drug only causes anxiety and frustration, but it doesn¡¯t harm the body, and it exits the system within three hours, undetectable by machines." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, looking like a cunning fox.


    "What about the source of the drug?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes showed a worried expression. Unlike other countries, the control over drugs in China is very strict, and Lin Mengyao was very concerned about the drug¡¯s source. If there was a problem and the authorities found out, Xu Ke would face imprisonment.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s worried expression, Xu Keughed and said, "The source is fine, don¡¯t worry."


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s rxed demeanor, Lin Mengyao was also infected and rxed, but soon furrowed her brows again. One problem was solved but another arose, "Her words just now, does it mean she¡¯s interested in you? But thetter part of her words was strange, her tone wasn¡¯t much different, so what¡¯s the situation?" If Xu Ke could read Lin Mengyao¡¯s thoughts, he would definitely find her mind filled with question marks.


    "She has no interest in me, but she was interested in my father. I heard from Grandpa that the two of them almost got together back then. My father liked her at the time, but she wasn¡¯t aware of it, so that affection ended without a result. Later, my dad met my mom, my mom pursued my dad, and he epted her. But the day he epted my mom, she realized her feelings and confessed to my dad, the oue was predictable." Xu Ke looked at Lu Ying, who was roaming the banquet, and spoke with a slight nostalgic tone.


    "It¡¯s a pity and a shame when two people don¡¯t fall in love at the right time." Lin Mengyao sighed deeply.


    This matter was soon forgotten by the two as the banquet ended. The once high-profile Lu Ang became low-key, and there were no changes in Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke¡¯s lives, except that Lin Mengyao started going out more frequently.</subtxt>

 Chapter 269: Seizing

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Seizing</h4><h4></h4>


    Thedies and wives Xu Ke met at the banquet often invited Lin Mengyao to go shopping or attend gatherings together.


    "Where are you off to this afternoon?" Xu Ke asked, looking at the exquisitely dressed Lin Mengyao with a gentle tone.


    "Going shopping over at Golden Port City. My feet have been aching so muchtely," Lin Mengyao said, rubbing her sore calf.


    "If it¡¯s painful, just skip it. You can go shopping any time; there¡¯s no need to squeeze it in today." Xu Ke stood up from his seat, walked over to Lin Mengyao, and ced her legs on hisp, gently massaging them.


    Lin Mengyao gradually showed an expression of enjoyment, her voicezily hoarse as she said, "You don¡¯t understand the joy of shopping for girls. I quite like shopping with Miss Bai, as she always finds some rare and quirky items, which are particrly interesting." Lin Mengyao half-opened her eyes and looked at Xu Ke.


    "Alright, but don¡¯t wear high heels today. Put on some ts; your feet will feel morefortable," Xu Ke said, looking at the ten-centimeter high heels on the floor.


    "No way, high heels look the best! They perfectly showcase a woman¡¯s most beautiful posture and visually elongate the leg proportions, so don¡¯t even think about making me change them." Lin Mengyao said firmly.


    "Fine, you always have ten counterarguments ready for every word I say. I won¡¯t argue with you anymore since I can¡¯t win. I¡¯ll apany you today, carry your bags, and take you home." Xu Ke said softly, looking at Lin Mengyao with indulgent helplessness.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears turned a little red, and with a proud hum, she focused on enjoying Xu Ke¡¯s service.


    In the afternoon, at Golden Port City.


    When Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao arrived, Miss Bai hadn¡¯t shown up yet. However, she called to tell them she had somethinge up and would be half an hourte.


    "No worries, take your time; I¡¯m waiting for you here," Lin Mengyao said to Miss Bai.


    "I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen; I was just about to head out. You go ahead and shop, and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I arrive," Miss Bai¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone.


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao agreed, and after chatting for a bit more, they hung up.


    "All sorted? Then let¡¯s go shopping; I saw a store on my way here with clothes that I think would suit you. Let¡¯s go have a look, and there are sofas inside where you can rest for a while," Xu Ke suggested.


    "Sure." Lin Mengyao nodded, curious to see what kind of clothes Xu Ke thought suited her.


    Xu Ke always had a clear shopping target. He led Lin Mengyao into the store where he¡¯d spotted the clothes, had the staff help Lin Mengyao sit on a sofa to rest, and directly headed to the clothes he liked, asking the staff to take them down.


    "This gentleman has a very good eye; this dress is a new style for our spring-summer collection. The peacock blue colorplements yourplexion, and the high-waist design can make your waist appear slimmer, also elongating your overall proportion, making you look even more slender," the staff said with a smile, presenting the dress to Lin Mengyao.


    Looking at the dress in the staff¡¯s hands, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes showed a bit of experience.


    "I¡¯ll try it on." A hint of a smile appeared on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, and she looked at Xu Ke expectantly.


    "Go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you outside," Xu Ke said with a smile, patting Lin Mengyao on the back.


    Seeing that they were ready, the staff perceptively stepped forward and said to Lin Mengyao, "Please follow me to the fitting room."


    The silhouettes of the two women disappeared from Xu Ke¡¯s view, and about three minutester, Lin Mengyao emerged from the fitting room.


    Just as the staff had said, the peacock blue color set off Lin Mengyao¡¯s skin to glow like jade, reflecting a captivating gloss under the lights. The high-waisted design outlined her slender waist, making her overall appearance even more slender and elongated. The feather design at the waist-to-hip transition point added a touch of ethereal elegance to the dress, making Lin Mengyao look like a fairy from the heavens, but the kind of cool and beautiful fairy.


    Seeing the admiration and fascination in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes made Lin Mengyao even happier. She even twirled around in front of Xu Ke.


    "Does it look good?" Lin Mengyao asked, like a child awaiting praise, her big eyes sparkling.


    "It looks great, wrap this dress up for me..."


    "Wrap this dress up for me," a coquettish girl interrupted just as Xu Ke was about to pay, making both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao simultaneously frown.


    "Sorry, Miss, but this dress was chosen first by this couple, so we can¡¯t sell it to you. You could look at our other dresses," the staff courteously apologized, but the young girl who had just entered wasn¡¯t appeased.


    She clung to the arm of a man old enough to be her father, haughtily saying, "No, I don¡¯t want other dresses, I just want the one she¡¯s wearing. I think the one on her looks good."


    "Darling, you must buy me that dress. As long as you buy it for me, you can do whatever you want tonight," she said, pointing at Lin Mengyao¡¯s dress and flirting with the unattractive, overweight man.


    "You said it, don¡¯t go back on your word." The man, enticed by her words, momentarily looked at Lin Mengyao with a lustful gaze before focusing all his attention on the girl, a hopeful look spreading across his face.


    The girl¡¯s expression showed hesitance, but seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s stunning appearance in the dress and her handsomepanion looking at her with tender eyes, she bit her pale lips and dered, "I won¡¯t go back on it."


    She was envious, envious of everything Lin Mengyao possessed, even though they didn¡¯t know each other at all.


    "Why are you all standing here? Didn¡¯t you hear what my sweetheart said? We want this dress, wrap it up now," the man impatiently waved his hand.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao frowned even more deeply, feeling these two were incredibly rude.


    "Sorry, sir, but this dress was selected by this couple first," the staff said, showing a slightly awkward smile.


    "Have they bought it? Can they afford it? Look at how they¡¯re dressed, acting like something they¡¯re not, none of their clothes or shoes are from a big brand. Then look at me, is there anything I¡¯m wearing that¡¯s not a big brand? Who do you think has the capability to buy this dress between us?" The man proudly puffed out his chest, showing off his expensive attire to the staff.


    Staff in luxury stores are trained to be sharp-eyed; although the man¡¯s attire was all branded, they didn¡¯t dare underestimate Xu Ke. They couldn¡¯t recognize the brand of Xu Ke¡¯s clothing, but judging by the material and design, it was likely not cheap. Besides, some wealthy people prefer custom-made clothes. With this in mind, the staff retracted their gaze from Xu Ke.


    In Shangjing, you can¡¯t casually underestimate anyone; the cleaningdy at the door might just have two rtives working in government.

 Chapter 270: Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Take Action</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir. We¡¯re very happy that you love our brand¡¯s clothes so much, but our store has its own rules which cannot be broken. If you really want this piece of clothing, you can discuss it with these two customers. If they agree to give up purchasing this item, I¡¯ll wrap it up for you. How does that sound?" The staff member smiled politely at the two new customers.


    The man originally didn¡¯t want to walk over and talk to Xu Ke, but when his eyes nced at the cold and elegant Lin Mengyao, he changed his mind. If such a beautiful woman were his, how proud he would be to show her off. The man stroked his double chin and thought.


    "Alright, we¡¯ll handle it ourselves." The man waved a hand at the staff and then walked towards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, appearing aggressive and not as if he wanted a friendly conversation.


    Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, silentlyforting her.


    Sure enough, the first words the man said after stopping in front of them were, "We want this piece of clothing. How much money do you need to give it up? Name your price." The man¡¯s original intent was to make Xu Ke leave, but he was captivated by Lin Mengyao. So he spoke words like these to show off his financial power, hoping Lin Mengyao would look up to him.


    Lin Mengyao was like the Queen in his heart. Just being nced at by her would make him willing to do anything.


    The man didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but his expression slowly turned strange.


    Lin Mengyao indeed gave him a nce, but it was filled with endless coldness and disgust.


    "We like this piece of clothing very much and won¡¯t give it up to you. You should pick something else." Xu Ke said calmly.


    "My sweetheart loves this piece of clothing, and we want it. I¡¯m giving you face by asking for your opinion. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such thick skin, trying to take advantage. Let me tell you, this piece of clothing is mine. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the clothing willingly. I¡¯ll give you a chance to connect with me. Otherwise, even if you do take it out today, I have ways to make it end up in my hands." The man puffed out his chest and looked at Xu Ke from above, using his nostrils.


    "Heh." Xu Ke didn¡¯t speak, only slightly parted his lips and gave a coldugh.


    "What are youughing at? Do you know who he is yet youugh at him? Believe me, with just one word from him, you¡¯ll be in big trouble." The girl, upon seeing Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s disdainful attitudes, exploded and started pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, rattling off words.


    "If you apologize to me now and let me have the woman beside you for two days, I¡¯ll forgive your previous rudeness. How about that?" The man said, following the girl¡¯s lead, and the evil glow in his eyes almost stuck to Lin Mengyao.


    The girl, who was furious just a moment ago, felt as if her head had been struck with a hammer upon hearing the man¡¯s words, leaving her in confusion. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t hear any sound until she understood the man¡¯s meaning, then she looked at Lin Mengyao with eyes that seemed almost predatory.


    Lin Mengyao looked at the two customers who seemed mentally disturbed. On the surface, she remained unchanged, but inside she was rolling her eyes to the heavens.


    Xu Ke put away all expressions on his face and, like a leopard on the hunt, looked fiercely at the man and said, "The wind was too strong just now, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Can you repeat that?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was cold without any warmth, but it was full of a bloodthirsty vibe, as if he would pounce if the man¡¯s words still didn¡¯t please him.


    But lust clouded his mind. Looking at the petite beauty in his arms and the cold beauty beside Xu Ke, the man silently swallowed, encouraging himself, and stubbornly said to Xu Ke, "I said, kneel down and apologize to me, and let me have the woman beside you." Boldly repeating himself in an attempt to disy manliness before the two women.


    "It¡¯s been a long long time since someone made such a fearless demand of me. You have courage, but I wonder if your strength matches your courage." Xu Ke stood up from the couch, towering at almost six feet three with perfect proportions, making the man across look not only short and round but also utterly oppressed.


    "I admire your courage. Starting today, I¡¯ll have my eye on you to see which of uses out worse." Xu Ke said in a low voice.


    "What are you saying, are you threatening me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not scared by others. I¡¯ve never bowed to anyone in my life. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid just because you said that? You¡¯ve really underestimated me." The man looked up at Xu Ke¡¯s beautifully shaped jawline and shouted angrily.


    "Don¡¯t you just want this garment? Let me tell you, if I can¡¯t have it, no one else can either." The man¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, and in a split second when no one reacted, he charged at Lin Mengyao, extending his hand with a sinister yet greedy gaze toward her.


    His hand was fixedly targeting the clothing Lin Mengyao was wearing as if attempting to strip it from her right there.


    Seeing this scene, the fury in Xu Ke¡¯s heart exploded like endless cannon fire, reducing the surroundings to rubble.


    Lin Mengyao turned pale as she saw the terrifying action directed towards her.


    The man¡¯s hand grew ever closer to Lin Mengyao¡¯s clothing, but just as it was about to touch her clothes, a massive force came from the side of his waist. In the next second, his vision flipped rapidly, and when he looked again, Lin Mengyao was reced by the store¡¯s crystal chandelier.


    It all happened too quickly. Everyone was unprepared, so screams came a bitte.


    "Are you alright?" Xu Ke walked to Lin Mengyao¡¯s side, asking with a dark expression.


    Lin Mengyao was indeed frightened a bit, but the shock dissipated as Xu Ke kicked the man to the ground, leaving Lin Mengyao silently holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand tofort him, telling him, "I¡¯m fine."


    Meanwhile, the man on the ground was surrounded by intense pain. Hey there wailing loudly but fortunately kept clean and tidy amidst this chaos thanks to the store¡¯s pristine environment.


    "Are you alright?" The girl crouched in front of the man, asking with some panic.


    "I¡¯m in so much pain that I¡¯m fucking dying, how could I be alright? Quick, call me an ambnce, and call my dad. I want my dad to take revenge for me, I want to destroy you." The man red venomously at Xu Ke before saying to the girl beside him, "Keep an eye on them, don¡¯t let them run away. They must pay the price." The man said weakly, enduring the pain.


    "I know, I know." The girl took out her phone from her bag, looking a bit flustered as her hands trembled, taking a long time to unlock her phone.

 Chapter 271: Blind to Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Blind to Trouble</h4><h4></h4>


    She was just a student; she had never seen such a big scene before. Although the man wasn¡¯t bleeding, seeing him rolling around in pain scared the girl so much that she thought he might have suffered some internal injury, and tears even streamed down her face.


    "Have you finished making your call?" the man trembled as he spoke.


    "I¡¯m scared, my hands are shaking so much, I-I haven¡¯t even opened my phone." The girl said with a trembling voice, almost crying.


    "Useless!" The man felt he was about to pass out from the pain, and the crying girl beside him was getting on his nerves. If he wasn¡¯t in so much pain and without strength, he would definitely p her a few times to make her shut up.


    Just when the girl was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do, the staff member who had slipped away amid the chaos reappeared before the four of them. But this time, she no longer had a smile on her face.


    "Please rest assured, we have already called the hospital for you, and the ambnce will be here soon, so please patiently wait." Despite the staff member¡¯s annoyance, she maintained her high professional standards and managed to calm the panicking girl down quite a bit.


    "Is he alright?" Lin Mengyao looked at the man lying on the ground shouting in pain, worried that Xu Ke might have been too heavy-handed and seriously hurt him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I was careful. Just wanted him to be in some pain, won¡¯t be life-threatening," Xu Ke squinted slightly, speaking with a tone of slight regret and irritation.


    "He dared toy hands on you. All I did was make him hurt a bit, he¡¯s lucky. He should be thankful we¡¯re in Shangjing and not Luocheng, otherwise in Luocheng..." He would have skinned this person alive, teaching him through pain about whom he shouldn¡¯t mess with.


    "What would happen in Luocheng?" Lin Mengyao asked, raising her head to look at Xu Ke, since he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence.


    "I would make him unable to take care of himself, let him understand why the flowers are so red." Xu Ke smiled warmly with a teasing look in his eyes.


    Lin Mengyao thought Xu Ke was just joking and quickly brushed the matter aside.


    Xu Ke took advantage of the man lying on the ground howling to buy the clothes.


    The girl called the man¡¯s father, who arrived surprisingly quickly, even before the ambnce.


    "Who hit my son? Oh, my poor baby, why are you lying on the ground like this? The floor is so cold, it¡¯s bad for you, hurry and get up." The old man, wearing a suit and a big gold chain around his neck, first came in with an imposing demeanor. But upon seeing his son lying on the ground, the anger in his eyes was reced by tenderness, forgetting even his rage, hurriedly walked up to his son with a face full of affection and pity, trying to help him up.


    "Dad, don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m in agonizing pain, let me lie here a bit, it¡¯s morefortable." The man, helped halfway up by his father, hadn¡¯t even had time to sit up straight before breaking into a sweat from the pain.


    "Dad, you have to avenge me." Re-lying on the cold floor, although it was ufortable, it was much better than the pain all over his body.


    Talking about the person who harmed his son, the old man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, "Don¡¯t worry, son, I will surely avenge you, I¡¯ll make the person who hurt you pay dearly. Where is that person, I¡¯ll settle the score right now."


    "No need to look, I¡¯m right here,e at me if you want revenge." Xu Ke said coldly, watching the man shout about teaching him a lesson.


    The old man raised his head, looking at Xu Ke with eyes like a wild wolf.


    "Dad, it¡¯s him, he¡¯s the one who hit me. Dad, you must stand up for me, it hurts so much." The man said with grievance.


    "How did you hit my son?" The old man straightened up, looking Xu Ke in the eyes. Unlike his son¡¯s plumpness, he carried a fierce aura despite his age, standing a whole notch taller in staturepared to his son.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, subtly shielding Lin Mengyao behind him, thenzily spoke, "With my foot."


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitudepletely enraged the man¡¯s father, "I¡¯ve neverid a finger on my son since he was a child, how dare you hit him, and with such arrogance! You¡¯ve got some nerve, hope you keep that attitude in the future." The man¡¯s father said with a sinister gleam in his triangr eyes, and in the next moment, he lifted his leg to kick Xu Ke¡¯s knee.


    Wearing leather shoes, his leg muscles strained his pants tightly, if this kicknded on the knee, it would almost certainly result in a fracture, possibly leaving Xu Ke limp.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression turned serious, and the moment he saw the kicking, he reflexively countered with his own leg, meeting the kick with considerable force. The collision of their feet made a dull thud.


    Seeing yet another pair about to fight in the shop, the expressions on the staff members¡¯ faces became even more grim. To keep their jobs, they stepped between the two without worrying about getting hit, and said, "Gentlemen, this is a public ce, you can¡¯t fight here. If you have unresolved issues, please take it to a boxing venue, not in our store, please?"


    Seeing the near begging on the staff members¡¯ faces, the man¡¯s father showed a sh of impatience, "Not letting us fight, how did my son end up hurt in your store? Isn¡¯t it just because you¡¯re afraid I might damage your store¡¯s things? Rest assured, even if I were to break everything in your store today, I could afford to pay for it. Anything else? If not, get lost, got more important things to do." The man¡¯s father shouted impatiently.


    The booming voice almost made one think he carried a loudspeaker, shaking ears ufortably.


    "Didn¡¯t expect a pretty boy like you to have skills, I underestimated you." The man¡¯s father spat on the shiny floor, then raised a fist to strike Xu Ke, determined to avenge his son, just like he had dealt with anyone who bullied his child when he was young.


    But he forgot, those he dealt with before were children, this time he faced an adult.


    Xu Ke neither intercepted nor dodged the punch, because Lin Mengyao was standing behind him.


    Seeing the oing fists, Xu Ke met the attack by changing his fist into an open hand, striking at the man¡¯s father¡¯s elbow. Xu Ke¡¯s palm was like a steel de, at first the man¡¯s father contemted how to make Xu Ke apologize to cheer up his dear son. But the next moment, any smile froze on his face, reced first by disbelief, followed by immense pain.


    The man¡¯s father held his injured arm, looking incredulously at Xu Ke, who stood unflinchingly before him. Simrly, the man lying on the floor couldn¡¯t believe his normally invincible father hadn¡¯t defeated the man to avenge him, and had even lost.


    The man on the floor had his mouth wide open in disbelief.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, we will be leaving now." Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, looking down at the man lying miserably on the floor.


    "Control your son, the next time he shows up in front of me, it won¡¯t be so easy." Xu Ke slightly curled his lips into a malicious smile.

 Chapter 272 Bai Ru

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Bai Ru</h4><h4></h4>


    "This time is just a small warning. Next time, I¡¯ll make him understand what it means to wish for death," Xu Ke threatened in front of the man¡¯s father without any mental barrier.


    "This is not just an empty threat," Xu Ke bared his sharp fangs at the man¡¯s father, who clutched his still aching hand and swallowed all the words he was about to say while looking at the other¡¯s expression.


    He wasn¡¯t like his son who grew up in a favorable environment since birth, which meant he had never faced setbacks or learned to read others¡¯ emotions. Meanwhile, he had climbed from humble beginnings to his current position, having seen all kinds of people over the years. In his haste to seek revenge for his son, he hadn¡¯t properly observed Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao until now.


    Now that he looked closely, the two people standing together were indeed a dazzling sight. Their demeanor and temperament showed they had received good education, and their clothing¡ªwhether in material or design¡ªexuded a sense of high fashion. An ominous feeling arose in the man¡¯s heart. He hadn¡¯te to Shangjing to make enemies; he nned to stay if business went well. However, he hadn¡¯t realized he had offended someone seeminglyplicated soon after arriving.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that his intuition was not wrong.


    "Let¡¯s go. I think your friend should arrive soon. Let¡¯s wait for her at the arranged ce." Having bought the clothes he intended to buy for Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke lost interest in continuing to shop, and Lin Mengyao, after this incident, also had no desire to continue. Without much thought, she nodded and took Xu Ke by the hand, leading him toward the exit.


    "Dad, are you really letting them go like this? They¡¯ve done this to me, and you won¡¯t get revenge for me? Am I still your son? Do you not love me anymore? Do you have an illegitimate child?" The man, eyes widening at the thought, feared hearing unfavorable news from his father.


    "What nonsense are you talking? You¡¯re my only son. Where would I get an illegitimate child?" The father snapped back to reality after hearing such words and, disregarding the pain in his arm, pped his son¡¯s stomach, pretending to be fierce.


    "I¡¯ve watched too many dramas; my mind¡¯s a bit foggy," the man said sheepishly, rubbing his nose after seeing his father¡¯s serious expression with no deceit, then smiled cheekily.


    But thinking about how easily he let Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao go, his face turned gloomy again. "Dad, why did you let them go? They beat me like this. I¡¯ve never been beaten like this before, and it still hurts. Why won¡¯t you get revenge for me? You weren¡¯t like this before." Despite being in his twenties, he pouted childishly, putting on a pitiful look, which seemed awkward and disgusting, but his father fell for it. His expression softened immediately.


    "I have my reasons for letting them go. They don¡¯t seem like ordinary people. We haven¡¯t settled our footing in Shangjing yet; it¡¯s not wise to make enemies. Once we¡¯re established here, Dad will definitely get revenge for you. We can capture him, and you can do whatever you want to him. Is that okay?" The fatherforted his child.


    Hearing his father wasn¡¯t giving up on revenge, the man disyed a weak smile. His father, seeing his son¡¯s obedient appearance, felt his heart soften, wishing he could immediately establish all connections in Shangjing and capture the opponent to let his son vent.


    The father and son chatted intimately, not noticing the light that shed in the eyes of a nearby girl who overheard their conversation.


    If she were to sell herself, why not be with someone who is attractive and gentle?


    Thinking of the way Xu Ke protected Lin Mengyao, the girl cradled her heart carefully, her eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had just arrived at the designated location when an ambnce came. Paramedics rushed upstairs with a stretcher, attracting a lot of attention on the way. Not long after the ambnce arrived, Bai Ru, the woman they had been waiting for, also arrived.


    She wore a champagne-colored spaghetti strap dress paired with nude heels. Her long curls draped to her waist, with a small pearl earring at her ear. Like her name, her aura was subtle and schrly, like a woman stepping out of an ancient book. Beautiful and graceful, aplete contrast to Lin Mengyao.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I didn¡¯t expect my family would make such a decision behind my back, keeping you waiting so long. I¡¯m really sorry." Bai Ru grasped Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, smiling apologetically.


    "It¡¯s okay." Lin Mengyao shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t mind. "Oh, let me introduce you. This is my husband, Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao raised her head slightly, a trace of shyness and sweetness on her face.


    "I know you. We met at a Lu Family banquet. I heard about you when I was in Shangjing. My family wanted me to take you as an example, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the chance to know you back then. After going abroad for studies and bing busy, when talking with family, I rarely hear about you. But I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet in this way. Hello, I¡¯m Bai Ru." Bai Ru¡¯s smile was gentle, with an open appreciation as she looked at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke reached out and gently shook her hand, quickly letting go.


    "Hello." Xu Ke greeted warmly, then closed his mouth, not responding to herment.


    Bai Ru also acted as if nothing had happened, still smiling faintly as she linked her arm with Lin Mengyao¡¯s, speaking softly. The two women chatted excitedly, treating Xu Ke as invisible.


    At that moment, the paramedics who had carried the man downstairs rushed past them, followed by the man¡¯s father who had just confronted Xu Ke.


    The father originally nced at them casually but, upon seeing Bai Ru intimately holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, his eyes widened. To ensure he hadn¡¯t misidentified her, he even slowed his pace.


    Realizing that Bai Ru was the daughter of the household he had sought an audience with today, the middle-aged man¡¯s face showed a bitter smile. It seemed the grudge his son held might not be resolved, and they might even need to leave Shangjing to avoid retaliation. This meant all his preparations foring to Shangjing would be in vain. But the thought of protecting his child and preserving the family business made the sacrifice bearable.


    The three upstairs didn¡¯t know what decision had been made by the man who passed by them. They were happily exploring the shop Bai Ru rmended.


    "Oh my gosh, Ruru, how did you find this ce? You¡¯re amazing," Lin Mengyao eximed, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at the shop filled with crystal ornaments, almost losing herself in the sight.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 273: An Unexpected Reunion with an Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273: An Unexpected Reunion with an Old Acquaintance</h4><h4></h4>


    Even though Lin Mengyao looked cool and elegant, her heart was like that of a little girl, fond of things that young girls like. At this moment, seeing this room full of trinkets that touched her girlish heart, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know where to rest her happy eyes.


    "I discovered this little shop by ident too. The things inside aren¡¯t expensive, and they¡¯re particrly creative. Thest time I came here, they had a Vampire-themed crystal collection. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a Brothers Grimm theme this time. If you like, I can apany you next time as well. Their shop has a new theme every month; I wonder what the theme will be next time." Bai Ru said with a smile as she looked at the crystal pieces designed like a Candy House on the shelf.


    "But wouldn¡¯t this take up too much of your time?" Lin Mengyao asked while holding a small crystal mermaid.


    "Not at all. I go shopping every month anyway. I¡¯m just happy to have someone to shop with me. I¡¯m just not sure if your gentleman here would find me, the third wheel, an eyesore." Bai Ru threw a yful nce at Xu Ke, then shifted her gaze back to Lin Mengyao, with amusement in her eyes.


    "Not at all, as long as Mengyao is happy." Xu Ke responded softly, looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s sparkling eyes, breaking his silence along the way.


    "You two have such a good rtionship. I hope I can be as loving with my husband as you two when I get married, making others envious." There was a subtle longing in Bai Ru¡¯s eyes, but it quickly faded. Her marriage was destined to be a union of convenience, so where could she find such good luck to love and be loved for life?


    A hint of regret shed in Bai Ru¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared as quickly as her yearning did.


    Since childhood, Lin Mengyao had only been to a jewelry store once, and that was with Xu Ke. This was her second time visiting such a ce. Even though she was in her twenties, she was still like a little girl, touching this and that, her eyes sparkling and unable to look away.


    Just as Lin Mengyao reached for a small Christmas tree on the shelf, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and snatched the Christmas tree from her hand. Fortunately, the pointy parts of the tree were smoothed down, so her hands weren¡¯t injured, but her palm turned bright red.


    "Are you okay?" Xu Ke immediately noticed something was wrong with Lin Mengyao, got up from the sofa in the store, walked quickly to her side, and took her hand in his carefully to check.


    "I¡¯m fine, not hurt." Lin Mengyao felt a bit of pain in her palm, but seeing Xu Ke¡¯s concerned look, the pain seemed to fade, and she smiled, her cool face showing a hint of bashfulness.


    "I was wondering who it was; turns out, it¡¯s you. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re out shopping with your little lovers today, with not just one but two of them." Hu Jinzhi said in a sarcastic tone, havinge over with Bai Ru who also noticed what happened.


    Hearing Hu Jinzhi¡¯s words, the three of them turned their attention to her, their eyes filled with questions towards this woman who looked like an inte celebrity.


    Xu Ke frowned, asking impatiently, "Who are you?" In fact, if the person weren¡¯t female, Xu Ke might not have even spoken and would have chosen to act directly.


    He had no recollection of this woman and could not understand her resentful look as if he had wronged her. Consequently, there was a hint of disgust in Xu Ke¡¯s gaze as he looked at Hu Jinzhi.


    "You don¡¯t recognize me." Hu Jinzhi¡¯s voice suddenly rose, without any warning, startling the two women who were unprepared. Lin Mengyao was doing somewhat better being enveloped in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, so even though she was startled, her fear faded quickly thanks to Xu Ke. Bai Ru, on the other hand, was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t snap out of it for a while. She had always received an elite education and spoke softly, having only dealt with simr people. She had never seen such vtile behavior before, and the sudden shock almost made the crystal Cindere figurine in her hand fall.


    "Am I supposed to know you? Could you be mistaking me for someone else?" Xu Ke replied, frowning and without patience.


    "Xu Ke, how can you be like this? I just had stic surgery in Korea; how can you not recognize me? You didn¡¯t want to be with me because I was ugly, but now that I¡¯m beautiful, we can be together. But I¡¯m a very jealous person, so if we do get together, you won¡¯t be able to go after other women. You¡¯ll need to send these two away, got it?"


    Seeing the look of realization on Xu Ke¡¯s face, a smug expression shed in Hu Jinzhi¡¯s eyes. She stroked her new face somewhat infatuatedly, thinking that no one could possibly dislike her.


    Xu Ke dug through his long-buried memories, realizing there was indeed someone with a simr personality to this woman, though the face didn¡¯t match. However, when he had driven this person away, she cursed him, seemingly wanting to swallow him whole. How could she now act as though nothing had happened, casually greeting him and saying such ambiguous things? Did she have some sinister n? Xu Ke thought darkly.


    "I¡¯m talking to you; why aren¡¯t you responding?" Hu Jinzhi¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation, wanting to hear her name from Xu Ke¡¯s mouth. But instead, Xu Ke was looking at her with a dark gaze which made Hu Jinzhi a bit frightened.


    "Who is this person, Xu Ke?" Lin Mengyao asked quietly, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s dark expression, thinking that they knew each other but confused as neither had spoken for a while. She reached out, tugging on Xu Ke¡¯s shirt while her eyes curiously nced at Hu Jinzhi.


    "She¡¯s the daughter of Chairman Hu from ourpany. Thest time she came to see me, she was spouting nonsense, so I had the butler send her out. I didn¡¯t expect to meet her here again." Although Xu Ke spoke with his usual gentle tone, his eyes showed undisguised aversion when he looked at Hu Jinzhi.


    He had never been so annoyed by a woman before.


    The Hu Family was consistently obnoxious, and Xu Ke contemted that he needed to remove this pesky father-daughter pair from his life soon.


    Xu Ke exined the rtionship between them to Lin Mengyao. Before Lin Mengyao could respond, Hu Jinzhi interrupted, looking at Xu Ke in disbelief, as if he was a scoundrel abandoning his wife and children.


    "How can you lie like that? When I visited youst time, you clearly said you wanted to be with me and kindly saw me out the door. I even gave myself to you; how can you eat and run like that?" Hu Jinzhi stomped her foot, her gaze towards Xu Ke zing.


    Both Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao in his arms, and Bai Ru beside them were left dumbfounded by Hu Jinzhi¡¯s words.


    "She said that?" Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke incredulously, finding it hard to believe that Xu Ke could have sought out such a woman behind her back.


    "This must be a misunderstanding." Bai Ru muttered out with some uncertainty. She couldn¡¯t believe Xu Ke¡¯s taste was this poor, or that men might prefer this kind of stic surgery face. Bai Ru was also confused, having no idea how things escted this way.

 Chapter 274: Neural Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Neural Chaos</h4><h4></h4>


    "I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you understand my feelings for you? How could I possibly be involved with a woman like this?" Xu Ke said emphatically, holding Lin Mengyao, and at the same time, he turned his face to look at Hu Jinzhi as if she was a dead person.


    "I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks you¡¯re ying this time, but I want to warn you to stop. If you keep saying things to ruin the rtionship between me and my wife, even though you¡¯re a girl, I won¡¯t hold back." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was cold and filled with disgust, his eyes serious. Lin Mengyao knew Xu Ke was serious; if there¡¯s a next time, Xu Ke definitely won¡¯t hold back.


    "I¡¯m not ying tricks. Everything I said is true. Why don¡¯t you believe me? I don¡¯t have a mental illness. Everything I said is true. Why don¡¯t you believe me? Why?" Hu Jinzhi¡¯s expression was mixed with pain and ferocity, her eyes wide open as if they might fall out of her sockets. In just a few seconds, her eyes were filled with red blood, coupled with her attire and makeup today, she seemed like a demon straight out of hell.


    "Look, doesn¡¯t she seem like she¡¯s not mentally stable? There seems to be some issue." Bai Ru moved closer to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. It¡¯s more reassuring to have a familiar person standing by one¡¯s side at this moment.


    When Bai Ru said this, Lin Mengyao, looking at the woman, also felt she seemed a bit mentally unstable. Lin Mengyao nodded in agreement with Bai Ru¡¯s words. "Now that you mention it, I also think she seems a bit mentally unwell. Why would her family let her out like this? Aren¡¯t they afraid she¡¯ll hurt someone?" Lin Mengyao said softly, frowning at the woman opposite.


    She dared not speak too loudly. They were quite close to Hu Jinzhi, and if she suddenly went crazy and attacked them, they would be the first victims. Thus, Lin Mengyao dared not say anything that would provoke her.


    "Chairman Hu is busy hopping around thepany every day. How would he have time to discipline his daughter?" Xu Ke said coldly, his gaze chilly as he curled his lips.


    He didn¡¯t care if Hu Jinzhi was genuinely insane or faking it; he would put this debt on Chairman Hu¡¯s head.


    "Miss Bai, take Yaoyao out first. Call the mental hospital once you¡¯re safe." Xu Ke released Lin Mengyao from his hold and handed her over to Bai Ru. "Please," Xu Ke said solemnly, as if entrusting a cherished possession to someone else.


    Bai Ru nodded, taking Lin Mengyao from Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, and the two turned to walk outside.


    "Stop! Did I say you could leave? Come back here!" Hu Jinzhi shouted angrily.


    "I told them to go. Do you have a problem with that?" Xu Ke said coldly, his hand behind his back, signaling Bai Ru and Lin Mengyao to hurry up.


    "Why are you being so harsh to me? We are about to get married; we are the real family. Why are you so nice to those two seductive women, but you only know how to scold me? I haven¡¯t even married you yet, and you¡¯re already making me suffer?" Hu Jinzhi tearfully used Xu Ke.


    Every word she spoke was filled with genuine emotion, making it seem like those were the actual facts. Those unaware might even believe the truth was as Hu Jinzhi described, changing their view of Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke noticed the staff looking at him as if he were a scumbag, and his expression turned stern as he looked at Hu Jinzhi.


    "I have nothing to do with you. From start to finish, if we had any connection, it would be hatred. And I have a wife, whom I love dearly. I will never fall for you in this lifetime. So please stop pestering me; it¡¯s incredibly annoying." Xu Ke said with undisguised disgust, looking at Hu Jinzhi as if seeing something utterly repulsive.


    "You¡¯re lying, that¡¯s not true. You love me. It must be that seductress forcing you to say so. It must be."


    Hu Jinzhi¡¯s madness came suddenly. Just after speaking, she seemed to go insane, smashing a crystal Christmas tree ornament she had in her hand on a shelf against the wall. The staff, who had been watching themotion, heard the shattering sound. Before they could express their fear, they saw Hu Jinzhi dashing to the shelf, grabbing whatever was there, and throwing it to the floor. As she smashed things, she pointed at Xu Ke and loudly questioned, "Do you love me?"


    Terrified, the staff didn¡¯t dare approach the heedless Hu Jinzhi and could only hide behind the counter, shouting to Xu Ke, "Just tell her you do, otherwise she¡¯ll tear down the whole store today." Watching the store be a wreck, they felt a heartache that almost brought them to tears.


    Xu Ke cast a cold nce at the store¡¯s staff but remained silent.


    Themotion in the store was so loud that even in the afternoon, it attracted quite a few people who gathered outside to watch the scene inside, asionally discussing among themselves.


    "When will the hospital staff arrive? I¡¯m worried if she loses all rationality, what if she hurts Xu Ke?" Lin Mengyao asked, her face filled with anxiety, watching the store¡¯s situation through the clear ss.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. I called the nearest mental hospital. The doctors will be here soon, and those inside can¡¯t harm Xu Ke." Bai Ru reassured Lin Mengyao, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. Trusting her friend, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart slowly steadied.


    Shortly after Bai Ruforted Lin Mengyao, medical staff carrying a stretcher pushed through the crowd. Those who had been guessing the rtionship between the two inside saw thebels on the medical staff¡¯s uniforms and understood.


    Ah, it turns out she¡¯s a mental patient! This was the shared understanding among the onlookers.


    "Who are you? Don¡¯te near me; if anyonees closer, I¡¯ll hit them." Hu Jinzhi shouted, raising the Candy House ornament over her head, her expression tense and fierce as she red at the medical staff. Their feet were surrounded by fragments of crystal, with not a single intact spot.


    "The patient shows signs of violent tendency and needs a sedative injection," remarked one medical staff tly, not a trace of emotion, ncing from the floor to Hu Jinzhi threatening with her object.


    The colleague nodded, indicating understanding.


    As the medical staff closed in enveloping her, Hu Jinzhi, feeling panic mixed with anger, red at Xu Ke as if she could set him aze at any moment.


    "You actually sent people to catch me? If I can¡¯t have peace, neither can you. You can just go die," she yelled, fiercely flinging the ornament at Xu Ke with all her might.


    Xu Ke slightly turned his body, and the crystal struck the ground with a familiar crisp sound. Outside, Lin Mengyao exhaled in relief¡ªthankfully, Xu Ke was unharmed.


    The medical staff, long ustomed to swiftly subduing various psychiatric patients, made short work of the situation. In less than five minutes, the stubbornly resisting Hu Jinzhi was injected with a sedative, causing her to gradually calm down as the drug took effect.

 Chapter 275: Admission to the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Admission to the Hospital</h4><h4></h4>


    To prevent Hu Jinzhi from waking up halfway and doing something harmful, the medical staff on site put restraints on her. Those who witnessed Hu Jinzhi¡¯s madness didn¡¯t think it was cruel for the medical staff to do so, as they had all seen her destructive power just moments before.


    Xu Ke looked at the now quiet Hu Jinzhi and said coldly to the medical staff, "Please make sure to keep a close watch on her and don¡¯t let here out to harm people again. As for the hospitalization fees, I¡¯ll notify her father to pay as soon as possible."


    "Alright." The person who called them was Miss Bai from the Bai Family, so they weren¡¯t worried about any potential bill-skipping. They nodded to Xu Ke, noted his request in their minds, and left with Hu Jinzhi.


    With the matter resolved, people outside gradually dispersed. Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru also entered from the outside. Lin Mengyao, upon entering, threw herself into Xu Ke¡¯s arms, speaking with a tremor in her voice, "I was so scared outside. Luckily you¡¯re okay, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do." Lin Mengyao tightened her arm, as if afraid that Xu Ke might disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "I watched many times from outside, those things just flew past your head, and my heart nearly stopped." Lin Mengyao said in a muffled voice.


    "I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t worry anymore." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back and said gently.


    "Thank you for today¡¯s incident." Afterforting Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke then turned his gaze to Bai Ru and said warmly.


    "I really didn¡¯t do much today, that ¡¯thank you¡¯ is undeserved." Bai Ru said softly, with a slight smile on her lips.


    "You do deserve it. If it weren¡¯t for you being by my side today, I would¡¯ve panicked much more. You must ept this ¡¯thank you¡¯. How about we treat you to dinner tonight?" Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke with sparkling eyes.


    Xu Ke nodded, "That¡¯s only right."


    The couple didn¡¯t give Bai Ru any chance to refuse. Lin Mengyao pulled Bai Ru, ready to go eat, when the shop clerks, who had been hiding behind the counter, popped out one by one and blocked the shop door, preventing the three from leaving.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Mengyao questioned with a stern face as she saw the door being tightly blocked. Bai Ru, who usually exuded a gentle demeanor, slightly furrowed her brow, showing traces of displeasure in her eyes. Only Xu Ke, knowing what kind of people they were dealing with, was not surprised by their actions.


    "You can¡¯t leave, the shop is in this state because of you, and you mustpensate us," said the three clerks, blocking the entrance and looking assertively at the trio. Xu Ke, with his hair down and sses on, looked like the well-off son of a noble family; Bai Ru exuded a schrly air, seemingly gentle in temperament; only Lin Mengyao looked icily beautiful and not easy to mess with, but her earlier disy of affection in Xu Ke¡¯s arms made her seem like a paper tiger. The three clerks exchanged a look and decided to hold these three ountable for the shop¡¯s damages.


    "Because of us?" Xu Ke raised his eyebrow, repeating what was said, "If I recall correctly, all the stuff in the room was smashed by the woman who was just taken away." His voice was calm and devoid of emotion, like a machine, coldly stating a fact.


    "But that woman smashed things because of hitting you. If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have smashed the shop, so ultimately it¡¯s because of you that our shop got wrecked. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate us for our loss? After all, our shop suffered misfortune due to no fault of ours." The clerk standing in the middle rebutted emotionlessly.


    "Your words are somewhatughable. Instead of holding the person responsible for the shop¡¯s loss ountable, youe to us, the frightened customers, forpensation." Bai Ru¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Despite her weak appearance, she seemed adorable rather than intimidating when angry, so the clerks paid her no mind.


    Upon hearing Bai Ru¡¯s words, a clerk rolled his eyes and spoke directly, "Innocent? How are you innocent? If anyone¡¯s innocent here, it¡¯s us. We were just minding the shop, and you guys had to invite a mentally unstable person in. Without you, she wouldn¡¯t havee in, and the goods wouldn¡¯t have been smashed, so isn¡¯tpensating us the right thing to do?" said the clerk on the left, with hands on hips, speaking self-righteously.


    "What you said is utterly ridiculous. If you¡¯re in a mall and a madwoman says she knows you in front of the clerk and then empties the store, would you be ountable for her actions?" Lin Mengyao, seeing the clerk acting all assertive, felt a surge of anger. She had never encountered such shameless clerks before.


    The clerk was momentarily stunned by Lin Mengyao¡¯s words but immediately suppressed any hint of guilt upon seeing the room full of fragments and items worth millions. If these three didn¡¯tpensate, then the clerks themselves would have to bear the cost.


    "Stop with the nonsense, I¡¯m telling you, withoutpensation today, you won¡¯t be leaving this door." The clerk on the right said while locking the door in front of the three.


    "You!"


    Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru were infuriated by the shameless act, their faces flushed with anger.


    "Doing such things in broad daylight, how is this different from robbery? It¡¯s downright robbery!" Bai Ru, holding onto Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, rebuked loudly.


    "If we¡¯re robbers, then you are capitalists. Altogether, the items in this shop are worth over thirty million. Now they¡¯ve all been destroyed. Today, there were just the three of us on shift; now that the shop is in ruins and everything¡¯s been destroyed, our monthly sries add up to only a few thousand. Even if we were peeled and sold, we couldn¡¯tpensate for this loss."


    "So what?" Lin Mengyao, with her hand on Bai Ru¡¯s icy hand, asked coldly.


    When Xu Ke faced these issues alone earlier, Lin Mengyao was panicked, unsure of what to do. Now that the three of them stood together, Lin Mengyao felt calm instead, her imposing demeanor now had an intimidating quality.


    "Millions are an astronomical number to us, but to you, it¡¯s like a few thousand bucks, hardly anything. Anyway, you rich people like to donate and do charity, right? Think of this as a donation¡ªdeal? If you pay this amount, it would be like saving three families, and we¡¯ll remember your kindness." The middle clerk looked at the trio, speaking excitedly.


    Seeing many such people, Xu Ke wasn¡¯t overly reactive to their words, but for Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru, it was the first time hearing someone audaciously speak this way. Stunned, they were momentarily speechless, only widening their eyes in astonishment at the three men before them, wondering where they got the nerve and gall to demand millions for charity.


    This typical "I¡¯m poor, I¡¯m justified" could truly render one at a loss for words.


    "Where is the person responsible for managing your shop? Have theme out and talk to us." Xu Ke, not wanting to converse with these people, coldly made his request.

 Chapter 276: Time to Tell a Story

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Time to Tell a Story</h4><h4></h4>


    The three men exchanged nces after hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "Calling the manager will definitely get us punished. We can¡¯t call the manager."


    "Exactly, if the manager finds out what we¡¯ve done, we can kiss this job goodbye. Anyway, there are only three of them, and two are women. No matter what, we have to make them pay up. Once they bring the money, we¡¯ll sweep up the shards and say the items were sold. Promotion and a raise are inevitable then." As he spoke, the leftmost clerk¡¯s eyes glowed with greed, determined to fleece these three people.


    The three quietlymunicated their intentions. Upon realizing their goals were aligned, they all targeted Xu Ke and his group.


    "I know why you want to call our manager. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible. Today, if you don¡¯t pay, you won¡¯t walk out of here. Let¡¯s see who has more time to waste," boasted the man in the middle, his face brimming with petty arrogance.


    "Ha, you dare threaten me? I¡¯ve swallowed a lot in my life, but I¡¯ll never swallow threats," Lin Mengyao dered while digging out her phone from her bag, her face full of rage as she prepared to make a call.


    The three clerks opposite saw Lin Mengyao¡¯s fierce demeanor and panicked.


    "We can¡¯t let her make that call, grab her phone!" The clerk in the middle reacted first, realizing Lin Mengyao¡¯s intention. He shouted loudly and lunged at Lin Mengyao to snatch the phone, prompting the other two, eyes fierce, to pounce on her as well.


    Just as Lin Mengyao dialed the emergency number, she saw the three of them charging at her with menacing faces. Her blood ran cold. Bai Ru, having never seen such scenes, reacted decisively, her eyes steadfast. She bit her lip and pulled Lin Mengyao behind her, stepping forward to shield her.


    Despite Bai Ru¡¯s courage, having never faced such situations, she was petrified as she stood before Lin Mengyao, closing her eyes and bracing for potential danger.


    One, two, three. Bai Ru counted silently in her heart. On the third second, a man¡¯s sharp scream pierced the air. Bai Ru opened her eyes to see the face of the middle clerk twisted in pain.


    His hand was in Xu Ke¡¯s grip, his entire arm twisted nearly 180 degrees and lifted up by Xu Ke. The clerk on the left fared slightly better, with his right middle finger sped in Xu Ke¡¯s hand, his arm wrapped around his neck and pinned under his elbow, rendering him immobile.


    The worst off was the clerk on the right. Under Xu Ke¡¯s foot, his cheek pressed against sharp crystal fragments, a single exertion from Xu Ke, and his face would be shredded to pieces.


    "Let me go," the clerk held by Xu Ke screamed, his face contorted.


    At that moment, the call connected. Xu Ke tightened his grip, making the man scream, "Stop staring at me; focus on the call." Xu Ke said indulgently to Lin Mengyao.


    The police, upon answering the emergency call, were immediately alert upon hearing the screams from the other end. "What happened over there? Is there an assant? How many are there, what weapons do they have, and where are you? How many victims?" The officer handling the report asked quickly and seriously.


    Lin Mengyao snapped out of it, stirred by Xu Ke¡¯s voice. She felt both safe and warm, despite the urgency of the questions. She responded swiftly, her tone calm and coherent, with a quick and clear speech.


    Bai Ru snapped out of her daze, looking at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with admiration. Though she had studied abroad, she was always protected by a family-hired bodyguard, never witnessing such confrontations firsthand. This was her first close encounter with violence.


    Even without seeing the fight unfold, she felt a surge of excitement and admiration. Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, with one handling the frontlines and the other managing the aftermath, could only be described as "cool" in Bai Ru¡¯s eyes.


    "The police said they¡¯ll be here soon," Lin Mengyao reported after coordinating with the officer, shifting her gaze to Bai Ru. "I really appreciated what you did earlier. From now on, I¡¯m officially dering you my best friend. If you ever need anything, just ask, no need to be polite." Thinking of how Bai Ru rushed to defend her, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes sparkled with pure sincerity and affection.


    Bai Ru stared into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, momentarily stunned, then smiled, her eyes exuding warm sunlight,pleting the sentiment, "Mm." Bai Ru nodded emphatically.


    Like children, the two girls, raised with rigorous family expectations, who missed out on normal childhoods and adolescences, now gazed at their newfound friend with unrestrained joy.


    Contrary to the warm atmosphere around Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru, Xu Ke¡¯s side was filled with cries of terror.


    The two men in Xu Ke¡¯s grasp kept talking, but the one under his foot dared not make a sound. The sharp crystal fragments pressed against his face, threatening to mar his skin if he spoke. Without having found a wife, he couldn¡¯t risk ruining his face, thus remaining silent, the most obedient among the three.


    "With the call done, there¡¯s nothing left for you two here. Find a clean ce to sit; standing in high heels for too long isn¡¯t good for your feet." Due to Bai Ru¡¯s protective gesture, Xu Ke¡¯s gaze softened towards her, although his eyes still retained some distance, his attitude was notably warmer than before.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion, Lin Mengyao happily led Bai Ru to the only tidy spot in the store - the cashier¡¯s counter!


    Exactly behind the cash register were chairs. The newly bonded girlfriends sat hand in hand, like children, whispering secrets head to head.


    Meanwhile, the clerk still in Xu Ke¡¯s grip was relentless in making threats, "Do you know which crew I¡¯m part of? Only fear would stop me from telling you. Let me go, or I¡¯ll ensure you can¡¯t stay in Shangjing!"


    Seeing Xu Ke ignoring him, the clerk continued, "You may not believe me, but my brother is a big deal. If he finds out how you bullied me today, you won¡¯t get off easy. Ever heard of the tiger bench? Know about the wooden donkey? A whip dipped in chili water? If you don¡¯t release me today, my brother will make sure you experience all of it firsthand." The clerk raised his voice menacingly.

 Chapter 277: Going to Jail

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Going to Jail</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯t believe me? Don¡¯t believe me, go out and ask around yourself. See what happened to thest guy who crossed my big brother. When he sees my big brother, his legs shake and he wets his pants. He¡¯s even too scared to call him ¡¯dad¡¯ when asked to call ¡¯grandpa¡¯. If you don¡¯t want to end up like him, you¡¯d better let me go quickly. That way, I can still plead for you in front of my big brother and let you off. Otherwise, with your little body, my big brother will definitely y you to death."


    "Who¡¯s your big brother?"


    The shop assistant¡¯s mouth was dry, thinking he was out of luck, but unexpectedly Xu Ke spoke up, reviving his spirits instantly.


    He was just an ordinary worker. What did he know about any big brother¡¯s reputation? He just made it up on the spot. But seeing Xu Ke might buy it, he perked up and said, "On the streets, everyone respectfully calls my big brother Tiger Brother. You¡¯re not worthy of knowing his real name."


    "I also mix in street circles. I only know there¡¯s a Knife Brother in Shangjing. Never heard of a Tiger Brother. Kid, even if you¡¯re lying, you should choose the right person." Xu Ke said coldly, twisting the assistant¡¯s arm harder, making him cry out in pain, his face turning flustered where Xu Ke couldn¡¯t see.


    Realizing Xu Ke had seen through another¡¯s lie, the assistant, with a hand on his neck, stopped trying to threaten Xu Ke to let him go and instead took another approach. "Sir, what happened earlier was my fault. I got confused for a moment and did something wrong. But I had no choice. My family is from the countryside, so I married early. My wife got pregnant right after we married, and gave birth to a son within a year. I have the old to care for and the young to raise!"


    The assistant wailed while exining his family¡¯s situation. Seeing Xu Ke didn¡¯t shut him up, he continued bravely, "My family¡¯s situation is not good. My parents are in poor health, and just visiting the hospital each month takes up half of my sry. The child is still young, and the elderly can¡¯t handle the fuss, so the kid¡¯s mom stays home with him. I¡¯m the main support of our family. If something happens to me, our family is finished. Please, give me a break. It¡¯s my first offense."


    The assistant forced out a few tears. While his family did have some burdens, it wasn¡¯t as bad as he made out.


    The assistant who initially tried to intimidate Xu Ke found some inspiration from his own story and started pitying himself as well, crying even louder, his raspy voice making others wish to have their ears pierced.


    "You can¡¯t hand me over to the police. If you do, my life is ruined. My mom is still waiting for me to be filial to her at home. If she knows I¡¯ve been taken to the police station, she¡¯ll be so upset. She¡¯s in bad health. What if something happens? My mom is disabled. If I¡¯m not around, who will take care of her?"


    "You have elders at home too. You must understand my feelings, right? Please don¡¯t turn me in. If you let me go this once, I promise to work hard and never do this kind of thing again." The assistant said hopefully.


    "I don¡¯t have elders at home." Xu Ke¡¯s cold words left the two assistants nning to keepmenting in shock, unsure how to go on as things reached this point. "And I don¡¯t have any children at home either, so I can¡¯t rte at all to your feelings." Xu Ke continued grimly.


    The two people who were chatting earlier had already stopped. Instead, they sat side by side behind the counter, listening to the conversation, and whispering asionally. But now, both had put away their smiles. Lin Mengyao was looking worriedly at Xu Ke¡¯s profile. She wanted to hug him but knew it wasn¡¯t the right time, so she could only watch from afar.


    Bai Ru noticed things were off as well but knew it wasn¡¯t her ce to intervene, so she remained quiet, like a background character, watching it all unfold.


    Fortunately, the tense atmosphere didn¡¯tst long. The police, who received a call, quickly arrived.


    Seeing the police approaching from afar, Xu Ke released the three he had restrained, and his expression returned to its previous state, as if the earlier gloom was but an illusion.


    "Who called the police?" The leading officer came in and looked at the mess. He immediately frowned.


    "We called." Xu Ke said coldly.


    The lead officer was stunned, as, despite the distance, he¡¯d clearly seen this man single-handedly controlling three assistants. And since it was a woman who called, he¡¯d assumed this man was the perpetrator. Turns out, he was the one who reported it?


    The lead officer looked at Xu Ke with a suspicious gaze. At this moment, Lin Mengyao, who had been sitting with Bai Ru behind the counter, came out. "Yes, we called the police. These three tried to extort us using threats. They locked the door and wouldn¡¯t let us go without money." Lin Mengyao said to the officer while standing next to Xu Ke.


    Bai Ru also stepped forward, standing on Lin Mengyao¡¯s other side, and said, "That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can take the store¡¯s surveince footage. It details the whole incident."


    "We¡¯ll investigate this matter. Take them away." The lead officer instructed his fellow officers, pointing at the three just released.


    Three officers stepped forward, each taking one person out.


    The lead officer took another look at the surrounding store surveince, then instructed another officer, "Copy the store¡¯s surveince footage."


    Once the officer acknowledged themand, he turned his attention to Xu Ke and the others. "You three will also need to apany us for a statement. Our officers will review the footage. If the situation is as you say, we will handle it seriously as per the regtions." The lead officer stated seriously.


    The three went to the police station, and by the time they came out, night had already fallen. All three were so hungry their stomachs were sticking to their backs. Xu Ke seemed fine, but Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru were visibly wilting like beaten eggnts, devoid of life and energy.


    "Let¡¯s grab something to eat. I didn¡¯t expect we would encounter so many things today. It¡¯s really worn me out. I¡¯m so hungry." Bai Ru maintained herposure while speaking softly. Her once bright almond eyes seemed dim, like amp without power.


    Lin Mengyao, holding onto Bai Ru with one hand and Xu Ke with the other, walked between them. Hearing Bai Ru¡¯s words, her stomach grumbled on cue, making her cheeks flush red in an instant and causing Xu Ke to chuckle involuntarily.


    "I know a nice tea restaurant. I¡¯ll take you there." Xu Ke said with a hint ofughter in his voice.


    While the three enjoyed a harmonious and joyful meal at the restaurant, elsewhere, in his vi, Chairman Hu was still plotting how to bring down Xu Ke when he heard the news of Hu Jinzhi being sent to a mental institution.

 Chapter 278 Malice

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Malice</h4><h4></h4>


    "How is that possible? I know my daughter. How could she have a mental illness? My daughter is perfectly normal. This is nder, tant nder. Which psychiatric hospital are you from? I¡¯m going to get a legal team to sue you." Chairman Hu shouted into the phone,pletely refusing to believe the other party¡¯s words.


    His Jinzhi had been obedient since she was young, thoughtely her temper hadn¡¯t been the best, but that was only temporary. Yet these people dared to say his Jinzhi had delusions? Ha! Impossible, this certainly must be a lie, Chairman Hu refused to believe it.


    "What happened? Did something happen to Jinzhi?" Long Mei came out of the kitchen holding freshly cut fruit, wearing loose pajamas.


    The child in her belly was already three months along, and her stomach had begun to gently swell from its former tness. Seeing the changes in her belly every day, Long Mei¡¯s smile became sweeter. Additionally, since Hu Jinzhi had stopped appearing in front of her to cause trouble, her appetite significantly improved. In fact, due to maintaining her good mood for an extended period, Long Mei¡¯splexion looked even better than before she was pregnant.


    In the past, Long Mei¡¯s goodplexion and positive state would lift Chairman Hu¡¯s spirits after a long day at thepany. But recently, having just taken on the additional role of executive president, his power within thepany was continually being suppressed. Annoyed already, the recent call was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, causing Chairman Hu¡¯s umted negativity to erupt.


    "What about Jinzhi? Are you just waiting for her to have problems?" Chairman Hu looked at Long Mei¡¯s rosy face with a dark and vicious gaze.


    Startled by Chairman Hu¡¯s sudden shout and re, Long Mei stood frozen on the spot. "Old Hu, what are you saying? Is that what you think of me?" Tears brimmed in Long Mei¡¯s eyes. She was at the peak of a woman¡¯s youth, and since Long Mei regrly focused on her upkeep, she exuded a feminine charm and sensuality. With tearful eyes, she looked at him, appearing vulnerable yet striking¡ªlike a dewy rose.


    Ordinarily, Chairman Hu would have gone up tofort Long Mei, but today he only wanted to vent. Anger and heartache clouded his reason, leading him to view with maximum malice the woman carrying his child.


    "Isn¡¯t that the case? If you hadn¡¯t seduced me back then, we wouldn¡¯t be together. If we weren¡¯t together, Jinzhi wouldn¡¯t have run away out of anger. If she hadn¡¯t run away, she¡¯d still be the carefree, happy Jinzhi she once was, not like this now. You¡¯re the reason our father-daughter rtionship is nearly irreparable." With each sentence, Chairman Hu took a step forward, and by hisst word, he was standing before Long Mei, looking at her with the greatest disdain.


    "Just because you moved into this house, Jinzhi got mad and hasn¡¯te back to stay. Because of your presence, my original good father-daughter rtionship with Jinzhi was shattered. I really regret it now. I should have thrown you out of the Hu Family back then. Why did I let you move in? Having Jinzhi alone as a child would have been enough. Why did I let you keep the child in your belly?" As Chairman Hu spoke, he looked down at Long Mei¡¯s stomach.


    "Come to think of it, every time we were together, I made sure you took medicine. How did you end up pregnant? Did you pretend to take the medicine and vomit it out behind my back? Or is this child not even mine, and the father is someone else?" A hint of madness gleamed in Chairman Hu¡¯s eyes as he stared at Long Mei¡¯s belly.


    "tter!" The te of fruit fell from Long Mei¡¯s hand, shattering on the ground. A shard grazed her pale calf, leaving a thin blood mark.


    But Long Mei couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her leg. She clutched her stomach tightly, looking at Chairman Hu with terror.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Did I hit the mark? Really, how much integrity could a woman who could let go of her dignity to be someone¡¯s mistress have? If you can serve me, why can¡¯t you serve others? So this child isn¡¯t mine, right? Is it?" Chairman Hu yanked away the hands Long Mei used to protect her belly, gripping them forcefully. Reddish marks quickly appeared on Long Mei¡¯s fair wrist, but Chairman Hu showed no intention of letting go; instead, he tightened his grip, his gaze bing more frightening.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This child is yours. I¡¯ve been with you wholeheartedly all these years; where would I find someone else?" Tears finally streamed down Long Mei¡¯s face. Her mouth and voice trembled with anger, but her eyes remained resolutely firm.


    "I admit I didn¡¯t take the medicine. I swapped it for vitamins. But do you know why? I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. Have I ever asked you for anything? Have I ever demanded anything? Absolutely not! I¡¯ve always considered and nned for you. You said Jinzhi didn¡¯t want you to remarry, that you didn¡¯t want to damage your father-daughter bond. Fine, I was willing to be a mistress in the shadows, staying with you for life wasn¡¯t a problem." Long Mei¡¯s body trembled slightly from her overwhelming emotions.


    "But after all my considerations for you, have you ever thought about me, even a little bit? Have you?" Long Mei extended her free hand, pinching a small distance between her thumb and index finger, with a hint of sarcasm in her expression.


    "I¡¯m a woman, and I¡¯m now thirty-three. But I don¡¯t even have a child. I want to be a mother. I thought about loving Jinzhi as my own, but you were afraid she¡¯d notice something between us and never let me get close to her. Old Hu, I¡¯m aging. Unlike men, who can have children whenever, if I don¡¯t have one now, I¡¯ll never have the chance in this life. Do you understand? I¡¯ve been with you for so long; can¡¯t I have just one child?" Long Mei¡¯s expression carried a plea and subtle affection.


    "If you¡¯re worried about this childpeting with Jinzhi for the family estate, I can sign an agreement with you. I, as the mother, will personally relinquish his inheritance rights, okay?" Long Mei continued.


    "If you¡¯re still not assured, once the child is born, I¡¯ll take him away and live under an alias wherever you specify, monitored by you for life. Will that work?" Long Mei sensed the restraint on her wrist loosening slightly and continued: "Or if you¡¯re still not assured, you can call your assistant to book us a flight out now. I won¡¯t say a word extra. As long as I can keep this child with me, I¡¯ll leave with nothing." Long Mei¡¯s gentle yet firm voice reached Chairman Hu¡¯s ears, along with her pleading gaze, imprinting on his mind.


    Chairman Hu released his grip, looking at Long Mei and her belly with aplex expression. His emotions seemed to have calmed considerably, and his tone returned to its earlier state, "I¡¯ll go check on Jinzhi first. We¡¯ll talk about your situation when I get back."


    "Aunt Zhang, keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her wander around." Chairman Hu instructed an elderlydy with a kindly face, then took his coat and left, leaving the pregnant Long Mei in the care of Aunt Zhang, who had worked for the Hu family for over a decade.

 Chapter 279: Fangs in the Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Fangs in the Darkness</h4><h4></h4>


    Watching the figure disappear at the gate, Aunt Zhang retracted her kind smile and looked at Long Mei with cold disgust, "Some people, just because they are pregnant, think they have everything. Why don¡¯t they look in the mirror and see what they really are." Aunt Zhang snorted coldly, didn¡¯t bother to clean the floor, and turned around to leave. After taking two steps, she turned back to Long Mei and said, "Clean up the floor for me. That te is part of an expensive set."


    After giving Long Mei a big eye roll, Aunt Zhang finally twisted awaypletely.


    In the blink of an eye, Long Mei was left alone in the entire living room.


    Touching her slightly protruding belly, her tears-soaked eyes betrayed a hint of viciousness and determination.


    "It¡¯s yours, mom won¡¯t let anyone take it away." Long Mei whispered, gently caressing her unborn child.


    Even under the bright lights, Long Mei¡¯s aura was so heavy that it felt as though a dark liquid was flowing around her, making her especially terrifying in the pitch-ck night.


    In another part of the hospital, Chairman Hu looked at Hu Jinzhi, who was bound and ced in a private ward. Tears almost fell from his eyes; his little Jinzhi had never suffered like this before.


    Chairman Hu wiped his eyes and turned his fierce gaze to the psychologist testing Hu Jinzhi.


    "I know my daughter. She can¡¯t possibly have a mental illness. Your hospital must have made a mistake. I want to discharge Jinzhi." Chairman Hu dered firmly.


    "I advise against discharging the patient given her current condition. Her illness is in an unstable period right now, and she might harm others. We brought your daughter here because she burst into a video store, smashed everything inside, and nearly harmed someone. That¡¯s why we took her in for treatment." The attending doctor wasn¡¯t fazed by Chairman Hu¡¯s re or attitude. He encountered many parents like this who refused to ept reality every year and had be immune to them.


    "Of course, if you aren¡¯tfortable with her here and want to take her away, we won¡¯t stop you. But I must say, we have the most professional doctors and nurses and all the necessary tools to help patients recover faster. Inpatient treatment is best if possible. If you can provide a better treatment environment for your daughter, then ignore what I¡¯ve just said." The attending doctor said coldly.


    Chairman Hu still didn¡¯t believe what he was told nor that his daughter was truly manifesting delusions and hallucinations. But his disbelief wavered after he received a call demandingpensation from the store that was destroyed and videos supporting the im. Chairman Hu fell silent.


    A man in his forties, who had always seemed strong, aged after watching the video. His assistant, who had always followed him, even heard Chairman Hu¡¯s suppressed sobs in the hallway.


    Ultimately, Hu Jinzhi remained in the hospital, residing in the most expensive VIP ward.


    When Chairman Hu returned home, it was already the early hours of the next day. After bing Executive Director, he had hardly drunk much, yet returned home now in a drunken state, lying heavy and limp on the bed.


    "Chairman Hu overdid it a bit, so please take care of him tonight." The assistant helped the drunken Chairman Hu home and adjusted his sses while addressing Long Mei coldly.


    "I know, I¡¯ll take good care of him. You can go now." Long Mei said indifferently.


    Watching Chairman Hu still asleep, unaware of anything, Long Mei¡¯s expression gradually darkened. Her well-maintained hands crawled like venomous snakes in the darkness up to Chairman Hu¡¯s neck, cold and mmy.


    "Jinzhi, Dad¡¯s little Jinzhi." Chairman Hu muttered softly, tears falling in his sleep.


    Long Mei¡¯s initially straight mouth suddenly curled into a big, sarcastic smile, "Since you love your Jinzhi so much, I¡¯ll let you join her then. Originally, I wanted you to live well, to raise our child with me, but it¡¯s your own fault for not cherishing this chance. Don¡¯t me me for this." Long Mei whispered, lovingly stroking her belly, looking at Chairman Hu with a mixture of kindness and threat.


    "The doctor said my age limits me to only having this one child in my life. This child is my life, and anyone who threatens him, I¡¯ll eliminate. Since you have given all your paternal love to your foolish daughter and won¡¯t spare my child any, you are of no value. The Hu family¡¯s assets will serve as my child¡¯s child support." Long Mei¡¯s voice was so low that it was barely audible at her lips.


    Under the light, Chairman Hu slept unawares, mumbling Hu Jinzhi¡¯s name, while beside him, a beautiful woman gently stroked her stomach, gazing at him as if he were already dead.


    At the Xu Family Mansion, Lin Mengyaoy in bed, asleep and oblivious. By the bedsidemp, Xu Ke could see Li Mengyao¡¯s flushed cheeks. Seeing this, Xu Ke¡¯s coldness faded somewhat.


    Noticing the caller ID on his phone, Xu Ke tiptoed out of bed, skillfully making his way to the balcony. Ensuring the door was shut tight against any draft, he finally answered the call.


    "Mr. Xu, I¡¯ve just received news that tomorrow Chairman Miao will propose that you lead a game project thepany is currently working on. However, I¡¯ve received insider information that there was a fundamental error in its initial research direction. This issue was only discovered recently when faced with an unsolvable technical challenge, but thepany has invested too much in this game to back out now. So they intend to hand this problem over to you." Said the man on the other end.


    "Hmm, I see. Is there any other news?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice betrayed no emotion, leaving the man uncertain if his information pleased or displeased Xu Ke, making him anxious.


    "Mr. Xu, about my information?" The man hesitated.


    "Very good. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount. If you get more information like this, remember to contact me. I¡¯ll reward you ording to its value." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "Okay, okay. Next time I catch any sign of change in thepany, I¡¯ll notify you immediately." The man¡¯s voice hinted at happiness.


    After the call, the man received a bank alert indicating a transfer of five million. Seeing such an amount in his ount for the first time, he was overjoyed, more determined than ever to gatherpany information to sell to Xu Ke.


    While he struggled to sleep out of excitement, Xu Ke hung up and smiled slightly. His eyes gleamed with a sinister light as he looked at his phone screen.


    "The game is starting to get interesting." Xu Ke murmured softly, a slight smile curling on his lips.


    The next day¡¯s meeting unfolded just as the information received the previous night had foretold. Chairman Miao indeed pushed the game project before Xu Ke.


    "You are thergest shareholder and the Executive Director of ourpany, responsible for leading Xu Corporation to greater heights. This much, even I, Miao, haven¡¯t been wrong to say, have I?"

 Chapter 280 Whose Game

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280 Whose Game</h4><h4></h4>


    Chairman Miao and Chairman Hu arepletely different people. Chairman Miao is a somewhat lean man who carries a handkerchief in his pocket year-round. His hair is always meticulously groomed, and he has a faint scent of men¡¯s cologne, often apanied by various small essories. He is an elegant gentleman with exquisite taste.


    He is affable with his subordinates and very adept at social interactions, always making people feel respected. He maintains a fluctuating distance with everyone in thepany, and he is also the most popr director, with many people willing to work for him.


    Looking at Chairman Miao¡¯s smiling eyes, Xu Ke nodded, folding his hands into a bridge shape to support his chin, and said smilingly, "You¡¯re right, and then?"


    Seeing the same smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face, Chairman Miao¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he said, "However, you¡¯ve only been at thepany for a short time and don¡¯t understand many things about it. We don¡¯t know you, and you don¡¯t know us, so we can¡¯t entrust you with our trust. After all, the Xu family is not solely responsible for Xu¡¯s sess; we¡¯ve also contributed. We don¡¯t want our efforts to go to waste. I¡¯m sure you understand, right?" Chairman Miao, still smiling, questioned Xu Ke, who was sitting at the head of the table.


    "Yes, that makes a lot of sense." Xu Ke did not argue but instead gave a look that signaled the other to continue.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude caused a momentary stiffness in Chairman Miao¡¯s smile, but he quickly returned to a benign expression and said, "So we hope you can do something to show us shareholders who have contributed to Xu what you can achieve, just like your grandfather did, and establish some mutual trust. What do you think?"


    "That¡¯s an excellent suggestion." Xu Ke nodded, still smiling. "But what should I do to demonstrate my abilities and truly earn your trust?" His gaze swept across the shareholders in the conference room before resting on Chairman Miao.


    "Ourpany previously started a game project, but the person in charge had to leave unexpectedly and hasn¡¯t been able to return. The project currently has no one to take charge. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to take it over and show us your capabilities through some achievements."


    At this moment, the cunning n became evident as Chairman Miao finally revealed the key point of the meeting.


    "Okay." Xu Ke replied.


    Xu Ke¡¯s almost immediate agreement to take on the project left Chairman Miao momentarily bewildered. He had prepared a persuasive speech to convince Xu Ke, but Xu Ke agreed without a pause, which made Chairman Miao feel ufortable, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint why and thus decided to let it go.


    "Then we look forward to the results." Chairman Miao paused for a moment and then smiled casually.


    "I certainly won¡¯t disappoint any of you," Xu Ke said with a smile, addressing the directors. "If there¡¯s nothing else to discuss, let¡¯s adjourn this meeting."


    After the meeting, Xu Ke was the first to leave the conference room, followed closely by Chairman Miao. "Mr. Xu, wait a moment." Chairman Miao called from behind.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Chairman Miao? Do you have something to say?" Xu Ke stopped and turned, smiling at Chairman Miao.


    "No, it¡¯s just about the game project. This is your first time taking on such a big project. If you encounter any difficulties, feel free to reach out to me. I¡¯ve worked with your grandfather for many years and really admire him. You¡¯re his grandson, so you¡¯re like a younger family member to me. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help. I¡¯ll do my best to assist you." Chairman Miao looked at Xu Ke with an appreciative and kind gaze, truly resembling a kindly senior advising his junior.


    "I thank you in advance, Chairman Miao. If I need help, I¡¯ll definitely approach you for assistance within your capabilities. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you." Xu Ke replied with a smile.


    From a distance, one appeared to be a dignified older gentleman, and the other a handsome young CEO. They exchanged smiles, presenting an image of peace and tranquility, but underneath, it was evident that they were engaged in a stark and sharp confrontation.


    "Alright, I¡¯ve said what I needed to. I won¡¯t disturb your work any further; I¡¯ll be leaving now. All the board members are looking forward to your performance." Chairman Miao said with a smile.


    Xu Ke smiled but said nothing more.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed, Xu Ke¡¯s smile vanishedpletely, and he reverted to his usual icy demeanor.


    After leaving the meeting, Xu Ke did not return to his office but instead headed to the game team¡¯s area to check on their progress.


    When Xu¡¯s initiated the project, they set up a special team for this game and located the team in the innermost area of all departments, separating it from others to avoid distractions.


    Initially, the game team was the most prominent unit in thepany, but over time, as the project dragged on with countless resources poured in yet yielding no results, the team¡¯s presence dwindled to nearly nothing. The group, initially twenty members strong, dwindled as members left due tock of recognition, leaving behind demoralized individuals.


    Consequently, when Xu Ke arrived at the game team¡¯s workspace, he saw unkempt, lethargic team members, a cluttered work area, and people watching dramas or gaming during work hours.


    Noticing the body odor in the air, Xu Ke wrinkled his nose in distaste.


    "Ahem, Mr. Xu is here." The assistant apanying Xu Ke was startled upon seeing Xu Ke¡¯s frown and quickly announced his presence.


    The phrase and tone were reminiscent of court eunuchs from ancient times, bursting like a water droplet in the game team.


    Everyone in the office turned to look at the source of the voice, which promptly triggered a flurry of activity. Within moments, everyone tidied up their desks, and the game team¡¯s office once again bustled with activity, but this time with a heavy atmosphere, as if a storm was looming.


    Xu Ke stood at the doorway, expressionless and silent. The assistant near him had a pounding heart, worried they might copse from panic at any moment. The assistant sneakily observed Xu Ke with side nces, their mind buzzing with anxious thoughts.


    This chaos persisted for a full five minutes before it finally subsided.


    Seeing the now tidier office, Xu Ke¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. The game team members, noticing his smile, gradually felt their anxious hearts settle back to ce.


    They thought the crisis had passed, and visible relief appeared on their faces.


    "Before I came here, I was wondering why the game project was stagnant with no progress. Aftering here, now I know the reason." Xu Ke¡¯s slightly raised lips seemed to spell mockery in bold, causing their hearts, which had just rxed, to tighten again.


    "Notify the HR department to recruit some new staff, and call the cleaningpany to send over their staff to clean up this workspace as fast as possible." Xu Ke¡¯s unabashed disdain was obvious as he scanned everyone present, causing them all to lower their heads.

 Chapter 281: Recruit Again

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Recruit Again</h4><h4></h4>


    "How many people need to be recruited?" the assistant took out his notebook and asked.


    "Twenty."


    "Alright, twen¡ªwait, Mr. Xu, if we recruit twenty people, the office space isn¡¯t big enough. Do we need to ren the area for the game team?" Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s increasingly furrowed brow, the assistant inexplicably felt guilty, and his voice grew softer.


    Xu Ke nced disdainfully at the assistant and said coldly, "Why ren? Can¡¯t we just fire them to make room?"


    The people who had been standing there obediently listening to Xu Ke now looked at him with shock, surprise, and disbelief, as if he had done something wrong.


    "Understood, I¡¯ll notify them immediately." The assistant adjusted his sses and spoke in a t voice.


    Just as the two were about to leave, someone from the game team called after Xu Ke, "Wait, why are you firing us? We¡¯ve signedbor contracts with thepany." The person¡¯s tone was defiant.


    "Why? You actually ask me why?" Xu Ke looked as if he had heard a funny joke, his smile widened, but his eyes carried a chill. Under such a gaze, the leader of the defiant group hesitated, but remembering Xu Corp¡¯s good work environment, easy job, high sry, and the prestige it brought, he stopped hesitating and regained his arrogance.


    "You turned the office into a trash heap, wearing flip-flops and home clothes, with hair like a bird¡¯s nest, the smell in the air can¡¯t be covered even with ten pounds of fragrance. On top of that, you tantly watch TV, eat snacks, sleep, and y games during work hours. What, do you think Xu Corp spends heaps of money every month to let you retire here?" Xu Ke¡¯s mocking gaze and tone were like sharp knives scraping across their faces, causing them to hang their heads in shame.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything just now to save face for you, but since you insist on making me say it, you all must move out by the end of today; Xu Corp will never employ you again." Xu Ke dropped this final bombshell, ignoring how devastated those hoping to reapply felt upon hearing it.


    Xu Ke walked away nonchntly, feeling that even one more second with them was a waste of time.


    The assistant acted quickly, and within just an hour, Xu Ke had fired the entire game team. Everyone in thepany knew about it, and they were all intimidated by Xu Ke¡¯s decisive action. After learning why Xu Ke fired them, everyone was extra cautious, and there was aplete overhaul in thepany¡¯s morale.


    "He actually fired the entire game team, now there¡¯s no one who knows this game best. How will he handle this project?" In Chairman Miao¡¯s office sat anotherpany director, Chairman Lan.


    Chairman Miao carefully wiped his beloved pocket watch with a handkerchief and said slowly, "Don¡¯t underestimate our new CEO; he¡¯s young, but not simple."


    Hearing Chairman Miao, Chairman Lan paused his smoking action, "What news have you received?" Lan asked curiously.


    Chairman Miao nced at Lan, his lips curled in a faint, inscrutable smile, but he did not answer.


    Seeing his friend just nce at him before lowering his head to polish his already shiny pocket watch, Lan stomped his foot anxiously, "We¡¯ve been like brothers since childhood, we might even be inws someday. What can¡¯t you tell me?" Lan said with a reproachful look.


    "It¡¯s not news, it¡¯s intuition." Chairman Miao, having teased his friend enough, returned the pocket watch to its ce and said seriously.


    "Intuition?" Chairman Lan raised an eyebrow, his expression turned serious. Miao¡¯s intuition had never been wrong.


    "Yes, I can vaguely see a shadow of his father in him; if that man hadn¡¯t died so young, Xu Corp¡¯s future would have been limitless." Chairman Miao¡¯s expression was nostalgic.


    "His father was such a figure, no one who met him wasn¡¯t impressed. But him? A snot-nosed brat, how can hepare to his father?" Lan¡¯s expression showed a trace of disdain, "Moreover, such a figure in the Xu Family is a once-in-a-century urrence. What, is their family grave producing talents out of thin air, another one pops out?" Lan said defiantly.


    "Want to bet on it?" Miao asked with a smile.


    Seeing Miao¡¯s smile, Lan was silent for a moment. The next instant, he suddenly stood up from the sofa, without a word, and dashed out as if something were chasing him. It was only at the door that he spoke again, "You¡¯ve swindled me out of countless treasures since we were kids, I¡¯m not falling for it this time, give it up." With that, Lan mmed the door, effectively wiping Miao¡¯s face from his view.


    In the office, watching his friend¡¯s childish behavior, Miao¡¯s smile turned genuinely warm, "How old is he, acting like a kid?" Miao shook his head with a smile.


    Meanwhile, the focal point of their discussion, Xu Ke, was in his office, seriously reviewing various documents on his desk, showing no signs of urgency.


    The assistant watched as Xu Ke set down the papers and rubbed his forehead, hesitating whether to speak.


    Just as the assistant was caught in his dilemma, Xu Ke nced at him and said coldly, "Speak up."


    Xu Ke¡¯s sudden voice startled the assistant. Realizing Xu Ke was addressing him, the assistant nervously swallowed and said softly, "Mr. Xu, after firing so many people today, what will we do about the game project? HR definitely won¡¯t be able to find so many people at once. If the project gets dyed because of this, the board will be dissatisfied, and you¡¯ll be at risk. Shouldn¡¯t we give those people another chance?" Under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, the assistant¡¯s voice was almost as feeble as a mosquito.


    No one knew why, even though Xu Ke hadn¡¯t said anything harsh to him, just looking into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes made him feel guilty and scared, his heart racing uncontrobly.


    "It¡¯s not a question of possibly not finding people, it¡¯s definitely can¡¯t find people." Looking at his timid assistant, Xu Ke mercifully said something unrted to job instructions.


    "Huh? Can¡¯t be, our Xu Corp has such good work benefits, if we put effort into poaching people, we can definitely find them." The assistant adjusted his sses and said dumbly.


    "Someone won¡¯t let me find people." Xu Ke looked down again, a faint, icy smile on his lips.

 Chapter 282 Investment

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Investment</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ah? What should we do if we can¡¯t recruit anyone? If we keep failing to find candidates, the board will surely be dissatisfied with you, maybe..." The assistant nced at the man sitting at the head, his expression showing hesitation.


    "Are you trying to say that maybe they¡¯ll push me out of this position?" Xu Ke paused what he was doing, looked up at his assistant, and with a confident smile said, "Since I made this decision, it means I have a way to solve it. I won¡¯t let you lose your job, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. Just focus on doing your job well."


    "By the way, make me a cup of coffee." Xu Kemanded and then lowered his head again.


    Three days quickly passed. Logically, for a bigpany like the Xu Corporation, when recruitment information is released, it might not attract people in droves, but it surely shouldn¡¯t be as deserted as it was. However, the reality was just that; after three days, there wasn¡¯t a single applicant¡¯s call. The entirepany¡¯s eyes were on Xu Ke, wanting to see how he nned to resolve this.


    But from Xu Ke to his assistant, the two of them worked as usual every day, appearing no different from before, making it impossible to guess his next n.


    In a slightly dim room, clouds of smoke filled the air.


    "What do you think he¡¯s up to? It¡¯s been three days, and he hasn¡¯t done anything. Has he already given uppletely?" A slightly hoarse voice rang out inside the room, unpleasant like sandpaper scraping against wood.


    "A kid who¡¯s still wet behind the ears; even if he¡¯s plotting some grand move behind the scenes, how powerful could it possibly be? Sun Wukong is destined not to escape Buddha¡¯s Five-Finger Mountain." In another corner of the room, a man extinguished his cigarette, and the glowing embers dissipated into the room.


    "Right. By the way, did you hear the news? A few days ago, wasn¡¯t Old Hu¡¯s daughter sent to a mental hospital? I just got the news yesterday that old Hu had a stroke. Now there¡¯s only a pregnant woman left at home to hold things together. I reckon it must be his precious daughter who stressed him into illness. The kids you bring into this world are all liabilities!" the hoarse voice said with a tone ofment.


    "Who doesn¡¯t say so?" another voice softly echoed.


    Elsewhere, Xu Ke received an invitation from the young master of the Sheng Family, Sheng Wenhao, and after telling Lin Mengyao, he headed to the agreed location.


    By the time Xu Ke arrived, the private room was already full, except for an empty seat next to Sheng Wenhao.


    "As expected of my brother Xu Ke, such a good friend. One call and you actually showed up." Sheng Wenhao stood up from his seat upon seeing Xu Ke, smiling, walked over to Xu Ke, and gave him a friendly punch on the chest, followed by a bear hug.


    "It¡¯s great, seeing you again. I never thought I¡¯d live to climb out of that godforsaken ce and be able to meet two old friends and see this bustling world again." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s voice was choked, and although his eyes turned slightly red out of sight, fortunately, only Xu Ke, closest to him, heard his choked voice, avoiding being ridiculed.


    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect the day woulde when we¡¯d crawl out." Xu Ke returned Sheng Wenhao¡¯s hug, rare tears and joy appearing in his eyes.


    "Why are you two big men hugging endlessly?" Sheng Wenhao¡¯s cousin, Sheng Yi, said in a teasing tone.


    With someone leading, others gained the courage to chime in, whistling or shouting, "That¡¯s right."


    The atmosphere in the private room heated up immediately.


    "Be careful of Sheng Yi." Sheng Wenhao took the opportunity while others were heckling to whisper in Xu Ke¡¯s ear, then casually released Xu Ke and walked back to his seat, tapping the spot beside him and looking at Xu Ke, "Don¡¯t just stand there like an idiot,e and sit. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and should have a good chat."


    Xu Ke had a slight smile on his face, looking as if he hadn¡¯t heard Sheng Wenhao¡¯s words at all, lightly stepping over to sit beside Sheng Wenhao, teasing, "Four years have passed and you¡¯ve turned this dark. I can¡¯t even see you when the lights go out at night."


    "Is it my fault?" Sheng Wenhao touched his much rougher skin, sighedmentably, and said, "You guys know the weather in Africa. The sun is not only big and scorching, but the daytime is extraordinarily long. When I stay outside for a day, it¡¯s hard not to be tan." Sheng Wenhao shook his head as he spoke, which unwittingly chilled Sheng Yi who sat beside him.


    "It¡¯s hard to believe that my cousin became so hardworking after going to Africa. I still remember how you used to race cars recklessly a few years ago. If Second Uncle and Second Aunt knew how sensible you¡¯ve be, they would be overjoyed." Sheng Yi looked at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s darkened face, showing an unexpectedly pleased expression, which made Sheng Wenhao¡¯s teeth ache.


    "Heh, maybe." Sheng Wenhao said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the private room became awkward due to Sheng Wenhao¡¯s coldugh. Sheng Yi nced at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s attitude and then at Xu Ke¡¯s expression, noticing nothing special, finally rxed inside. However, when others weren¡¯t paying attention, he cast an inexplicably cold nce at Sheng Wenhao.


    "Now that everyone is here, waiter, serve the dishes. We¡¯ll talk while eating." Sheng Yi instructed the waiter, then said with a smile to everyone in the room.


    "It¡¯s been years since west saw you. I remember when you hadn¡¯t left Shangjing; you were practically a role model for us all. Of course, you still are now. While we¡¯re leisurely enjoying life at home, you¡¯ve started taking on the family business. We can¡¯t keep up with you." Sheng Yi filled Xu Ke¡¯s wine ss and, with a smile in his voice, said.


    "Honestly, we all know you¡¯re busy with work, but since Wenhao rarelyes back, we thought of calling you out to gather. Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d actually grace us with your presence. Come, this drink is my toast to you." Sheng Yi finished, picking up his own filled ss, and while everyone else hadn¡¯t reacted, tilted back and emptied his ss.


    Sheng Yi disyed his empty ss in front of Xu Ke, then signaled Xu Ke with his eyes.


    Xu Ke watched Sheng Yi¡¯s expression, amidst the silent urging and expectation in his eyes, ignoring Sheng Wenhao¡¯s concern, he drained his ss in one gulp.


    "However, you¡¯ve always nevere without a reason, so what¡¯s the actual purpose for calling me here this time?" Xu Ke leaned back unconsciously, no longer showing a trace of the youth he once was.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 283: The Straightforward Man of Steel

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 283: The Straightforward Man of Steel</h4><h4></h4>


    Sheng Yi¡¯s expression was momentarily awkward, but he quickly recovered.


    "It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯ve reached the position of CEO of thepany. Today we¡¯re gathering together partly because we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, and partly because a few of us are nning to make some small investments to earn pocket money and show people outside our prowess, to let them know we¡¯re not just yboys; we can seed too." Sheng Yi¡¯s words were highly persuasive, inciting the other second-generation heirs at the table to rub their hands eagerly, as if they were ready to plunge into Sheng Yi¡¯s final project and shine in their work.


    "What investment?" Xu Ke remained unmoved, forming a stark contrast to the people in front of him.


    "Of course, we¡¯re investing in industries. We¡¯re nning to invest in the entertainment circle because it brings in money the fastest." Sheng Yi¡¯s face wore a confident and proud look. "Plus, I¡¯ve already found the crew and IP that need investment; now we¡¯re just short of some funds." Sheng Yi squinted slightly and said.


    "Tch." A disdainful snort quietly rang in Xu Ke¡¯s ears.


    "p, p, p!" Seeing that Xu Ke showed no signs of interest, Sheng Yi pped his hands in mid-air, with a trace of displeasure in his eyes, and presented what he had prepared in advance.


    The previously closed door was suddenly opened from outside, and before anyone could react, a scent wafted in through the doorway, tickling Xu Ke¡¯s nose, and the next moment he heard a few feminine giggles and a man¡¯s bright voiceing from behind.


    Xu Ke looked at his wine ss without turning his head. The next second, a soft and delicate hand rested on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, followed by the sound of a chair being ced beside him.


    The woman twisted her slender waist and sat down on the chair, keeping her hand in contact with Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke finally moved his gaze from the wine ss, speaking to the woman beside him in a cold tone, "Take your hand off."


    "Take it off? Where to? Here?" The woman acted as if she didn¡¯t notice Xu Ke¡¯s displeasure.


    "You¡¯re hurting me." The woman showed a pained expression, her voice like a hook drilling into people¡¯s ears.


    "If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out, shut your mouth." Xu Ke said, gripping the woman¡¯s hand harder, soon bringing a look of pain to her face. "Get away from me, and don¡¯te back again." Seeing her on the verge of tears, Xu Ke let go of her hand.


    "Is there something I did wrong? Tell me and I¡¯ll change." The woman¡¯s eyes hung with tears, gently twisting her already bruised wrist and speaking in a soft, fragile voice next to Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    "Your perfume is too unpleasant, it¡¯s making me want to puke." Xu Ke turned around, his gaze filled with coldness, and his words made the woman¡¯s face flush red. She never expected Xu Ke¡¯s unwillingness to get close to her was due to this reason. Her eyshes trembled, and the tears that had been held in her eyes fell without warning.


    "Since you already know the answer, what are you still doing here? Do you want me to vomit to show you?" The mockery in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes was like a p across her face.


    The woman pulled her chair as if chased by a beast, quickly moving away from Xu Ke.


    Feeling the intense gaze on him, Xu Ke turned his head aside, meeting a pair of eyes as if they had spotted prey. "Stay away from me too, if you still want to continue around here." Xu Ke said with a cold face, expressionless.


    The woman paused, not knowing if she should ce her raised hand on Xu Ke, but seeing the coldness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, knowing this wasn¡¯t just a threat but a potential reality, the woman decisively withdrew her hand and left Xu Ke¡¯s side as quickly as possible.


    For a moment, in the chaotic dinner party, only Xu Ke¡¯s side remained a solitary sanctuary.


    Sheng Yi looked at Xu Ke, who was alone, pushed away the woman trying to pour him a drink, and said with a hint of concern in his eyes, "What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t like those two women? Or do you like someone else here, and I¡¯ll have theme over to apany you?"


    "Weren¡¯t we discussing the investment? What¡¯s going on now?" Xu Ke didn¡¯t nce at the room full of handsome men and beautiful women, instead focusing his gaze on Sheng Yi.


    "Hahaha, we¡¯re all adults here, don¡¯t you understand the situation?" Sheng Yi gave Xu Ke a knowing look.


    Sheng Yi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t low, everyone in the private room could hear it.


    As Sheng Yi finished speaking, the wildest yer on the other side of the table said, "We¡¯re all adults, after all, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve encountered such things..." The man said carelessly.


    Xu Ke listened quietly to the man¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth gradually curling up, revealing a half-smile, as he looked directly at Sheng Yi with an expressionless gaze.


    "Is this the investment you just mentioned?" Xu Ke asked softly.


    "Yeah, is there a problem? Look at them, each one is quite attractive; young people these days would love them, and the IP I¡¯m eyeing has a certain fan base. Once we film the script and find someone to release it, the show will definitely explode, and we¡¯ll get all our investment back," Sheng Yi said, disying a confident demeanor.


    "You guys y your game, I¡¯m not investing," Xu Ke said coldly, heavily setting his wine ss down on the table.


    In an instant, the lively private room fell silent, and everyone subconsciously softened their breathing, cautiously observing the unemotional Xu Ke.


    "Xu Ke, what do you mean?" Sheng Yi¡¯s face became unpleasant, and his voice carried hidden anger.


    "Isn¡¯t my meaning clear enough? Initially, I was a bit interested in this investment you mentioned, but seeing this scene haspletely killed my interest. A production team that apanies guests, I don¡¯t trust they can produce any good work. Investing money in them is like throwing it into the water, at least I can hear a ssh," Xu Ke said with a calm yet almost cruel expression.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were like a p on Sheng Yi¡¯s face.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think I¡¯m setting you up?" Sheng Yi unconsciously raised his voice.


    "No, I just think you have poor vision," Xu Ke said with a slight smirk, his gaze icy and angry.


    "Do you think you¡¯re the best in all of Shangjing? We¡¯re giving you face by asking you to join this investment. If we didn¡¯t think you were alright, we wouldn¡¯t have asked you. But you inherited the Xu family and became this arrogant, ignoring old ties to say things like this. Xu Ke, I¡¯ve seen right through you. Since you look down on us so much, you might as well leave. We can manage just fine without you," Sheng Yi shouted, looking quite upset.

 Chapter 284 Sheng Wenhao

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Sheng Wenhao</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t say anything, simply stood up and left the seat, but as he was about to exit the door, he left Sheng Yi with a meaningful smile.


    The door closed, and thepartment became quiet.


    Sheng Yi picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table, took one out and held it in his mouth, looking at Sheng Wenhao, who was still sitting dutifully by his side. Sheng Yi¡¯s face showed a look of impatience mixed with disgust.


    "What are you still sitting here for? Hurry and catch up to him, don¡¯t forget why we brought you back from Africa! You don¡¯t really think you¡¯re back to enjoy life, do you? Now, get going." Sheng Yi kicked the chair Sheng Wenhao was sitting on, speaking in a hostile tone.


    The sound of the chair scraping against the floor was particrly grating, making the listener involuntarily frown.


    Sheng Wenhao didn¡¯t say anything, got up from the chair, opened the door, and followed him out.


    "Sheng, will this really work? That kid Sheng Wenhao has been close with Xu Ke since childhood, and after what happened before, he hates us. Can he really work for us?" Someone pushed the woman next to him aside and came over to Sheng Yi, whispering.


    "What are you afraid of? Everything he has now is provided by our family. If he wants to maintain his decent status, he has to listen to me, and I have leverage over him. He has no choice but toply." Sheng Yi wore a smug expression on his face.


    Blowing out a smoke ring slowly, Sheng Yi said in a leisurely tone, "Just watch."


    On the other side, Sheng Wenhao chased him out, and Xu Ke, who had left first, was leaning against his car watching Sheng Wenhao walk up from afar, his expression had softened quite a bit.


    "It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s take a walk." Xu Ke said.


    He took a pack of cigarettes out of Sheng Wenhao¡¯s pocket, pulled one out, and held it in his mouth. As it was lit, a faint tobo vor filled his nose and mouth, and a look of enjoyment appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    "Why are you smoking again? Weren¡¯t you supposed to quit?" Sheng Wenhao also took a cigarette from the pack and, mimicking Xu Ke, lit it up. A gust of wind came by, making the tiny sparks in front of them burn even brighter.


    "I¡¯m happy to see you today, breaking the rule is no big deal." Xu Ke nodded toward Sheng Wenhao, who then smiled and sat in the car, following Xu Ke¡¯s lead.


    As the door closed, Xu Ke got in as well, "Wanna go to the beach?"


    "Sure." Sheng Wenhao replied.


    "When did you get back?" Xu Ke took a drag on his cigarette, white smoke drifting slowly and blurring his view.


    "A couple of days ago." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s voice was somewhat low, yet there was a hint of happiness, reflecting the contradiction andplexity of his current mood.


    "Why did you go to Africa? I always thought you¡¯d go to America to study architecture, your favorite subject. But you didn¡¯t go to America at all. Just when I wanted to inquire, you came back. What happened to you after I was expelled from the Xu Family?"


    Talking about the past, Xu Ke¡¯s voice also carried a hint of heaviness.


    "It¡¯s nothing much, just that I had no value to them anymore. I was naive to think my uncle and his family treated me as their own child. It wasn¡¯t until you were expelled from the Xu Family that I realized everything I had was because of you. Without you, I had no value. Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯ve been brought back into use. Isn¡¯t it ironic that the first half of my life was a total mess?"


    Sheng Wenhao looked at the passing scenery outside the window, his right thumb gently rubbing his left arm, a hint of moisture in his eyes.


    "You still have me. We¡¯re still friends. Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯re going to build an empire together? Our kids would even be inws. Have you forgotten?" Xu Ke asked back.


    The ash fell on Sheng Wenhao; he rested his head against the car window, not replying, leaving the atmosphere in the car quite oppressive for a moment.


    After a long silence, long enough for Xu Ke to smell the sea in the wind through the window, Sheng Wenhao, sitting in the passenger seat, finally spoke again.


    "Xu Ke, we¡¯re different now." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s voice was somewhat low, and if you listened closely, you could hear a slight sobbing tone.


    "How are we different, except for our age?" Xu Ke stopped the car, his voice also carrying a weightiness.


    "Have you ever wondered why I suddenly returned from Africa? You know what Africa is like, so hot with the sun everywhere, not a drop of moisture in the air, the wind blowing sand and rocks on your face really hurts. When I first got there, I felt like I was being pped in the face every day. It hardly rains in Africa; with my cleanliness obsession, I actually got used to not bathing for a month there without even batting an eye."


    As he spoke, Sheng Wenhao chuckled lightly, though hisughter carried an endless bitterness.


    "And that¡¯s not all. The security in Africa is really awful. Several times the doors and windows of the ce I stayed at were smashed open, and they burst in to loot and destroy. I justy on the bed, not daring to move, fearing I¡¯d get killed. There¡¯s now to speak of in Africa that ce." Sheng Wenhao felt his face getting wet. He kept his head down, neither wiping his tears nor letting Xu Ke see him in this state.


    "I feel like such a coward; I¡¯ve never been this weak before." Sheng Wenhao sniffed and said.


    "I lived in Africa for four years. I thought I¡¯d have to spend my whole life in Africa. After all, my uncle and aunt threw me there and took all my documents away because they wanted me to die there. I never expected there¡¯d be a day I¡¯d get picked back up. When I saw my homnd from the ne, I cried, cried like a fool."


    "You¡¯ve been very brave. The young master from Shangjing surviving on his own for four years in Africa, the kind of ce that drives people mad enough to eat each other, is really amazing. I¡¯m proud to have you as my friend." Xu Ke ced his hand lightly on Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder, giving it a firm pat before speaking.


    Sheng Wenhao roughly wiped his face with his hand, his eyes slightly red as he looked at Xu Ke and said, "I was exiled to Africa, and now I¡¯ve been brought back. Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask or say?"


    "If you want to tell me, I¡¯ll listen. If you don¡¯t want to, I couldn¡¯t ask it out of you anyway." Xu Ke chuckled and said.


    "True." Feeling that he¡¯d asked a foolish question, Sheng Wenhaoughed faintly, his expression rxed as he said, "I came back with a mission. They want me to gain your trust, but I don¡¯t know what they want me to do after that. It can¡¯t be anything good. Everything that happened today was Sheng Yi¡¯s setup, just to force you to give me a chance. Even if you hadn¡¯t left just now, you¡¯d be forced toter."

 Chapter 285 Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Outburst</h4><h4></h4>


    "That brat Sheng Yi, I knew from before he wasn¡¯t any good, but I never imagined that after a few years, he¡¯d be even worse. He used to have some scruples, but now he¡¯spletely without restraint. Whenever you see him in the future, stay as far away from him as possible to avoid falling into his trap without realizing it," Sheng Wenhao turned his head and said seriously to Xu Ke.


    The smile in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, and even his face turned somber again. It seemed a bad suspicion had already formed in his mind. "What did he do to you?" Xu Ke asked sharply, looking at Sheng Wenhao with cold eyes.


    "Tell me the truth, don¡¯t lie to me, you can¡¯t hide this from me." Xu Ke repeated in a stern voice.


    "Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s all in the past." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s expression became stiff, the sound of the waves on the beach like blows to his chest, not touching his skin but hitting his heart directly, causing him pain.


    "I don¡¯t want to recall those things, don¡¯t force me, okay?" Sheng Wenhao said hoarsely.


    "You can stay silent about other things, but on this matter, you have to speak, there¡¯s no room for negotiation. What price did you pay to make them let youe back? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you. Do you really want them to use you as a puppet for life? Are you willing? Tell me, the pain will onlyst for a moment. No matter what leverage they have on you, you have me, and together we¡¯ll retrieve what you sacrificed," Xu Ke said with near-stubborn seriousness, looking into Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes.


    "You¡¯re the first friend I¡¯ve confided in in my life, Xu Ke. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you." Xu Ke said, looking at the man whose eyes were gradually reddening.


    Sheng Wenhao closed his eyes. Everyone says real men don¡¯t easily cry, but now tears were slowly falling from the corners of Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes. "Xu Ke, having you as a friend in this life is worth it, truly. With a friend like you, my life is meaningful. But because you¡¯re my friend, I can¡¯t drag you into this. This is a vendetta between me and the Sheng Family, and it has nothing to do with you. Even if I end up in the mud in this life, I will drag the entire family down with me."


    As he finished speaking, a light with hatred shed in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes, while his rather regr features became slightly distorted by this hatred.


    Xu Ke could see the resolve in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t persuade further. The hand he ced on Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder tightened slightly, allowing him to feel his silent support. "If there¡¯s anything you need me for, just ask. I¡¯ll help you. Aside from my wife, I don¡¯t have any other family in this world, and you¡¯re like family to me."


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, warmth filled Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes, and he nodded heavily. The two sat in the car, listening to the continuous sound of waves hitting the beach and the rocks. No one spoke again, but the time that separated them for four years seemed to vanish in this silentpanionship, as if the four-year gap between them never existed. Sheng Wenhao, apanied by the sound, gradually fell asleep and before long, started snoring.


    Xu Ke lit another cigarette, looking into the distance with his eyes slightly narrowed. The mingling tobo smoke between his nose and mouth did nothing to rx his slightly furrowed brows. Instead, the slowly rising white mist gradually obscured Xu Ke¡¯s brows and eyes, concealing his inner emotions.


    With closed eyes, Sheng Wenhao slept soundly in Xu Ke¡¯s car, his snoring like a drill boring into Xu Ke¡¯s ears. Xu Ke extinguished his cigarette, started the car, and drove back towards the estate.


    Even when Sheng Wenhao was moved to bed, he didn¡¯t wake up, remaining in a deep sleep throughout the process. This situation caused Xu Ke to frown even more, and his face turned increasingly grave.


    "Does the Family Head have anything troubling him?" Housekeeper Zhao asked gently, observing Xu Ke sitting in the living room with a pensive expression.


    "Wenhao is usually a light sleeper; he never sleeps so deeply," Xu Ke said, lowering his head to hide his emotions.


    "Perhaps Young Master Wenhao is just exhausted." Grandpa Zhao replied softly, "I¡¯ve noticed that Young Master Wenhao has be much darker and thinner since he returned from abroad. He probably endured many hardships outside, and now, having someone he trusts like you, it¡¯s only natural he sleeps soundly."


    "Maybe I¡¯m overthinking," Xu Ke said, acknowledging there was some truth in Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s words, though a voice inside him suggested otherwise.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, you should get some rest," Housekeeper Zhao suggested quietly, after checking the time on his pocket watch.


    "You can go to bed first; I¡¯m not particrly tired. I want to stay here a little longer," Xu Ke replied with a gentle smile, looking at Housekeeper Zhao.


    "Then I¡¯ll head out first. Don¡¯t stay up toote." As Housekeeper Zhao finished reminding Xu Ke and prepared to leave, a loud noise came from upstairs, seemingly from Sheng Wenhao¡¯s room.


    Xu Ke and Housekeeper Zhao exchanged a nce, and in the next second, Housekeeper Zhao saw a blur in front of him. Before he knew it, Xu Ke, who had been sitting on the sofa, had vanished. Instead, he saw Xu Ke running up the stairs, disappearing within seconds.


    "Bang!" The door to the room opened from the outside, revealing a startling scene.


    In just a matter of seconds, the once tidy room appeared as though it had been ransacked. The ce was in disarray, with the table and chairs kicked over. On the floor were shards of ss, spilled water, and the fresh flowers arranged that very morning. Sheng Wenhao, who had been peacefully asleep earlier, nowy on the ground¡ªor more urately, amidst the ss shards scattered about.


    Bright red blood dripped slowly from Sheng Wenhao¡¯s wounds, mixing with the water on the ground to be a vivid rose hue. Yet Sheng Wenhao seemed insensible to the pain, writhing continuously on the ground. His hands wed at his neck and chest, leaving streaks of red marks on his darkened skin.


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s lips turned a deep purple, his eyes wide as though ready to pop out. The veins in his neck bulged upward towards his temples like the gnarled roots of an old tree, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.


    "Help me hold him down, we can¡¯t let him harm himself any further," Xu Ke said gravely, observing the man thrashing on the floor, growling like a beast.

 Chapter 286: Irreconcilable Differences

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Irreconcble Differences</h4><h4></h4>


    Housekeeper Zhao, seeing the situation, didn¡¯t say much. He set the pocket watch aside and joined Xu Ke in trying to hold down Sheng Wenhao, attempting to prevent him from further injuring himself. But the two of them misjudged Wenhao¡¯s strength.


    Wenhao appeared lean, but his strength was astonishingly great. Xu Ke, while holding his hand, nearly lost his grip as Wenhao, like a wild beast bereft of reason, opened his mouth to bite the arm that Xu Ke used to restrain him.


    Not only did Wenhao struggle fiercely with his upper body, but his lower body was equally challenging. Twice, he almost toppled Housekeeper Zhao. The housekeeper¡¯s meticulously groomed hair was slightly disheveled. "Family Head, I¡¯m almost losing control here," Housekeeper Zhao said, pinning down Wenhao¡¯s kicking feet with all his upper body strength.


    "Take his belt off and tie up his legs first," Xu Ke said, using his knee and one hand to restrain Sheng Wenhao¡¯s thrashing upper body. Taking advantage of a brief respite, Xu Ke deftly removed Wenhao¡¯s belt with a flick of his wrist and tossed it to Housekeeper Zhao.


    By the time Housekeeper Zhao had tied up Wenhao¡¯s legs and helped Xu Kepletely subdue Wenhao¡¯s upper body, more than half an hour had passed. Xu Ke¡¯s back was soaked with sweat, and his arms felt fatigued.


    As Xu Ke and Housekeeper Zhao worked together to move Wenhao onto the bed, the private doctor arrived.


    "How is he? Is he badly hurt?" Xu Ke watched the private doctor use tweezers to extract shards of ss embedded in Wenhao¡¯s flesh. With every piece removed, Wenhao¡¯s body shuddered reflexively, the muscles in his shoulders tensing involuntarily.


    The private doctor expertly extracted thest shard from Wenhao¡¯s back, speaking in a calm and steady voice: "It¡¯s not a serious injury, just a little extensive. Bathing would be a bit inconvenient. If his back hurts too much, he can take a pain reliever, but not too many, as it¡¯s not good for the body."


    "Why did he suddenly be so out of control, even going so far as to hurt himself? What¡¯s the reason?" Xu Ke asked in aposed manner, observing the doctor sprinkle an off-white powder onto Wenhao¡¯s wounds.


    "It¡¯s hard to say. It may be a rpse of an old condition, or possibly an overdose of stimnts, or a resurgence of drug addiction. But when I examined Wenhao¡¯s injuries, I noticed needle marks on his arm, so I¡¯m personally more inclined towards the third possibility. Still, we can¡¯t rule out the others. We might only discover the true cause once he wakes up," the private doctor stated.


    "I understand. Zhao, please take him out for now," Xu Ke replied, maintaining a neutral tone.


    Once he heard the door close, Xu Ke¡¯s expression shifted. A storm brewed in his eyes, like a ck tornado mixed with an aura of destruction.


    Xu Ke remained silent, standing quietly at the bedside, gazing intently at Sheng Wenhao until the knock of Housekeeper Zhao brought him back to reality. He slowly concealed his emotions, leaving the bedroom gracefully.


    "Keep today¡¯s incident confidential. Let the servants who saw it keep their mouths shut. Tomorrow morning, have the kitchen prepare some light, easy-to-digest meals. You don¡¯t need to take care of matters here anymore. Get some rest early," Xu Ke said calmly.


    "Yes," Housekeeper Zhao responded with a slight bow.


    Returning to the bedroom, Xu Ke changed his clothes and slipped into bed. Lin Mengyao, sensing the bed¡¯s sag next to her, groggily snuggled into Xu Ke¡¯s embrace in her sleep.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s actions were like a timely downpour dousing the volcanic eruption brewing within Xu Ke. Bathed in moonlight, Xu Ke meticulously traced the outline of Mengyao¡¯s features with his gaze. Lost in time, he gradually drifted into slumber.


    "Hiss!" In the morning, Sheng Wenhao awoke to unfamiliar surroundings. Reflecting on what happened before falling asleep, he quickly grasped his situation. As he tried to get out of bed, a sharp pain in his back snapped him fully awake.


    It was as if Sheng Wenhao had realized something, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "You¡¯re awake." The shock had not yet faded from Wenhao¡¯s face when a voice next to him sent a jolt down his spine, making his body tremble with the anxiety that Xu Ke might have discovered his secret.


    "Why are you leaning over my bed first thing in the morning?" Wenhao forced a smile onto his pale face before turning his head to look at Xu Ke.


    "Was it the Sheng Family who did this? How long has it been? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" With bloodshot eyes, a parched voice, and a shadow of stubble on his chin after a sleepless night, Xu Ke looked uncharacteristically disheveled.


    Seeing Xu Ke in this state, Wenhao felt both touched by his friend¡¯s concern for him and embarrassed that he had been seen in such a vulnerable state. His voice grew hoarse, "You can¡¯t help with this. As you said, you knew nothing about my time in Africa. I refuse to spend my life there, and the only way out was to ept their terms. It was my only chance to escape."


    "I¡¯ll stay with you. We¡¯ll quit together. I¡¯ve marked this grudge, and I will make the Sheng Family pay for what they¡¯ve done," Xu Ke said after a moment of silence, the storm brewing in his eyes intimidating Wenhao.


    "Don¡¯t go head-to-head with the Sheng Family. It seems they have someone backing them; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so daring. This kind of drug isn¡¯t even seen on the market, only avable from them. You¡¯re not alone now; you have a wife. Don¡¯t involve your family because of me. This grudge is my own, and I¡¯ll settle it myself," Wenhao said, a pale smile appearing on his gaunt face.


    "Do it yourself? How can you handle it alone? I can protect my wife. You¡¯re my brother, and I won¡¯t just stand by. If you truly consider me a brother, don¡¯t refuse me. They want to use you to gain my trust and go against me, right? That¡¯s our opportunity. No matter who they have behind them, I¡¯ll avenge you for this," Xu Ke said.


    Xu Ke¡¯s firm tone and attitude warmed Wenhao¡¯s heart as if he¡¯d soaked in a hot spring, making him feel warmlyforted, even lessening the pain in his back wounds.

 Chapter 287: A Real Eye-Opener

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 287: A Real Eye-Opener</h4><h4></h4>


    Sheng Wenhao no longer refused Xu Ke¡¯s help. Under Xu Ke¡¯s arrangement, he temporarily moved into the mansion. During the day, while Xu Ke was at work, he would rest in the bedroom to recuperate. At night, he would bind himself and stuff a towel in his mouth to endure the assault of the drugs.


    On the third day after Sheng Wenhao moved into the Xu Family Mansion, the Xu Corporation called a board meeting once again.


    When Xu Ke arrived at the meeting room, all the board members were already present.


    "President Xu sure is a busy man, arrivingte and keeping all of us waiting for you," one of the board members said with a displeased look, their voice slightly hoarse and a bit unpleasant to hear.


    "Arrivingte? Has it already passed ten o¡¯clock?" Xu Ke showed a surprised expression, looked at the watch on his wrist, and then showed a rxed expression, "It¡¯s just ten o¡¯clock. I shouldn¡¯t bete, or is my watch broken? But it shouldn¡¯t be. I haven¡¯t bought this watch for long, it shouldn¡¯t be broken so soon." Xu Ke looked slightly puzzled at the board members present, speaking in a calm tone.


    "President Xu was notte; we all arrived too early," Chairman Miao said with a smile, observing the displeased expressions on the board members¡¯ faces.


    "It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not my problem. If I werete for the meeting, I would really feel bad about it," Xu Ke said with a smile to Chairman Miao. Then he sat in his seat, nced around with his eyes, and said, "I wonder what the purpose of today¡¯s board meeting is?"


    The issue of beingte was put aside, and now seeing Xu Ke voluntarily mention the purpose of the meeting, the board member who spoke earlier, using their hoarse voice again, said, "We need an exnation and an ount. We entrusted you with thepany¡¯s gaming project out of trust. However, as soon as you took over the case, you fired all the employees of the gaming team. Not only did you fire them but now the gaming team¡¯s office is empty. The project has been at a standstill for nearly a week, and President Xu, you have done nothing, seemingly not taking this matter seriously. If President Xu is unable to perform this job, it¡¯d be better to rece you as soon as possible."


    "I¡¯ve never given up on this project. It has been progressing; I just didn¡¯t inform you," Xu Ke said with a refined and courteous smile.


    "President Xu, we originally intended to give you a dignified exit, but you insisted on putting this matter on the table, handing us your face for us to hit, making it impossible to resolve this matter peacefully. The situation is now clear, and yet you insist on saying things to bluff us. Are you taking us for fools? You may hold the majority of thepany¡¯s shares, but when your decision-making causes significant losses to thepany, the board also has the right to remove you from your position. So are you going to step down voluntarily, or do you really want to make this matter turn ugly?" The board member with the hoarse voice looked at Xu Ke with a mocking gaze.


    "Are you so sure I haven¡¯t done anything, that you could use this reason to remove me from my position today?" Xu Ke¡¯s smile was broader than ever, his eyes, sharp in shape, narrowed slightly, concealing a bit of their edge.


    "Since I am able to convene this meeting, I can be responsible for what I say. If the game is truly ongoing as you im, from now on, no matter what you say, I¡¯ll unconditionally support you," the board member with a slightly hoarse voice said, patting the conference table.


    "Is that all?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, a disapproving expression on his face, as if he had lost some significant advantage to the other party.


    "What more do you want?" The board member with the hoarse voice red at Xu Ke with eyes like a tiger¡¯s, seemingly chastising Xu Ke for his inconsiderateness.


    Xu Ke ignored the gaze and said gently, "If I can¡¯t prove myself, I would lose my current position, but if I can prove myself and only receive unconditional support, doesn¡¯t that seem a bit unfair?"


    "I thought it was some significant issue, turns out it¡¯s just such a trivial matter. Fine, if you can prove that you¡¯re indeed still working on this project, like you, I¡¯ll resign from all my current positions, and at the board, I¡¯ll always unconditionally support you. Now, is that satisfactory?" The board member leaned back slightly, his face showing an indescribable pride and confidence.


    "Then let¡¯s have the board members present witness this." Xu Ke also raised a smile, showing no sign of panic, even disying a hint of provocation in his brows and eyes.


    Xu Ke seemed prepared, whispering a few words to the assistant standing behind him like a backdrop. Soon after, the assistant came in carrying aptop, connected it to the big screen, and opened a folder in front of everyone. Almost instantly, the scene on the screen left everyone present astounded.


    A lush green meadow with animals running through the grass. They stopped with their harvest in their arms, looking quizzically at the camera, as if real live creatures had been ced inside. All those present opened their eyes wide in shock.


    At this point, the camera pulled back, expanding from the green meadow upwards into the blue sky and white clouds. The asional bird chirping painted this ce as a heavenly realm. Then footsteps appeared in the footage, and in the next second, a white skirt fluttering up and down came into view. As the camera continued to lift, the sunlight caught silvery patterns on white clothing, a long sword hanging at the waist, a belt outlining the waist, broad shoulders, and as it turned, sharp brows and eyes suddenly came into view.


    The man in the footage had tightly pressed thin lips, with eyes staring at the camera filled with an unyielding fighting spirit. The ck pupils gradually turned crimson in the lens during the office workers¡¯ engrossed attention, eager to see more, but the footage abruptly ended, and the conference room suddenly brightened.


    "So, how about it? Do you all believe now that I wasn¡¯t lying? The previous game had too many bugs and loopholes, and the graphics were not sophisticated enough, so I reassembled a team to redevelop the game. What I just showed you is their modified result. I believe that all of you present can see that this new team¡¯s creation is much finer in terms of both scenes and characters than the previous version. I am confident that as long as they are given enough time, they will be able to create a hugely sessful game. What do you think?" Xu Ke propped his chin, observing the various expressions on the board members¡¯ faces, his smile growing ever brighter.

 Chapter 288: Slapping One鈥檚 Own Face

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 288: pping One¡¯s Own Face</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke sat steadily at the head of the table, watching the shifting expressions of the directors below.


    The meeting room was bing somewhat noisy, like countless flies buzzing around Xu Ke¡¯s ears. However, at this moment, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t tell everyone to shut up; he could only let the smile at the corner of his mouth turn cold and ruthless.


    As a few more minutes passed, the meeting room slowly quieted down. A director, whose voice had earlier been a bit hoarse, persisted in saying, "You say this new team you found is making the game for you, but where is this new team? Why don¡¯t we know about it? Why hasn¡¯t thepany allocated any funds for them? Why don¡¯t theye to work? These clips you just showed us¡ªwere they edited by someone you hired to fool us?"


    What he said made some sense, and the looks directed at Xu Ke by the crowd instantly took on a subtle quality.


    "Mr. Xu, don¡¯t me us for having doubts; the director¡¯s points are quite reasonable. Can Mr. Xu rify the issues raised by the director?" One of the directors spoke up, and although the others remained silent, their eyes were filled with questions. It was clear that if the answer Xu Ke provided today wasn¡¯t satisfactory, his position might not be secure.


    They expected to see a look of panic in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, but instead, Xu Ke merely smiled. He then waved to his assistant next to him, and once more, the lights in the meeting room dimmed, and what was on the big screen continued.


    On the screen, a man¡¯s tightly pressed lips slightly curled up. Though still dressed in white, his whole demeanor suddenly turned charming and sinister. Then, a small line of text and a choice appeared on the screen: select the faction of either side.


    With a nce from Xu Ke, his assistant, holding back a feeling of excitement, chose the viin¡¯s side. The screen¡¯s flowers, birds, and blue sky were instantly reced by a vast darkness, from which a figure slowly emerged. At this moment, a race selection option appeared on the side of the screen.


    Seeing that Xu Ke had no objections, the assistant, suppressing his emotions, continued ying the game in front of all the directors with a stern face.


    The game didn¡¯tst very long, as its primary purpose was to showcase current progress to everyone present. Thus, after twenty minutes, the demonstration ended, and the meeting room was bright again. The directors once again changed the way they looked at Xu Ke; although the gaze remainedplex, it now contained other elements.


    "This is the result of nearly a week¡¯s work by my team. I think thest doubt raised by the director should now be answered in everyone¡¯s mind. As for the director¡¯s other concerns, I¡¯ll exin separately why I didn¡¯t have them work at thepany or inform you of their existence because I felt it wasn¡¯t necessary. I wanted their minds entirely focused on game development without other distractions. The facts prove that my decision was correct. Compared to the previous team, the efficiency of my new team alone suffices to prove the correctness of my decision. As for funding, it¡¯s because they haven¡¯t worked for a month yet, so there¡¯s no need to pay them, and other aspects are handled by their team leader. The leader didn¡¯t ask me for money, so naturally, I didn¡¯t provide any." Xu Ke spread his hands, showing a helpless expression.


    "So, do any of you still have questions? If not, isn¡¯t it time for the director to fulfill his promise?" Xu Ke turned his gaze to the director, with a look of innocence in his eyes, causing the director to grit his teeth tightly.


    However, he had just said those words in front of so many directors not long ago, and he couldn¡¯t deny it had happened.


    The director was at the prime age for a man. How could he be happy resigning from everything to retire? He now regretted it, wanting nothing more than to go back and harshly p himself to keep from speaking impulsively. But it was toote.


    Beads of sweat slowly formed on the director¡¯s forehead as everyone¡¯s attention in the board meeting focused on him. His lips pressed together slightly, and just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, a slightly weak voice came from the corner.


    "The director¡¯s previous words probably stemmed from concern for thepany and Mr. Xu. The bet was just a spur-of-the-moment remark, not to be taken seriously. What do you think, Mr. Xu?" The director said, smiling, with an air of condescension, as if speaking with Xu Ke was a great honor for him.


    Xu Ke¡¯s smile gradually faded as he leaned back, curling the corner of his mouth in a purely mocking gesture, "I thought the words ¡¯spur-of-the-moment remark¡¯ only appeared among children. Is the director still a child?" Xu Ke directed his gaze at the director whose face had turned livid and spoke unwaveringly.


    The director¡¯s expression became as stiff as ever. He had never been so embarrassed before, and as the person in the corner attempted to say more, the director cut him off and spoke first.


    "Of course, it¡¯s not a spur-of-the-moment remark. A gentleman does not go back on his word. I won¡¯t take back what I said. Whoever wants the position can have it." The director red at Xu Ke and stood up from his seat, kicking the chair before walking out, but paused momentarily beside Xu Ke.


    With a sinister look, the director said to Xu Ke with hatred in his voice, "You yed hardball today, but there¡¯s a long road ahead. What I lost today, I¡¯ll reim tenfold or a hundredfold one day."


    The director left the meeting room, but the meeting didn¡¯t pause because of one person¡¯s departure.


    The crowd began a new round of discussions around the game¡¯s topic. Most directors wanted Xu Ke to bring the game development team to thepany so they could work there and make it easier for everyone to check the game¡¯s progress.


    "There¡¯s a reason why they aren¡¯t at thepany. When it¡¯s time for them to enter thepany, I won¡¯t need anyone to ask before I bring them in, but now is not the right time. They need apletely undisturbed environment for working peacefully, and thepany¡¯s many people and gossip would affect them." Xu Ke said with a smile.


    The directors wanted to say more, but Xu Ke stopped them, "I am the person in charge of this project, so I have full responsibility for all matters. Please don¡¯t intervene. This meeting is concluded; everyone has work to do." Without giving anyone a chance to speak further, Xu Ke signaled to his assistant and left.

 Chapter 289: Troubles Come One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Troubles Come One After Another</h4><h4></h4>


    "How could you easily resign like that."


    After the meeting, in the slightly dim room, the director who had spoken with a somewhat weaker voice during the board meeting was looking at the chairperson with a fierce expression of frustration.


    "Did you not see how the others on the board were looking at me? And then there¡¯s what Xu Ke said, I¡¯m over forty, already a grandfather in the countryside. How am I supposed to admit to that? Admit in front of all the board members that I¡¯m just a kid? What would happen to my reputation then?" The chairperson looked at the person opposite with a sullen gaze.


    While the chairperson¡¯s expression was somber, his actions were unusually intense. Hisrge hands quickly pped his face, turning it red, and as he spoke, his spittle even sprayed across to the other side.


    "So what if it¡¯s embarrassing? Could it be worse than the days you¡¯ve endured before?" The man wiped the spittle from his face, staring at the chairperson with a simrly icy gaze.


    The voice, though somewhat weak, carried a hint of coldness, like a sudden draft blowing into a freezer during midsummer, causing the chairperson to shiver.


    "It¡¯s just a greenhorn, I underestimated him this time, which allowed him to take advantage, but I¡¯ll soon turn the tables, watch me." The chairperson seemed to recall something, his face twitching, but his demeanor quickly returned to calm, ceasing his self-harming behavior.


    "I hope things go as you say. Let this be a lesson to you. You¡¯d better regain that position quickly. I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy recently, as if something big is about to happen. Make sure nothing goes wrong on your end to drag me down." The man nced at the chairperson with the corners of his eyes, not hiding his disdain.


    "Hmph, do I need you to say these things? Just take care of yourself, I don¡¯t need you worrying about me." The chairperson snorted coldly and replied unceremoniously.


    "Truly biting the hand that feeds you, unappreciative of good intentions. I spoke up for you at the board meeting today, and all my intentions have been wasted. In the future, don¡¯te looking for me if you have anything. Let¡¯s just mind our own business, scram!" The man¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good to begin with, and seeing the chairperson¡¯s impatient, even mocking attitude, he couldn¡¯t swallow his anger and directly exploded in front of the chairperson.


    The chairperson snorted coldly, nced at the man, snorted again, and without lingering a second more, walked straight out of the room.


    On the other side, Sheng Wenhao, who was recuperating at the Xu Family¡¯s residence, received a call from Sheng Yi.


    "Where are you? I couldn¡¯t find you." Sheng Yi¡¯s voice clearly carried displeasure, as if it was a precursor to finding fault.


    Sheng Wenhao suppressed a cough, speaking into the phone with a hoarse and dark tone, "I¡¯m feeling unwell, recuperating at Xu Ke¡¯s ce, what¡¯s up?"


    "You¡¯re at Xu Ke¡¯s ce? And you¡¯re unwell?" Over the phone, Sheng Yi¡¯s voice suddenly turned low.


    Acting as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the change in the other¡¯s voice, Sheng Wenhao replied nonchntly, "I went to see the sea with Xu Ke. It¡¯s been a long time since I felt the sea breeze. It turned into a high fever, so Xu Ke kept me here to recover, why?" Sheng Wenhao¡¯s voice carried just the right amount of feigned confusion.


    Sheng Yi¡¯s expression softened with Sheng Wenhao¡¯s words, the rm that had built up in his heart subsiding.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious. Next week, our Sheng Family is holding a flower exhibition. Remember to bring Xu Ke. I¡¯ll have some instructions for you. If you handle this well, I¡¯ll give you a month¡¯s supply of drugs, otherwise, you¡¯ll have to endure the withdrawals yourself. You know how hard it is. Don¡¯t think about betraying me," Sheng Yi warned.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you, for the drugs." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s voice softened, his eyes darkened and intimidating, with a mocking smile lingering on his lips.


    Having received the answer he wanted, Sheng Yi hung up quickly.


    Looking at the ck screen on the phone, Sheng Wenhao murmured, "I¡¯ve never been loyal to you, so how can there be talk of betrayal? Sheng Yi, this life of mine with you will end only in death."


    In the empty room, these words were like a gentle breeze, passing by without a trace.


    The sun gradually faded, leaving a streak of crimson clouds on the horizon.


    Lin Mengyao, having little to do sinceing to Shangjing, once again invited Bai Ru out for shopping. Since thest incident, their rtionship had improved a lot, almost to the point of being inseparable.


    "I feel like you¡¯re truly bored out of your mind, always inviting me out shopping. If you¡¯re really this bored, why don¡¯t we do something more meaningful than shopping?" Bai Ru said gently, noticing Lin Mengyao¡¯sck of interest as she browsed around the store.


    "What meaningful thing should we do?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes brightened at Bai Ru¡¯s suggestion, looking much more lively than before.


    "We could volunteer for charity." Bai Ru said yfully, winking.


    "I already do that. Every year, part of mypany¡¯s profits go to charity, and I also contribute from my personal ie to the foundation," Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly but still shone brightly overall.


    "Then we could learn music, dance, or painting?" Bai Ru suggested again.


    "I already know those things, and I¡¯m not really interested in them," Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression became a bit gloomy.


    "If that¡¯s the case, how about we learn Kick Boxing? Are you interested?" Bai Ru suggested once more, as she really didn¡¯t want to be dragged shopping by Lin Mengyao again, having realized for the first time the horrors of shopping.


    "Oh? That¡¯s not bad. Let¡¯s find a coach to teach us when we get back," Lin Mengyao became excited with the idea, her eyes lighting up with the thought of being able to protect herself rather than being a burden to Xu Ke in times of danger.


    Just as Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru were discussing the feasibility of this, a high-pitched female voice suddenly startled them in the store.


    "I didn¡¯t damage this dress, it was them, I just saw it with my own eyes."


    When Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru looked in the direction of the voice, they saw a finger pointing directly at them.

 Chapter 290: Slinging Mud

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Slinging Mud</h4><h4></h4>


    The woman who was stopped by the shop assistant didn¡¯t expect Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru to suddenly turn back. A hint of guilt and embarrassment shed in her eyes, but when she thought of the string of zeros on the clothing tag, her expression became much more natural.


    "They were walking back and forth in front of this dress just now, and that woman even touched the dress, feeling it all over. When I went over to look at the dress, I found it was already damaged. I only hung a broken dress back in ce. You should thank me for tidying up the clothes and reducing your workload, instead of letting the real culprit enjoy the show over there and wrongfully using me, an innocent person. Can you really live with yourself?" the woman said loudly to the shop assistant in front of her.


    Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru looked at the finger pointed at them. Not knowing what happened, but hearing the woman shouting loudly attracted the attention of the few people in the store. Their expressions became unpleasant.


    If it were someone with a thin skin and a soft temper, they might not withstand the gazed of those around them, endure the humiliation, and reluctantly buy the broken dress to quietly settle the matter. But today, this woman¡¯s luck was clearly not so good, as she encountered Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru.


    "Miss, you don¡¯t seem that old, and you look quite nice. Howe the moment you speak, it¡¯s full of lies," Lin Mengyao frowned at the girl who was full of lies and said in an unfriendly tone.


    "I didn¡¯t lie! Stop ndering me here! What evidence do you have that I¡¯m lying?" The young woman had a moment of panic but quickly stabilized her emotions, "Don¡¯t think that just because there are more of you that you can bully me. I¡¯ve never lied since I was a child. You two are both well-dressed; surely, there¡¯s no need to nder me over such small money. How am I supposed to face anyone if your words get out? Are you trying to use your power to throw dirt on me and force me to admit to something I¡¯ve never done?" the woman said defiantly with her neck strained.


    Bai Ru and Lin Mengyao were both amused by the woman¡¯s unreasonable usations and her "I¡¯m weak, therefore I¡¯m right" logic.


    "There is surveince in this store. If you want to know who actually damaged the dress, wouldn¡¯t checking the surveince footage make everything clear?" Outside the store, someone unexpected appeared in everyone¡¯s view.


    A pair of long legs covered by cks started moving and in just a few seconds, arrived beside Lin Mengyao.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Mengyao looked at the suddenly appearing Xu Ke with some surprise but was mostly delighted, her eyes squinting with joy.


    "I finished work at the office early. Grandpa Zhao said you weren¡¯t home, so I guessed you were out shopping again. How could you get bullied just from browsing a store, hmm?" Xu Ke gently smoothed Lin Mengyao¡¯s slightly cool hair and spoke tenderly.


    From the moment Xu Ke entered, the young woman had been dazed. Seeing Xu Ke treat Lin Mengyao so gently, a strong malice surged in her heart.


    Such an outstanding and kind man, she wanted to have him too. After all, this woman seemed so wealthy that losing one boyfriend shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her, right?


    The young woman made up her mind, and when she looked towards Xu Ke, even before speaking, her eyes already held a hint of tears.


    "Sir, you¡¯re mistaken. The woman in front of you is quite formidable. Anyone in the room could suffer, just not her. She only acted so vulnerable because you came in. If you hade a stepter, she might have rushed up to hit me. Don¡¯t be deceived by this woman¡¯s appearance. Women who look good are the most deceptive," the young woman said, biting her lip, looking pitiful.


    As a woman too, seeing the provocative nces and the words just spoken, the young woman¡¯s intentions were all too obvious.


    Lin Mengyao was so angry her face turned red. No one had ever spoken like that to Xu Ke in front of her, tantly trying to drive a wedge between them. With this in mind, Lin Mengyao gripped Xu Ke¡¯s arm even tighter.


    Xu Ke wasn¡¯t wearing much, so when Lin Mengyao squeezed, he felt pain immediately. Yet, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed genuine amusement.


    The young woman saw Xu Ke¡¯s expression and thought he was swayed by her words; her artificiallyrge eyes brightened instantly.


    "I know what kind of person my wife is. You don¡¯t need to unnecessarily inform me, and we have unresolved matters between us," Xu Ke said, with a sense of disgust looking into the young woman¡¯s brightening eyes. "Let¡¯s check the surveince and see who really damaged the dress." He turned his gaze towards the shop assistants.


    Normally, essing surveince footage requires managerial approval and apaniment. Perhaps Xu Ke¡¯s presence was too overwhelming; by the time the staff reacted, they were already seated at theputer, with the screen showing the surveince footage.


    The surveince showed Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru passing by the dress several times, merely looking without touching. As the staff couldn¡¯t withstand Xu Ke¡¯s pressure and began fast-forwarding the video, Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand reached out towards the dress. The shop assistants and the young woman held their breath as if afraid to disturb something. However, Lin Mengyao¡¯s fingers lightly brushed past the dress, picking up the one beside it.


    Until the young woman approached the dress, Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t touched any other clothing.


    The truth was now clear. Lin Mengyao looked at the young woman with cold eyes, while Bai Ru still wore a smile, though it now carried a hint of mockery.


    "Didn¡¯t you see us damage the dress with your own eyes? Now the evidence is here. What else do you have to say?" Lin Mengyao looked at the young woman, imposing.


    "Everyone must be responsible for their words and actions. Please apologize to us for what you said earlier," Bai Ru said softly.


    With so many people watching, especially under the scrutinizing eyes of the shop assistants, the young woman almost crumpled under the pressure. Sweat appeared visibly on her forehead.

 Chapter 291: A Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291: A Misunderstanding</h4><h4></h4>


    "Now it¡¯s been cleared up; these twodies have nothing to do with the damage to this dress. So, could you exin, miss, why the dress was damaged after it passed through your hands?" The store clerk who checked the surveince paused the video at the moment the young woman reached for the dress, her eyes sharp as she looked at the other party.


    "This really has nothing to do with me. I just picked it up to have a look. I don¡¯t know why it broke." The young woman didn¡¯t want to apologize to Lin Mengyao and Bai Ru. She nced at the two briefly before answering the clerk¡¯s question, eager to prove her own innocence, hence her somewhat rushed tone.


    "You have to believe me, really. If you don¡¯t, you can keep reviewing the footage. I just picked it up for a moment, then put it back quickly." The young woman¡¯s eyes were filled with urgency.


    The clerk, observing the woman¡¯s expression, hesitated for a moment.


    "Look, I really mean it. Anyway, you¡¯ve already pulled up the footage. Watching one person or two, what¡¯s the difference?" The young woman pointed towards the surveince screen eagerly, noticing the clerk¡¯s hesitation.


    As the young woman said, whether watching one person or two made no difference, since the footage had already been brought up. The two store clerks exchanged a nce and continued ying the surveince.


    In the footage, the young woman picked up the dress, looked at it briefly, thenpared it against herself in the mirror, and put it down, moving to another section until two clerks stopped her at the doorway, and she hadn¡¯t returned since.


    The tear on the dress was located at the lower back, but neither party had touched that spot, causing the clerks to wear grim expressions.


    The mysterious tear in the store¡¯s dress meant they couldn¡¯t find who damaged it, so ording to store policy, the cost of the dress would be split among all clerks on duty that day, deducted from their wages.


    Thinking of the price tag on the dress and her monthly sry, how could she keep a calm expression?


    Neither the clerks nor Xu Ke, standing aside, expected the situation to develop this way. Everyone thought she damaged the dress to frame someone, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Lin Mengyao looked at the young woman, now visibly relieved, with confusion in her eyes. "If you didn¡¯t damage the dress, why were you so tense? And why did you nder us?"


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s question reflected their collective doubts. If she hadn¡¯t done it, why act furtively, misleading them from the start?


    The young woman slightly lowered her head, facing the gaze of Lin Mengyao and others, and softly said, "It¡¯s just a knee-jerk reaction."


    Knowing the answer made Xu Ke and the others twitch the corners of their mouths, never expecting the root cause to be so trivial, leaving them speechless.


    "Regardless of your reasons, it¡¯s wrong to implicate others in something you don¡¯t fully understand. Your actions caused us distress; you should apologize for what you did." Lin Mengyao said, looking at the woman¡¯s lowered head, revealing her scalp.


    Lin Mengyao could be very forgiving at times, but also very stubborn, like now.


    They could have left once the truth was out, but because the young woman hadn¡¯t apologized, Lin Mengyao held Xu Ke and Bai Ru back, waiting.


    The young woman nced at Xu Ke, her gaze lingering on his face momentarily, then looking down at Xu Ke¡¯s outfit. She lightly bit her lower lip and said with an aggrieved tone, "This was my fault. I apologize to you all, but there¡¯s no need to keep pursuing me over such a trivial matter, is there?"


    Although the young woman verbally apologized, her attitude showed no remorse, only feigned grievance¡ªa transparency clear to all.


    "We¡¯re pursuing you? You¡¯re implying we¡¯re bullying you?" Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t suppress a cold chuckle as she looked at the other woman¡¯s aggrieved expression.


    "Isn¡¯t that the case? Earlier, I hadn¡¯t figured things out, which caused some misunderstanding between us. But now, hasn¡¯t the matter been resolved? You haven¡¯t lost anything, so why corner me here?" The young woman lowered her eyes, offering Xu Ke a perfect side profile.


    "You." Bai Ru, like Lin Mengyao, was stunned by the woman¡¯s audacity, her voice inadvertently rising.


    "What did I do wrong? Am I incorrect? Or do you intend to hit me?" The young woman feigned fear, inching toward Xu Ke and reaching out to tug his sleeve.


    Nimbly dodging her reaching hand, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were filled with tant disdain and annoyance, an emotion so unguarded that anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could see it.


    Looking at the young woman¡¯s face, Xu Ke didn¡¯t say a word, yet it was as if he had struck her countless times with thesh of his unspoken contempt. The young woman felt like she¡¯d been stripped naked in public, her every little thoughtid bare. At that moment, she wished for a hole to crawl into, to keep every scornful gaze away like an ostrich.


    "I¡¯m not fond of using harsh words against a young girl, but if she¡¯s disrespectful, I won¡¯t hesitate to say a few. My advice is to leave our sight while I still have patience, unless you¡¯d rather be exposed in public by a man and have everyone see your disgraceful intentions, pointing fingers at you?" Xu Ke said without expression, but the young woman¡¯s face had turnedpletely pale, her expression stiffening.


    The young woman forced a weak smile at Xu Ke. "What intentions? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying."


    "You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about." Xu Ke maintained without backing down, observing the false smile on her face.


    "I don¡¯t understand." The young woman discreetly clenched her fists at her sides.


    "Are you sure you want me to spell it out?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow at the young woman¡¯sst-ditch struggle, a mocking glint in his eyes.


    By now, Xu Ke had wiped away any favorable image in the young woman¡¯s mind. His once-heart-stirring eyes appearedpletely different, making her only wish to escape.


    "No one will believe your words." The young woman spoke with little confidence.

 Chapter 292: Early Stage

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Early Stage</h4><h4></h4>


    "People only believe what they want to hear. Do they ever care about the truth of the matter?" Xu Ke retorted sarcastically, looking at the other person as if watching a fool.


    "You and your spouse are birds of a feather. I must have misjudged both of you." The woman¡¯s eyes first nced at Xu Ke, then past him to see the person standing quietly behind him since he started speaking¡ªlike a shadow, watching Xu Ke with bright eyes as if looking at a deity.


    The young woman shouted once and then turned around, wiping her eyes as she ran off.


    The remaining people present were taken aback by her sudden outburst.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her? If she¡¯s leaving, just leave; why shout all of a sudden and so loudly? She nearly scared me to death." Lin Mengyao, startled by the volume, snapped out of her daze. The unusual way of being awakened made her heart race uncontrobly.


    "Pat pat, we¡¯re not afraid." Xu Ke reached out and ruffled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, his expression visibly softening, like a snow-capped mountain gently thawing, with a hint of chill and warmth, a ssh of green standing out in the white¡ªa striking sight.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao suddenly bing shy and the two of them close as conjoined twins, Bai Ru quietly made a teeth-gritting face. "You two continue shopping; I suddenly remembered I have something to do, so I¡¯m heading off." Bai Ru winked at Lin Mengyao and made a funny face, not giving her a chance to insist and leaving them behind as she ran off on her own.


    With the unexpectedly pitiable passerby no longer causing trouble, and Bai Ru gone, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao strolled around the mall like lovers freshly in love, hand in hand.


    Upon returning to the Xu Family, Xu Ke was summoned by Sheng Wenhao, still recovering from his injuries.


    "How are your wounds? Do they still hurt?" Xu Ke asked Sheng Wenhao, who was lying on the bed, hisplexion slightly poor but his eyes very bright.


    "They stopped hurting a while ago." Sheng Wenhao sat up straight, careful not to reopen his wounds.


    "I called you over because there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Sheng Yi called today; he mentioned a flower show hosted by the Sheng Family next week. He insisted I must bring you along. Their whole family has malicious intentions, resorting to any means to achieve their goals. Being so eager to have me bring you can¡¯t be a good sign." Sheng Wenhao expressed with a hint of disgust.


    "I suspect they¡¯ll send you an invitation in a couple of days. Just decline it; there¡¯s no need to go." Sheng Wenhao watched Xu Ke with concern in his eyes.


    Seeing his friend so worried, Xu Ke felt utterly reassured yet shook his head in refusal. "Actually, I received the invitation today. I never nned on declining it from the start."


    Thinking of the information private detectives brought in recent days, Xu Ke¡¯s brow unconsciously furrowed slightly, leading Sheng Wenhao to misunderstand.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this for me. Even if you don¡¯t go, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve dealt with them for many years and can handle them without needing you to take risks." Disapproval was written all over Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes.


    Knowing Sheng Wenhao misunderstood, Xu Ke didn¡¯t intend to exin. The matter was a tangled mess, with more and more noble families getting involved, yet the path ahead was as foggy as ever. Under such circumstances, Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to drag another person down.


    "I trust you, but such situations can¡¯t be avoided forever. If this continues, you¡¯ll surely be exposed, making things worse for us. It¡¯s better to be proactive and see what they n to do. If we can have our revenge during the process, all the better." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a fox-like smile forming at his lips, appearing like a fox that sessfully stole food.


    Seeing Xu Ke disy such an expression, Sheng Wenhao knew his friend must have ns and preparations and ceased his persuasion, solemnly saying to Xu Ke, "If there¡¯s anything you need from me, just ask. Don¡¯t leave me out because I¡¯m injured; these injuries are nothing to me."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget you." Xu Ke reached out and patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s arm.


    The two brothers exchanged smiles, their eyes shining brightly with a hint of joy.


    On the day of the Sheng Family banquet, Xu Ke didn¡¯t bring Lin Mengyao along. Instead, he left her at home, unsure of what tactics the others might use, unable to guarantee her safety. So he used the excuse of her falling ill to leave her at the vi in the care of Housekeeper Zhao, which gave him some peace of mind.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon. Stay home and wait for me. Sorry for the inconvenience today." Xu Ke gently and earnestly kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead, sighing and apologetically remarked.


    "Under normal circumstances, I should bring you along, introduce you to everyone, let them know you¡¯re the Lady of the Xu Family. But now you must stay alone at the vi and wait for me. Once the banquet is over and things settle down, I¡¯ll host a special banquet at the vi for you, inviting prominent families from Shangjing to formally present your status, okay?" Xu Ke said, his forehead touching Lin Mengyao¡¯s.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not inconvenienced; really, being with you makes me very happy." Lin Mengyao held Xu Ke¡¯s neck with her hands.


    "Whatever you n, remember I¡¯m waiting at home. Come back early." Lin Mengyao lightly kissed Xu Ke¡¯s cheek, her face radiating with a bright smile, free of worry or negative emotions, making Xu Ke feel a bit better.


    After a sticky and affectionate farewell with Lin Mengyao, once inside the car, Xu Ke¡¯s smile vanishedpletely, maintaining a grim expression, making him look particrly unapproachable.


    "Your face-changing skills are increasingly refined." Sheng Wenhao teased, watching the change in Xu Ke¡¯s countenance, his eyes unexpectedly gleaming with nostalgia.


    ncing at his friend, Xu Ke¡¯s icy expression gradually melted into warmth with the blink of an eye.


    "You¡¯ve always been like this since childhood, a master of disguise. The adults believed you were very obedient, but it was you who came up with all the bad ideas, led the wildest escapades, and managed to escape punishment in the end." Talking about childhood antics put a smile in both Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes and Xu Ke¡¯s.


    "Who told you all to be so clumsy back then? Even when given ideas, you couldn¡¯t control yourselves and exposed everything to the parents. Who¡¯s there to me?" Xu Ke shot Sheng Wenhao a sidelong nce and said.

 Chapter 293: Here It Comes

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Here It Comes</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Due to Sheng Wenhao¡¯s interruption, Xu Ke didn¡¯t maintain the coldness on his face but bantered with him all the way. It wasn¡¯t until the car arrived at the Sheng Family¡¯s gate that Xu Ke put away his smile, revealing a trace of coldness, while Sheng Wenhao reverted back to being the invisible Young Master Sheng.


    The skill of changing faces, though time and experience, even the otherwise foolish Sheng Wenhao learned to wear a mask to hide himself.


    The two exchanged a nce outside the door, adjusted their attire, and then walked in with long strides.


    "I didn¡¯t expect a busy man like you would actuallye, it really brightens my face. If Brother Xu had seen your achievements today, he would surely be very gratified. If our Sheng Yi had half your capability, as a father, I¡¯d probablyugh myself awake dreaming about it," Sheng Ping said, putting on the airs of an elder, patting Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder and smiling with a loving face.


    "But it seems like this is the first time you¡¯vee to our house since returning to Shangjing. I remember you got along well with Sheng Yi when you were young. Howe you never thought ofing to see Sheng Yi and Uncle?" Sheng Ping¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud or soft, just enough for the people around them to hear, causing various scrutinizing gazes to fall on Xu Ke.


    Recently, Xu Ke has certainly been in the limelight in Shangjing, but he has kept a low profile, with rare public appearances, and even fewer conversations with others. So hearing the conversation, the ears of those around perked up, and even the chatter subsided a lot.


    "I don¡¯t wield the reins of the Sheng Family sofortably as Uncle does, familiar with everything and doing it all with ease. I have just taken over the Xu Family, which keeps me busy with many things. Please pardon me for any impoliteness, Uncle Sheng," Xu Ke slightly curled the corners of his mouth. Although his voice wasn¡¯t as icy as it sounded, it surely wasn¡¯t warm and gentle.


    But the words he spoke were impable, after all, while they didn¡¯t know every detail of the Xu Family¡¯s situation, they understood more or less, so Xu Ke effectively but gently countered the other¡¯s remarks.


    "I¡¯m getting on in years and not as thoughtful. Don¡¯t find fault with your uncle," Sheng Ping¡¯s words were gently rebuffed by Xu Ke, yet his face showed no sign of anger, instead, heughed heartily showing the magnanimity of an elder.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t keep you here talking with this old man. You young folks should go find other young folks. Sheng Yi just mentioned taking friends to see the peonies, you should go too, you youngsters can probably get along better," Sheng Ping indicated a direction to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke nced toward the slightly secluded direction, a faint, fleeting darkness flickered in his eyes, but regardless of what he was thinking, his expression remained unchanged, leaving others guessing what he had in mind.


    "Then I shall head over first," Xu Ke nodded slightly at Sheng Ping, then walked toward the direction he had just pointed out.


    Sheng Ping smiled and nodded at Xu Ke, then shifted his gaze to Sheng Wenhao, who was standing like an invisible man, "You¡¯re back from abroad only asionally, you should go along and have fun too." Sheng Ping looked at Sheng Wenhao with warm eyes, but behind the warmth lurked a chilling ruthlessness.


    Sheng Wenhao involuntarily shivered, mumbled a quiet response, and left Sheng Ping¡¯s gaze.


    Sheng Ping was pleased with his influence over Sheng Wenhao, causing the curve of his lips to widen unconsciously. However, he was unaware that at the instant Sheng Wenhao turned around, his gaze was as cold as Xu Ke¡¯s, and the slight upward curve of his lips was filled with a deep sense of mockery.


    Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao entered the Peony District one after the other. As they did, Xu Ke stood apart from the group led by Sheng Yi, clearly demarcated, looking at each other with coldness seemingly permeating the air.


    "I thought you weren¡¯ting today. Last time, just ying with a few girls at the banquet and you threw a tantrum, leaving us hanging and stepping on our faces. With so many people at today¡¯s banquet, why did youe? Aren¡¯t you dropping your hypocritical guise? Sheng Yi¡¯s high and mighty eyes were filled with malice.


    This malice made even his otherwise handsome face repulsive.


    "I don¡¯t need you toment on how I conduct myself. Besides, I didn¡¯te today for your sake, so don¡¯t delude yourself, it¡¯s downright funny," Xu Ke said, his lips indeed curving upwards, but it wasn¡¯t a kind smile, rather one brimming with provocation.


    Almost the instant Xu Ke smiled, Sheng Yi was provoked.


    "Big Brother, mind the asion. If you hit him today, the n is ruined," the underling behind Sheng Yi, seeing his impulse, hurriedly restrained Sheng Yi¡¯s arm, softly reminding him.


    Hearing his underling¡¯s reminder, Sheng Yi indeed calmed down, and his gaze at Xu Ke was as if he was looking at a dead man, filled with malice.


    "Hope you can continue being this arrogantter," Sheng Yi spat on the ground, looking at Xu Ke, then shot a covert nce at Sheng Wenhao standing behind Xu Ke, afterward leading his underlings out of the Peony District. It was evident from his demeanor that the conversation between the two wasn¡¯t pleasant.


    Sheng Yi, along with his underlings, stopped in a blind spot of the view. Shortly after, footsteps indeed came from the flowers, and Sheng Wenhao appeared in front of them.


    "You all took so long to get here, did you crawl?" Looking at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s lifeless expression, Sheng Yi finally vented some of his frustration, and he didn¡¯t mind feeling even more pleasure. Extreme mockery of Sheng Wenhao brought him joy, but thinking of Xu Ke¡¯s impending downfall, Sheng Yi felt he would experience rare happiness.


    Having vented his frustration on Sheng Wenhao indiscriminately, Sheng Yi then instructed him, "Take this, and find a chance to slip it into Xu Ke¡¯s drink, make sure it works in one go. If Xu Ke doesn¡¯t consume this, hehe, you know what the consequences will be." Sheng Yi looked at Sheng Wenhao with the gaze of a termite, sneering maliciously.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll make sure Xu Ke ingests it," Sheng Wenhao, taking a small bag resembling white powder from the others, appeared calm but internally was in turmoil.</subtxt>

 Chapter 294: Administering Drugs

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Administering Drugs</h4><h4></h4>


    "As long as you know, fine, there¡¯s nothing more for you to do here, so hurry up and get out." Sheng Yi waved his hand dismissively at Sheng Wenhao as if swatting away a fly.


    Sheng Wenhao acted as though he hadn¡¯t noticed the disdain in Sheng Yi¡¯s eyes. He carefully put away the items in front of him before turning to leave, ignoring the mockingughter behind him.


    With other people¡¯s excited gazes upon him, Sheng Wenhao went over to Xu Ke, maintaining the same expression he had from the start, ensuring those surveilling him from afar couldn¡¯t detect any anomaly.


    "What did they just say to you?" Xu Ke refused the wine ss offered by a waiter and whispered to Sheng Wenhao.


    "They wanted me to drug you. They gave me a small transparent bag filled with white powder. I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s drugs. I really didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d daremit such a brazen act here in Hua Country," Sheng Wenhao said bitterly, gritting his jaw.


    "What wouldn¡¯t they dare do? Didn¡¯t you already say they would stop at nothing to achieve their goals? Wasn¡¯t such a situation expected?" Unlike Sheng Wenhao, who was trying hard to suppress his emotions, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no hints of emotion or anger, as if he wasn¡¯t the one being plotted against.


    "I just didn¡¯t expect them to be this brazen. I¡¯ll look for a chance to dispose of this bag of powderter. Dammit, if the timing were right, I¡¯d want to call the cops and have them all arrested," Sheng Wenhao said, trying hard to control his emotions. Yet, even as he spoke, traces of menace and hatred appeared on his face.


    Understanding Sheng Wenhao¡¯s current state of mind, Xu Ke patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t rush to dispose of this bag. It will be useful soon." Xu Ke smiled, refined and elegant.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s curved lips, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s anger was unexpectedly soothed, and his own lips began to curl up slightly, mimicking Xu Ke¡¯s.


    "What¡¯s your n?" Sheng Wenhao nced around to ensure no one was watching and then whispered to Xu Ke.


    "Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you." Xu Ke gestured Sheng Wenhao over, and the two stood in the corner, whispering to each other.


    After Xu Ke exined his n to Sheng Wenhao, thest traces of resentment in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s heart vanishedpletely, reced by a sense of joy.


    "I never imagined our chance woulde so swiftly. It¡¯s truly divine retribution, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s handing himself over to us. Isn¡¯t this what¡¯s known as delivering oneself on a silver tter?" Sheng Wenhao looked at Xu Ke, his eyes sparkling with a newfound brightness.


    "What do you think?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow as he looked back at Sheng Wenhao. Their gazes intersected in the air, and they bothughed.


    ...


    "Did you do what I asked?" Sheng Yi cornered Sheng Wenhao at the restroom door, asking impatiently with a frown.


    "I did." Sheng Wenhao lowered his head, replying quietly as though scared and submissive.


    "Later, make sure you get him drunk and take him to the room at the end of the corridor on the third floor, left turn. I want to see him twenty minutes from now, got it?" Satisfied that Sheng Wenhao hadpleted the task he instructed, Sheng Yi¡¯s face showed traces of satisfaction, and even his tone became much lighter.


    "Got it," Sheng Wenhao replied softly.


    "If you had listened earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. Once this task is done, I¡¯ll give you a big credit so you can stay here and not have to return to suffer in the foreign country," Sheng Yi said with a smug smile, eyes reflecting a sense of pity and charity towards Sheng Wenhao.


    "Alright, go about your business then." Sheng Yi patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder with his hand and then took out a handkerchief from his pocket, meticulously wiping the fingers that had touched Sheng Wenhao.


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up!" Sheng Yi nced at Sheng Wenhao, who hadn¡¯t moved, with an unhappy frown and spoke with a slight chill in his voice.


    Sheng Wenhao nodded, his gaze lingering for a few seconds on the handkerchief Sheng Yi was wiping before he left without turning back. Yet, the moment he turned, his expression turned cold, with a hint of ridicule.


    At the flower exhibition, Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao exchanged a nce.


    Twenty minutester, Sheng Wenhao supported the unsteady Xu Ke, arriving in front of the door to the room designated by Sheng Yi.


    Sheng Wenhao tightened his grip on Xu Ke¡¯s waist. Xu Ke, whose eyes were previously clouded with intoxication, suddenly became clear-headed, though it was just a fleeting moment before his dazed appearance returned.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" Sheng Wenhao rhythmically knocked on the door before him.


    The moment Sheng Wenhao¡¯s hand stopped, the closed door opened.


    Lu Xiaoxiao, wearing a silk robe, leanedzily against the doorframe. Her doe-like eyes, devoid of their previous innocence and purity, now held a reckless and mischievous look, like an evil doll that one would only find in films.


    "Are you Sheng Wenhao?" She nced at Xu Ke, whose cheeks were flushed and eyes were dreamy, with a hint of disdain. She then turned her gaze to Sheng Wenhao, eyes filled with pure curiosity. At that moment, she somewhat resembled a Western angel.


    "I¡¯m Sheng Wenhao, and who are you?" Sheng Wenhao did not expect a woman toe out of the room, so his gaze naturally held a hint of surprise, but it only made him more vignt. Something about this woman made him uneasy, an animalistic instinct urging him to flee with Xu Ke. Yet, Xu Ke¡¯s hand dangling beside him nudged his waist, keeping his outward-pointing foot discreetly rooted.


    "Who I am is none of your concern. Leave him on the bed, and there¡¯s nothing more for you to do here, so you can get out."


    Lu Xiaoxiao lost interest in continuing the conversation as soon as she assessed Sheng Wenhao¡¯s dark skin and gaunt face paired with a look of weakness. She even withdrew her gaze, as if looking at him any longer would be an offense to her eyes.


    "Where should I put him? Here?" Sheng Wenhao withdrew his gaze, hiding all his emotions beneath his lowered head and hair.


    Heboriously moved Xu Ke from the door to the bedroom and, at Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s signal, dropped him onto the bed.


    "Alright, there¡¯s nothing more for you to do here. Get out and don¡¯t forget to close the door on your way out," Lu Xiaoxiao said, casting a nce at Sheng Wenhao as a parting gesture.

 Chapter 295 Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295 Confusion</h4><h4></h4>


    Sheng Wenhao nced unobtrusively at Xu Ke from under his bangs. Only after receiving Xu Ke¡¯s signal did he leave with peace of mind.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door closing, Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s tense body rxed slightly. Although she looked down on Sheng Wenhao from the bottom of her heart, years of professional discipline still kept her constantly alert, keeping her body always on the verge of explosion, ready to react quickly before danger strikes.


    Xu Key on the soft,rge bed, his expression blurred, writhing his body. His distinctly jointed hand reached for his tie, loosening it slightly, then gently unbuttoned the cor at his neck.


    Xu Ke stretched out his crimson tongue and gently licked his slightly dry lips, whimpering softly, "Hot, so hot."


    At this moment, Xu Ke resembled a just-born little beast, appearing weak, as if a single finger could easily crush him. Meanwhile, he evoked a desire for abuse deep within people and a sense of pity andpassion.


    Lying on the bed, Xu Ke continued to writhe unconsciously, while Lu Xiaoxiao, with her arms folded, stood at a safe distance from the bed, watching Xu Ke with cold eyes. Her face showed no emotion, but her body gradually softened due to Xu Ke¡¯s posture, thus lowering her guard.


    "Xu Ke, oh Xu Ke, I never expected you¡¯d have a day like this. Weren¡¯t you quite decisive when you rejected me back then? Howe you¡¯ve ended up so miserable now?" Lu Xiaoxiao finally let go of her internal defensespletely, moving from a safe distance to the edge of the bed, looking down mockingly at Xu Ke.


    Xu Keboriously opened his hazy eyes to look in Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s direction and softly said, "I¡¯m so hot, water, I need water." As he said this, his body first curled up tightly, then rxed, spreading his limbs, with a look of enjoyment and longing on his face.


    "Beg me." Lu Xiaoxiao looked at his posture and smiled satisfactorily, even moving closer to Xu Ke once again.


    But Xu Ke, lying on the bed, seemed to hear nothing. His posture was extremely rxed, his eyes bright, and a satisfied smile on his lips, as if he had seen something delightful. It was slightly eerie, but Lu Xiaoxiao showed no fear on her face; in fact, there was a bit of excitement, not caring at all that Xu Ke hadn¡¯t replied to her words.


    "I really should let others see you like this, but it won¡¯t be toote to be seen in a while, haha." Lu Xiaoxiao sneered.


    "To think the master said to value you all, but you don¡¯t look worth valuing at all, from the oldest to the youngest in the Xu Family, you¡¯re all insignificant beings easily crushed like ants. But don¡¯t be upset, contributing to the master¡¯s career is your honor, you should be eternally grateful. Although the Xu Family isn¡¯t worth much, it¡¯s your fortune that the master doesn¡¯t mind and is willing to keep it for you. Make sure to speak well of our master when you¡¯re in the underworld."


    Lu Xiaoxiao gently ced her hand on Xu Ke¡¯s face, her fragrant, slender fingers tracing from Xu Ke¡¯s forehead downwards, trailing over his eyebrows and high nose bridge, and stopping on Xu Ke¡¯s rosy, thin lips.


    "You actually look pretty good. I wouldn¡¯t mind a one-night stand with you, but you were ungrateful, forcing me to change my mind. But I still like your face, what should I do? How about after the mission is over you give me your face?" Lu Xiaoxiao stared at Xu Ke with infatuated eyes, uttering words so gentle they sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    All her focus was on Xu Ke¡¯s face, unconsciously assuming that he had used the drugs she prepared for him, so she let down her guard while speaking, missing Xu Ke¡¯s fingers gradually tightening around the bed sheet at his side.


    Lu Xiaoxiao bent down slightly, her nose almost touching Xu Ke¡¯s. Both her hands were on Xu Ke¡¯s face, cradling his head, as if drawn by some temptation, her lips moving continuously towards Xu Ke¡¯s lips.


    Just as the two were about to kiss, Xu Ke deduced from Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions that he wouldn¡¯t gain any more information and finally sprang into action. His right hand swiftly pulled up the loosely hung tie around his neck, his left hand quickly grabbed Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand on his cheek, and with the strength of his waist and abdomen, he flipped their positions, pinning Lu Xiaoxiao underneath him. He utilized the tie to bind her hands together and lift them above Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s head, pressing them against the bed.


    "You¡¯re actually okay!" Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s infatuation disappeared instantly, reced by anger at being deceived and regret for ending up like this due to a moment of carelessness.


    "Everything you did just now was an act. You dared to deceive me." Lu Xiaoxiao widened her eyes, staring at Xu Ke with a fiery gaze, gritting her teeth and speaking each word deliberately.


    "Was Sheng Wenhao also your man? He wasn¡¯t under Sheng Yi¡¯s control at all, was he?" In a sh of enlightenment, Lu Xiaoxiao seemed to realize something, her eyes widening even more, her eyeballs appearing ready to fall out of their sockets.


    "You¡¯re talking too much. If you really have so much to say, why not talk about your master instead?" Xu Ke spoke to Lu Xiaoxiao while engaging in a mental and physical battle with her.


    Faced with an enemy intent on his life, Xu Ke had nopassion, immediately breaking Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist held in his hands before turning to disarm her legs that were attempting to attack him.


    Despite her wrists being broken, Lu Xiaoxiao seemed oblivious to the pain, continuously talking to Xu Ke while trying to attack his body. Her moves were sinister and disreputable, targeting Xu Ke¡¯s lower regions, forcing him to stop his offensive to protect himself.


    "Since neither of us can do anything to the other, why don¡¯t we call a truce? You let me go, and I¡¯ll let you go. From now on, we won¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s affairs. Not only will I not bother you again, but I can also persuade the master not toe after you anymore." The physical disparity between them became apparent in this confrontation.

 Chapter 296: Counterkill

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Counterkill</h4><h4></h4>


    Lu Xiaoxiao stood against the wall, warily watching Xu Ke while trying to control her breathing as much as possible, making sure not to show any signs of fatigue. "So, what do you think? Would you consider my suggestion? I¡¯m a person who values honesty. As long as you let me go today, I am confident I can persuade my master not to target you anymore," Lu Xiaoxiao said in a coaxing voice.


    "Your master killed my whole family. Even if he doesn¡¯te for me, I¡¯ll seek him out one day," Xu Ke replied coldly, his face as icy as his gaze at Lu Xiaoxiao, as if looking at a dead person.


    "They¡¯re not dead. I can have my master release them," Lu Xiaoxiao shouted loudly, still watching Xu Ke vigntly to prevent any sudden attacks.


    Upon hearing the shocking news that his rtives were still alive, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes disyed intense emotions, a flicker of delight and hope deep in his heart. But when he remembered who was speaking, the mes in his heart were extinguished significantly, leaving only a tiny spark.


    "Hmph." Xu Ke snorted coldly, attacking once more. This time, his assault was even more fierce, and Lu Xiaoxiao shed her previous weak image, confronting Xu Ke with a fierce intensity.


    She fought with all her might, with each move deadlier than thest. A high-quality wooden table corner was kicked off by Lu Xiaoxiao, and the flying wood chips sparkled under the sunlight.


    Lu Xiaoxiao aimed a kick at Xu Ke¡¯s neck, her long, slender legs taut with smooth lines, apanied by the sound of the wind reaching Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were emotionless, resembling a robot. He easily caught Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s thunderous strike with his hands. Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled without emotion, exerting force to dislocate Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s ankle while his hands snaked up to her knee, discing the bones with a simple grasp, causing a visible protrusion.


    Lu Xiaoxiao, who had been flushed with exercise, lost all color in her cheeks, and sweat dripped from her face, soaking into her clothes and leaving a stain.


    After rendering her leg useless, Xu Ke mercilessly tossed it aside. With one leg, standing was unstable, and Lu Xiaoxiao fell to the ground.


    Only then did Lu Xiaoxiao finally groan under her breath.


    "What are you going to do?" Lu Xiaoxiao asked, enduring the pain and the soreness of her muscles from intense exertion.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough." In contrast to the sweating and somewhat disheveled Lu Xiaoxiao, Xu Ke was excessively clean, though his expression was anything but happy; it was extremely grave.


    Xu Ke stood before Lu Xiaoxiao and swiftly incapacitated her arms as she failed to react.


    After ensuring Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms were powerless, Xu Ke removed the tie from her wrists, dislocating her jaw while she looked at him in terror. He then wrapped the tie around her neck, gradually tightening his grip.


    Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s pale face turned red again, the color shifting from vermillion to livid as youthful veins appeared on her previously smooth forehead like the roots of an old tree. A "huh-huh" noise escaped her throat, like an old, malfunctioning bellows. Her mouth opened wide, struggling to breathe, but Xu Ke¡¯s tightening grip caused her tongue to protrude.


    Her limp tongue slipped out, hanging like a damp, crumpled handkerchief left outside.


    The strength in Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s struggles gradually diminished until she was silent, her head drooping lifelessly. Yet, Xu Ke did not cease his actions; instead, he kept tightening his grip until he heard a crisp sound of bones snapping. Only then did Xu Ke rx, emotionlessly removing the tie from Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck, smoothing out the wrinkles before tying it back around his own neck.


    At this moment, there was another knock on the door, a rhythm of three long and one short echoes in the empty room. Xu Ke tidied his disheveled clothes, then leisurely walked to the door and opened it.


    Outside the door stood the dark-skinned Sheng Wenhao, supporting the heavily intoxicated and unconscious Sheng Yi.


    "I¡¯ve brought him. Where should I put him?" Xu Ke stepped aside, allowing Sheng Wenhao to lead Sheng Yi inside while warily ncing outside before closing the door, sealing everything inside.


    "In the bedroom," Xu Ke said, guiding Sheng Wenhao as they dragged Sheng Yi to the bedroom, where they dumped him on the bed.


    Sheng Wenhao looked at the twisted, livid Lu Xiaoxiao in shock and then looked at Xu Ke.


    "You killed her?" Sheng Wenhao licked his suddenly dry lips, unsure how to react to Xu Ke having killed her so effortlessly.


    "She tried to kill me, but I killed her instead," Xu Ke said calmly, as if discussing the weather.


    This made Sheng Wenhao feel his shock at seeing a corpse was a bit over the top.


    "Give me the cocaine she gave you," Xu Ke held out his hand to Sheng Wenhao.


    "Oh, alright." Sheng Wenhao suddenly realized, fumbling to retrieve the drugs warmed by his body heat from his pocket and handing them to Xu Ke.


    Without hesitation, Xu Ke took the packet, pried open Sheng Yi¡¯s mouth, and poured the discolored powder inside. Without needing Xu Ke¡¯s prompting, Sheng Wenhao handed over a ss of water, working together to ensure Sheng Yi swallowed the drugs effortlessly with the water.


    "What about the body?" Sheng Wenhao asked after they quickly eradicated their traces, staring at Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s stiffening corpse.


    "We can¡¯t stay here long; the flower exhibition will end soon," Sheng Wenhao said anxiously, checking his watch.

 Chapter 297: Hide It Away

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Hide It Away</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hide it." Xu Ke looked at the woman¡¯s corpse on the ground without expression and said.


    "Hide it? Where should we hide it?" Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Sheng Wenhao instinctively searched for a ce to hide the body, finally locking his gaze on the spacious wardrobe.


    "Hide it here?" Sheng Wenhao pointed at the wardrobe and asked.


    Xu Ke shook his head.


    "Not here? Then where to hide it, it can¡¯t possibly be behind the window, right?" Sheng Wenhao said incredulously, looking at the spacious and empty room.


    "Of course not." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards, his gaze moved to a corner of the room.


    Following Xu Ke¡¯s line of sight, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s visionnded on the spacious big bed where Sheng Yi was lying.


    "Under the bed?" Sheng Wenhao asked Xu Ke uncertainly.


    Xu Ke nodded approvingly.


    "Help me."


    Xu Ke only said two words, but Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes immediately steadied. No matter what was said, today Xu Ke killed for him, and Sheng Wenhao felt nothing but moved. How could he refuse Xu Ke?


    Without a word, Sheng Wenhao followed Xu Ke¡¯s instructions and together they moved Lu Xiaoxiao¡¯s body under the bed. Then, they used the rope that had been tied to Lu Xiaoxiao beforehand to bind the body directly to the bed. This way, unless someone deliberately bent down to look under the bed, no one would discover the corpse hidden there.


    By the time Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao were finished, Sheng Yi, lying on the bed, was already convulsing in pain, his body curling into a ball. His eyes were wide open from the intense agony, his hands w-like, with foam at the corners of his mouth, as dead as could be.


    Sheng Wenhao had just settled down when he saw his nemesis in such a ghastly state. Somehow, he felt his eyes growing warm, and that heavy weight in his heart felt as if a massive stone had been lifted, feeling considerably lighter.


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes red as he looked at Sheng Yi¡¯s dead body. His hands repeatedly clenched and unclenched, his entire body slightly trembling.


    At this moment, Sheng Wenhao was in extreme repression, like a string stretched to the utmost, ready to snap with the slightest force. Xu Ke stayed by his side, standing still, not interrupting.


    "It¡¯s about time. We should head down or else we might be suspected." Only when Sheng Wenhao¡¯s body ceased trembling did Xu Ke reach out to pat his shoulder, softly awakening Sheng Wenhao, who was lost in his thoughts.


    Sheng Wenhao gently wiped the nonexistent tears from his face, responding in a muffled voice, "Mm."


    The duo left as quietly as they had arrived.


    They returned to the flower exhibition as if nothing had happened, finding an excuse to leave without arousing any suspicions.


    On the drive back, Sheng Wenhao was unusually silent. "Xu Ke, I, Sheng Wenhao, owe you my life. Henceforth, my life is yours. Command me to do anything, and I will obey." Sheng Wenhao said in a deep voice.


    "We¡¯re like brothers; there¡¯s no need to say such things." Although Xu Ke still had the unresolved issue of what Lu Xiaoxiao had said before her death on his mind, he didn¡¯t reveal it in his expression or tone, appearing somewhat rxed instead.


    "My whole life, I achieved nothing in academics or martial arts. I¡¯m useless at everything except making friends. I must have stepped in dog crap in my past life to meet a brother like you." Sheng Wenhao said with a mix of emotion and gratitude.


    "I feel satisfied about today¡¯s matter. If that woman is ever found out, just say that I did it. I have no grand ambitions; revenge is all I seek." Seeing Xu Ke open his mouth as if to speak, Sheng Wenhao hurriedly interrupted him, "Don¡¯t say anything, just listen. Unlike you, I am not talented and capable. You have a wife and will have children. Don¡¯t ruin your life for a wretch like me."


    "But it¡¯s different for me. I was a nobody before, and now I have nothing except for you, a friend. Even if I die, it doesn¡¯t matter. I would still have you to pay tribute to me. I could restfortably under the ground, so you need to follow my n; sacrificing me is more worthwhile than sacrificing you." Sheng Wenhao cheerily concluded with his self-considered n and sealed the subject.


    "This has nothing to do with you. The woman came for me. Since I dared to take action, I already have ensured that I could walk away unscathed. So let¡¯s not imagine things, we¡¯ll both be fine. I¡¯m looking forward to eating your wedding candies and having our kids be inws." While driving, Xu Ke took advantage of the red light to reach out and pat his friend¡¯s shoulder reassuringly.


    "Really?" Sheng Wenhao questioned Xu Ke with a skeptical look.


    "Of course, I¡¯m not lying to you. When have you ever seen me fail to keep a promise?" Xu Ke gave his friend a sidelong nce and said.


    Only then did Sheng Wenhao btedly scratch the back of his head, slightly embarrassed, "I guess that¡¯s true, huh."


    Feeling the satisfaction of having avenged a great wrong and assured of the certainty that neither he nor his friend would be in trouble, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s heart rxed, revealing a silly grin, reminiscent of his youthful and impassioned self.


    Yet Xu Ke knew they were not the same as before. Neither of them would return to their former selves.


    After all, Xu Ke of the past wouldn¡¯t have killed a person without batting an eye and coolly disposed of the body. Nor would he have ruthlessly pursued his goals. Simrly, Sheng Wenhao of the past wouldn¡¯t have quietly helped Xu Ke handle a corpse nor witnessed another¡¯s death.


    Thus, in some sense, they were no longer their former selves, but in another sense, they still were.


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s good mood was evident on his face; anyone could see it, and the smile still lingered when they returned to the Xu Family Mansion. Housekeeper Zhao seemed to see the young Sheng Wenhao of old, alive and vibrant, free as a bird soaring through the sky.


    "Young Master Wenhao seems to be in a good mood today. Did something pleasant happen at the flower exhibition?" Housekeeper Zhao asked casually with a smile on his face.


    Sheng Wenhao nodded with a smile and replied, "Yes, indeed."


    "Would you care to share it with me?" Housekeeper Zhao encouraged, looking at Sheng Wenhao expectantly.

 Chapter 298: Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Discovery</h4><h4></h4>


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s smile paused momentarily on his face; the person who had watched him grow up stood before him, yet for some reason, a voice inside Sheng Wenhao told him to remain silent. A hint of struggle appeared in Wenhao¡¯s eyes. It felt like time had passed for a long while, but it was only a fleeting moment. Under Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s encouraging and loving gaze, Sheng Wenhao shook his head and yfully said, "No way, this is my little secret, hahaha. What¡¯s for dinner tonight? I¡¯m a bit hungry."


    "Your favorite, tomato-braised beef brisket and pigeon soup," Housekeeper Zhao replied with his usual loving gaze.


    "Really? Then I must eat a bit more tonight to wake up well," Sheng Wenhao said excitedly, leaving Housekeeper Zhao standing there as he joyfully bounded towards the dining room, his demeanor like that of a child who never grows up.


    Behind him, the previously affectionate expression on Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s face turned dark for a moment, the curve at his lips lowered. But all this vanished in an instant when he heard the familiar footsteps from behind, immediately reverting back to the gentle and loving Housekeeper Zhao.


    "Family Head, dinner is ready. Please proceed to the dining room," Housekeeper Zhao said warmly.


    "Thank you for your hard work," Xu Ke replied warmly to the gray-haired Housekeeper Zhao.


    On the other side, Sheng Yi¡¯s father, who had just seen off the guests, rubbed his slightly aching head and asked in a deep yet somewhat weak voice, "Where is Sheng Yi? Why did he leave halfway through the flower exhibition and wasn¡¯t there when the guests were leaving? What¡¯s he nning to do, make me angry enough to die? I shouldn¡¯t have let you take charge of Sheng Yi; just look at what kind of child you¡¯ve turned him into." Sheng Yi¡¯s father was a bit angry, and his gaze at his wife carried dissatisfaction and me.


    Madam Sheng, who had initially reached out to take Mr. Sheng¡¯s coat, withdrew her hand immediately after hearing what Mr. Sheng said, letting the coat slip from her fingertips.


    "Did I give birth to the child alone? Aren¡¯t you also Sheng Yi¡¯s father? If you think he¡¯s not good, then go teach him yourself. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me here. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve kept another woman outside and she even bore you a child. Now you look down on us, mother and son, just wanting us to make way for that cheap woman and her illegitimate child. I¡¯m telling you, no way." Madam Sheng¡¯s mouth carried a cold smile, her eyes seemingly filled with mes, as she appeared like a thorny rose, stunningly beautiful yet capable of pricking anyone who dared to approach.


    "Sheng Hong, our Qian family also contributed to everything you possess now. Now that you¡¯ve made it, you want to kick us aside to pursue true love? Think again. If you truly have that thought, even if I die, I will drag all of you down with me into the grave. Just try me if you don¡¯t believe it." Madam Sheng took a step forward, her gaze fiercely fixed on Sheng Hong.


    Previously, ying the role of a loving couple outside, the two of them instantly became adversaries, tension heavy between them.


    "I¡¯ve never considered changing the heir. It¡¯s yours, and no one can take it, but don¡¯t threaten me either. I, Sheng Hong, don¡¯t fall for this kind of trap. If you truly push me to the brink, I might actually do something unexpected." Sheng Hong didn¡¯t refute Madam Sheng¡¯s words, but neither did he show any hint of admitting fault, merely furrowing his brows as if stating facts.


    "You¡¯d better keep it that way." Madam Sheng¡¯s expression improved significantly after Sheng Hong finished speaking. She cast a disdainful nce at the maid standing in the corner like a quail, and coldly instructed: "Go find out where Xiao Yi is and bring him over once you find him."


    The maid standing in the corner, like a shadow, lowered her head and silently retreated from the living room, mobilizing the rest of the vi¡¯s staff to look for Sheng Yi.


    The so-called model couple in the living room sat on opposite ends of the sofa, a vast distance between them, waiting silently for Sheng Yi¡¯s arrival.


    As time ticked by, the maid who went out still had not returned. "Isn¡¯t he out messing around with those useless friends of his again? Give him a call and hurry him up," Sheng Hong, getting impatient, said as he shifted his position on the sofa.


    Madam Sheng didn¡¯t fuss over Sheng Hong¡¯s attitude. Her eyelids suddenly started twitching, giving her an uneasy feeling. She picked up the phone from the table beside the sofa and expertly dialed a string of numbers, but the sound from the receiver was always the busy tone she dreaded, and the voice she longed to hear never came. Stroking her rapidly beating heart, Madam Sheng unconsciously frowned tightly, feeling increasingly unsettled.


    Just as Madam Sheng was trying to call Sheng Yi for the third time, the maid who had previously left the living room finally returned.


    But this time, she had lost her usual calmness, instead stumbling frantically from outside the vi with a terrified expression. Her face was pale, staring at the male and female owners sat firmly on the sofa, with her mouth wide open she finally said, "Young, young master, the young master was killed." The maid, managing to catch her breath a little smoother, managed to get the words out.


    "What did you say!" Madam Sheng¡¯s hand holding the phone dropped it to the floor. Previously dignified while sitting on the sofa, she now stood up quickly, nearly reaching the maid, her re oppressive as she harshly scolded.


    "Say it again, what happened to my son?" Sheng Hong also abandoned his earlier calm demeanor. Although disappointed with Sheng Yi¡¯s behavior, Sheng Yi was still his first child, and his only son. How could he not lose hisposure?


    "The young master was found in the vi at the back. When we discovered him, the young master had already passed away," the maid said quietly, swallowing and bowing her head to avoid the voracious gazes of Sheng Hong and Madam Sheng.


    "p!" A loud p echoed through the empty room. "My son can¡¯t be harmed! Someone must have put you up to telling me this story to deceive me. What kind of benefit did they offer you to concoct such lies? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll be furious?" Madam Sheng clenched her tingling palm viciously, her gaze fierce, her face twisted as she spoke.


    "I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, everything I said is true. As soon as we entered the room, the young master no longer had any breath. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to see. I really didn¡¯t lie nor did I take any bribes." The maid covered her red, swollen cheek where a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, quietly defending herself.

 Chapter 299: Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Sorrow</h4><h4></h4>


    "Take me there." Sheng Hong gritted his teeth, his eyes red as he spoke word by word.


    The nanny cautiously nced at Sheng Hong and Madam Sheng, hunched over, leading the way.


    At this moment, both Madam Sheng and Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t bother with their quarrel, supporting each other, using each other¡¯s bodies as support to keep themselves from copsing entirely.


    Madam Sheng¡¯s sharp manicured nails dug fiercely into Sheng Hong¡¯s arm through his clothes, "My son will be fine, right?" Her voice was tinged with tears, giving the sense that she could break down crying at any moment.


    "He¡¯ll definitely be fine. Sheng Yi, that mischievous kid, this must be another one of his pranks. Watch how I expose him and give him a beatingter. You can¡¯t stop me this time," Sheng Hong said sternly, though his eyes were bloodshot, and after speaking, his mouth formed a straight line.


    All the way, neither said a word, as if they lost the ability to speak after what Sheng Hong had said.


    At the door of the room at the far end after turning left on the third floor, Sheng Hong and Madam Sheng clung to each other, looking at the milky white door as if it were a gaping mouth ready to swallow everything. The servants who came to find people lined up silently, standing against the wall with their heads bowed, not daring to make a sound, they even breathed as lightly as possible, as if they could stop breathing altogether if they could.


    Madam Sheng, with trembling hands, reached for the doorknob, but stopped just before touching it. Her well-maintained hands shook uncontrobly; tears, at some unknown time, hadpletely clouded her vision, "I, I can¡¯t do it, you do it, I¡¯m scared," she said hoarsely.


    A woman as proud as a peacock for the first time lowered her noble head, hiding her face in Sheng Hong¡¯s chest, gripping his arm tightly, and the suppressed sobs leaked from her tightly closed lips.


    Sheng Hong, with one hand, patted Madam Sheng¡¯s back infort, then reached for the doorknob. Unlike Madam Sheng, he was a seasoned yer in the business world for years. Even though his heart was grief-stricken, his hand steadilynded on the doorknob, then pushed the door open with force.


    "Let¡¯s go in." Sheng Hong said in a low voice.


    Madam Sheng said nothing but followed Sheng Hong¡¯s steps into the room with heavy footsteps. They trudged to the inner bedroom and looked at Sheng Yi, lying curled up like a baby with his back to them. Madam Sheng moved her steps, reaching out with a trembling hand to caress Sheng Yi¡¯s cheek.


    It was a cold and stiff touch.


    With Sheng Hong¡¯s help, Madam Sheng turned Sheng Yi over, revealing his wide-open mouth, eyes bulging as if they would fall out, and hands curled like chicken ws.


    Madam Sheng felt a gasp stuck in her chest, and before she could say anything, her vision went dark, and she fell backward. If Sheng Hong hadn¡¯t been close by and quick to react, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Although Sheng Hong caught Madam Sheng, he himself was staggered by the movement before he managed to stabilize.


    "Wake up." Sheng Hong reached out and patted Madam Sheng¡¯s face, speaking with a trembling voice, and a tear, unexpectedly hot, fell from Sheng Hong¡¯s eye,nding on Madam Sheng¡¯s face, easily waking her from the brief faint.


    Madam Sheng¡¯s vision cleared again, but her expression turned to a nk stare. She looked at her husband, eyes silently reddened and tearful, grabbed Sheng Hong¡¯s hand, and asked softly, with a hint of cautiousness and desire, "Where¡¯s my son? What I just saw is fake, right? All this is just a trick to deceive me, isn¡¯t it?"


    Looking at his wife, whose expression had be slightly obsessive, Sheng Wenhao silently shook his head, holding back his heartache, then whispered, "What you just saw was indeed our son." Although he also wished his child coulde back to life, he chose to respect reality and told Madam Sheng the cruel truth to her face.


    "No, you¡¯re lying to me, I don¡¯t believe it, how can this be true, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it." Sheng Hong¡¯s words instantaneously seemed like stirring a ho¡¯s nest, causing Madam Sheng, who had just been silent, to be agitated instantly. She broke free from Sheng Hong¡¯s embrace like a madwoman, pounding his chest with her fists and shouting in a tearful voice, "My son is still alive and well, he still needs to take care of me in my old age; he can¡¯t just die like this, I don¡¯t believe it."


    "Whether you believe it or not, this has be a fact. As parents, what we can do is to find out the truth about the death. If our son died unjustly, we¡¯ll get justice for him. Our Sheng family offspring must not die so ambiguously." Sheng Hong squinted his eyes, forcibly enduring his inner grief, and said in a firm yet soft voice.


    Madam Sheng also gradually calmed down because of Sheng Hong¡¯s words, "You¡¯re right, I gave birth to my son, I know him best. He would never do anything to put himself in danger, so someone must be behind this. If I find out who caused my son¡¯s death, I¡¯ll make them pay dearly, suffering endlessly."


    The excruciating pain turned into endless hatred in a moment. What seemed like a sickly appearance before suddenly became fierce, as if ready to attack, eyes burning with battle intent, like a beast in the dark ready to devour its prey.


    The two masters of Sheng Mansion simply didn¡¯t believe their child died without cause. They started an investigation immediately, aiming to bring the killer to justice.


    Meanwhile, on the other side in the Xu Family in Shangjing, the atmosphere was much better. The two people at the dining table didn¡¯t bother thinking about what expressions Sheng Hong and his wife would have when they discovered Sheng Yi, dead beyond any possibility of resuscitation. The thought of them not eating or sleeping because of this made Sheng Wenhao feel that the rice in front of him tasted much better than before, quickening his eating pace.


    "I¡¯m finished, you continue eating, I¡¯m going out for a walk." Sheng Wenhao swallowed thest bite of his meal, patted his slightly bulging belly, gave a farewell, and left the table, heading into the garden outside.


    "What did you do outside? Why is he so happy aftering back?" Lin Mengyao watched Sheng Wenhao¡¯s departing back, a bit puzzled and curious, she looked at Xu Ke.

 Chapter 300 Going Abroad

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Going Abroad</h4><h4></h4>


    "I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s just like that, extremely emotional. Maybe by the time eveninges, he¡¯ll probably settle down." Watching Sheng Wenhao walk with such a light step as if he was about to float away, Xu Ke chuckled lightly, but deep in his eyes, there wasn¡¯t a hint of happiness; instead, there was a trace of subtle unease.


    Who exactly is the master that woman mentioned? And why is he always targeting their family? Also, what she said about his family not being dead, is it true or false? If it¡¯s true, where are they? How are they doing now?


    Xu Ke fell into endless contemtion.


    Lin Mengyao nced at Xu Ke, who had a furrowed brow and seemed to be burdened with endless worries, and after a moment¡¯s thought, said, "Xu Ke, why don¡¯t we go to America tomorrow? We haven¡¯t traveled abroad at all this year, and besides, Sister Zhou and Xiao Jie have stayed in America for quite some time. We can visit when we go to y and see how Xiao Jie is doing with her treatment, what do you think?"


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s words pulled Xu Ke out of his thoughts. Looking at her concerned eyes fixed on him, Xu Ke held her outstretched hand in return and responded softly yet passionately, "Alright, but let¡¯s leave the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow to wrap things up."


    "Okay." Seeing Xu Ke agree to go out to rx, a smile bloomed on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, suddenly as bright as a hawthorn flower, the loveliest of all.


    Xu Ke, being a man of action, said they¡¯d leave the day after tomorrow, so he really bought ne tickets and packed his luggage in the evening. When the time came, he took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and headed to the airport, not forgetting to bring Sheng Wenhao along when they left.


    Now was certainly not a good time to leave him in the country. Having Sheng Wenhao by his side, where he could protect him, gave Xu Ke peace of mind, and Sheng Wenhao understood Xu Ke¡¯s intention, feeling all the more grateful to Xu Ke.


    The three of them arrived in America just after lunch. As Lin Mengyao had already taken a nap on the ne, she wasn¡¯t tired at all uponnding and was actually extremely energetic. Both Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao, being men, had the advantage in terms of physique and stamina and weren¡¯t too fatigued. However, Sheng Wenhao, perhaps due to previously using drugs, kept yawning endlessly after they got off the ne, looking quite sleepy.


    "Are you okay? How about we go to the hotel first?" Lin Mengyao said considerately, noticing that Sheng Wenhao was even tearing up from yawning.


    "No need, you guys give me the luggage, I¡¯ll go to the hotel for a rest. You two go ahead and have fun without worrying about me." Sheng Wenhao snatched the luggage from Xu Ke¡¯s hand, yawned, then said with a slight teasing smile.


    "Alright, Yaoyao and I will go for a stroll first, you go rest for a bit, and we¡¯ll call you down for dinner when we get back to the hotel tonight," Xu Ke said, patting Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder.


    The three separated at the airport entrance. Xu Ke watched as Sheng Wenhao got into a taxi, then turned to Lin Mengyao with a smile and said, "Alright, one third wheel is gone. Now, my princess, have you decided where you want to go?" Xu Ke turned to Lin Mengyao with a courtly bow, his smile as gentle as a spring breeze, gently tickling the heart.


    "At this time, let¡¯s go to Central Park and feed the pigeons." Lin Mengyao nced at the time and said excitedly.


    "Sure." Xu Ke unconditionally agreed to Lin Mengyao¡¯s suggestion. They hailed a taxi outside the airport and headed to Central Park.


    The fountain square in Central Park was filled with white and gray pigeons, each with small wings either flying in the sky or strutting leisurely on the ground, looking extremely cute.


    "Sir, perhaps you need some food to feed these adorable pigeons on the square with this lovelydy." An elderly man with graying hair approached Xu Ke with a basket, looking at him with gray-blue eyes and speaking in a slow, gentle tone.


    "The food I have here is the most popr with the pigeons on the entire square, see, there¡¯s only this one portion left." The old man said, rxing his grip on the basket in front of Xu Ke to show him the solitary package of grains inside, proving his words weren¡¯t false.


    "Then I¡¯ll buy this bag of grains." Xu Ke said, reaching for his wallet.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s straightforward purse-opening action, the elderly man¡¯s wrinkles seemed to smooth out, and the corners of his somewhat drooping mouth lifted, "It¡¯s just five bucks," the old man said lightheartedly, "I can enjoy a rxed afternoon at home after selling thisst pack today. You two are truly my little angels for your kind act."


    The old man¡¯s joyful expression and cheerful tone, seemingly infused with happiness, brought a subtle smile to both Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke¡¯s lips, setting just the right mood.


    As Xu Ke was taking out the five-dor bill from his wallet, about toplete the transaction with the old man, arge hand from diagonally behind disrupted the pleasant atmosphere between the three.


    Therge hand unceremoniously gripped the bag of grains, tossed the five-dor bills into the old man¡¯s basket, and said in a gruff voice, "This bag of grains is mine."


    A man, who seemingly had a bit to drink and sported small dreadlocks, with flushed eyes, turned to leave the area but was stopped by Xu Ke, who grabbed his wrist.


    "Sorry, sir, but we were the first to choose this bag of grains. You can¡¯t do that. If you want grains to feed the pigeons, you can buy them from someone else, or talk to us properly, and we¡¯d be willing to share some with you, but not by suddenly disrupting other people¡¯s transactions. I cannot ept that," Xu Ke said with a gentle, polite smile, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand with one hand and gripping the man¡¯s wrist with the other.


    The man turned around to face Xu Ke upon hearing his words.


    Though Xu Ke¡¯s height was definitely above average among Chinese men, in America, where people were generally taller, he was at a disadvantage. He had to slightly tilt his head up to see the face of a man nearly two meters tall.


    The man with dreadlocks looked at Xu Ke with an astonished expression, and the anger that had red up because of Xu Ke¡¯s wordspletely vanished upon seeing Xu Ke¡¯s face. He even whistled at Xu Ke with interest, gazing at him provocatively.


    "Hey, kid, are you here in America for a vacation? What country are you from, South Korea, Japan, or are you Chinese?" The dreadlocked man said with a silly grin.

 Chapter 301: They Started Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301: They Started Fighting</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you familiar with America? Do you want me to take you around? I know a nice bar around here. Want to hang out together? If you go, you¡¯ll definitely wow everyone. You¡¯re the most handsome foreigner I¡¯ve ever seen. Your face is truly God¡¯s most perfect creation." The man looked at Xu Ke¡¯s face with a glint of obsession in his eyes, and he even brazenly tried to reach out to stroke Xu Ke¡¯s cheek.


    "Smack!" Lin Mengyao saw the hand that was about to touch Xu Ke and, acting faster than she could think, pped the back of the man¡¯s hand. Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t hold back, leaving a red mark on the man¡¯s pale hand and causing a momentary sting in her own palm from the force.


    "Who are you?" Suddenly being hit snapped the man out of his obsession for a moment. He didn¡¯t like women to begin with, so he had no tender feelings for Lin Mengyao. Instead, he was enraged that she had ruined his chance, ring at her as if his eyes could shoot mes.


    "She¡¯s my wife." Xu Ke withdrew his hand from the man¡¯s wrist and, under the man¡¯s obsessed and shocked gaze, took out a handkerchief to carefully wipe the hand that had just made contact.


    "You¡¯re actually married! And to this woman! What¡¯s so great about women? Women are no good; a light breeze can knock them over. Can she satisfy you? Hey, darling, I think you should dump her and try being with me. I¡¯m quite skilled and in great shape, you¡¯ll definitely like me." The man made a lewd gesture at Xu Ke and even winked and made disgusting movements.


    A vein on Xu Ke¡¯s forehead popped out at some point. Lin Mengyao was also fuming, her gaze so fiery it seemed capable of setting things aze. Her eyes darted around, searching for a tool to beat this man in front of her.


    Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t found a tool yet, but Xu Ke, unable to bear the man¡¯s sleazy advances, pushed Lin Mengyao a little further from his position and said to her, "Stay away from me, don¡¯t let the blood stter on your clothes." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with gentle eyes.


    "Be careful." Lin Mengyao showed no intention of stopping him, even stepping back further. She wanted nothing more than to beat this man herself, but given the vast difference in their physiques, charging in would only hold Xu Ke back.


    The man couldn¡¯t understand what Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were saying in Huaxia Language, but he saw Xu Ke pushing Lin Mengyao away, thinking Xu Ke had been swayed by his words and abandoned the woman for him. His heavily bearded face broke into a goofy grin, and he threw Lin Mengyao a triumphant nce while looking at Xu Ke walking toward him with a look of approval.


    "Hey, darling, did you choose me? I must say you have great taste. If you¡¯re with me, I¡¯ll definitely make you happy. Let¡¯s go. I know a good hotel nearby, the owner is a friend of mine, we can stay there for a few days. Or if you don¡¯t mind, you can directlye home with me, and I promise I¡¯ll take good care of you."


    Just as the man reached out to put his arm around Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, Xu Ke, who was supposed to be in his embrace, made his move. He grabbed the man¡¯s wrist, pulling him sharply toward himself while tripping his leg to strike the man¡¯s knee.


    The man wasn¡¯t prepared for Xu Ke¡¯s retaliation, and caught off guard, he was thrown to the ground by Xu Ke. His back collided hard with the white stone bs, twisting his heavily bearded face in pain.


    "Damn it! Are you fucking crazy?"


    Afternding a blow, Xu Ke quickly stepped back, looking down disdainfully at the man lying on the ground who was yelling and ring at him angrily.


    "Stay away from me from now on and don¡¯t show up in front of me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll dislocate your jaw so you can never speak again." Xu Ke said, observing the man getting up from the ground, his expression unchanged.


    The difference in height was apparent, requiring Xu Ke to look up to meet the man¡¯s eyes, but in terms of aura, it was Xu Ke who was looking down on him.


    "You actually dared to trick me, I¡¯ll make you kneel and beg for me to fuck you hard!" The man shouted angrily, pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s face with his finger.


    His eyes bulged like a bull¡¯s, and his nostrils red with each breath, his muscles tensed and bulging, showing the outlines through his clothes.


    His opponent was a muscle-bound man.


    Lin Mengyao, seeing the stark difference in their physiques, couldn¡¯t help but sweat nervously in her palms. She began to worry for Xu Ke but maintained her distance, not wanting her presence to distract Xu Ke in the confrontation.


    From a distance, Xu Ke heard the man¡¯s vulgar words, tightening his lips slightly and setting his jaw firmly. His eyebrows twitched, and his previously disdainful look was reced by a predatory gaze.


    "You¡¯re literally asking for it," Xu Ke said, enunciating each word with a determination and chilling malice in his tone.


    The man opposite Xu Ke flinched but then, embarrassed by his reaction to Xu Ke¡¯s slim figure and one gaze, reced his initial unease with anger.


    "You yellow-skinned monkey, wait to be pounded into a pulp." The man snarled, showing his fierce expression, and swung his fist, asrge as a sand pot, aiming for Xu Ke¡¯s neck. After all, that face still fit his aesthetic, so he wouldn¡¯t destroy it unless necessary.


    Racial advantage was evident at this moment, and the man¡¯s fist, with the force of a hurricane, swooped towards Xu Ke, his face brimming with confidence. He didn¡¯t believe that Xu Ke ¡ª as slim as some women in his country ¡ª could dodge his punch. As for withstanding it, that was out of the question.


    But things often took unexpected turns. When the man assumed his punch would conclude the fight and Lin Mengyao was anxiously holding her breath, Xu Ke extended his hand, moving slowly with a hint of Tai Chi. The move seemed light and effortless yet precisely stopped the man¡¯s fist an inch from his neck, unable to advance an iota.

 Chapter 302: Kung Fu

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Kung Fu</h4><h4></h4>


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Xu Ke looked at the opponent¡¯s astonished expression and spoke coldly. Originally, it was a sentence without any emotion, but with Xu Ke¡¯s slight smirk on one side of his mouth, the sentence turned into one full of sarcasm. The man¡¯s face turned red instantly, as if he had suffered a great humiliation.


    "Don¡¯t get too arrogant!" the man shouted loudly, trying to wrench his arm from Xu Ke¡¯s grip to attack again. But just as he gritted his teeth and pulled, he found that Xu Ke¡¯s hand sped his like iron pincers. Unable to advance or retrieve his hand from Xu Ke¡¯s grip, the atmosphere became awkward.


    "Can¡¯t pull it back?" Xu Ke held the hand that was still trying to pull away, ignoring the opponent¡¯s struggle with a calm demeanor, and asked.


    "You¡¯re courting death!" the man tried to save face with a loud rebuke. Unable to retrieve one hand, he simply used the other to attack Xu Ke. This time, he decided not to spare Xu Ke¡¯s face; instead, he wanted to use all his strength to pummel it t and teach him the consequences of angering him.


    Xu Ke did not retort to the man¡¯s words but instead delivered a fierce p with his actions to the boast the man had just made.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t bother with the iing punch; instead, he assumed a horse-riding stance, pulling back the hand gripping the man¡¯s wrist while the other hand transformed into a fist like an iron bar, striking fiercely at the opponent¡¯s abdomen.


    The man didn¡¯t expect Xu Ke to suddenly change tactics; his swinging punch was toote to react to Xu Ke¡¯s strike to his abdomen, which felt like being hit by a strong man wielding an iron hammer. Instantly, it hurt as if being churned by a knife, causing the man to cry out in pain. A masculine baritone forcibly hit three high pitches due to the pain, so loud that it drowned out the street performer singing with a microphone on the other side of the square, drawing quite a bit of attention.


    Xu Ke released the hand restraining his opponent, letting him curl up like a shrimp on the ground, clutching his stomach and wailing, covered in dust.


    "Want to go again?" Xu Ke asked calmly and slowly, with the restraint and elegance of a noble heir.


    The onlookers, who were previously enjoying the artist¡¯s singing with closed eyes, couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity, left their spots, and gathered by Lin Mengyao¡¯s side, watching Xu Ke and the man with dreadlocks.


    Realizing he was being watched, the man¡¯s face flushed red again, unable to utter words of concession to leave. He, a proud white man, couldn¡¯t possibly admit defeat to an Asian¡ªnever! It was something he couldn¡¯t permit.


    The man gritted his teeth and struggled to get up from the ground. His originally pale skin was now dotted with sweat from the earlier pain, and after rolling on the ground inelegantly, his face was streaked with dust, lookingughably disheveledpared to the gentle, schrly demeanor of Xu Ke opposite him.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you!" the man shouted, taking a deep breath and charging at Xu Ke. He first assumed a punching posture but then remembered how he was struck before, retracting his attack halfway and instead sweeping towards Xu Ke with his muscr leg.


    His leg raised high, aiming at Xu Ke¡¯s face¡ªthat face he once admired, now the one he loathed the most.


    The man¡¯s assault was fierce, but Xu Ke remained harmless in appearance. His height and build didn¡¯t seem capable of withstanding such a kick, causing the onlookers to cover their mouths in tension, although gasps of surprise escaped from between their fingers, startling Lin Mengyao, whose full attention was on Xu Ke.


    Though shocked, people kept their eyes wide open, with no one willing to cover their eyes from the unfolding scene.


    Just as they thought Xu Ke would be felled by the kick, his leg was intercepted by Xu Ke again. This time, his moves were not asid-back as before; instead, they were as swift and powerful as a storm at sea.


    Xu Ke deflected the leg aimed at himself and unexpectedly closed in on the man before his next kick couldnd. His fingers mimicked a bird¡¯s beak, striking the man¡¯s chest and shoulder des with such force that the man staggered back a step.


    At that moment, Xu Ke became like a vine wrapping around a tree, tenaciously entwining the opponent. No matter how the man dodged or escaped, Xu Ke was right on his heels, his hands alternating between palms, fists, crane¡¯s beak, and Mantis form, striking various parts of the man¡¯s body unfailingly. The relentless changes left no room for escape, while the man¡¯s attacks were either evaded effortlessly by Xu Ke or countered with even greater force.


    In just a minute, the man¡¯s expression showed pain, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word of protest due to Xu Ke, forced to bear it passively until Xu Ke ceased his attack.


    As soon as Xu Ke stopped, the previously upright man fell to his knees, clutching the ces Xu Ke had struck, coughing painfully with each spasm, sweat quickly beading on his forehead, and his lips beneath the beard turned pale.


    "Remember my words: don¡¯t let me see you again. This was just a minor lesson. Next time, you may not be so lucky." Xu Ke patted his palms, looking at the kneeling man coldly without any expression.


    The crowd, stupefied till then, finally reacted and started apuding Xu Ke, even whistling. The woman beside Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke with excitement and enthusiasm, using her halting Huaxia Language to ask, "Is this Chinese Kung Fu?"


    Lin Mengyao gave the woman a surprised nce, seeing curiosity glimmering in her emerald eyes under the sun. Lin Mengyao nodded and, before the woman could ask more, sprinted towards Xu Ke like a reintegrated swallow, leaping into Xu Ke¡¯s arms and being caught in mid-air.

 Chapter 303: Police Station One-Day Tour

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Police Station One-Day Tour</h4><h4></h4>


    "I knew you could do it, Xu Ke, you are truly amazing." Lin Mengyao left a resounding kiss on Xu Ke¡¯s forehead, her long, upturned eyes seemed to hold an entire gxy, sparkling with brilliance, and her tone carried an indescribable pride.


    Behind Lin Mengyao were the kind-hearted chuckles of the crowd, whistles rising and falling. Above their heads flew doves symbolizing peace, against a backdrop of red clouds in the sky.


    Everything at this moment was like a perfect oil painting, and at this moment, the smiling Lin Mengyao was the most beautiful scenery in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. Even the previous displeasure in his heart caused by the man¡¯s offense was pacified by Lin Mengyao and the current scene.


    "Kiss! Kiss!"


    From not far away, people looked at the handsome man and beautiful woman and cheered, at first only a few people shouted in a disorderly fashion, but soon it developed into arger crowd, and the cries became unified, sounding especially powerful.


    "Why don¡¯t we follow the people¡¯s will and kiss?" Xu Ke lifted Lin Mengyao in his arms a little higher, looking at her ears slightly reddened in the sunlight, smilingly said.


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t say anything but lowered her head slowly under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, closing her eyes gently and moving in for a kiss.


    Just as their breaths intertwined and they were about to kiss, the American police, alerted by an emergency call, arrived, abruptly disrupting the amorous atmosphere.


    The officers handling the case wore blue uniforms, ties hung around their necks, but the ties that should have descended straight were bent due to theirrge bellies. Together with their bald heads, the uniform seemed less serious, looking quiteical.


    "There was a report of you fighting in public,e with us." The policeman, holding a baton, looked disdainfully at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with blue eyes, speaking as if he intended to only take away Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, without any ns to hold the other party ountable, not even ncing at the man kneeling on the ground.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao exchanged nces, and they both saw the same understanding in each other¡¯s eyes. Clearly, they were being singled out; the racial discrimination in America was truly notorious.


    Xu Ke had no intention of arguing with the officers. He took out his phone, sent a message, and quietly took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, following them to the police car.


    In the police car, Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand andforted, "It will be alright, trust me."


    Lin Mengyao squeezed back, smiling and said, "I¡¯m not worried, as long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything."


    The officer in the passenger seat turned to look at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, a contemptuous smile on his lips, quietly said something to his partner, and both let out a piercing snicker.


    At the police station, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were separated, allmunication devices were taken from them, they weren¡¯t even questioned, and were directly detained.


    Looking at the brown prison uniform handed to him, Xu Ke sat calmly in his seat, unmoving.


    "What are you looking at, put it on!" The officer in charge of escorting Xu Ke mmed his baton on the table, his expression fierce.


    The sudden loud noise in the empty interrogation room was enough to startle anyone unprepared, but Xu Ke not only kept a straight face, he sat firmly still, and even his blinking didn¡¯t hasten one bit.


    "I said put on this outfit."


    Seeing Xu Ke had no intention of cooperating, the officer holstered his baton and came face to face with Xu Ke, grabbing his cor and pulling him up from his seat.


    "I advise you to let go, or you¡¯ll regret not cutting it off yourself." Xu Ke calmly pried the officer¡¯s hand from his cor and dusted off the creased area, speaking coolly.


    "Stop spewing nonsense here and hurry up and change." The warned officer showed no hint of crisis, rather widened his eyes, ring fiercely stepping forward intending to teach the "yellow-skinned monkey" a lesson, making him understand whose territory he was in.


    The officer had great ns, his hand raised high, but at the moment of bringing it down, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s unmoving expression, hesitated instead, "You have ten minutes to put on the clothes or you¡¯ll face consequences."


    The officer eventually decided to lower his hand, warned Xu Ke once, and pushed open the door, leaving Xu Ke alone in the room.


    Watching the officer leave, Xu Ke looked at the prison uniform in front of him, expressionless, he sat back down and even closed his eyes, appearing as if asleep on the surveince camera, utterly defiant.


    In another room, Lin Mengyao encountered a simr situation, the only difference being she faced both male and female officers.


    "Take off your clothes and put this on." The male officer nced at the female officer beside him, seeing she had no intention of speaking, licked his lips, and gazed at Lin Mengyao with predatory eyes, his urgency undisguised.


    Looking at the inactive female officer and the male officer with a beastly grin, a pair of highly aggressive eyes of Lin Mengyao instantly brimmed with ice and snow. "I won¡¯t wear it," Lin Mengyao coldly refused.


    In the absence of Xu Ke by her side, Lin Mengyao shed all her previous weakness, transformingpletely in both gaze and demeanor. She appeared like a steel te, unyielding, if a flower had to describe her now, the pitcher nt would be the most fitting.


    "Here, you have no choice. Change or taste a beating, or we¡¯ll help you change." The male officer first looked viciously at Lin Mengyao, seeming ready to pounce and beat her bloody with the baton on his waist, only to turn sleazy the next instant, resembling a rogue prowling dark alleys.


    "Tryying a finger on me." Lin Mengyao smirked coldly, her eyes devoid of fear, even carrying an air of unbridled arrogance as if certain the officer wouldn¡¯t dare or couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    This demeanor of Lin Mengyao immediately set off the silent female officer, something in her words must have hit a nerve. She grabbed a baton and charged at Lin Mengyao, rage and fierceness in her eyes, thrust the baton toward Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 304: Saving Someone

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Saving Someone</h4><h4></h4>


    Although Lin Mengyao looked quite aggressive, her physique and the inherent stereotypes Americans have towards Chinese people made them dismissively overlook her, which gave Lin Mengyao an opportunity.


    Just as the policewoman¡¯s taser was about to strike Lin Mengyao, Lin Mengyao swiftly countered, turning her hand into a de, and struck the woman¡¯s nerve junction. Taking advantage of the moment when the policewoman lost her grip, she snatched the taser and used it on her.


    As the policewoman¡¯s body trembled, the male officer who expected to watch the show and hear Lin Mengyao plead realized something was wrong. Before he could approach Lin Mengyao with his baton, the policewoman crumpled to the ground as if boneless, rolling her eyes and asionally twitching.


    The male officer was obviously unprepared for such an event, and his momentary shock was caught entirely by Lin Mengyao.


    "Don¡¯te closer. The taser in my hand isn¡¯t exactly forgiving; one careless move and it might justnd on you," Lin Mengyao warned coldly, holding the taser. She stared fiercely at the male officer holding a baton, showing no signs of the anxiety from taking down a cop moments earlier nor the tension expected when facing another. She seemed as calm as a robot.


    On the other side, the male officer who had given Xu Ke ten minutes to change returned to the room, his face ominously dark, as nothing had transpired during those ten minutes. He felt deceived by Xu Ke.


    "You Asians are truly a vile race, habitual liars. Every one of you lying yellow-skinned people should be executed. If you don¡¯t want to get hit, hurry up and change your clothes," the male officer said, mming the table vehemently.


    Xu Ke opened his eyes amidst the officer¡¯s tirade, got up from his seat, and approached the prison attire. With the officer unprepared, Xu Ke flipped the clothing onto the floor and, to the officer¡¯s disbelief, even stepped on it a few times.


    "I won¡¯t wear it. I already told you to treat me with respect," Xu Ke said with a slight, almost imperceptible smile, his voice cold.


    "Pick up the clothes," the male officer said sternly. His gaze towards Xu Ke now carried a bloody hint, clearly showing that if not for the uniform restraining him, he would have attacked Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke stood still, not speaking but clearly showing his defiance.


    The male officer, convinced Xu Ke had no real backing, swung his baton towards Xu Ke¡¯s head in anger, still simmering from the earlier deception.


    With a vengeful look, the male officer saw Xu Ke make a subtle step backward, easily dodging the baton, which didn¡¯te anywhere close to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke, unwilling to endure silently, formed his hand into a de, striking hard on the male officer¡¯s elbow, dislodging the baton with a resounding crack that felt like a p in the officer¡¯s face, further distorting his already menacing expression.


    "You dare fight back? I¡¯m going to make you pay for this. You yellow-skinned monkeys can¡¯t juste to America whenever you please," snarled the male officer, spitting on the floor, before charging at Xu Ke with arms wide, like a bear ready to pounce.


    Yet, Xu Ke leapt into the air, his kneending squarely on the officer¡¯s chin, ruining his n and causing further injury.


    Defeated again and again, the male officer¡¯s desire for victory was fully aroused, ignoring the police station¡¯s surveince. His mindset was totally consumed with the battle, leaving only a singr goal: to beat Xu Ke and hear him plead.


    Unlike the reckless male officer, Xu Ke remained calm and rational, as if toying with a monkey, only defending and never attacking first. He dealt just enough physical harm to be bothersome but not deadly, and the umting minor injuries soon covered the male officer.


    As the male officer pulled himself from the ground again, preparing to confront Xu Ke anew, the interrogation room door opened from outside, and in first walked a middle-aged man in a navy blue officer uniform, followed by a Chinese man in a ck uniform.


    "Mr. Xu, we¡¯re here to process your bail. Please cooperate with our investigation, and once everything is confirmed, you will be sent back to your home country," said the man in ck, wearing silver rimmed sses, in a warm yet elegant tone.


    "Alright," Xu Ke replied softly, adjusting his disheveled clothes from the earlier struggle. His innocent expression and mellow voice seemed to satisfy the neers. Xu Ke added, "My wife was also arrested. She¡¯s Chinese too, and I hope you can get her out as well," he said sincerely.


    The man who had been beaten and swollen finally spoke with difficulty, "They can¡¯t be let go. Not only did they hit locals, but they also attacked me, a police officer. Such egregious behavior can¡¯t be allowed to go unpunished," the male officer said angrily, holding his sore spots.


    "Saying it like that, I also feel we shouldn¡¯t leave so easily. My wife and I were simply enjoying the park when an American man osted us with vilenguage and then attacked us. Yet, the police only came to arrest us without even questioning or investigating, instead of forcing us into prison clothes and attempting to beat me. I initially thought to let it go, but now I want justice. Until I get an exnation, I won¡¯t leave," Xu Ke said, determinedly.


    Backed by actions, Xu Ke sat defiantly, looking sideways at the two new arrivals at the door, clearly not intending toply until given a satisfying exnation.


    The government official sent to resolve this couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead at Xu Ke¡¯s stance, realizing this ¡¯simple¡¯ retrieval had turned into handling a hot potato. China and the US were still maintaining diplomatic rtions, and it wasn¡¯t wise to provoke the other government over such a trifle, in his view. Xu Ke¡¯s stance came off as naive to him.

 Chapter 305: The Wager

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305: The Wager</h4><h4></h4>


    "This matter should be handled with discretion; it¡¯s not suitable to make a big deal out of it," the man who came to pick him up said to Xu Ke in Huaxia Language. At the same time, there was a hint of warning in his eyes. He was new to the embassy and had heard the veterans talk about the issue of getting people out of the police station. He just wanted to follow the rules and procedures and didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble for himself, so his attitude toward Xu Ke, who might cause trouble, wasn¡¯t exactly friendly.


    "You¡¯re new to the embassy, aren¡¯t you?" Xu Ke looked at the man¡¯s vaguely impatient and warning gaze and spoke calmly.


    "Why are you saying this?" The man adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose and looked at Xu Ke with some puzzlement, unsure of the meaning behind Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "It seems I was right. You are indeed new, or else you wouldn¡¯t say such things to me. This matter is not suitable for you to handle. Call your superior and have theme here to deal with it," Xu Ke said condescendingly to the young man.


    "Our superior is very busy and doesn¡¯t have time to handle such trivial matters. Do you think you¡¯re at a shopping mall, calling for a manager every time there¡¯s an issue? This is a matter between two countries, please don¡¯t be so selfish. Besides, aren¡¯t you unharmed now? Juste back with me, causing a scene won¡¯t benefit either of us," the man said, frowning deeply.


    "I don¡¯t quite agree with yourst statement. If this esctes, it will only be bad for you. As for me... there will be no impact," Xu Ke said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile as he looked at the young man opposite him.


    "You don¡¯t want this matter to ruin the career path you¡¯ve worked hard for, do you? So for the sake of your future, I sincerely suggest you call your superior. And don¡¯t forget to mention my name, Xu Ke." Xu Ke fiddled with his shirt cuff, speaking in a rxed tone.


    "Xu Ke?" The young man frowned; the name seemed somewhat familiar, like he¡¯d heard others mention it before.


    "What connection do you have with the Xu Family of Shangjing?" The young man pondered for a moment before asking with a hint of probing.


    "That¡¯s my enterprise," Xu Ke said with a shrug, looking rxed.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words seemed lighthearted, but to the young man, they sounded like a thunderp, rendering him utterly stunned. He finally remembered why the name Xu Ke sounded familiar; it was because he often heard it from his superior, who had specifically instructed him to help Xu Ke if he met him in America.


    But looking at what he had just done, he nearly offended Xu Kepletely.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what the young man was imagining, but the young man¡¯s face, which had been full of spirit just moments before, turned pale in the blink of an eye. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you earlier, so I said some inappropriate things. I hope you won¡¯t take them to heart. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear those words. Alright?" The young man shed a somewhat ingratiating smile at Xu Ke, hoping he wouldn¡¯t hold it against him or tell his superior to make things difficult for him.


    "Of course, if this matter can be handled properly, I didn¡¯t hear a thing just now." As if it were an exchange, Xu Ke showed a thoughtful expression and agreed to what the other party had just said.


    "Rest assured, this matter will certainly have a satisfactory resolution for you. Please find a ce to sit for now; I¡¯ll go and invite your wife over," the young man said with a smile to Xu Ke.


    The head of the police station, who hade along with the young man, didn¡¯t understand what the two had been discussing. He didn¡¯t understand Huaxia Language and could only observe their expressions, but just by seeing the young man¡¯s changing expressions, he couldn¡¯t guess anything and had to open his mouth and ask directly.


    "What were you talking about just now?"


    "This is our private matter, not convenient for discussion with you, but I think we can discuss another issue. For instance, your country¡¯s public officials are abusing their power by unjustly bringing our citizens to the police station and attempting to harm them. I hope you can provide a satisfactory answer to this matter." In front of the Americans, the young man changed from his previous demeanor with Xu Ke, bing cold and merciless, like an emotionless machine.


    "What are you talking about?" The policeman in the dark uniform looked at the young man with surprise, not understanding why he suddenly said such things.


    The young man subconsciously nced at Xu Ke and, seeing the mockery in his eyes, immediately withdrew his gaze, looking at the policemen in the dark uniform with an intensely serious gaze. "It¡¯s not convenient to discuss matters here. Let¡¯s talk outside." With that, he took the lead and walked out of the interrogation room, the policeman in the dark uniform followed, full of questions.


    With the door of the interrogation room closed, only Xu Ke and the beaten male policeman remained inside.


    The male policeman walked up to Xu Ke, showing a smug smile, and said arrogantly to Xu Ke, "No one will stand up for you. Just give up. I will settle the score for today¡¯s grudge. Be careful when you leave." The male policeman warned Xu Ke.


    "That¡¯s not necessarily true. I dare say that in a moment, your fate won¡¯t be good. If I were you, I¡¯d start thinking about what else I could do besides being a police officer and prepare an escape route for myself," Xu Ke retorted sarcastically.


    "Then let¡¯s make a bet. If you¡¯re the unlucky one, let me break your legs today and crawl out of here. If I¡¯m the unlucky one, I¡¯ll let you break my legs, and I¡¯ll crawl out. How about it?" The male policeman gave Xu Ke a provocative smile.


    "Sure, but let¡¯s change it a bit. I¡¯m a good citizen and wouldn¡¯t do such a brutal thing, so you¡¯ll have to break your legs yourself and crawl out by then." Xu Ke said with a polite and gentle smile.


    "Deal." The male policeman nodded almost without thinking, agreeing, and to prevent Xu Ke from cheating, he even recorded the audio as evidence.


    The two of them reiterated their bet, and the male policeman looked at the closed door, eagerly awaiting the final result. He seemed to have already anticipated Xu Ke¡¯s tragic fate, looking at Xu Ke with eyes full of malice.

 Chapter 306: Shooting Oneself in the Foot

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Shooting Oneself in the Foot</h4><h4></h4>


    Soon the doors were opened, and the two men both wore serious expressions that revealed nothing. But the next moment, as he watched the young man smile at Xu Ke, the male police officer seemed to sense something, looking at his revered superior with disbelief.


    "Mission aplished." The young man said with a smile to Xu Ke.


    On the other side, the senior officer pulled a grim face and looked at his subordinate with a regrettable gaze, speaking with a tone of slight sorrow, "Although what I¡¯m going to say next might be harsh, you should have anticipated the consequences when you decided to do this, right? Buddy, although it¡¯s tough, I still have to inform you that you are fired." The superior stepped in front of the male officer, cing his pale, chubby hand on his shoulder, his eyes filled with reluctance and sorrow.


    The male officer hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the blow of this news. His eyes were dazed as he stared at his superior, and it wasn¡¯t until the superior¡¯s hand was ced on his shoulder that he snapped back to reality, looking at his superior in shock, speaking with a trembling voice, "You¡¯re joking, right? How could I be fired? This is all an borate prank to fool me, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Although I wish it were just a simple prank, unfortunately, this is the reality, and you have to ept it. You¡¯re still young and capable, I believe you can find a good job elsewhere." The superior patted the male officer¡¯s shoulder, speaking earnestly.


    Contrasting the sad atmosphere created between the two Americans, the atmosphere between Xu Ke and the young man was much better, "Your wife will be brought over shortly, I assure you she¡¯s unharmed and in perfect condition. So, can we leave this ce now?" the young man inquired.


    "We can, but there¡¯s one thing I need to do before we leave." Xu Ke slightly curled the corners of his mouth, smiling innocently and harmlessly, yet it caused chills down the young man¡¯s spine, as if someone was about to have bad luck.


    The young man¡¯s intuition was indeed correct, as Xu Ke turned around, smiling with a gaze that was both amused and daunting as he looked at the male police officer standing aside, "It¡¯s time for you to fulfill the bet."


    "Bet? What bet?" The man in the police uniform looked in surprise at his former subordinate, unaware of the bet he had made with someone.


    The male police officer, under scrutiny from the three men, went through a range of expressions, biting his lip fiercely, staring intently at Xu Ke but not speaking or acting, standing rooted like a piece of wood.


    The smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face gradually softened, "What? Are you nning to back out? Or do you want me to do it for you?" Xu Ke asked lightly.


    The atmosphere in the room seemed to freeze in an instant.


    After all, he was once his subordinate. Although unsure of the bet¡¯s contents, the senior officer, in his dark clothing, hoped Xu Ke would let it slide, saying as he dragged his slightly obese belly, "Let¡¯s just forget about the bet, for my sake."


    "Your sake? Do I know you?" Upon hearing the senior officer¡¯s words, Xu Ke shifted his gaze, speaking in a slow and leisurely manner. Although his face carried a smile, his words were far from pleasant. Visibly, the senior officer¡¯s expression darkened, his raised corners of the mouth dropped instantly, losing all interest in speaking with Xu Ke, he just eyed Xu Ke coldly.


    "Are you sure you want me to take action? I might not be very gentle." Xu Ke looked at the male officer, as if contemting for him.


    "I¡¯ll do it myself." The male officer gritted his teeth, knowing clearly that if he didn¡¯t fulfill his promise today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave here. Didn¡¯t see that even his superior didn¡¯t protect him?


    "I¡¯m admitting defeat today, but as long as you¡¯re still on American soil, our matter won¡¯t be settled. I will make sure to repay you tenfold, a hundredfold, for the things you¡¯ve done to me." The male police officer drew his police baton from his waist, his gaze fierce like a wild wolf, and said.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting." Xu Ke held his ground and returned the officer¡¯s stare, the spark in their eyes seemed to ignite battle and smoke.


    The male officer said nothing more, instead taking a pen from the table and biting down on it as he swung his police baton toward his own shin with all eyes on him in confusion.


    "Ah!" Almost the moment the baton hit his shin, the officer couldn¡¯t help but release a muffled groan through the pen. In the room, everyone, except for the prepared Xu Ke, was startled.


    The officer¡¯s voice was loud, prating the door, attracting the attention of people passing by, and in just a brief moment,yers of people stood outside the interrogation room door.


    "You are..." The senior officer¡¯s words were cut short as the male officer, without a hint of hesitation, swung the baton at his other leg with another strike before anyone could react.


    With both legs struck by violence, losing his bnce, the male officer slid to the ground, his forehead covered in cold sweat, lips turning pale, "Now that I¡¯m like this, are you satisfied?"


    "Not bad, I would have loved to see how you¡¯d crawl out of here, but I still have to pick up my wife, taking her to dinner is more important." Xu Keughed, the curve of his lips practically spelled out ¡¯harmless¡¯, but his actions and words were anything but that.


    "Let¡¯s go, Yaoyao must be anxious waiting for me." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes conveyed a natural warmth of spring, but at this moment, it only brought winter-like chill to the young man, leaving him no choice but to act as Xu Ke¡¯s guide, heading towards the door without a second thought.


    Inside and outside the interrogation room, as they watched the backs of Xu Ke and the young man fade away, for some reason, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief, as if they had finally sent away a cmity. Every face naturally bore a smile and as Xu Ke left, the male officer finally sumbed to the pain, fainting.

 Chapter 307: Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Dinner</h4><h4></h4>


    On the other side, while Lin Mengyao was in confrontation with those two people in the interrogation room, she heard the opportunity to leave.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s name from the other party¡¯s mouth, Lin Mengyao almost without hesitation followed the other person out. Without Xu Ke by her side, Lin Mengyao felt as if arge part of her heart was missing and she desperately needed Xu Ke to appear to fill that empty space in her heart.


    So, when Xu Ke left the interrogation room and came into the hallway, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up at first sight, and the next moment she, who originally stood at the corner of the stairs, ran towards Xu Ke like a whirlwind, leaping into Xu Ke¡¯s arms, burying her face directly into his neck.


    Xu Ke sensitively noticed Lin Mengyao¡¯s unusual emotional fluctuation and quickly asked: "What¡¯s wrong, did they bully you?" Xu Ke reached out his hand to rub Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck, his gaze and tone suddenly turning cold when he mentioned the word bully, as if trying to freeze the ce or something.


    Thinking of what she had done in the interrogation room, feeling that she wasn¡¯t wronged, Lin Mengyao mumbled: "Didn¡¯t suffer a loss, just felt uneasy without you by my side, really wanted to see you." Lin Mengyao¡¯s tone had a hint of grievance, ringing softly in Xu Ke¡¯s ear, like a small hook nearly pulling away Xu Ke¡¯s soul.


    Xu Ke whispered softly to Lin Mengyao, while standing behind Xu Ke, the young man who wanted to say something to him opened and closed his mouth several times, never finding a proper opportunity to speak, and instead stood there like a huge light bulb, big and bright, feeling awkward not knowing what to say.


    When the young man opened his mouth for the tenth time, Lin Mengyao, having calmed down, finally noticed the young man who had existed all along and had tried multiple times to join the conversation.


    Lin Mengyao reached out to push Xu Ke, signaling with her eyes for Xu Ke to look behind him, then whispered: "That person seems to have something to say to you."


    With Lin Mengyao¡¯s reminder, Xu Ke remembered there was such a person, but there was not a trace of embarrassment on Xu Ke¡¯s face, instead showing moreposure and ease.


    "You haven¡¯t left, what do you want to say to me?" Xu Ke asked.


    The young man, finally having a chance to speak, first discreetly moved his legs that had be stiff from standing, then smiled and said: "As for today¡¯s matter, I¡¯ve handled it, just not sure if you are satisfied with the result?"


    "Not bad, rest assured I won¡¯t say anything about you to your boss, you¡¯ve been out long enough, better head back." Xu Ke knew what the other was worried about, but what he was concerned about Xu Ke didn¡¯t care, in fact, Xu Ke hadn¡¯t taken his words to heart at all.


    As if a mighty eagle in the sky, would it care about what the ants on the ground say?


    The young man didn¡¯t know Xu Ke likened him to this, he only knew the other wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for him in front of his boss, which was enough.


    Politely saying goodbye to Xu Ke, the young man drove away in the car he came in.


    When Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left the police station, Sheng Wenhao had just stubbed out his third cigarette.


    "Why were you in there for so long, if it took any longer I¡¯d have fallen asleep here." Sheng Wenhao nced at the watch on his wrist and said.


    "A small unexpected incident dyed some time. Why didn¡¯t youe inside to get us, what¡¯re you doing standing outside?" Xu Ke asked.


    "I don¡¯t like the atmosphere of police stations, just looking at it feels ufortable, like a gaping maw that devours everything, one look makes me uneasy for half a day, let alone going inside. It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go out." Sheng Wenhao watching his friend with his beloved wife in his arms safe and sound, his eyes full of worry and anxiety dispersed, turning back into his usual carefree demeanor.


    Sheng Wenhao chose the dining ce.


    A restaurant with a minimalist American-style decor, the entire restaurant designed with ck and white colors, at first nce it looks more like a tech museum than a restaurant. Stepping in, Lin Mengyao even thought she came to the wrong ce.


    "Where did you find such a ce, it¡¯s really quite special." Lin Mengyao chose a spot by the window to sit down, gazing out the window, seeing the neon colors outside and the vehicles as tiny as fingernails.


    "I asked the hotel front desk, they told me about this ce." Sheng Wenhao had a cocky expression on his face, making it amusing yet infuriating.


    Just when the three of them were about to call the waiter to order, a red square purse was thrown in front of Xu Ke and the others, followed by an unfriendly voice, "We¡¯ve taken a fancy to this spot, you guys move somewhere else." The voice was somewhat husky and female.


    Xu Ke slightly wrinkled his nose, feeling the person¡¯s perfume made his nose itchy, he resisted the difort in his nose and looked up at the person.


    But this time, before Xu Ke could say anything, Sheng Wenhao spoke first, "Youngdy, don¡¯t you know the etiquette of firste first served, this spot we chose first and we¡¯re not giving it up, so sorry, pick somewhere else, take your girlfriends elsewhere, don¡¯t dy our ordering."


    "This is America, what¡¯s a ck monkey like you doing speaking here, what¡¯s with this restaurant, how can they let someone like you in? It simply lowers the restaurant¡¯s ss, trash like you should be kicked out, dining with you here makes me feel like I¡¯m smelling garbage, it¡¯s utterly disgusting."


    The woman spoke loudly making exaggerated expressions, her three girlfriends behind her coaxingly burst intoughter, causing everyone in the restaurant to look over. Needless to say, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, though categorized as yellow people in America, actually both had very fair skin, not to mention their exceptional looks, and the most captivating was their poise, clearly well-mannered people.


    Then there was Sheng Wenhao sitting across from them, infortable conditions at Xu Family without sun exposure, his previously tanned skin reverted significantly, the bronzeplexion paired with his skeletal facial contours and deep nice eyes, along with his charm, looked like it had nothing to do with garbage at all.


    Instead, the loud-talking woman and her loudlyughing three friends made those dining frown, looking at them with displeasure in their eyes.

 Chapter 308: An Unexpected Turn

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308: An Unexpected Turn</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, can you step back a bit? The smell of your perfume is really too bad, it¡¯s making me want to puke," Xu Ke said with a cheerful smile on his face.


    "Ah!" Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the woman with a hoarse voice let out a high-pitched scream, making everyone¡¯s ears tingle, "What did you just say? Do you know how expensive my perfume is? How dare you say it smells bad, have you ever seen the world?" the woman said, her face slightly contorted with anger.


    "We¡¯re not deaf, no need to shout so loudly, you¡¯re about to make us deaf," Sheng Wenhao nonchntly said while digging his ear, "Considering your ears don¡¯t seem to be very good, I, this young master, will reluctantly repeat once again that he just said your scent is really too pungent, making him unable to eat, so could you step back a bit to not disturb our meal."


    Sheng Wenhao added fuel to the fire with a mischievous grin, creatively rephrasing what Xu Ke had originally said.


    "You! You!" The woman was utterly infuriated by Sheng Wenhao¡¯s words. As she scanned the restaurant, she noticed many people were looking at her with a yful gaze, instantly causing her to hate both Sheng Wenhao and Xu Ke, as well as Lin Mengyao, who hadn¡¯t said a word from the beginning.


    The woman¡¯s gaze fell on the water cup on the table, her eyes lit up, and she immediately reached out to grab the cup to ssh the three people. But Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao beat her to it, taking away the cups on the table first.


    Sheng Wenhao even had the nerve to fan the mes of her anger, "If you want to drink water, please go somewhere else. Our table doesn¡¯t wee rude guests to join us," Sheng Wenhao lifted the cup and took a sip in front of the woman, a corner of his mouth curling up with eyes full of provocation.


    "You, you all!" The woman waspletely speechless by Sheng Wenhao¡¯s annoying face, having the water cup in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s hand leaving her nothing to ssh. Fortunately, she quickly remembered the small handbag she was carrying.


    The woman tightened her grip on the handbag chain, the anger that had been obvious before suddenly vanished as if all was forgotten, she even smiled at Sheng Wenhao. But in the next moment, she swung her handbag at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s head, the maroon handbag cutting a shadow through the air.


    "Ah!" Lin Mengyao saw the trajectory of the bag and couldn¡¯t help but exim, holding her breath for Sheng Wenhao.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay, Wenhao can handle a few women, we just need to watch the show," Xu Ke handed a water cup to Lin Mengyao and winked at her, his gentle eyes full of mischief, which eased Lin Mengyao¡¯s fear and tension considerably.


    On the other hand, just as the bag was about to hit Sheng Wenhao¡¯s head, he switched the water cup to his other hand, and his now free hand seemingly had eyes as it caught the bag without looking at it.


    "Let go!" The woman tried to rescue her handbag from Sheng Wenhao¡¯s grip, but unfortunately, she was too weak and didn¡¯t want to damage her favorite bag, so she didn¡¯t dare to use force.


    The three people behind the woman, seeing their good friend being bullied by Sheng Wenhao, immediately tried to imitate the woman and hit Sheng Wenhao with their bags, but Sheng Wenhao spoke up just at that moment, "Tell your friends to back off, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to keep this bag."


    Sheng Wenhao gave the woman a wicked smile, his grip on the bag gradually tightening, the surface of the bag soon denting, making the woman¡¯s heart bleed as she hurriedly shouted at the people behind her, "Don¡¯te over!"


    "But this man is bullying you," said the woman behind her, looking shocked at her friend, with a look of indignation.


    "I¡¯m not important, the bag is," the woman said without hesitation as she looked at her beloved bag.


    "This bag is limited edition, it¡¯s out of stock and can¡¯t be bought anymore. I can¡¯t let anything happen to it, so you all back off," the woman said, her heart aching as she saw Sheng Wenhao¡¯s tightening grip, her eyes filled with urgency and pleading, even tears appearing in her eyes.


    Lin Mengyao, sitting quietly at her spot holding a water cup and watching with Xu Ke, found it all hard to believe, "It¡¯s just a bag; is it really worth treasuring to this extent?" Lin Mengyao had a simr bag, but she had long since forgotten where she¡¯d left it.


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t fond of bags, so she couldn¡¯t understand the woman¡¯s feelings, finding it utterly absurd.


    Xu Ke looked at the woman¡¯s posture andzily sipped his water before speaking slowly, "Who knows? Some love money as much as life itself, maybe she loves bags that much."


    The protagonist being discussed by Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, after sheltering her friends, looked at Sheng Wenhao with yearning eyes and said with a hint of urgency in her voice, "Put my bag down."


    "And what if I don¡¯t? What will you do?" Sheng Wenhao responded with some aggravation.


    "What will it take for you to let go? You can¡¯t do anything to my bag. If it¡¯s damaged, you won¡¯t hear the end of it, you hear me?" the woman said, sounding a little aggrieved.


    A mischievous glint appeared in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes. Before so many changes, he used to be yful and mischievous. With the weight off his mind, his wild nature seemed to resurface.


    "Oh?" Sheng Wenhao slightly tilted his head, an expression of innocence on his face, yet he suddenly pulled the unprepared woman close to him, closing the distance between them abruptly.


    "How will you not let it go with me?" Sheng Wenhao¡¯s voice suddenly turned husky and low, his male pheromones striking the woman¡¯s heart, causing her face to flush deeply.


    The suddenly intimate atmosphere caught everyone off guard; Lin Mengyao¡¯s jaw dropped with disbelief, blinking hard to see if there was something wrong with her eyes. But the fact was as she saw; the two who had been at loggerheads were suddenly enveloped in a pink bubble.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 309: Visit

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Visit</h4><h4></h4>


    "Wh-what do you want?" The woman¡¯s voice unconsciously grew softer as she looked at Sheng Wenhao, and her eyes had a warm glint of fondness, her bashful appearance in stark contrast to the way she had boldly fought for a seat just moments before.


    "I don¡¯t know, you tell me, hmm?" Sheng Wenhao watched the change in her expression, his smile growing wider. The surge of hormones emanating from him seemed endless, and his deep-set eyes, when fixated on someone, were incredibly intense, as if she were the only one in the world he could see. Yet, the deepest part of his eyes remained icy cold.


    "How about we get a room to discuss this?" Her gaze moved upward towards Sheng Wenhao, her eyes bing more alluring and seductive. Even the hand holding her purse grew ck, while the other hand boldly reached over and rested on Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder, her body pressing against his with ease.


    She gazed at Sheng Wenhao with fascination, her crimson lips slightly parted, revealing a glimpse of her teeth from Sheng Wenhao¡¯s angle. In just that brief moment, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes also grew heated.


    "Sure, then let¡¯s have a good discussion." Sheng Wenhao ced his hand on the woman¡¯s slender waist, emphasizing the word "discussion."


    "I won¡¯t be having dinner with you then; we¡¯ll meet tomorrow." Sheng Wenhao released the woman¡¯s purse, giving Xu Ke a knowing look.


    The woman turned around with a shy and bashful expression, offering apologies, "I won¡¯t be joining you for dinner today, let¡¯s arrange another time."


    The sudden turn of events left the surrounding people stunned, unable to believe the situation had turned this way. As the two protagonists left, the venue became somewhat awkward, both groups feeling a bit embarrassed, until the three women who apanied the woman decided to leave, ending the farce.


    "Shall we visit Sister Zhou and Xiaojie after dinner?" Lin Mengyao asked, looking at the exquisite dishes and sweetly shaped desserts in front of her.


    "Let¡¯s go tomorrow; it¡¯s a bitte now. Tomorrow morning we can buy some things and visit them together." Xu Ke gently ruffled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair with a warm smile.


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao nodded heavily, her face disying a child-like innocence and charm.


    The next morning, just as the clock struck seven, Xu Ke got out of bed. Seeing Lin Mengyao peacefully asleep beside him, her features rxed and a slight smile on her lips, Xu Ke¡¯s expression softened. He gently kissed her forehead, then yfully pinched her cheek, chuckling, "Stop sleeping, get up. We have to visit the hospital today, remember?"


    "Hmm~" Lin Mengyao furrowed her pretty brows unhappily, burying her head under the quilt.


    The excitement from yesterday had taken its toll, and today Mengyao didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes, let alone get up. From her mind to her body, everything was expressing how tired and drowsy she felt.


    "I don¡¯t want to get up, let me sleep a little longer." Lin Mengyao swatted away Xu Ke¡¯s yful hand, closing her eyes and pouting pleadingly.


    "No way, you said yesterday that we¡¯d visit Sister Zhou and her daughter today. It¡¯s not early anymore, let¡¯s get up, get ready, eat, and then head out." Xu Ke reached under the fluffy nket to yfully pinch Mengyao¡¯s nose.


    "Alright, alright." Mengyao¡¯s voice was full of reluctance, but she still followed Xu Ke¡¯s actions, sitting up in bed and opening her eyes, staring nkly at a corner of the room. The tuft of hair sticking up on her head added to her rare cuteness.


    Taking advantage of Mengyao¡¯s distraction, Xu Ke secretly snapped a photo of her with his phone and, after saving it, carried the still-dazed Mengyao into the bathroom, pressing a cold towel to her face, swiftly dispelling all her sleepiness.


    By the time they reached the hospital, it was already ten in the morning.


    "Sir, Ma¡¯am, what brings you here?" Sister Zhou was visibly shocked, seeing Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao standing at the entrance.


    "Is it Brother Xu and Sister Lin?" Xiaojie, half-lying on the bed with an apple peeled by Sister Zhou, joyfully turned her head towards the door. Seeing Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao indeed standing there, her eyes lit up instantly.


    "We wanted toe by earlier to check on how Xiaojie¡¯s treatment was going, but we¡¯ve just been too busy. How is Xiaojie¡¯s condition now?" Lin Mengyao gently ced the flowers she bought on the bedside table, speaking to Sister Zhou with a gentle tone.


    Meanwhile, though Xu Ke said nothing, he ced the nutritional supplements and fruit basket aside, watching the mother and daughter with a gentle expression.


    "Much better, much better. The doctor said she could be discharged soon, as long as she doesn¡¯t overexert herself in daily life." At the mention of her daughter¡¯s health, Sister Zhou¡¯s face broke into a bright smile, her eyes filled with hope for the future.


    "That¡¯s good. Once Xiaojie is out of the hospital, I¡¯ll find a tutor for her to help with her studies, so she can catch up and take the college entrance examster on." Xu Ke said with a smile.


    "No, no." Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s offer, Sister Zhou waved her hand urgently, "I have some savings. Once Xiaojie is discharged, I¡¯ll find a tutor for her myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble you."


    "Alright then, but if you need any help, just let us know, don¡¯t hesitate." Xu Ke replied.


    "Okay, thank you." Sister Zhou responded with a smile.


    On the other side, Lin Mengyao was having a pleasant conversation with Xiaojie, whose smile was much more frequent now, which made Sister Zhou feel very grateful towards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    Before long, Xiaojie fell asleep from exhaustion, bringing a quiet calm to the hospital room.


    "Sister Zhou, is something bothering you? You seem a bit off today." Xu Ke quietly asked, noticing the momentary sadness in Sister Zhou¡¯s expression as Xiaojie drifted off to sleep.


    "Is that so?" Sister Zhou instinctively touched her face upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, and then, somewhat dazedly, said, "It¡¯s nothing major, just the other day I thought I saw myte husband on the street. But he¡¯s been dead for years, so how could I have seen him?" Her voice dropped, and her expression turned mournful.


    "Maybe it¡¯s the news of Xiaojie¡¯s recovery that¡¯s got me seeing things in broad daylight. When she¡¯s discharged, I¡¯ll burn some valuable offerings and tell him the good news so he can be at peace in the afterlife, and choose a good family in his next life without suddenly reappearing." Sister Zhou wiped the moisture from the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 310 Cheng Yaojin

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Cheng Yaojin</h4><h4></h4>


    The topic shifted to Zhou Jie¡¯ste husband, and Xu Ke was momentarily at a loss for words. The conversation suddenly fell into silence until Zhou Jie broke it first.


    After waiting half the day without hearing Xu Ke speak, Zhou Jie awkwardly nced up at Xu Ke and, forcing herself to sound spirited, said, "Look at me talking about this with you, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I said earlier. I got a bit carried away."


    "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry about it. Let Yaoyao stay with you for a while. I¡¯ll take a stroll outside." Surprised by the unexpected topic, Xu Ke didn¡¯t know how to console her, so he left Zhou Jie with Lin Mengyao, thinking to himself that since they were both women, they would likely have more inmon to talk about.


    Xu Ke whispered a few words to Lin Mengyao, nodded slightly at Zhou Jie, and then walked out, heading to the small garden downstairs in the hospital, leaving space for the two women.


    The hospital Xu Ke found for Xiao Jie was quite reputable, both in terms of the strength of its medical team and its healthcare environment. The small garden downstairs was nted with many trees and brightly colored flowers, making it lively. A gust of wind carried a pleasant scent of flowers, making convalescing in such a ce quite enjoyable.


    Just as Xu Ke was wandering around, there was a tense confrontation at one corner of the garden, contrasting starkly with the vibrant surroundings. The besieged man clutched his abdomen, with bright red blood continuously seeping through his fingers, leaving crimson patches either on the ground or on his clothes, like blossoming flowers.


    "Who sent you?" The man looked at the four surrounding him, his lips pale, and asked calmly.


    If not for the blood still flowing from his wound, the four people opposite might havepletely forgotten he was injured.


    The four of them exchanged nces but said nothing; neither side made a move, both observing each other intently.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to speak? I¡¯m already so badly injured, and the four of you are ganging up on me. Tell me what¡¯s going on, at least let me have an answer for King Yama when I reach the underworld." The man pressed hard against his wound with his fingers, causing a surge of pain that made his eyelids twitch, but it cleared his mind somewhat. Though the weakness persisted, at least he wouldn¡¯t faint in front of these four and be helpless.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s calm demeanor was truly unlike that of an injured person, and his words made everyone take them with a grain of salt.


    "Sir, don¡¯t me us for not telling you. Your reputation is too formidable. Before confirming you¡¯ve breathed yourst, none of us can say anything. But if you really want to know, once we are sure you¡¯ve passed, we¡¯ll definitely tell you all you want to know. Does that sound fair?" One of the four, with a smile on his face, spoke up.


    His attitude was good, even using politenguage, though the content wasn¡¯t so friendly to the middle-aged man. But the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    "Since you know my reputation and character, you should also know what awaits you if I escape. I¡¯ve been making waves in M Country for so long, and pushing me this far is an achievement for you four. I¡¯ll offer you a chance: tell me who¡¯s behind you, and I will let you go. I always keep my word; if I say I¡¯ll let you go, I won¡¯ty a hand on you again, unless you run afoul of me again." The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly, speaking sternly and seriously.


    "We trust your integrity, sir, but beyond us, our family¡¯s lives are at stake too. Letting you go would mean our certain death, so we have no choice but to decline your kindness." The leader wore a bitter smile, then raised his gun, aiming it at the middle-aged man¡¯s head.


    The three other people beside the middle-aged man seemed to have received some signal, as they, too, raised their guns toward him.


    Yet the middle-aged man merely squinted at his assants, seemingly oblivious to the guns, showing no reaction except for a growing fierceness in his eyes.


    "Gentlemen, be careful not to identally discharge your guns, or I might just inadvertently set off the surrounding bombs. Thirty kilograms of explosives will leave none of us here in one piece." Just as the situation reached a crisis point, Xu Ke strolled in, raising one hand as if he were a sharp de severing the tension among the five men.


    Xu Ke¡¯s arrival instantly muddied the waters of the situation.


    "Who are you!" The leader red at Xu Ke¡¯s raised hand, which held something resembling a detonator, and sharply questioned.


    "Who I am isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that I don¡¯t like killing, so leave now. Otherwise, with so many of you armed, all I can do is detonate the detonator and take us all to Heaven." Xu Ke said with a roguish expression.


    Initially, Xu Ke just intended to look around, not expecting to stumble upon such a scene. Though it had nothing to do with him, the besieged man evoked an inexplicable sense of familiarity in Xu Ke, prompting him to step in and help.


    "What is it? Not retreating? Do you really n to die here with me?" Xu Ke tilted his head slightly, appearing innocent and harmless as he looked at the group, but his hand remained unswerving.


    "Retreat or not?" They had taken this mission to survive, so what¡¯s the point if they ended up dead here? With these thoughts, two of them already began reconsidering their stance.


    "Retreat." The leader looked into Xu Ke¡¯s calm eyes, gritted his teeth, and said.


    "Leaving isn¡¯t that easy, though. What if you shoot me the moment I let my guard down? So throw your guns to the ground, and I¡¯ll kick them into the bushes. Make sure they¡¯re far enough away, or I won¡¯t be happy." Xu Ke said, half-smiling, as he touched his chin with a freed hand, speaking gently.


    "Fine, stay calm and don¡¯t press the wrong button." One of them nced at the device in Xu Ke¡¯s hand, then reluctantly tossed his pistol into a distant bush where it vanished. Seeing someone paving the way, the others followed suit, throwing their guns, leaving the leader looking displeased with a realization: only two people had thrown something down, and one was their assassination target.

 Chapter 311: 2 vs 1

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311: 2 vs 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯d better move quickly; my patience isn¡¯t that strong." Xu Ke looked at the only person still clutching his gun and raised an eyebrow, speaking in a leisurely tone.


    "Big brother!" The one who had already thrown away his gun looked at his still hesitant elder brother and said anxiously.


    "Not throwing it away?" Xu Ke asked in return, and then slowly pressed his thumb down under everyone¡¯s terrified gaze.


    "Big brother!" The one who had thrown away his gun watched Xu Ke¡¯s pressing motion, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets as he red at his own brother, his fingers clenching and unclenching. The atmosphere suddenly grew tense.


    "Big brother! Think about the family; we can¡¯t fall here." The man urged his elder brother, who still held onto his gun tightly, and seeing that his words weren¡¯t swaying him, the man reached out to snatch his brother¡¯s phone, apparently intending to grab the gun and throw it away.


    "What are you all standing around for, do you have a death wish?" The man grappled unexpectedly with his gun-wielding brother, unable to handle him alone, and yelled at the other two who had already discarded their guns to assist in subduing the armed brother.


    Only then did the others snap out of their stupor, helping the man to seize the gun.


    "Are you stupid? The detonator in his hand is fake." The man with the gun confirmed his suspicion as he looked through the gaps between people at Xu Ke¡¯s hand, unable to hold back from speaking.


    "What did you say?"


    The elder brother¡¯s words caused the three others to halt their actions and look at him in disbelief.


    "I said the detonator in his hand is fake; you¡¯ve all been fooled by him." Pushing away therades pressing on him, the man red at Xu Ke with a furious andplex look: "I¡¯ve never seen you before. Who are you? Why are you helping him to trick us?"


    Seeing his deception exposed, Xu Ke remained unflustered, his expression calm as if he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    Xu Ke¡¯s thumb suddenly pressed down in front of everyone, and at the moment they almost held their breath in tension, a wisp of yellow me emerged from Xu Ke¡¯s hand ¡ª it turned out that the whole time Xu Ke had been holding a lighter. The colors of their faces shifted dramatically, and their stares at Xu Ke were murderous; they had never been so teased, and their killing intent toward Xu Ke exceeded that for the middle-aged man.


    "You don¡¯t need to know who I am, just that I¡¯m here to help him. As for why ¡ª maybe he just caught my fancy. We have a saying in China, ¡¯meeting is fate.¡¯ Also, ¡¯stand up for what is right,¡¯ precisely fitting our current situation," Xu Ke shrugged and said.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, you can die with him." The leader red at the ever-present smirk on Xu Ke¡¯s lips, feeling a throbbing headache, and before he could react, his subordinate swung a knife at Xu Ke.


    Meanwhile, the gun-wielding middle-aged man seemed dismissive of him, figuring with their help watching over, nothing could go wrong. The man was determined to kill Xu Ke to erase his humiliation.


    The two sides held their guns aimed at each other, creating space for Xu Ke and the brother to face off.


    The man, with his authentic American features, deep-set eyes, and tall, robust build, couldn¡¯t see a fragile man like Xu Ke as a threat, but his arrogance and underestimation would cost him dearly.


    It was over quickly, as if in the blink of an eye. Once they returned from their standoff and cast their gaze on the field, the oue was already clear. The tall, robust many t on the ground, knocking up a few green leaves.


    And there was Xu Ke, whom they¡¯d thought as weak as a chicken, unhurriedly pulling a dark handkerchief from his shirt pocket to clean his blood-stained sses, his smile as always.


    "Sorry, I was a bit heavy-handed, but I¡¯m sure you understand, don¡¯t you?" Xu Ke folded the handkerchief back into his pocket after cleaning it, setting his sses firmly on his nose. He appeared even more refined than before, as if he had not just killed a living person, but an insignificant bug.


    At this moment, the remaining three upgraded Xu Ke¡¯s danger level a few notches in their minds, starting to take his martial prowess seriously.


    "Will you continue? Who¡¯s next?" Xu Ke asked with a gentle, polite smile at the three who were ready for battle.


    "Don¡¯t be rash." The elder brother, holding back his enraged subordinate, scrutinized Xu Ke and said, "This has nothing to do with you in the first ce; do you really have to meddle and ruin our ns? Can¡¯t you just step back?"


    "I can¡¯t; quitting halfway isn¡¯t my style." Xu Ke shook his head, declining the suggestion.


    The atmosphere once again plunged into a dead silence.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then we have no choice but to fight." The elder brother, his eyes full of battle intent and determined victory, released his hold on the twopanions to focus on the middle-aged man.


    Their end goal had always been the man¡¯s death. Given his injuries and current blood loss, he wouldn¡¯tst long. They just needed to oust him or seize a moment to kill him, and then he¡¯d leave. As for the neer, he¡¯d find a chance to avenge their brothers.


    The elder brother nced at the man, already dying on the ground, his resolve strengthening, even steadying his grip on the gun.


    On the other side, two men drew their weapons simultaneously, attacking Xu Ke. Under the sunlight, their daggers gleamed with cold, silvery glints, and all three bore a fierce, murderous intent.


    Like three hungry wolves, Xu Ke and the other two entangled, the knife from the ground now in Xu Ke¡¯s hand slicing through the wind. He not only expertly blocked each attack from the duo but also left trail after trail of wounds on them. In no time, the two turned into bloodied messes, their clothes soaked, rivaling the middle-aged man¡¯s injuries.

 Chapter 312 Saving People

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Saving People</h4><h4></h4>


    "Pah!" He spat out a mouthful of blood foam that had somehow gotten into his mouth. The two men looked at Xu Ke with intense vignce and a surging killing intent. No matter what, they had to kill Xu Ke here today. Such a terrifying opponent must not be given any room to grow, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The two exchanged nces, having made a decision in their hearts.


    The duo who previously fought separately suddenly started to cooperate. Xu Ke¡¯s eyes showed a hint of interest. Due to a momentary distraction, a nearly twenty-centimeter wound appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s arm. Silvery-red beads of blood seeped from the wound and quickly streaked down his arm.


    Xu Ke extended a small part of his tongue, lightly brushing over the wound, licking away the crimson blood beads. The metallic sweet taste instantly flooded his taste buds, making Xu Ke¡¯s gaze even more dangerous.


    "It¡¯s impressive you managed to injure me, but I¡¯m very angry, and you will have to pay for this." Xu Ke¡¯s voice turned deep, sounding like a hellish demon in their ears, bringing a chill that made their expressions grave.


    Xu Ke twirled the dagger in his hand, "What a pity, I still prefer a scalpel over a dagger, but this will be enough to deal with you." Xu Ke said in a slightly regretful tone, looking at the dagger in his hand.


    Then Xu Ke switched from a defensive, reactive fighting style to a proactive offense, transforming into someone else entirely during his assault. He moved with the grace of a startled swan and the agility of a dragon, weaving between the two men.


    A gentle breeze carrying the scent of flowers blew by, and Xu Ke stopped his movements, standing quietly between the two men.


    "You!" The man standing on Xu Ke¡¯s left turned his head, looking at Xu Ke with astonished eyes. In the next second, a red line appeared on his neck, and bright red blood gushed out like a dam¡¯s floodgate had been opened. With two thuds, the two men fell to the ground one after the other.


    Soon, the lush green grass was soaked in blood. Xu Ke sheathed the dagger.


    On the other side, unlike Xu Ke, whose every move was wless, these two seemed to be testing their willpower and mindset. Their pistols wavered as they pointed at each other, arms extended straight without trembling, and neither blinking.


    At this crucial moment, Xu Ke¡¯s battle ended, and the sound of two heavy objects hitting the ground seemed to dere something. The man they called big brother¡¯s hand trembled slightly in a moment of panic, blinking somewhat suddenly. However, he was quick to regain hisposure, though it seemed these struggles had be futile.


    The man watched as blood continuously spurted from his chest. His usually hard expression showed a moment of daze. Just as he was about to shoot the middle-aged man while he still had a shred of consciousness, a silver gleam shed past his wrist, rendering his hand limp by his side, the gun he held fell to the ground.


    The man, filled with resentment, slid down to his knees, eyes wide open as he gazed at the middle-aged man in the distance, as if unwilling to die in peace.


    Xu Ke picked up the gun from the ground, "Not bad, I¡¯ll dly ept it." After wiping the blood from the dagger on the man¡¯s body, Xu Ke said calmly.


    Even after securing the gun at his waist, the middle-aged man¡¯s stance did not change. Xu Ke raised an eyebrow slightly and walked over to him, extending a finger to poke the arm he was holding up, "It¡¯s over now."


    The man, who had been standing rigidly, crumpled like paper mache towards Xu Ke as soon as Xu Ke poked him. Fortunately, Xu Ke was quick to avoid letting the man fallpletely to the ground, thus avoiding getting covered in dirt.


    "Wake up, wake up." Xu Ke pped the middle-aged man¡¯s face, but he did not respond, though the hand covering his wound fell away, exposing the severely bloody wound to the air and Xu Ke¡¯s view.


    "What a damn big trouble." Xu Ke said, frowning at the bleeding wound and the increasingly pale lips of the man.


    "Luckily, this is a hospital, otherwise not even the gods could save you in this state." Xu Ke murmured as he wrapped his arm around the man¡¯s body.


    Xu Ke took the unnamed middle-aged man into the operating room and paid for his hospital stay before attending to his own injuries in a restroom, and then went to find Lin Mengyao.


    "Yaoyao, it¡¯s about time, we should head home." Xu Ke smiled gently, his clothes spotless, looking as if he hadn¡¯t just been through a life-and-death fight.


    "Alright then, Sister Zhou, we¡¯ll head off first. We¡¯lle by tomorrow to see you and Xiaojie." Lin Mengyao patted Sister Zhou¡¯s hand, relieved to see her mood had improved.


    "No need toe every day. Since you are in America, you should take the chance to explore. I¡¯ve heard there are many nice ces, don¡¯t spend all your time running to the hospital for us." Sister Zhou said with a loving smile.


    "We know. We¡¯ll visit another day then." Xu Ke noticed the hidden guilt beneath Sister Zhou¡¯s eyes and gently pulled Lin Mengyao along as he agreed.


    Seeing Xu Ke agree not to visit every day, Sister Zhou¡¯s guilt lessened, and her loving smile grew. She happily saw Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao out of the ward, wanting to escort them out of the hospital but was stopped by Xu Ke.


    "If you walk us out, Xiaojie will be alone in the ward, and it¡¯s not as safe here as it is back home. Leaving her alone isn¡¯t secure." Xu Ke stopped her with these words.


    "You¡¯re right, then I won¡¯t see you out. Enjoy yourselves in America, and take this vacation to make a little one. It¡¯s best not to dy; the madam isn¡¯t getting younger, and it would be risky to have a childter. Moreover, it¡¯s harder to get back in shape." Sister Zhou gave sincere advice while looking at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke, as a man, rarely¡ªno, never paid attention to these things. Hearing such words for the first time from Sister Zhou left him a bit stunned. Once he regained hisposure, a serious expression appeared on his face.


    "That¡¯s an oversight on my part. We¡¯ll consider what you said." Xu Ke replied softly yet solemnly, ncing at the woman whose cheeks had turned rosy from Sister Zhou¡¯s words.


    "Alright, take care and be safe on your way." Seeing her words taken seriously, Sister Zhou¡¯s joyous smile broadened, wrinkles smoothing out.

 Chapter 313 Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Young Man</h4><h4></h4>


    Holding Lin Mengyao by the waist, Xu Ke spoke with a hint of guilt in his voice: "This matter was my oversight. I initially thought that we were still young, that we could enjoy a few more years of just the two of us before having children. But I never understood the dangers of childbirth, nor did I ask for your opinion. I hope you won¡¯t me me for this." Towards the end, Xu Ke¡¯s voice had be somewhat cautious.


    Lin Mengyao was only preupied with feeling distressed, not thinking of anything else, and words offort and persuasion came out almost without thinking.


    "Back then, I felt the same way as you, so there¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty. Besides, having children is something for two people. If I wanted to have one and told you, you wouldn¡¯t refuse, would you? So don¡¯t overthink it. After all, we¡¯re still young. We can wait a few more years, and it¡¯s not as scary as Sister Zhou said."


    Lin Mengyao reached out to tug Xu Ke¡¯s arm tofort him, but identally touched Xu Ke¡¯s wound. Caught off guard, Xu Ke¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, as if it wasn¡¯t his wound that was touched.


    But even though Xu Ke¡¯s facial expression was perfectly hidden, the bandage on his wound still got detected by Lin Mengyao. She looked at Xu Ke, while her right hand carefully traced the arm hidden under his clothes. Her expression turned from initial distress to one of somberness.


    "What¡¯s wrong, suddenly upset?" Xu Ke withdrew his left arm from her hand, trying to pinch her now puffed-up cheeks, but was surprised when Lin Mengyao stepped back to avoid him.


    It was the first time Lin Mengyao had avoided his touch in so long. How could Xu Ke not be shocked?


    Just as Xu Ke was still in surprise, Lin Mengyao directly grabbed his left arm, carefully avoiding the wound she had just felt. In his silent gaze, she unfolded the cuff of his sleeve, rolling it up to reveal the wound that had only been treated not too long ago.


    "Exin to me what you went downstairs for just now and how you injured your arm." Lin Mengyao looked up at Xu Ke, her eyes filled with a somber look, slowly covered in red veins and glistening tears. Even the curve of her lips turned downwards. Despite the tears, they couldn¡¯t hide the distress and anger Xu Ke saw in her eyes. She was upset that Xu Ke hadn¡¯t taken good care of himself and had gotten hurt.


    "How old are you now? How can you still get hurt like this? Can¡¯t you take better care of yourself? And why didn¡¯t you tell me you were hurt? Don¡¯t you trust me enough? What if I had identally pulled on your wound just now? Tell me!" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice had unknowingly taken on a sobbing tone, and crystalline tears slipped from her eyes, each drop seeminglynding on Xu Ke¡¯s heart, burning him with both pain and warmth.


    Xu Ke sighed, stepped forward, and embraced Lin Mengyao. This time, she didn¡¯t avoid him.


    "I promise this is thest time. I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I was afraid you¡¯d worry and feel bad for me. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d still end up making you upset. Please don¡¯t cry, okay? When you cry, my heart breaks." Xu Ke said in a soft voice.


    "Then you promise not to get hurt again in the future. Even if you do, you must tell me right away." Lin Mengyao said, her head buried in his chest, her voice muffled.


    "Okay, I promise you. Let¡¯s not cry anymore, alright?" Xu Ke softlyforted.


    While Xu Ke wasforting Lin Mengyao, a group of tall, imposing men in ck suits appeared in the hospital corridor. "Which ward is the boss in? Go ask." A man in sunsses sent someone to the hospital¡¯s front desk.


    As if sensing Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, the man abruptly turned his head, meeting Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. Eventually, it was Xu Ke who averted his gaze first, turning back to carefullyfort the woman in his arms.


    "Second-inmand, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with them? Should I go grab them?" The man standing by the second-inmand noticed his gaze. Seeing the second-inmand looking at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, he made a gesture to grab them but was stopped by the second-inmand¡¯s hand.


    "No need to bother; they¡¯re just passersby. We don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with them. Protecting the boss¡¯s safety is what matters now." The second-inmand said, his tone t, giving Xu Ke onest look.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something off about Xu Ke, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was, so he decided to drop it.


    Very soon, the subordinate sent to gather information returned with news.


    "Let¡¯s go to the operating room." The second-inmand instructed. However, from behind his sunsses, he once again looked toward where Xu Ke had just stood, only to find the spot now empty, with no sign of the person who had been there.


    "Second-inmand?" The man standing next to him followed his gaze but only saw the hospital¡¯s white walls and green chairs.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go." Suppressing his doubt, the second-inmand returned to his earlier indifferent demeanor.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s surgery was swift, but due to excessive blood loss and anesthesia, waking up took longer than expected.


    "Boss, you¡¯re awake. Want some water?" The previously imposing second-inmand removed his sunsses, revealing eyes as innocent and pure as a child¡¯s, slightly reducing his aura of hostility.


    The man addressed as the boss nodded slightly, and immediately, a plush cotton swab soaked in warm water was gently dabbed on his dry lips.


    "The doctor said you can¡¯t drink water for a few days. If you¡¯re thirsty, you can only moisten your lips with a damp cotton swab." The second-inmand said while wetting the boss¡¯s lips with a cotton swab, gradually turning his dry lips moist.


    "What about the young guy who helped me?" The boss coughed lightly, his voice raspy.


    "What young guy helped you?" The second-inmand paused his actions, hisrge eyes full of confusion. "There was no one else at the hospital when we arrived."


    "Boss, shall I ask our men to look for him?" The second-inmand asked softly.


    Upon hearing there was no one to be seen, the boss furrowed his brows but quickly rxed. "No need, my condition isn¡¯t fit for looking for him now. Once I deal with the traitors, I¡¯ll find him to repay his kindness. By the way, was the body in the backyard handled?" The boss asked softly.


    "It¡¯s all taken care of, don¡¯t worry."


    "Hmm, be thorough and leave no traces."


    The boss gave onest instruction before slowly closing his eyes and slipping back into sleep.

 Chapter 314: Turning the World Upside Down

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Turning the World Upside Down</h4><h4></h4>


    Watching the First Master fall back into a deep sleep, the Second Master slowed his breathing and footsteps, and slowly retreated.


    "Keep a good watch on this ward. Don¡¯t let anyone in except for doctors and nurses. Keep your eyes sharp. If any rat identally sneaks in, I¡¯ll throw you to the rats to feed them. Understood?" The Second Master put on his sunsses again, hiding whatever was in his eyes, but his tone was icy and terrifying.


    "Yes!" The two people at the door shivered on hearing the Second Master¡¯s words and immediately responded, as if they had seen something terrifying.


    The Second Master nced at the two again before getting up and leaving.


    Inside the ward, the First Master didn¡¯t sleep peacefully. In a daze, he seemed to return to his youth, standing next to a woman with braided hair. Due to the angle, he couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, but strangely, he knew she was giving him a shy smile in his dream.


    He desperately wanted to see her face clearly, but the woman in the dream drifted further and further away. Outside of the dream, his brows furrowed tighter, and his mouth opened and closed without a sound.


    In a room two floors above him, Sister Zhou, who was watching her daughter¡¯s sleeping face, suddenly felt a flutter in her heart. It seemed like something important was nearby. This sudden flutter made her hand, which was peeling an apple, tremble slightly, and the white de slipped into her skin, drawing out red droplets of blood.


    Just as she put on a band-aid, the feeling that had just emerged vanished like fireworks.


    Sister Zhou had a bitter smile on her face as she looked at the wound on her hand with an inexplicable expression.


    Elsewhere in Huaxia, the Sheng couple sat in the living room, looking somber on the couch. The warm orange sunlight outside refracted through the window, casting a bright glow in the room, but it didn¡¯t add a trace of warmth to the atmosphere inside.


    "Why did you attack Xiaorou? I know you¡¯re not doing well with losing our son, but now we only have this one child left. Our Sheng Family cannot have no heirs. If you can¡¯t get over it, we can have a test tube baby. Once we have the new child, I won¡¯t interfere with whatever you do." Sheng Hong furrowed his brows, yielding.


    "Heh, our Xiaoyi just died, and you say something like that. Has your conscience been eaten by a dog? Why did I attack her? Xiaoyi¡¯s gone, and she tried everything to stop you from pursuing Xiaoyi¡¯s matter, not letting you avenge him. Just for that reason alone, I could kill her a thousand times over. I¡¯ll tell you, Sheng Hong, even if Xiaoyi¡¯s gone, I will never let that sluttish pair have the Sheng Family. It can only belong to my child." Mrs. Sheng¡¯s eyes were red, almost crazed, as she looked at Sheng Hong.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s brow tightened further, showing dissatisfaction towards Mrs. Sheng, but he didn¡¯t refute her and instead changed the subject, saying, "Don¡¯t worry. This family is definitely for our child. I¡¯m just keeping Xiaorou to shut others up. Once our child is born, do whatever you want with her and her mother, I won¡¯t stop you."


    Mrs. Sheng¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, "You better remember what you just said."


    "I won¡¯t forget. Regarding Xiaoyi¡¯s matter, I haven¡¯t done nothing. He was my son, after all, how could I not investigate?" Sheng Hong looked at Mrs. Sheng with disapproval.


    "Oh? And what did you find?" Mrs. Sheng¡¯s gaze was mocking. How could a person flirt with a mistress as if nothing had happened after their own son died? A person who calmly spoke of letting their illegitimate daughter die in front of the original spouse, how could she not ridicule him?


    How blind was she back then to have married a man so cold-blooded, selfish, and heartless? Mrs. Sheng looked at her husband, and couldn¡¯t help but ask herself.


    "This matter is heavily tied with that kid Sheng Wenhao, it¡¯s very likely he did it. After all, only that little bastard from the Wen Family would get involved with drugs." Regarding Sheng Wenhao and drugs, Sheng Hong showed a look of disgust.


    "I should never have spared his life at the time, thinking he was from the Wen Family. Now he¡¯s grown wings and not only doesn¡¯t appreciate us sparing him, he even repaid our kindness with enmity, getting Xiaoyi killed. He really should be struck by lightning for being such a bastard, just disappear early like his parents." Finishing these words, the man¡¯s emotion finally changed, growing agitated.


    At this moment, Mrs. Sheng looked on silently at the various expressions on Sheng Hong¡¯s face like an outsider. Her demeanor made the situation appear absurd and bizarre.


    After speaking so much without a single response, Sheng Hong finally closed his mouth. However, at this point, his expression towards Mrs. Sheng wasn¡¯t good, carrying a hint of disdain and disgust, for disliking her for not aligning with his views, and for herck of understanding or gentle demeanor.


    "I initially suggested getting rid of that abomination. You said he was your older brother¡¯s only bloodline, not letting me take action, iming that abomination couldn¡¯t escape your grasp, yet..." Sheng Hong¡¯s face grew three shades darker. Mrs. Sheng¡¯s mocking smile deepened, "Enough, what¡¯s happened has happened, there¡¯s no point in talking about it now. Sheng Hong, I have just one thing, since this disaster was sown by you, you fix it. No matter where that abomination is, I want him dead, the more miserable, the better." Her voice turned slightly hoarse, like a venomous snake lurking in the dark, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Even without you saying it, I won¡¯t let that little bastard off. Letting him live carelessly for so many years is just too easy on him." Sheng Hong didn¡¯t mind Mrs. Sheng¡¯s state, at this moment his eyes darkened, his whole aura as oppressive as Mrs. Sheng¡¯s. This couple was like venomous snakes of the world, entwined with poison.


    Meanwhile, the three who were still traveling abroad had no idea what was happening back in their home country.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao met Sheng Wenhao at noon the next day, apanied by the woman they had a conflict with the day before.


    The woman¡¯s demeanor shifted from her previous brash assertiveness to a meek demeanor, her eyes seemingly glowing when looking at Sheng Wenhao.


    "What are you two?" Lin Mengyao raised an eyebrow, her gaze wandering over the two, with a teasing glint in her eyes.


    Sheng Wenhao shrugged, neither denying nor confirming, appearing as if his silence spoke volumes. This made the woman next to him blush instantly. She extended her hand proactively towards Lin Mengyao and said, "Hi, I¡¯m Ely. I admit I was a bit much yesterday, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me. After Wenhao spoke to meter, I realized my mistakes, and I hope you¡¯ll ept my apology," the woman who called herself Ely said, tilting her head.

 Chapter 315 The Web

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315 The Web</h4><h4></h4>


    "No way, since we¡¯re all family now, let¡¯s pretend nothing happened before. Let¡¯s treat this as our first meeting and make a good impression on each other. I¡¯m Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke¡¯s wife." Lin Mengyao reached out to shake Ely¡¯s hand, tilting her head slightly, which made her look extra yful and cute.


    "Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a nice person, you look nothing like it. Ah, I¡¯m not saying you look bad. I mean you look a bit fierce, but I didn¡¯t expect your temper to be so good. Oh no, that¡¯s not what I meant. Why does my exnation only make it worse? I¡¯m sure you understand what I mean and won¡¯t misunderstand me, right?" Ely blinked her big furry eyes at Lin Mengyao, speaking with an endearing tone.


    "Of course not." Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile remained unchanged, but she withdrew her hand from Ely¡¯s and naturally ced it on Xu Ke¡¯s arm, not showing a hint of her displeasure.


    "Good, I was worried you might be upset." Ely gave Lin Mengyao a big smile, then turned her attention back to Sheng Wenhao, pleadingly saying she wanted to go to the amusement park.


    "Come on, I want you to go with me to the amusement park, is that okay~?" Ely tugged Sheng Wenhao¡¯s arm back and forth, pouting and speaking in a voice as sweet as malt sugar.


    Sheng Wenhao, wrapped up in Ely¡¯s pleas, wore a satisfied yet proud smile, "Okay, wherever you want to go, we¡¯ll go."


    "Xu Ke, sis-inw, do you want to join us?" After agreeing to Ely¡¯s request, Sheng Wenhao called out to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "Wenhao, I want some alone time." As Sheng Wenhao turned to invite Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, a hint of darkness flickered in Ely¡¯s once bright eyes, but it was fleeting, and Sheng Wenhao didn¡¯t notice.


    Ely¡¯s hand rested on Sheng Wenhao¡¯s waist, pressing lightly at times, while saying in a sweet tone, "And they probably want some alone time too, wouldn¡¯t it be rude to disturb them? How about we split up and then meet again in the evening to share the day¡¯s fun, okay?"


    "It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re close so they won¡¯t mind." Sheng Wenhao brushed away Ely¡¯s meddling hand, still smiling as he spoke.


    Ely bit her back teeth hard, resisting the urge to roll her eyes, silently praying that Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao would refuse Sheng Wenhao¡¯s suggestion.


    But things were destined not to go her way. As soon as they heard Sheng Wenhao¡¯s suggestion, the couple agreed almost without hesitation, "Sure, let¡¯s go together."


    Ely bit down even harder.


    "I always feel that there¡¯s something off about that Ely, am I overthinking it?" Lin Mengyao whispered to Xu Ke as they walked a short distance behind Sheng Wenhao.


    In front of them, Sheng Wenhao and Ely looked like an ordinary young couple. The only unusual thing was Ely¡¯s foreign upbringing made her bolder than Lin Mengyao, clinging closely to Sheng Wenhao like conjoined twins.


    "No, she does seem a bit off." Xu Ke replied quietly, squinting at Ely¡¯s walking posture.


    "What!" Lin Mengyao almost couldn¡¯t help raising her voice.


    She only thought Ely seemed a bit strange, never expecting there to be an actual issue. This startled Lin Mengyao so much that her voice got even lower.


    "Should we warn Wenhao to be careful of her, and how did you figure that out?" Lin Mengyao asked, covering her mouth suspiciously.


    "From her walking posture and pelvic growth, this Ely is likely a man." Xu Ke whispered back to Lin Mengyao.


    "What!"


    Xu Ke¡¯s words made Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widen even more. Now she looked at Ely with even more suspicion, and even her gaze towards Sheng Wenhao and Xu Ke seemed peculiar, her expression bing as tangled as if she had encountered a century-old puzzle.


    "What odd things are you thinking?" Xu Ke poked Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead to bring her back to reality, speaking with a hint of helplessness.


    "Does Sheng Wenhao like this kind of taste?" Lin Mengyao hesitated for a long time before cautiously asking, her eyes filled with uncertainty as she looked at Xu Ke, "And does he feel that way about you?"


    Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s cautious expression, she was so adorable he wished he could hug her tightly in his arms, "What¡¯s in that little head of yours? Wenhao and I have a pure friendship. We grew up together from a young age. If he had any feelings for me, it would be like being a beast, plus he only likes women."


    "Then... what¡¯s up with Ely? Should we find a chance to warn him? I have this unsettling feeling like something bad is going to happen," Lin Mengyao said, covering her chest with her hand and furrowing her fine eyebrows, looking quite troubled.


    "I¡¯ll find an opportunity to talk to Wenhaoter, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Your task is to have fun." Xu Ke ced hisrge palm on Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, looking at her with tenderness.


    Seeing the calmness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao felt reassured, although she hadn¡¯t entirely forgotten about Ely, she felt much more at ease than before.


    Thanks to it being the weekend, the amusement park was filled with young people and various costumed characters, creating a bustling atmosphere.


    "Hold onto me, don¡¯t get separated." Xu Ke grabbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and shouted, then dragged her quickly to catch up with Sheng Wenhao and Ely in the crowd.


    "Let¡¯s go to a less crowded ce, it¡¯s too packed here." Xu Ke gripped Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder with his free hand, maintaining aposed expression while applying slight pressure with his fingertips.


    Sheng Wenhao picked up on Xu Ke¡¯s signal and immediately stopped following Ely, turning instead towards where Xu Ke was indicating.


    "Why are you going that way? Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to go on the drop tower? Look, there are a lot of people queuing up over there. We¡¯ll miss out if we don¡¯t hurry." Ely grabbed Sheng Wenhao¡¯s arm, not wanting him to follow Xu Ke. Her lips still curved into a smile, but her eyes showed urgency, ncing several times at a Mario character in a red outfit.

 Chapter 316: Falling Out

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Falling Out</h4><h4></h4>


    "There are too many people at the free fall ride right now. Let¡¯se back when there are fewer people. I see there¡¯s not that many people at the carousel; why don¡¯t we go and y there? Will you keep mepany? Let them stand in line for us girls." Lin Mengyao pulled her hand free from Xu Ke¡¯s grip, seized Ely¡¯s suggestion, and at the same time severed the connection between her and Sheng Wenhao.


    "Please, he can¡¯t apany me on that ride, you go with me, let¡¯s hurry." Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t give Ely a chance to refuse, pulling her by the wrist toward the carousel, her hurried steps betraying an enthusiasm as though she were a child visiting an amusement park for the first time.


    Watching Lin Mengyao¡¯s departing figure, Xu Ke¡¯s gaze darkened as if a storm was brewing within. He restrained his impulse to follow, reminding himself internally not to betray Lin Mengyao¡¯s sacrifice, before turning to Sheng Wenhao to discuss the matter at hand.


    "Stay away from Ely, there¡¯s something off about her. Today, don¡¯t let anyone get close to you in the park, keep an eye on that Mario mascot. I suspect one of her aplices is inside, though I don¡¯t know how many there are here today. Just be cautious." Xu Ke reminded his friend.


    "I¡¯m worried about Yaoyao, I¡¯ll go over to watch her. Would you like toe with me?"


    "Sure, let¡¯s go together. Don¡¯t worry, I know what that fake¡¯s up to. I came to see what tricks she has up her sleeve." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s lips curled slightly, exuding a confident swagger.


    Xu Ke¡¯s steps halted because of Sheng Wenhao¡¯s words, "You know she¡¯s a fake?" Xu Ke looked at Sheng Wenhao in surprise, his gaze one of astonished scrutiny.


    Seeing his friend¡¯s look, Sheng Wenhao seemed a bit caught betweenughter and tears, "Come on, what¡¯s with that look and tone? I¡¯ve been around in foreign countries for years, dealing with all sorts of people. If I couldn¡¯t tell something like this, I¡¯d be dead by now. Don¡¯t worry about today, I¡¯ve got it under control. I brought you guys along to back me up, just in case, just in case there¡¯s an unexpected development, it¡¯s reassuring to have you here."


    Sheng Wenhao then offered Xu Ke a sincere smile.


    "Alright, I can¡¯t argue with you, you¡¯re my weakness." Xu Ke rolled his eyes at Sheng Wenhao, just like in their younger days, draping an arm around his shoulder as they walked away.


    Under the carousel, Ely shook off Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, her face showing impatience, "y on the carousel by yourself, I don¡¯t want to y such girly games. I want Wenhao toe y the free fall ride with me." Ely shot Lin Mengyao a re and was about to leave, but Lin Mengyao grabbed her arm again.


    "The free fall ride looks dangerous and scary, why don¡¯t we stick to the carousel? It¡¯s safer, and shows a woman¡¯s gentle side, maybe Wenhao will like you more if he sees it?" Lin Mengyao grasped Ely¡¯s arm once more, smiling just charmingly enough.


    If it were an ordinary girl here, she¡¯d probably stay because of Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, but unfortunately, Ely was once a man, now a man on a mission. He needed toplete his task as quickly as possible, not develop feelings with his target. Thus, he wasn¡¯t interested in what Lin Mengyao had to say.


    Ely gave Lin Mengyao a dismissive smile, forcefully yanked his arm away the next second.


    "Are you alright?" Lin Mengyao, nearly losing her bnce, was steadied by a firm hand on her back before she erected her defenses. Xu Ke¡¯s voice came from behind, instantly calming Lin Mengyao.


    "I¡¯m fine." Lin Mengyao turned and showed Xu Ke a reassuring expression.


    "Please treat my wife with respect, or even if you¡¯re a woman, I won¡¯t be polite."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to, I just gave her a slight nudge, who knew she¡¯d be so weak, I didn¡¯t expect you Hua Xia people to be so fragile, you should learn from us Americans." Ely pouted as she fiddled with her curls, affecting indifference.


    "Wenhao, let¡¯s go have fun alone, not with them. Our ideas don¡¯t match, can¡¯t y together. They can¡¯t even stand a touch, how can we have fun like this? Better for us to enjoy ourselves alone." Ely cast Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao a disdainful nce, clinging to Sheng Wenhao¡¯s arm coquettishly.


    The previously silent Sheng Wenhao suddenly shed a smile devoid of any true feeling, just when Ely thought he had agreed, Sheng Wenhao pushed away her hand from his arm.


    "No, they¡¯re my good friends; I won¡¯t leave them. If you don¡¯t want to join us, you can y alone, I won¡¯t stop you. But from the moment you make that decision, our rtionship ends. Don¡¯t contact me anymore." Sheng Wenhao gently patted Ely¡¯s hair, speaking softly.


    "Sheng Wenhao, what do you mean? You¡¯re ending things over these two? What¡¯s your rtionship with them, and mine with you? Can they stay with you forever? You saidst night I was the most important, how can you change overnight? Aren¡¯t you Chinese all about trust?"


    Ely looked at Sheng Wenhao in disbelief; her hand, previously pushed away, clung onto his arm again, tightly enough to cause pain.


    "I thought you knew our rtionship; we¡¯re just bed partners, aren¡¯t we? And a gentleman may keep his word, but I, Sheng Wenhao, am no gentleman, just a thorough scoundrel. What I said in bed, if you take it seriously, you lose." Sheng Wenhao wore a roguish grin, again removing Ely¡¯s hand from his wrist.


    This time Ely didn¡¯t argue further.


    "Is that so?" Ely¡¯s voice, not sweet as usual, carried a gender-fluid undertone.


    Lin Mengyao instinctively tightened her grip on Xu Ke¡¯s wrist, the unease in her heart magnified immensely.

 Chapter 317 Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Assassination</h4><h4></h4>


    However, Sheng Wenhao seemed oblivious to everything, calmly saying, "Yes."


    "Hehehe." Ely slowly raised her head, her seaweed-like hair slipping down her cheeks to reveal her face. Without the hair¡¯s cover, the malice in Ely¡¯s eyes was exposed tantly to everyone.


    "You!" Lin Mengyao looked at Ely, whose face was full of malice, her eyes filled with undeniable shock.


    What kind of eyes were those? They seemed like the gathering ce of the world¡¯s filthiest things, making one shiver and involuntarily feel disgust and loathing. Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t bear it and turned her head aside to avoid Ely¡¯s gaze.


    But Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao stared straight into Ely¡¯s eyes as if they felt nothing, with Sheng Wenhao¡¯s smile even more pronounced.


    Ely didn¡¯t see the reaction she expected from Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao. A trace of confusion quickly appeared in her malicious eyes, even her curled lips stiffened in ce.


    "Why aren¡¯t you shocked or scared seeing me like this?" Ely asked, a slight frown on her brow, her tone carrying a hint of puzzlement.


    "Why be scared of something we already knew?" Sheng Wenhao shrugged, raised an eyebrow, and saidzily with a hint of indifference.


    "Already knew!" Ely widened her eyes in surprise, her tone slightly rising, but she quickly returned to normal, only with a trace of caution in her eyes as she looked at Sheng Wenhao and asked, "When did you discover my identity? I thought I was hiding it well without any ws."


    "You yed the role well, big-chested and brainless, beautiful and captivating, very open in bed. But men are men, no matter how you act, you can¡¯t change your nature. The skin may be alike, but the bones are not. Just be careful, and you can notice," Sheng Wenhao said slowly, his lips maintaining an upward curve.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to slip up in this aspect, truly outsmarting myself. Thank you for pointing it out; next time, I¡¯ll learn from the experience gained from you and be even more cautious. As a reward, I can let you die a bit morefortably, but I can¡¯t guarantee that for your friends. After all, they irritate me a lot," Ely¡¯s face disyed an innocently pure smile, like an unworldly child, looking at the three with the purest malice.


    "Do you think you can kill us by yourself? You underestimate us, don¡¯t you? Who¡¯s the fool here is still uncertain," Sheng Wenhao slowly rolled up his sleeves, revealing his arm with green veins, smiling at Ely before him and the red Mario closing in through the crowd.


    "Oh? Really?" Ely waved her ring-adorned hand in front of Sheng Wenhao like a boast. "Didn¡¯t you feel it? Your strength is gradually slipping away. My ring is smeared with the most potent anesthetic, ensuring you sleep for a solid day and night, unmovable. It¡¯s a good thing; I don¡¯t use it on just anyone. You should feel honored," Ely said, grinning with red-painted lips at Sheng Wenhao.


    The sharp protrusion inside the ring shed a silvery halo in the sunlight, ringly bright. Sheng Wenhao, like a passerby suddenly suffering low blood sugar on the street, staggered and fell toward Xu Ke, his head hitting Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder bone unprotected, making Lin Mengyao involuntarily shiver at the sight, feeling pain for Sheng Wenhao.


    "See, there you go," Ely said with a fake gloating tone.


    "I didn¡¯t originally intend to attack you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too unkind, making me very unhappy. So, I have to take you out as well. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it quick; considering our acquaintanceship, I won¡¯t let you suffer much." Looking at Sheng Wenhao barely standing with Xu Ke¡¯s support, Ely cheerfully whistled, feeling victory was near.


    "You can try," Xu Ke said steadily, without the slightest panic, looking at Ely with a deep voice.


    "Truly, no tears until you see the coffin." Ely refused to believe Xu Ke, burdened with two liabilities, could escape her assassination, so her smile was more radiant than ever before.


    "You can try that," Xu Ke repeated, his eyes carrying an inexplicable confidence.


    Ely assumed Xu Ke was only bluffing, ying the Empty Fort Strategy, and she didn¡¯t consider him her opponent at all. She leapt towards Xu Ke, with the ring on her hand instantly transforming into a long needle.


    In her hand, Ely held her weapon, her eyes shining with a Hunter¡¯s gleam, extraordinarily thrilled.


    Lin Mengyao stood nervously beside Xu Ke, her breathing unsteady. If it weren¡¯t for the hand holding hers never loosening, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could still stand.


    As Ely approached closer and closer to Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao was so tense she forgot to breathe. Just at the critical moment, Sheng Wenhao, whose head was resting on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, suddenly opened his eyes without warning and swiftly swung something in his hand towards Ely. Lin Mengyao could only see a silver-white streak sh through the air, then witnessed Ely, who was previously excited, showing an unbelieving look, her eyes fixated on Sheng Wenhao.


    "You!" Ely stared at the scalpel embedded in her chest, barely uttering the word before falling silent, her body copsing backward.


    "Stick with me, let¡¯s go." Xu Ke gave the still-stunned Lin Mengyao a pull, and as soon as she regained her senses, he quickly led her into the crowd.


    The crowd erupted in chaos due to the sudden death, screams and rms ring incessantly, but none of it mattered to Xu Ke and the others. They slipped into the crowd like three small fish, with the red Mario always following them.


    The three never stopped, running straight from the carousel area to the haunted house area before stopping.


    "Weren¡¯t you drugged? Howe you¡¯re okay?" Once they stopped, Lin Mengyao was the first to ask. She had witnessed Sheng Wenhao faint, but now the person who was supposed to be unconscious for a day and night hadn¡¯t even been out for ten minutes before waking up. Was his fainting just an act? But the effect seemed so real, it couldn¡¯t have been fake. Was Sheng Wenhao¡¯s acting that good? Lin Mengyao was skeptical.


    "I was hit, but I have a special constitution that¡¯s highly resistant to anesthetics, so it couldn¡¯t affect me for long. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare go out with someone like her," Sheng Wenhao raised an eyebrow, speaking lightly, but Xu Ke could still see a shadow crossing his eyes when discussing this.

 Chapter 318: Return to the Country

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Return to the Country</h4><h4></h4>


    The three of them had just stopped and exchanged a couple of words when Mario, who had been following them, appeared, clutching a dagger in his hand.


    Arge red figure concealed his face, making it impossible to discern his features or gender, adding an air of mystery about him.


    "Who sent you?" Lin Mengyao asked, her voice slightly tight as she watched Mario intending to move closer. She wanted to know who was behind targeting them. However, Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao had no doubts. They had already guessed who hired him tomit murder, but they could only say that the person wasn¡¯t professional enough. Instead of taking down Sheng Wenhao at the moment he let down his guard, they circled around, ultimately sacrificing their own life to pay for the scheme.


    "Dead men don¡¯t need to know much. You just need to shut up and die quietly." Mario held the dagger and cast a cold stare at Sheng Wenhao through the puppet, his eyes carrying a sense of relentless determination, making him seem more formidable than before.


    "I don¡¯t need you to take him down. I¡¯ll deal with the trouble I caused." Sheng Wenhao stopped Xu Ke from intervening. "Just protect my sister-inw. Let me show you what I¡¯ve be in Africa." Sheng Wenhao skillfully pulled a surgical knife from the inner pocket of Xu Ke¡¯s clothes.


    The thin and sharp de was gently brushed by Sheng Wenhao¡¯s fingers in his hand. "Not bad, the knife is quite sharp and handy. Order one for me when we return," Sheng Wenhao nudged Xu Ke with his elbow. After Xu Ke nodded, he happily turned his gaze back to Mario, but this time with an impatient look.


    "Are you insulting me?" A muffled voice emanated from inside the puppet.


    "I¡¯m insulting you, you bastard. If you think you can kill me, you should first check if I¡¯m someone you can touch." Sheng Wenhao, rid of his earlier arrogance, now exuded the air of a street punk. He aggressively rubbed his nose with one hand and charged towards Mario like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, embodying a formidable presence.


    Because the assassin was wearing a costume, the length of the surgical knife wasn¡¯t sufficient to pierce through the costume and also strike the assassin¡¯s vital points for a lethal blow. Hence, the range within which Sheng Wenhao could effectively attack was pitifully narrow, whereas the assassin had no such concerns. His dagger was already more advantageouspared to the surgical knife in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s hand, and he was ustomed to killing while wearing the costume, so he moved without any restriction. Very soon, Sheng Wenhao umted several wounds and was at a disadvantage.


    Xu Ke watched from afar with Lin Mengyao, his brows furrowing deeper. He realized that if he stood by and did nothing, Sheng Wenhao might fall here, and the longer they dyed, the worse it would be for them.


    "I¡¯m going to help. Hold on to this in case any suspicious person appears, then use it against them." Xu Ke handed the gun confiscated in the garden to Lin Mengyao, startling her so much that she nearly tossed the gun away.


    "I don¡¯t have time to exin now. I¡¯ll tell you when we get back." Xu Ke could see all of Lin Mengyao¡¯s reactions, but now was not the time for exnations, so he temporarily shelved the matter.


    Xu Ke hurriedly instructed Lin Mengyao and then joined the fray. His arrival caused the battlefield to reverse instantly.


    Unlike Sheng Wenhao, who hadn¡¯t systematically learnedbat and fighting techniques, Xu Ke didn¡¯t rely only on beastly instincts and reckless approaches to intimidate opponents. He used mental pressure to achieve victory.


    Xu Ke was raised to be the sessor of the Xu Family, receiving orthodox yet bloody elite education. During his twenty years with the Xu Family, he enjoyed experiences others couldn¡¯t have in a lifetime, and he exerted efforts most couldn¡¯t imagine. He had seen much and been through a lot, so the assassin treating Sheng Wenhao like a ything finally lost his footing when facing Xu Ke¡¯s fierce and sharp moves.


    "Who exactly are you?" The assassin, humiliated and angry as his costume was once again torn, red at Xu Ke and asked harshly.


    "Dead men don¡¯t need to know so much." Xu Ke repeated his earlier words to Lin Mengyao, nearly causing the assassin to faint out of anger. Though he didn¡¯t anger him to death directly, Xu Ke managed to disrupt his movements.


    Once his mind was thrown into chaos, his moves became erratic, revealing his ws. Xu Ke seized the opponent¡¯s weakness without hesitation and plunged the surgical knife into his throat.


    As the silver-white de was withdrawn, it spouted a fountain of blood.


    "Someone¡¯sing this way, let¡¯s go quickly." Sheng Wenhao, hearing distant sounds, grabbed Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke without dy and fled, not bothering about any gender decorum. Despite carrying wounds with red blood continuing to trickle down his body due to the movement, since he wore ck clothes, it wasn¡¯t very conspicuous. But anyone close could smell the blood.


    Without looking back, Sheng Wenhao led the pair to the exit before letting go. "Sorry, things were too urgent just now. I didn¡¯t pay attention. You won¡¯t mind, right?" Sheng Wenhao knew his brother¡¯s level of jealousy very well, so he directed his words at Xu Ke without asking Lin Mengyao.


    "It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s talk outside," Xu Ke said. Though internally bothered by his wife being pulled along by his brother, the recent urgency kept him from saying anything.


    The three of them caught their breath to steady themselves before walking out as unobstructed as they hade.


    "We can¡¯t stay here in America. With two dead in the amusement park, the American government will definitely investigate. We weren¡¯t clean with our work; they¡¯ll likely trace it back to us. Now, we can only take the fastest flight home immediately," said Xu Ke as he booked the quickest return flight tickets for the three of them.


    "Today, I dragged you into this. I, Sheng Wenhao, swear that as long as I live, if you ever need me, I¡¯ll go through any hardship for you." Sheng Wenhao said, patting his chest.


    "We¡¯re brothers; there¡¯s no need to be so clear about things. Let¡¯s just get a cab to the airport," Xu Ke said, patting Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder.


    Pressed for time, they barely made the boarding call when they arrived at the airport. Once seated in the ne, all three exchanged nces and smiled in relief.


    Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao fared alright, but Lin Mengyao, exhausted from the continuous tension, fell asleep shortly after boarding.

 Chapter 319: Home

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Home</h4><h4></h4>


    The incident of two deaths at the amusement park caused quite a stir. Both the park¡¯s management and the visitors demanded that the government apprehend the culprit as soon as possible. The police station was immediately swamped with work.


    "They really know how to stir up trouble for me." The second-inmand nced at the information handed over by his subordinates and said with a cold smile.


    "Second-inmand, should we get involved in this matter?" Although his subordinates didn¡¯t understand why the second-inmand suddenly took an interest in these three people, since they caused trouble on their turf, they must teach them a lesson. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be like anyone coulde and defecate on their territory? With this thought, the underling looked displeased.


    "Help them cover their tracks and make sure no one catches on. After all, there are so many unsolved cases in America, one more won¡¯t make a difference." The second-inmand, in front of his subordinates, slowly set fire to the documents he had just acquired. The white smoke from the burning paper rose gently before disappearing into the air.


    "Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, and don¡¯t speak of this matter to anyone else, understood?" The second-inmand said calmly and slowly to the person standing before him.


    "Yes."


    "You may leave." The second-inmand waved his hand, dismissing them.


    "The Xu Family¡¯s head has quite a background." The second-inmand squinted slightly, looking at the empty void as if deep in thought. His small voice soon vanished into the wind, as if it had never been there.


    Xu Ke and the others wasted no time. After getting off the ne, they hurried back to the Xu Family. Xu Ke, in particr, was sweating from his urgency.


    "Family Head, how did you return so quickly?" Housekeeper Zhao assumed Xu Ke and the others would spend more time outside and was shocked to see them return so quickly, especially when he saw Lin Mengyao with her eyes tightly closed, cheeks flushed, lying in Xu Ke¡¯s arms.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that, just call the doctor right away." Xu Ke, holding Lin Mengyao, ran straight to the bedroom with a look of urgency on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected Lin Mengyao to suddenly have a fever; it was all due to his recklessness.


    Xu Ke felt a deep sense of guilt, as did Sheng Wenhao upon suddenly seeing Lin Mengyao unconscious.


    He looked at Xu Ke, who was anxiously holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands by the bedside, and said with overwhelming guilt, "This is my fault. If you hadn¡¯t gone to help me, your wife wouldn¡¯t have seen those things, wouldn¡¯t have been frightened, and wouldn¡¯t have fallen ill. I¡¯ve turned everything into this mess. I¡¯m a sinner; I¡¯m just a jinx." Sheng Wenhao gritted his teeth and turned to run out, only to be blocked by Xu Ke.


    "Stop right there, where do you think you¡¯re going?" Xu Ke asked, eyes red with emotion as he looked at his brother.


    "I¡¯m moving out. I shouldn¡¯t havee back in the first ce. If I hadn¡¯t returned, none of this would have happened. I¡¯m just a harbinger of bad luck; everyone who gets close to me meets a bad end. I should stay away from you." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes were also tinged with red, barely holding back tears.


    "This has nothing to do with you. I miscalcted myself. Yaoyao is the wife I have chosen and will be the sole heir of the Xu Family. Sooner orter, she needs to understand and know about these things. Even our future children will have to go through all this. I just didn¡¯t expect Yaoyao to react so strongly. This was my mistake." Xu Ke lowered his eyes, looking at Lin Mengyao, whoy on the bed with a fever so high it scorched her breath, with remorse in his eyes.


    "In any case, this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. And have you forgotten? We¡¯ve been brothers since childhood. If you call yourself a jinx, wouldn¡¯t that make me one as well? The Xu Family is just me left, and Yaoyao¡¯s in aa because of my doing. If we talk about bad luck, I have nothing on you." Xu Ke gave Sheng Wenhao a bitter smile.


    "Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that. You¡¯re my best brother in my heart, and you¡¯re also a capable person. Uncle and aunt¡¯s affairs only happened after you left Shangjing; it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t put the me entirely on yourself and don¡¯t get stuck in a rut for nothing." Sheng Wenhao, hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words and seeing his expression, even interrupted his own rising sense of defeat and focused onforting Xu Ke.


    Sheng Wenhao was afraid Xu Ke would get stuck in a loop like he once did, living in pain day and night, tormenting only himself.


    After saying a few more words to Sheng Wenhao and seeing Sheng was no longer speaking ill of himself, Xu Ke gradually retracted his defeated expression and told Sheng Wenhao, "You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t remain downcast forever. I still have a big family to support and I want to create a glorious future for both our Xu and Sheng families together. I also n to stay good brothers with you for life. When we have children, I hope we can be inws. So we both need to keep our spirits up and stop speaking such dispiriting words." Xu Ke looked at Sheng Wenhao with a firm gaze.


    Only then did Sheng Wenhao realize that everything Xu Ke had just said was tofort him. He felt as if a warm spring had sprung up in his heart, bubbling with warmth that seeped into his being, filling him with warmth. Tears of warmth welled up in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes, "You¡¯re my brother for life, Xu Ke. The private doctor will be here soon; you stay and take care of sis-inw. I¡¯ll go check on the developments at the amusement park."


    Seeing Sheng Wenhao regain his spirit, Xu Ke nodded and didn¡¯t stop him from doing these things.


    Sheng Wenhao had just left the room when the private doctor arrived with his equipment. After taking Lin Mengyao¡¯s temperature and prescribing some medicine, the doctor gave her an IV drip before finally leaving.


    Xu Ke stayed by Lin Mengyao¡¯s side until evening, when lights began to illuminate the vi. Only then did Lin Mengyao slowly open her eyes.


    "Yaoyao, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling now? Is there anywhere you¡¯re still ufortable?" Xu Ke stared at Lin Mengyao without blinking, not rxing for a moment. Upon seeing her awake, he immediately helped her up ording to her inclination and offered her the warm water he¡¯d kept at the bedside.


    Though Lin Mengyao was still drowsy upon waking, her throat was indeed dry, and she was thirsty. So, she didn¡¯t refuse and drank most of the warm water Xu Ke offered her.

 Chapter 320 Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Exnation</h4><h4></h4>


    "We¡¯re home?" Looking at the familiar setup in the room, Lin Mengyao asked softly and lightly.


    "Yes, we¡¯re back." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s frail appearance and unconsciously lowered his voice when he spoke, afraid of scaring Lin Mengyao. After all, the events of today had been quite shocking, and making such a decision was indeed somewhat reckless. He should have handled it more gently. Holding Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke thought to himself as he gazed at her still slightly flushed cheeks.


    "Let me go; I want to lean on my own." Lin Mengyao looked at the hand around her waist, her expression unreadable, and spoke in a voice as light as smoke.


    Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xu Ke instinctively clenched his hand on her waist into a fist. A sense of unease began to grow in his heart. Lin Mengyao¡¯s attitude seemed strange, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly why.


    In the end, Xu Ke followed Lin Mengyao¡¯s wishes, cing a pillow behind her to let her sit up against it.


    "Is there anywhere else you¡¯re feeling ufortable? If so, you must speak up. Our private doctor is still in the estate and can see you anytime. You have no idea how scared I was when you suddenly had a fever. I was too reckless this time; please forgive me, will you?"


    Lin Mengyao just stared at Xu Ke¡¯s face without saying a word, making Xu Ke feel a bit panicked, with mostly a sinking feeling in his heart.


    "Xu Ke, we¡¯ve been married for four years now, almost five, right?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t answer Xu Ke¡¯s question but instead asked in return.


    "Yes." Seeing Lin Mengyao willing to speak, the heaviness on Xu Ke¡¯s face lessened a lot, but the heavy feeling in his heart never disappeared; instead, it grew heavier.


    "We¡¯ve been married for so many years, and I always thought I understood you well. But now I realize I was wrong. I don¡¯t understand you at all. I never knew you could take a life so mercilessly with a knife on the foreign streets. Although he tried to kill us, he was wrong, and you did it to protect yourself. But how could you kill so unburdened? Aren¡¯t you afraid of your hands being stained with blood? When you kill, your eyes and hands don¡¯t even tremble with fear. Xu Ke, what kind of person are you?" Lin Mengyao tilted her head, looking at Xu Ke with puzzled eyes.


    "When I slept on the ne, I dreamt of the scenes reying. I was terrified then, but as an observer, I was full of questions and confusion. I think you noticed something wrong with that person long ago, right? But why didn¡¯t you stop it? Instead of calling the police, you carried so many knives and killed them in public, then calmly bought ne tickets for us to return to avoid capture. You honestly have too many things that confuse me." Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, and having just woken up, her voicecked strength, even her tone was long and drawn out, but it was Lin Mengyao¡¯s stance that made the light in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes disappear at a visible speed, leaving nothing.


    "Xu Ke, tell me the truth, was this your first time killing someone? Have you killed before without me knowing?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s hollow gaze slowlynded on Xu Ke. She blinked her eyes a couple of times, looking at Xu Ke with a hope she herself didn¡¯t realize, wishing to hear a denial from him.


    But Lin Mengyao was destined to be disappointed. Xu Ke didn¡¯t look at Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t utter a word, but sometimes silence says a lot.


    Lin Mengyao was running a fever; although her face remained rosy, her lips suddenly turned as white as snow, and the light in her eyes grew dim and lifeless.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect that the husband I¡¯ve lived with for so long would treat human lives like grass. Maybe the words I say today will make you think I¡¯m a hypocritical bitch, but these things don¡¯t matter to me anymore. I can¡¯t ept my husband, my partner, is someone who treats human life as a joke. So please, don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore. Once I recover, I¡¯ll return to Locheng and never step foot in Shangjing again. If the events abroad are exposed and the policee for me, I¡¯ll take all the me, just as repayment for our years as husband and wife. Now, please leave."


    Lin Mengyao closed her eyes, presenting an expression of not wanting to speak to Xu Ke anymore.


    "Yaoyao, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. The position among Shangjing¡¯s elite families isn¡¯t an easy one. To hold it and enjoy the glory it brings, you need to pay a corresponding price. Without the ability to protect yourself, without ruthlessness, you¡¯ll only lose your life in that position. If you don¡¯t kill others, they wille to kill you." Xu Ke finally lifted his eyes to look at Lin Mengyao¡¯s pale and fragile appearance, his eyes filled with aplex mix of emotions.


    "You¡¯ve never been exposed to these things, so having feelings of fear and disgust is normal. If I could, I wouldn¡¯t want to be a butcher with blood on my hands, but I need to protect the people and things I care about. I want revenge, and I want too many things, so much that I must be strong to obtain them. I don¡¯t ask you to understand me now at this very moment, but please don¡¯t leave me, okay? Didn¡¯t we agree to stay by each other¡¯s side for a lifetime?"


    Xu Ke watched Lin Mengyao intently, hoping to see a softened attitude, but even after he said so much, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t open her eyes. She just remained there with her eyes closed, shutting Xu Ke out of her heart, leaving Xu Ke¡¯s hand suddenly cold.


    The chill crept straight into Xu Ke¡¯s heart, and in a panic, he grasped Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand tight as if holding on to his most precious possession, only to have it mercilessly thrown off by Lin Mengyao.


    "Yaoyao!" Xu Ke¡¯s voice carried a trace of panic as he helplessly looked at his empty palm, then at Lin Mengyao.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear you say anything more. I¡¯m very tired; I want to be alone. Please leave." Lin Mengyao said, eyes still closed, a chill and indifference in her tone that was indescribable.


    Their rtionship seemed to instantly drop to an ice-cold point, more distant than strangers. Xu Ke clearly felt Lin Mengyao¡¯s rejection of him.


    This rejection, like arge nail board, was piercing into Xu Ke¡¯s heart, making his breathing painful.


    "Then rest first, and I¡¯lle to see you when you wake up." Xu Ke wanted to tuck Lin Mengyao in, but recalling her rejecting attitude, he gave up and turned to leave the room.

 Chapter 321 Argument

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Argument</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing the door close, Lin Mengyao slowly opened her eyes. Two lines of tears fell from her eyes, already moist from the fever, silent and still.


    As soon as Xu Ke left the room, his once straight back hunched over, as if something had drained his spine. A thick aura of despair and sadness surrounded him as he walked step by step toward the study.


    "Family Head, are you alright?" Housekeeper Zhao appeared out of nowhere beside Xu Ke, looking at him with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to the study for a while. Unless it¡¯s something important about Yaoyao, don¡¯t bother me with anything else." Xu Ke nced at Housekeeper Zhao, then, like a soulless shell, continued step by step toward the study.


    Behind Xu Ke, Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and with the downturn of his mouth, he seemed very worried about Xu Ke. However, an eerie sh of light quickly passed through his aged eyes but disappeared just as quickly, as if nothing had happened. He remained the considerate housekeeper who always looked out for the master¡¯s family.


    In the Sheng Family residence in Shangjing, Lady Sheng had trashed the bedroom thoroughly, leaving only therge pieces of furniture rtively intact. Even the walls were somewhat damaged.


    "What madness is this in the house?" Sheng Hong¡¯s expression changed sharply upon returning home from work to see the state of the master bedroom. His gaze toward Lady Sheng was filled with impatience.


    "Madness! And you know exactly why I¡¯m mad, don¡¯t you?" Lady Sheng, breathless, red at Sheng Hong with eyes crimson like they were soaked in poison, her voice harsh and grating as a broken bellows.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m busy with work every day, how would I know what you¡¯ve been up to behind my back." Sheng Hong tugged at his tie, looking at Lady Sheng with impatience.


    "Yes, you¡¯re such a busy man, always working, knowing nothing beyond it. Work is always more important than this family. Do you even remember the promise of revenge for our son? Is there still a ce for this family in your heart, or are that pair of whores the only ones you care about!" Lady Sheng screamed at Sheng Hong with all her might.


    "You want to know what happened? I¡¯ll tell you. I hired a hitman abroad to kill that little bastard. The hitman is now dead, but the brat is still alive. Why is he alive? My hard-raised son is dead, yet that bastard lives. It¡¯s unfair! I want him dead, I want him dead!" Lady Sheng¡¯s sharp voice was almost enough to pierce eardrums. Fortunately, because of her foul temper recently, she¡¯d sent all the servants to the back house, so no one else heard her rant.


    "Are you insane, speaking so loudly? Are you afraid others will hear?" Sheng Hong was startled by Lady Sheng¡¯s madness, instinctively looking around. After confirming no one else heard, he let out a sigh of relief, but his gaze toward Lady Sheng grew more displeased, and in his heart, he began to harbor a vague notion of wanting to get rid of her.


    "What? Are you scared? Scared of what? The servants have all been dismissed; no one will hear our conversation. But Sheng Hong, if you don¡¯t act against Sheng Wenhao, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if I go crazy. I give you a month. If in a month that brat Sheng Wenhao is still alive and kicking, I¡¯ll drag the entire Sheng Family to the grave with me," Lady Sheng stared at Sheng Wenhao with herrge sunken eyes filled with resolute hatred.


    "You¡¯re insane. I¡¯ve told you we can try for another child through IVF, and when this child grows up, he can take over the Sheng Family. If you don¡¯t want to risk having a child at your age, I can find a surrogate for you. I¡¯ve already retreated this far, don¡¯t push me further. Think about the Qian Family behind you. If you make a mistake, it won¡¯t just be our Sheng Family that¡¯s harmed," Sheng Hong¡¯s intent to kill was already rising. He was fast losing patience with his wife.


    Compared to this lunatic, the woman he was keeping outside was so much more considerate.


    "I¡¯ve been mad for a long time. I thought you already knew. Don¡¯t use the Qian Family to scare me. I wasn¡¯t raised to be frightened. When I say I¡¯ll take the Sheng Family down with my son, I won¡¯t let the Qian Family get involved. After so many years of marriage, don¡¯t you think I know your thoughts? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t n an escape route for myself? Sheng Hong, don¡¯t overestimate yourself; it¡¯ll only lead to your downfall," Lady Sheng said in a low voice, her eyes challenging as she looked at Sheng Hong.


    "Think carefully about what I said. I believe with your capabilities, dealing with a brat quietly in Shangjing should be a simple task. Of course, you might choose not to believe me, but who knows what consequences this madwoman could bring you?"


    "You¡¯re threatening me!" This time, Sheng Hong¡¯s killing intent was fully exposed, his gaze toward Lady Sheng icy and terrifying.


    "If that¡¯s how you want to interpret it, then so be it." Lady Sheng¡¯s tone returned to its usual form, but she and her husband both knew that something significant had changed. The veil of politeness they once held had been torn away, leaving only confrontation.


    "The matter will be done without your prompting, but you better behave. I¡¯ve always hated being threatened. Out of consideration for our years of marriage, I¡¯ll forgive you this once, but only this once. Another time, and I won¡¯t let you off easily. You¡¯re still a powerless woman; what right do you have to challenge me?" Sheng Hong coldly snorted at Lady Sheng and left the Sheng Family without looking back.


    "Mr. Sheng, where to?" the driver asked cautiously as Sheng Hong angrily got into the car.


    "To Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es," Sheng Hong coldly replied.


    As Sheng Hong tried to calm his anger in the car, his phone rang. It was from an unknown number. Annoyed, Sheng Hong nced at the phone and decisively hung up. But the call rang again and again in the car. After the third time, seeing that number, Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t avoid answering today, but he hated being led by the nose. Thus, his voice betrayed his displeasure as he answered.


    "Calling me repeatedly, who are you and what do you want?" Sheng Hong said.

 Chapter 322 Leaking

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Leaking</h4><h4></h4>


    There was a sound ofughter with some static from the other end of the phone. It was a voice processed through a voice transformer, "Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Sheng. I¡¯m calling just to propose a transaction that I believe will interest you deeply," the voice processed through the machine said slowly.


    "What kind of transaction could someone like you make with me, hiding behind a disguised voice without revealing your true self?" Sheng Hong sneered coldly, his tone filled with sarcasm, yet he did not hang up, giving the caller the opportunity to continue.


    The person on the other end showed a mocking smile but maintained the same tone as at the beginning, unaffected by Sheng Hong¡¯s sarcasm.


    "I know what you¡¯re trying to do, you simply want to avenge Sheng Yi, but the murderer is too cunning and left no evidence on the scene. So, you¡¯ve turned your suspicion towards Sheng Wenhao, who you have a grudge against. But have you considered that there might be more than one perpetrator? Xu Ke might also be involved, as they were close friends since childhood," the voice on the call spoke slowly with a rhythmic tone.


    On the other end, Sheng Hong¡¯s eyebrows began to knit together. Before he could speak, the voice continued, "And the news I¡¯m delivering today is rted to Xu Ke. With the right operation, it not only will allow your child to revenge but can alsopletely eliminate the Xu Family from this ce." The voice on the other end was like sugar-coated poison. Although it seemed sweet on the surface, it was inherently dangerous. Sheng Hong knew it wasn¡¯t simple, yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself from listening quietly.


    "Xu Ke¡¯s wife, Lin Mengyao, is the key. As long as you have control over her, Xu Ke will have no choice but to obey you. Whatever you want him to do, he willply without resistance. And since Xu Ke is on good terms with Sheng Wenhao, making him the bait will surely have half the work done with double the effect," the voice on the other end held a tempting tone.


    "I have inside information that Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao have had a conflict. If you send someone to monitor them in the next few days, you¡¯ll soon catch sight of Lin Mengyao, which is an opportunity to crush the Xu Family. It¡¯s up to you to seize it."


    "Who are you, and why are you telling me this?" Sheng Hong asked with a frown.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to know my identity. Just know that we are on the same side. You don¡¯t want Sheng Wenhao to have it easy, nor do I want Xu Ke to have it easy. Our interests align. I¡¯ve given you the opportunity, only this once. Whether you can seize it is entirely up to you," the voice on the other side said before hanging up, leaving Sheng Hong without a chance to respond.


    Sheng Hong looked at the hung-up phone, a flicker of struggle in his eyes, but he swiftly convinced himself and dialed a hidden number in his phone, "Go to the Xu Family Mansion and keep an eye on a woman named Lin Mengyao. Report any developments to me immediately." Sheng Hong instructed the person on the other end before hanging up, and silence returned to the car.


    At the Xu Family, Xu Ke sat in the study. Although it waspletely dark outside, the light in the study had not been turned on, leaving Xu Ke¡¯s face concealed in shadows.


    The entire Xu Family Mansion became silent due to the undercurrents between the hosts. The servants serving meals all kept their heads down, lowering their breathing and footsteps to avoid upsetting the masters.


    Sheng Wenhao looked at therge dining table with just himself sitting there. The feeling of hunger instantly left his body as if he had taken a Fasting Pill from the book, no longer feeling any appetite.


    "Where¡¯s Xu Ke? Is he having dinner with sister-inw in the room? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?" Sheng Wenhao asked from the dining table, looking at the dishes next to him and the empty seats.


    "The Family Head is in the study. He instructed us not to disturb him." Housekeeper Zhao said, with his eyes showing a struggle and concern, perfectly portraying a role of a butler worried about the master¡¯s health but bound by the master¡¯s orders.


    "Leave the dishes here, don¡¯t touch them. I¡¯ll go to the study to call him." Sheng Wenhao stood up suddenly, causing the chair to screech as it slid back.


    "The Family Head said not to disturb him except for matters rted to his wife or important issues, Young Master Wenhao, just eat first. I¡¯ve told the kitchen to keep food ready for whenever the Family Head needs it." Housekeeper Zhao blocked Sheng Wenhao, speaking with a kind expression.


    "What if he copses from not eating? Isn¡¯t that a big deal? Grandpa Zhao, Xu Ke and I grew up together, I know what to do, just let me go up." Sheng Wenhao said to the elder blocking his way.


    "I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Young Master." Housekeeper Zhao looked into Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes, lowered his head silently, and stepped aside, speaking gently.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do." Sheng Wenhao patted his chest in assurance.


    Sheng Wenhao rushed up to the second floor, intending to go to the study to find Xu Ke. Remembering what Xu Ke instructed, he turned and tentatively knocked on the door of the master bedroom, speaking softly, "Sister-inw, are you awake? Can Ie in to talk?"


    The room was quiet with no response. Just when Sheng Wenhao was about to turn and leave, thinking Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t woken up, a faint voice came from inside, "Come in."


    Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s face lit up, and he pushed the door open to enter.


    The warm orange light in the bedroom gave a sense of warmth, making the woman half-reclining on the bed look better.


    "Did youe looking for something?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was somewhat cold, but due to her weakness, the chill was not apparent. Besides, Sheng Wenhao had never been alone with Lin Mengyao before, so he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    "Are you feeling better?" Sheng Wenhao scratched his head, asking a bit bashfully.


    "Much better. Anything else?"


    This time Sheng Wenhao sensed Lin Mengyao¡¯s coldness in her words, but thinking it was because they met without Xu Ke knowing, he didn¡¯t take it to heart, continuing, "Xu Ke locked himself in the study and hasn¡¯t eaten all day. I¡¯m worried about his stomach. But he won¡¯t let us into the study, so I hope you can persuade him toe out and eat before the food gets cold."


    "Did he ask you to say that?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes showed a trace of hollow coldness.


    At this point, even Sheng Wenhao realized the strangeness between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. His demeanor was no longer as rxed as before, bing somewhat grave, "No, he didn¡¯t. I came on my own. Are you two at odds because of me? If so, I can move out soon and never trouble Xu Ke again. I can swear. Yes, on this trip to South America, I indeed brought you trouble. I¡¯m sorry."


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s manner was sincere, even bowing deeply to Lin Mengyao in genuine apology.

 Chapter 323 Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323 Kidnapping</h4><h4></h4>


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s attitude softened Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart a bit, and her expression was no longer as cold as before. "This matter has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s something between Xu Ke and me. You have nothing to feel guilty about. I am very grateful for this trip to America. It allowed me to see more sides of Xu Ke and made me realize that we are not suitable partners. We may not be able to spend the rest of our lives together, so in the future, if he has any issues, please don¡¯te looking for me. From now on, we will go our separate ways. I¡¯ve already decided that once I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll go to Luocheng and never return to Shangjing in this lifetime." Lin Mengyao casually dropped a bomb on Sheng Wenhao, leaving him inplete disarray.


    "You two are getting divorced?" Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes widened, and he spoke with a rough voice. He really couldn¡¯t connect those words with the two of them; it sounded too crazy. "Weren¡¯t you deeply in love? Why say things like this? Marriage is about two people amodating each other to make it work. Isn¡¯t there anything you can¡¯t talk through? If you don¡¯t like something about Xu Ke, tell him. He loves you so much; he¡¯s certainly willing to change for you. Fate doesn¡¯te easily, and it shouldn¡¯t be given up lightly." Sheng Wenhao spoke earnestly.


    "The situation is not as simple as you think. Xu Ke and I need some time to cool off. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see him right now. Tell him not to torture himself like this. My decision is set and won¡¯t change. I¡¯m tired and want to rest, please go out." Lin Mengyao closed her eyes, signaling that it was time for Sheng Wenhao to leave. Seeing this, Sheng Wenhao had no choice but to leave the bedroom and turn to the study.


    "Did she really say that?" Xu Ke, hunching over in his chair, bowed his head, making it hard to see the expression on his face. Nheless, his sadness and disappointment were palpable because those feelings had almost be tangible and enveloped himpletely.


    Seeing his friend in such a state because of a few words, Sheng Wenhao was almost drowning in guilt. He didn¡¯t mean any harm; he just wanted to convey Lin Mengyao¡¯s thoughts to Xu Ke, hoping they could reconcile. After all, he had seen with his own eyes how much his brother loved Lin Mengyao. Who could have imagined that conveying these words would not encourage his brother but have the opposite effect?


    "p!" Without hesitation, Sheng Wenhao gave himself a p. The red imprint of his hand appeared almost immediately on his face, quickly swelling and turning bruised. It was clear that Sheng Wenhao didn¡¯t hold back; it was a particrly forceful hit.


    Still immersed in sorrow, Xu Ke raised his head abruptly at the sound and saw the red handprint on Sheng Wenhao¡¯s face. "What are you doing?" Xu Ke asked, eyes filled with confusion and a hint of annoyance.


    "I spoke too much. If I hadn¡¯t said those things, you wouldn¡¯t be like this. I deserve it." Sheng Wenhao muttered in a muffled voice.


    Seeing the remorse in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke felt a softening deep inside. "I deserve the me, not you. My good brother, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I just did a lot of thinking in the study; I have a n now. She is my wife, the woman I¡¯vemitted to, and I won¡¯t let her go. Whether alive or dead, she¡¯s a part of the Xu Family. I can¡¯t give her up, let her marry another man, and have children with another man. I can¡¯t do it and never will." Although Xu Ke¡¯s expression still showed traces of sadness, there was an unexpected determination.


    "Alright, as a couple, it¡¯s not my ce to interfere. But if you need anything from me, just ask." Sheng Wenhao patted Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, speaking sincerely.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Put some medicine on your face; it¡¯s swollen." Xu Ke urged.


    "Sure, don¡¯t forget toe downstairs for dinnerter." Sheng Wenhao said onest thing to Xu Ke before turning and leaving the study, returning it to Xu Ke, who was once again alone.


    Time passed quickly, and Lin Mengyao¡¯s cold hadpletely recovered. She had also bought a ticket back to Luocheng.


    "Do you really have to leave? Can¡¯t you stay here with me?" Xu Ke grabbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm hanging by her side, his gaze carrying a touch of tension and hope.


    "Calming down will be good for both of us. During this time, I hope you won¡¯te looking for me in Luocheng. And if you decide to divorce me, just send the divorce papers to my office. I don¡¯t want to see you now." Lin Mengyao withdrew her hand from Xu Ke¡¯s grasp and spoke coldly.


    Lin Mengyao built a solid ice wall between herself and Xu Ke, forcibly separating them.


    "Are you really nning to let Madam leave just like that?" Housekeeper Zhao asked Xu Ke, who was somewhat distraught, while watching Lin Mengyao drive away with her limited luggage.


    "Letting her cool off for a while might be a good thing. I¡¯ll bring her back once I¡¯ve cleared up everything in Shangjing and made sure it¡¯s safe." Xu Ke replied in a calm yet slightly ethereal voice.


    "As long as you have a n. Should we send a few bodyguards to follow her and ensure her safety?" Housekeeper Zhao suggested practically.


    "No need, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to protect her. It¡¯s fine." Xu Ke waved his hand.


    Just as Lin Mengyao left the Xu Family Mansion, a man who had been staking out nearby captured her departure. Without even waiting to finish his newly made self-cooking hotpot, he drove after her and simultaneously called Sheng Hong, who was in the middle of a board meeting.


    "Sir, your phone has been ringing non-stop." The assistant, who had worked with Sheng Hong for nearly ten years, whispered to him while stealing a nce at the phone number on the disy, taking advantage of someone else¡¯s report.


    "Let¡¯s adjourn this meeting for now. Everyone, take a thirty-minute break. We¡¯ll continue afterward." Sheng Hong nced at the phone number and ended the meeting with a wave, even before the board member had finished speaking.


    Standing in the restroom, Sheng Hong finally answered the call. It was the first time he proactively received a call from his subordinates since that mysterious correspondent appeared. "What¡¯s the matter?" Sheng Hong¡¯s voice carried a hint of urgency.


    "The Lin Mengyao you asked us to monitor just left. We¡¯re still following her, and it looks like she¡¯s heading to the airport. Should we continue?" said the person on the other end of the line.


    "Good, follow her and bring her back to me." Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, even letting a hint of it seep into his voice.


    "Okay, but I¡¯ve noticed another group secretly protecting the target. With our current manpower, we can¡¯t act rashly. Please send some support, Mr. Sheng." The voice on the other side said.


    "Send me your current location. I¡¯ll arrange for more people. Make sure to bring Lin Mengyao back to me, and if you can¡¯t, you won¡¯t have to worry about living anymore. Understand?" Sheng Hong¡¯s voice was icy and threatening.


    "Rest assured, we willplete the mission."

 Chapter 324: Success

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Sess</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao sat in the car with her eyes closed. Although her fever had subsided, she still looked sickly, as if she hadn¡¯t recovered from her illness. But Lin Mengyao knew her body had recovered well. The reason for her current state was merely due to a troubled mind.


    As Lin Mengyao somewhat listlessly gazed out the window, the driver suddenly elerated and changednes sharply, causing the unprepared Lin Mengyao to fall back against the car seat.


    "What happened?" Through these days of training, Lin Mengyao¡¯s sense of danger had grown considerably stronger. After the initial confusion, she quickly steadied her emotions and asked.


    "Someone is following us from behind. I don¡¯t know who they are. Please fasten your seatbelt and try to sit tight. I need to break through and shake them off." The driver nced at the ck van persistently trailing their car and spoke coldly, not giving Lin Mengyao any time to respond, he pushed the speed to the maximum, turning an ordinary road into a racing track experience.


    Lin Mengyao tried to maintain her bnce in the car. Watching the cars zoom past outside the window, she instinctively thought of Xu Ke; she wanted to see him, to hear his voice, but she pushed all these thoughts back down. In the end, she chose to clench her teeth, close her eyes, and try to quietly endure this ordeal.


    Unaware of how much time had passed, Lin Mengyao only felt her stomach churn. Just as she was about to vomit, the car came to a sudden stop due to a massive collision.


    When Lin Mengyao, barely conscious and restraining her difort, opened her eyes, she saw the driver¡¯s face covered in blood. Before she could react, the car door was flung open, and a white handkerchief was pressed against her face. The pungent scent immediately filled Lin Mengyao¡¯s nostrils, and in the next second, her vision fell into darkness.


    "Boss, we got her." The leader called Sheng Hong, reporting the sess with a phone call, looking at the unconscious Lin Mengyao.


    In the vi, just as Xu Ke was having a meal, he suddenly knocked over the ss cup beside him. The shattering sound was particrly jarring in the dining room. Xu Ke¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling as if something bad had happened.


    Without needing any instructions, the trained maid quietly approached the dining table and began cleaning up swiftly and silently.


    "Why do you look so unwell? Did somethinge to mind?" Sheng Wenhao asked, noticing Xu Ke¡¯s pale face.


    Xu Ke shook his head at Sheng Wenhao but instinctively pulled out his phone to call Lin Mengyao. The prolonged busy tone on the line made Xu Ke¡¯s face even paler, and his expression turned grim. Xu Ke quickly hung up and called the driver, but the result was the same¡ªlong busy tones. Such a mistake of not answering their employer¡¯s calls was impossible for a Xu Family servant; the oue was evident¡ªLin Mengyao was in trouble!


    "Damn it!" Xu Ke clenched his fist and mmed it into the dining table. The collision between the marble surface and human bones was intense, as Xu Ke hadn¡¯t held back, and his hand immediately bled with bright red blood. In some areas, it even turned ck within a few breaths, appearing somewhat ominous against Xu Ke¡¯s fair skin.


    "Oh dear, Family Head, you can¡¯t harm yourself like this; hurry and call the doctor over." Housekeeper Zhao, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s bleeding wrist, showed panic and concern in his eyes.


    "Is it Sister-inw?" Sheng Wenhao asked coldly, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s wounded hand and out-of-control demeanor.


    "Yes." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised killing intent.


    "There¡¯s no need to say it; for sure, my good uncle and aunt did this. If she¡¯s in my uncle¡¯s hands, there¡¯s no need to worry about her safety. My uncle always puts interests first; he will surely use this opportunity to suppress you and the Xu Corporation, extracting as much benefit from you as possible. But if she¡¯s in my aunt¡¯s hands, the oue is far from promising. My aunt is ruthless and unforgiving; the chances of surviving in her hands are slim to none." Sheng Wenhao analyzed with suppressed murderous intent.


    "I never expected this couple to do such a thing. I¡¯m going back to the Sheng Family to kill them." Sheng Wenhao, much like Xu Ke, mmed his fist against the marble dining table and stood up to leave, with a murderous aura as if determined to end the couple¡¯s lives.


    "Come back! Do you think they haven¡¯t made preparations? Are you willing to risk yourself too?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was as sharp as ice shards, and his gaze was chilling.


    "Then what else can we do? Just watch and do nothing while Sister-inw is captured because of me? If I do nothing, what right do I have to call myself a man?" Sheng Wenhao clutched his head, expressing his anguish.


    "Who said you can¡¯t do anything? There¡¯s something more important for you to do than killing that couple." Xu Ke looked at Sheng Wenhao with determination, speaking each word clearly.


    "Tell me anything I can do, and I¡¯ll do it without hesitation." Upon hearing that he wasn¡¯t expected to wait idly, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s expression lightened considerably.


    "Go to the gate and pick a team. They¡¯re all excellent retired special forces. Choose the top twenty fighters to stay by your side; follow my orders and don¡¯t act impulsively, understood?" The storm in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes calmed, but his presence was even more intense than during his rage, suffocating those around him.


    After speaking, Xu Ke took out his phone and made a call to Liu Yan. Liu Yan, busy with work, was surprised to receive the call from Xu Ke, "Mr. Xu." Liu Yan greeted.


    "Didn¡¯t you mention you know many hackers? Introduce me to the best one you know; I have a job for them. Whatever they charge, I¡¯ll pay." Xu Ke got straight to the point.


    Hearing the urgency in Xu Ke¡¯s tone, Liu Yan¡¯s expression turned serious. Without asking why Xu Ke needed a hacker, he agreed immediately, "Alright, I¡¯ll send you their contact information right away."


    The Xu Family, after Xu Ke¡¯s initial panic, gradually steadied itself.


    In a rundown warehouse in the Shangjing Suburb, Sheng Hong watched through a video call as Lin Mengyaoy unconscious on the ground.


    "You did a good job this time. When this is over, I¡¯ll have my assistant send each of you a million as a bonus; consider it drinking money for the brothers. Once everything is settled, I¡¯ll throw a big party for everyone." Sheng Hong said with satisfaction at the scene before him.


    Hearing that Sheng Hong would give each of them a million, a smile finally appeared on the leader¡¯s face.

 Chapter 325: Each with Their Own Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Each with Their Own Thoughts</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao waited for the kidnappers¡¯ call, while also anticipating the message from the hacker, keeping their men on standby, just waiting for news about Lin Mengyao.


    For the first time, the atmosphere in the Xu Family manor was so tense. In the living room, there were only Xu Ke, Sheng Wenhao, and Housekeeper Zhao. All the servants had been driven to the small courtyard in the back, making the vast manor quiet and deserted like a dead mansion.


    At this tense moment, the telephone in the living room suddenly rang, breaking the silence.


    Xu Ke answered the phone as quickly as possible, "Hello!"


    The other end of the phone came with augh tinged with an electronic sound, "Your wife is now in my hands. If you want her to live, do as I say. Otherwise, I will send your wife to Hell." The menacing voice amplified through the speaker echoed in the empty room.


    "Your wife is so beautiful, just perfect for my brothers to satisfy their cravings. ying with a rich man¡¯s wife must be especially exciting, don¡¯t you think so, our Xu Family heir?"


    "If you dare to touch her, I, Xu Ke, will make you pay a hundredfold," Xu Ke said through gritted teeth, clenching his fists tightly.


    "I¡¯m so scared, hahaha!" The mechanicalughter was arrogant, sharp, and piercing, as if the sound was vibrating along with the listener¡¯s brain.


    "Don¡¯t make promises so soon. To fight us, you first have to know who we are, hahaha. Look at our Xu Ke, truly the heir of the Xu Family, such humorous words. But what you just said annoyed me, and I¡¯m not in the mood to continue talking with you, so let¡¯s make it short. No calling the police. If I find out you did, we¡¯ll immediately execute the hostage." The mechanical voice spoke slowly.


    "Also, sign the transfer papers, transferring all assets under your name. Remember, it¡¯s all. You can secretly keep a tiny bit, but otherwise, we¡¯ll consider it as breaking the deal, and we¡¯ll dismember your wife and mail her to you. Remember, this is not a joke, I¡¯m serious." The voice on the other end was earnest, even through the mechanical sound.


    "Time, ce," Xu Ke asked without any hesitation, frowning.


    "Of course, as soon as possible. Let¡¯s say I give you three hours to prepare. In three hours, ce the signed transfer papers in Huangpu District. I¡¯ll contact you once you¡¯ve done everything and reached Huangpu District." With that, the call ended abruptly, giving Xu Ke no time to respond or ask questions.


    "Damn it, who gave these people the guts to target our sister-inw and even covet the Xu Family? Aren¡¯t they afraid of bringing doom upon themselves?" Sheng Wenhao fiercely punched the sofa cushion beneath him, speaking with a venomous tone.


    "A bunch of desperadoes, what would they be afraid of," Xu Ke said softly. There was no expression on his face, no hint of tension, but his hands under the table clenched tighter, causing blood to ooze out.


    "So, what do we do now?" Sheng Wenhao ruffled his hair in frustration, asking.


    "Wait, wait for the opportunity to strike once and for all," Xu Ke¡¯s gaze fell on the corner of the coffee table, his gentle tone carrying a hidden murderous intent, "Grandpa Zhao, please help me prepare a property transfer document as requested by them," Xu Ke said, looking at Housekeeper Zhao with his dark eyes.


    "Yes, Family Head, I¡¯ll go do it now." Housekeeper Zhao nodded, gave a standard noble bow, and then exited the room.


    As Housekeeper Zhao turned away, his straight lips slightly curved, but when you looked again, it seemed as if there was no change, as if everything before was just an illusion.


    Three hours might seem fast, but for everyone today, it¡¯s particrly long.


    The warehouse in the suburb was unbearably hot. The summer flies buzzed irritably, adding to the agitation that couldn¡¯t be relieved even by ice-cold beer and fresh spicy crayfish.


    "Boss, when will these three hours be up? Look, none of us have even touched a woman for so long, and this littledy is so pretty, how about it?" said a man with a build resembling Zhu Bajie from TV dramas, peeling a crayfish, his gaze rising towards his boss, asking tentatively.


    As soon as the man spoke, everyone in the warehouse seemed to have been pressed on pause. All eyes were fixed on the man referred to as the boss, their gazes containing a hint of eager anticipation.


    The beautiful woman,parable to a star,y unconscious within their reach¡ªa huge torture for them.


    "Once this job is done, when we go abroad, you can have all the fun you want. But for now, control yourselves. None of you can touch this woman. If I find out anyone did, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless and taking your life," the man called the boss said, sweeping a warning gaze around the warehouse, his voiceced with harshness that left no doubt about the truth of his words.


    "Boss, saying such things for a woman makes us brothers feel betrayed. Which one of us here hasn¡¯t braved life and death with you? Now you speak such harsh words for a woman. Do you still consider us brothers?" The fat man who spoke earlier tossed the crayfish back into the basin, looking at the boss with dissatisfaction, his tone using.


    "If I didn¡¯t consider you my brothers, I wouldn¡¯t stop you. Do you know who this woman is? Do you know her identity?" A cold smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he was called boss. He took off the stic bag off his hand and threw it on the table, facing his brothers.


    "She¡¯s the Xu Family Master¡¯s woman, right? We knew that when we kidnapped her. But so what? Over the years, haven¡¯t we yed with women with status and reputation? Why not her?"


    Though others didn¡¯t speak, their eyes clearly expressed agreement¡ªthey all thought the same.


    The cold smile on the boss¡¯s face grew more pronounced. "Since you know her identity, you should know who stands behind her. Do you believe if you touched her," he said coldly.


    "You¡¯re willing to die for messing around with a woman, but I¡¯m not ready to die yet," the boss snorted coldly.

 Chapter 326: Flowers Blooming in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326: Flowers Blooming in the Dark</h4><h4></h4>


    "Big brother, you¡¯re overthinking it. If the Xu Family really cares about this woman, then they¡¯ll do as we say. Once they do, they¡¯ll have nothing left to threaten us with. If he doesn¡¯t hand over these things, it means the woman isn¡¯t that important to him. If she¡¯s not that important, what¡¯s the harm in us having some fun?" The man patted his round belly, speaking smugly.


    "Foolish!" The boss gritted his teeth, speaking with frustration.


    "Do you think someone who reaches such a position at such a young age is easy to deal with? Do you think the Xu Family got this far relying solely on what¡¯s visible? I urge you to use your heads. If we don¡¯t touch this woman, their attention will remain on our employer. But as soon as we act, we¡¯re trapped in the middle, being cannon fodder between two parties! Do you have any brains at all?" The boss spoke with exasperation, biting his teeth.


    The boss¡¯s words brought back some of the sense to those who were dazzled by beauty and tempted. Although their gazes towards Lin Mengyao still held passion and restraint, no one dared to make a move.


    "I¡¯m telling you now, we can¡¯t just do whatever we want with this woman. She¡¯s tied to our money and our lives. If anyone tries anything behind my back, don¡¯t me me for turning on you." As the man spoke, he pulled a dagger from his waist, the shimmering silver line flowing along the de before it stabbed into the wooden table. His gaze towards his brothers was fierce like a wolf¡¯s.


    "Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Now that you¡¯ve exined everything, we won¡¯t act recklessly. We¡¯ll just look, but we won¡¯t touch her." One of the henchmen quickly pledged loyalty, eyeing the dagger that had pierced deeply into the table.


    Lin Mengyao, who was still unconscious on the ground, slowly awoke after the boss settled everything.


    Her memory only lingered on the taxi ride, with no recollection of what happened afterward. Upon opening her eyes and seeing the ceiling with arge hole above, Lin Mengyao felt confused, thinking she was dreaming. However, when she closed and reopened her eyes and saw the scene unchanged, she realized everything happening to her was real.


    "Big brother, she¡¯s awake." Lin Mengyao¡¯s attempts to wiggle free from her binds caught the attention of someone.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Seeing her movements noticed, Lin Mengyao stopped struggling and calmly looked at the leader, asking with a serene gaze, as if the person before her wasn¡¯t a kidnapper but a host inviting her for tea.


    "We just want some quick cash. As long as the moneyes through, we¡¯ll let you go unharmed." The leader, reeking of viiny, nced at Lin Mengyao while picking at his crawfish.


    "You¡¯re using me to threaten Xu Ke?" A quick thought revealed their intentions, but she voiced it anyway.


    The boss eating crawfish remained silent.


    "How much are you asking?" Lin Mengyao asked again.


    Still, no one answered her. Had she not remained calm, they might have gagged her.


    "You¡¯ve gone to great lengths like blocking and drugging me. Your aim must be significant. But perhaps you don¡¯t know; I¡¯m traveling alone because Xu Ke and I are on the verge of divorce. If you don¡¯t ask for much, he might help for the sake of our years together. But if you demand too much, he might give you nothing, considering I¡¯ll soon be his ex-wife, a stranger to him. Who would spend so much for an ex-wife?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s tone bore little sorrow, more of a sigh.


    As Lin Mengyao spoke, the boss eating crawfish slowed down, his brows furrowing, and worry quietly creeping into his eyes.


    "How do I know you¡¯re not lying? People like you, the rich, excel at deceiving others, turning ck and white with just words." Someone, unable to believe Lin Mengyao¡¯s words and recalling past experiences, retorted.


    "I¡¯ve never lied; believe it or not." Lin Mengyao closed her eyes, seeming genuinely unconcerned.


    Those doubtful of her found their minds wavering upon seeing her reaction, exchanging messages through their gazes.


    "Big brother, I think she might be telling the truth. If she is, we can¡¯t extort that much money. Will Sheng Hong still pay us the agreed amount?" A henchman whispered to the big brother.


    Lin Mengyao, too far to hear what was said, felt anxious but maintained her calm facade, with only her secretly sped hands betraying her emotions.


    "You believe everything she says? Have some sense. You¡¯ve never been married? Haven¡¯t seen couples fight? They say all sorts of things in anger but go on as usual afterward. Just wait for three hours to pass, then we¡¯ll know the result." The manbeled as the big brother remained seated, enjoying beer and crawfish leisurely.


    "You¡¯re clever, boss. Almost got fooled by this pretty little thing. Beautiful women can¡¯t be trusted, indeed." A man, enlightened by the boss¡¯s words, disyed a knowing expression, looking at the boss with admiration.


    Though Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, she saw their expressions and posture. Realizing no one believed her, sweat appeared on her forehead, her internal tension nearly breaking the facade.


    Three hours passed quickly. Xu Ke arrived alone with documents in Huangpu District, awaiting further instructions.


    Liu Yan¡¯s hacker was narrowing down the location through various checks, and Sheng Wenhao was heading to the area with family security.


    Time ticked away in the car¡¯s silence. Xu Ke stared at the phone in his palm, outwardlyposed but inwardly anxious for the call.

 Chapter 327 Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Exchange</h4><h4></h4>


    When the minute hand pointed to twelve and the hour hand to three, Xu Ke¡¯s phone screen suddenly lit up. Before the phone rm could sound, Xu Ke quickly pressed the answer button.


    "Has your person arrived in Huangpu District?" the voice on the other end asked.


    "Yes, how do you want the items delivered?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice remained t, seemingly indifferent.


    "Take pictures of the documents in your hands and text them to me. Once I confirm everything is real, I¡¯ll tell you how to proceed with the exchange," the person on the other end replied, indifferent to Xu Ke¡¯s cold tone.


    Xu Ke hung up the phone and sent the photos as instructed. Upon receiving them, the kidnapper sent Xu Ke an address, but Xu Ke called right back.


    "I¡¯ve shown you what you wanted to see, you¡¯ve verified the goods, but I haven¡¯t seen Mengyao yet. Without seeing her in person, how can I be sure you really captured my wife and not someone else? Or that you haven¡¯t captured anyone at all," Xu Ke¡¯s voice transmitted through the phone, causing a brief pause on the other end.


    "So what do you want?" the kidnapper asked after a brief silence.


    "Video call. I need to see the hostage unharmed before I proceed with our agreed n. Otherwise, forget it. What I have will never fall into your hands," Xu Ke replied coldly.


    "A video call is out of the question, but we can let you hear your wife¡¯s voice, or even see a video if you prefer," the leader calmly said.


    The mechanical voice transmitted into Xu Ke¡¯s mind through the receiver.


    "You¡¯d better decide quickly. I can¡¯t guarantee we won¡¯t do something to your wife if you hesitate any longer," the leader said, his eyes drifting to Lin Mengyao, who had just been gagged.


    Though she performed well earlier, the leader took precautions to prevent Lin Mengyao from saying anything she shouldn¡¯t.


    "I want both. Let me speak to Yaoyao now. Let me say a few words to her," Xu Ke said, gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    The phone was moved in front of Lin Mengyao, and the leader pressed the speakerphone button, crouching in front of her. "Know what to say and what not to say, or we¡¯re not nice guys. We¡¯ve spilled enough blood not to care about one more, got it?"


    The phone between them dutifully transmitted the leader¡¯s warning to Xu Ke¡¯s ears.


    Where Xu Ke couldn¡¯t see, Lin Mengyao nodded, and the foul-smelling rag in her mouth was pulled out by the leader.


    "Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, but she lowered her head, using her forehead to shield her expression from the leader¡¯s view.


    "Yaoyao, are you okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to save you soon. Don¡¯t be anxious or scared, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you," Xu Ke¡¯s voice remained as calm and steady as ever, calming Lin Mengyao¡¯s anxious heart.


    "Who asked you to help? I have nothing to do with you, no need for you to sacrifice yourself and act noble!" Lin Mengyao suddenly exploded, taking everyone by surprise. The leader reacted swiftly, cutting off the call before Xu Ke could hear everything she said.


    A p came without warning,nding on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face. The leader grabbed her hair, forcing her to lock eyes with him. "I really underestimated you, littledy. Trying to mess with us with such words. Seems I was too gentle with you just now, made you forget your situation," the leader said, his voice dripping with menace as it squeezed through clenched teeth.


    "What do you n to do to me?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s face bore a huge p mark, which quickly swelled and reddened. Her scalp felt like it was being torn away, her graceful neck arched in pain. Yet Lin Mengyao stared defiantly at the masked man in front of her.


    "Heh, of course, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson, show you what it means to behave," the leader rudely shoved Lin Mengyao¡¯s head toward the ground.


    Lin Mengyao gritted her teeth, refusing to make a sound, only letting out a few muffled groans when the pain became unbearable.


    Before today, Lin Mengyao had never known what it felt like to have her head mmed against the ground, but now she did. It felt like her spirit and body were torn apart, her vision spinning wildly. Though she could hear voices around her, she could do nothing, like a machine with a malfunctioned central system.


    "Boss, stop hitting her, she¡¯ll die if you keep going," a subordinate pleaded, stepping in to stop the leader.


    "No worries, I know my limits, she won¡¯t die. I¡¯ve never been screwed over by a woman before, can¡¯t swallow this," the leader spat on the ground, ring venomously at Lin Mengyao, whose eyes lost focus while lying on the ground.


    Xu Ke, left hanging on the abruptly ended call, nearly lost his mind. The helplessness of knowing Lin Mengyao was in danger and being unable to do anything almost drove him insane. Soon, the specially bulletproof-treated car window bore bloody fist marks.


    At that moment, Xu Ke¡¯s phone rang again, "Negotiations on the video are off the table. That call should have convinced you that your wife is indeed in our hands. You have an hour to ce the items at the address I gave you. If by then I don¡¯t see what I want, or if my people are followed, I can¡¯t guarantee your wife¡¯s safety. I¡¯m quite capable of dealing with a woman," the leader¡¯s attitude had worsened considerablypared to earlier.


    Xu Ke¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, blood seeping from his wound onto his ck pants, blending in, "Don¡¯t harm her. I¡¯ll do as you say, but if anything happens to Yaoyao, I¡¯ll make you all regret evering into this world."


    This time, Xu Ke was the one who hung up first. The ck sports car shot off like a ck panther, leaving only exhaust fumes in its wake.


    As Xu Ke raced through the streets of Huangpu District, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s distinct ringtone sounded. Xu Ke immediately picked up the call.


    "Xu Ke, I¡¯ve found where your wife is being held. Do you want toe now? We¡¯re in the East Suburb of Shangjing," Sheng Wenhao said, licking his dry lips.


    Even as he called Xu Ke, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes never left the abandoned warehouse nearly a thousand meters away.


    "Send me the exact address, I¡¯m on my way now," Xu Ke immediately responded to Sheng Wenhao¡¯s words. The ck sports car came to a sudden halt, leaving a ck skid mark on the road. Xu Ke¡¯s body lurched forward from the inertia, but he didn¡¯t care, his entire focus on the call with Sheng Wenhao.


    Sheng Wenhao sent Xu Ke the location, then ended the call, shifting his gaze away from the now dark screen.


    "How¡¯s the observation going? Do you have a rescue n?" Sheng Wenhao softly asked the security team leader beside him.


    "We have a preliminary rescue n, but I need to refine it with my team," the security team leader replied.

 Chapter 328: Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Rescue</h4><h4></h4>


    "Go, I¡¯ll keep an eye on things here. Once there¡¯s a solution, you must inform me immediately. No action is allowed without my order." Sheng Wenhao instructed seriously and sternly.


    "Yes." The security captain saluted Sheng Wenhao, then silently, like an agile leopard, left Sheng Wenhao¡¯s side to join his teammates and started discussing the rescue n in hushed tones.


    They were all retired special forces soldiers, and although retired, each was an expert in the military before. Rescue missions were nothing new to them, so they quickly devised three rescue ns based on the surrounding terrain.


    Xu Ke arrived faster than Sheng Wenhao had imagined. It should take at least an hour to get from Huangpu District to East Suburb, but Xu Ke appeared in front of Sheng Wenhao in under an hour.


    "Do you have a rescue n?" Xu Ke asked as he approached the group.


    "We already have one."


    "Then let¡¯s proceed with the rescue immediately." Xu Ke took a pistol from a security guard¡¯s hand and said, "Leave someone inside alive for me."


    "Don¡¯t you want to rest a bit before going in? Your condition doesn¡¯t look good." Sheng Wenhao said worriedly, looking at the wounds on Xu Ke¡¯s hands and his increasingly hidden anxious eyes.


    "There¡¯s no time. For Yaoyao¡¯s safety, we must act now."


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude was resolute, and Sheng Wenhao couldn¡¯t argue with Xu Ke, so he followed Xu Ke¡¯s instructions and charged towards the target warehouse with the security team.


    What Xu Ke said was right. When the time arrived, the underlings who had been guarding the transaction location still hadn¡¯t seen Xu Ke¡¯s shadow. Upon realizing something was wrong, they quickly called their boss, "Xu Ke hasn¡¯t appeared at the transaction site."


    The boss, who was calmly sitting in a chair, jumped up upon hearing this news, "Retreat quickly!" He told the underlings still watching at the transaction site and then hung up the phone immediately.


    "Xu Ke may have found our location. We must retreat immediately. Brothers, grab your weapons and bring this woman. We¡¯re retreating." The boss said with a stern expression.


    The others couldn¡¯t see the boss¡¯s expression, but they could hear his anxiety in his voice. Everyone in that warehouse had shared life-and-death experiences, and they had developed a mutual understanding. Upon hearing this, everyone quickly grabbed their weapons and lifted Lin Mengyao by her neck off the ground.


    Just as everyone was prepared, before the boss could utter the word "go," a tear gas canister was thrown into the center of the crowd. The white smoke quickly filled the entire warehouse. Unprepared, everyone inside started coughing incessantly, their faces streaked with tears and snot, unable to see the situation around them. They could only hear the sound of the warehouse door being forcibly dismantled and the sound of bodies hitting the ground one by one. By the time the effects of the tear gas subsided, they were already subdued and lying on the ground.


    The only person left standing unharmed was the man holding Lin Mengyao hostage.


    Seeing his brothers knocked out on the ground, with only himself standing despite the difort in his eyes, while opposite him stood over twenty strong men with guns, the man¡¯s hand holding the gun to Lin Mengyao¡¯s head trembled uncontrobly.


    "Don¡¯te closer. I warn you, don¡¯te any closer. If you take another step, I¡¯ll shoot her." The man shouted loudly, his voice trembling, the ck hood obscuring his expression, but his voice and movements betrayed his fear. After all, not everyone can face multiple firearms calmly and without flinching.


    "Don¡¯t be agitated. Try to control your emotions and don¡¯t harm the person you¡¯re holding." Xu Ke said, his eyes fixed intently on the man.


    "Make them put their guns down. No! Throw them away. Make them throw away their guns, or I¡¯ll kill this woman." The man harshly pressed his pistol against Lin Mengyao¡¯s temple, causing her to wince.


    "Okay, don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ll have them throw their guns away." Xu Ke said, trying his best to calm the man¡¯s excitement, and then turned to the security guards behind him and said, "You heard him, throw away your guns." Xu Ke gave a signal to the people behind him while keeping his back to the man.


    The security guardsplied with the man¡¯s demand, removed their weapons, and threw them through the doorway and windows. In no time, everyone¡¯s hands were empty, and the previously tense man began to rx.


    As time passed, the effects of the tear gas nearly vanished for him, and he adapted to the situation in front of him, appearing significantly better, with the hand holding the gun no longer shaking, and an excited expression hidden under his hood.


    It was as if he saw arge sum of money flying toward him.


    "Release the person you¡¯re holding, and we¡¯ll let you go. I promise not to hold you ountable. I could even let you take your brothers with you. How about it? Trading one for so many is a win for you." Xu Ke said in an enticing voice, using his words like a hook to tempt the man¡¯s nerves, trying to make him follow the proposed n.


    But when a person is caught up in greed, only sufficient profit can touch a heart stained by greed.


    After listening to Xu Ke, the manughed, then said, "Why should I save them? Why would I give up wealth that¡¯s within my grasp for them? Don¡¯t be ridiculous; how much is brotherhood worth? Go prepare me a helicopter. I want to reach Africa as fast as possible. Everyone, step back and stay in that corner. No one is allowed to leave this area until the helicopter arrives. If anyone steps out, I¡¯ll shoot this woman. It¡¯s up to you." The man arrogantly pressed his gun against Lin Mengyao¡¯s temple.


    "Alright, I can do everything you asked, but don¡¯t harm Mengyao." Xu Ke said, looking at Lin Mengyao with tender eyes, then retreated to the corner of the warehouse as requested.


    Xu Ke took out his phone and called Housekeeper Zhao in front of the kidnapper, reiterating the kidnapper¡¯s demands to Housekeeper Zhao.


    After Xu Ke hung up, the kidnapper once again made a demand, "Take out all the phones from your pockets and throw them over there." The kidnapper pointed his gun at Xu Ke and his group.


    No one spoke and insteadplied, taking out their phones and tossing them as far away as possible.

 Chapter 329: Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Worth It</h4><h4></h4>


    "Remove your belts, pair up, and tie each other up," the kidnapper said.


    "Xu Ke!" Sheng Wenhao couldn¡¯t stay calm upon hearing thismand. Losing his phone and gun didn¡¯t matter much, but losing his freedom of movement meant zero chance of turning the tables. How could he save anyone with his hands and feet tied? Wasn¡¯t this just like meat on the chopping block, waiting to be ughtered?


    "What¡¯s all the noise? Shut up, or I¡¯ll shoot this woman!" the kidnapper said impatiently, pointing the gun at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face.


    "Do as he says." Xu Ke pressed down on Sheng Wenhao¡¯s mouth, preventing him from speaking further, and then silently took off his own belt, tying Sheng Wenhao¡¯s hands. With Xu Ke taking the lead, the others followed suit, tying up their partners. In no time, only two people remained untied: the somewhat frail-looking Xu Ke, and the visibly strong security guard.


    "Tie me up," Xu Ke said, almost without hesitation, extending his hands.


    "No, I can¡¯t let him tie you. You go tie him up," the kidnapper quickly interjected as the security guard was about to take a belt from someone else¡¯s waist to tie Xu Ke¡¯s hands.


    What a joke¡ªa weakling and a muscled strongman. Even a fool should know to restrict the strongbatant¡¯s movements and leave the obviously non-threatening one free.


    "Just let him tie me," Xu Ke said, looking at the belt already around his wrists, as a fleeting glint of cunning shed in his half-lowered eyes.


    "Shut your mouths. Do what I say immediately. You don¡¯t have the right to refuse! And if you keep babbling, I¡¯ll cripple this woman¡¯s tendons!" the kidnapper roared in Xu Ke¡¯s direction with his gun in hand.


    Xu Ke closed his mouth, showing a look of frustration, reluctantly took the belt from the kidnapper, and slowly fastened it around the security guard¡¯s hands, tightening his fingers. No one knew how much excitement Xu Ke was hiding behind his seemingly frustrated facade.


    If there¡¯s such a fool, he wouldn¡¯t mind a few more. Give him some time, and he was confident he could rescue everyone without harming Lin Mengyao. Xu Ke thought about it while tying up thest person.


    "Big brother, could you loosen the rope on Yaoyao¡¯s hands? If Yaoyao stays tied like this, she¡¯ll go mad. She needs to paint with her hands, and she¡¯s just a woman. She won¡¯t do anything to you. Could you untie her hands, please?" Xu Ke said with a pained look, gazing at the swollen half of Lin Mengyao¡¯s face and her hands likely turning purple behind her back.


    "What did you just call me?" The kidnapper made a gesture as if digging his ear, tilting his head and speaking with a touch of smugness.


    "Big brother," Xu Ke repeated without hesitation. "I beg you, her hands can¡¯t be ruined."


    "Ha, I never thought in my life I¡¯d be called ¡¯big brother¡¯ by the head of the Xu Family. I¡¯m really living it up. Say it again," the kidnapper said, coyly, like teasing a cat or dog, not mentioning anything about untying Lin Mengyao¡¯s ropes.


    Xu Ke showed a look of humiliation and shouted it again in front of the man.


    The manughed heartily at Xu Ke¡¯s expression.


    "Hahaha, say it again."


    "Big brother."


    "The rope on Yaoyao¡¯s hands..." Xu Ke said again just as the man wasughing joyfully.


    "Why do you have so many issues?" the man said impatiently, suddenly pointing the muzzle of his gun at Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    "Don¡¯t you dare!" Sheng Wenhao, with his hands bound, looked at the gun in the man¡¯s hand, his eyes almost bursting with anger.


    "What won¡¯t I dare? I¡¯m a desperado. If you push me, I¡¯ll kill you all and escape abroad. What can you do?" the man replied arrogantly.


    "If you kill him, you won¡¯t get on the ne. Without him, their family¡¯s helicopter won¡¯t let anyone onboard," Sheng Wenhao said, eyeing the man¡¯s gun.


    "If he dies, the entire Capital City will be in chaos. Once the authorities investigate, you won¡¯t be able to escape from China¡¯s territory," Sheng Wenhao continued, seeing the man hesitating to shoot.


    "What you said reminded me¡ªI can¡¯t just leave China empty-handed. The Xu Family has plenty of money, right? If you transfer all your money to me, won¡¯t I live without worries for the rest of my life?" the kidnapper said, eyes gleaming with greed, visible even through the ck fabric covering his face.


    "Transfer all the money to me, all of it, quickly!" the man demanded, pointing the gun at Xu Ke.


    "I have too much money. The bank won¡¯t handle a transfer of such arge amount in one go," Xu Ke said calmly.


    "I don¡¯t care about that. None of it concerns me. Just transfer all your money to me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll harm her," the kidnapper threatened again, pointing his gun at Lin Mengyao, forcing Xu Ke to act ording to his wishes.


    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t get agitated and don¡¯t harm her. I¡¯ll do it. Although one bank won¡¯t handle it, I can transfer using several banks, that¡¯ll do. But I need my phone to contact my butler, and I¡¯ll need your ount details," Xu Ke said, eyes wide with fear, as he looked at the kidnapper pointing a gun at Lin Mengyao.


    Xu Ke¡¯spliance pleased the man, or perhaps it was Xu Ke¡¯s panicked expression that made him happy. The kidnapper¡¯s eyes were filled with undeniable smugness, even whistling to express his good mood.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to retrieve his phone under the man¡¯s direction, Lin Mengyao, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, "Xu Ke, is it worth it? Haven¡¯t we already made it clear before? Why are you still doing so much for me?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was shaky and hoarse, and she raised her head for the first time, fully exposing her face to Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, including the tears in her eyes.


    "That¡¯s only what you think, not me. You are my wife, and you always will be. Our family has no tradition of taking a second wife," Xu Ke said, looking into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes with a determination both strong and gentle. "You ask if it¡¯s worth it, I tell you, it is. Everything I¡¯ve done for you is worth it. As long as you¡¯re safe and happy, I¡¯m willing to do anything."


    "p p p!" The sound of apuse suddenly erupted, shattering the atmosphere created by Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 330: Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Sneak Attack</h4><h4></h4>


    "This is absolutely thrilling, but do you even know where we are and what we¡¯re doing? Do you think you¡¯re acting in a TV drama? A cheesy soap opera? Come on, get real, okay? We¡¯remitting a robbery here, and you two are under the control of me, the kidnapper, so behave yourselves. I hate these cheesy soap operas that make me sick. If you do anything to upset me, I¡¯ll just have to kill a few people to cheer myself up."


    The man¡¯s words made the atmosphere at the scene even more oppressive.


    "Why are you still staring at me? Hurry up and get your phone out and transfer the money to me. If you don¡¯t move, do you believe I¡¯ll break your leg?" The man said, firing a shot in Xu Ke¡¯s direction. The loud gunshot scared away the birds resting outside and made the atmosphere in the warehouse incredibly quiet.


    "If you don¡¯t hurry up, I can¡¯t guarantee where the next bullet willnd." The man threatened Xu Ke, holding the gun.


    All eyes in the warehouse were on Xu Ke. Xu Ke found his phone on the ground, unlocked it, opened it, and dialed a familiar number. The sound of the call going through echoed in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    "Put it on speakerphone, and don¡¯t try any tricks in front of me." The man said, waving the gun at Xu Ke.


    Following the man¡¯s instructions, Xu Ke put the phone on speaker. As soon as the call connected, Xu Ke spoke, "Housekeeper Zhao, organize all my liquid assets and transfer them in batches to..." Xu Ke paused and looked at the kidnapper, clearly waiting for him to give his ount number.


    The kidnapper swiftly recited a string of bank ount numbers.


    "Did you get the ount number just now? Just transfer it to that ount." Xu Ke said and was about to hang up when the kidnapper spoke, "Don¡¯t hang up yet. Why hasn¡¯t your housekeeper responded? Are you trying to trick me?" The man began to move his gun from pointing at Xu Ke to pointing at Lin Mengyao.


    He realized that threatening no one else present could achieve the quickpromise that threatening the woman next to him could. Sure enough, Xu Kepromised again.


    "Housekeeper, my friend wants to hear you speak. Say something for him." Xu Ke said into the phone.


    "Yes, young master, I have noted down everything you just instructed, and I¡¯ll take care of the bank transfer immediately." Came a somewhat old voice from the other end of the call, slightly rxing the tense body of the kidnapper.


    "And the ne, how long until it arrives?" The kidnapper asked again.


    "How much longer for the ne?" Xu Ke nced at the pale Lin Mengyao, his eyes filled with anxiety, but his voice remained calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Your ne is currently departing from Korea, and it will take approximately five hours to reach Shangjing. Please be patient." The elderly voice answered again.


    "Five hours is toote. It must be faster; I need to see everything I want in at most three hours." The kidnapper had been holding the gun for a long time, and though he initially felt fine, it had be a strain on his body, causing an impatient tone in his voice. Xu Ke¡¯s eyes briefly brightened.


    He finally saw hope for rescuing Yaoyao.


    "I¡¯m sorry, this isn¡¯t something we can control. Five hours is the longest estimate; we can¡¯t determine when the ne will arrive earlier. We hope you can patiently wait." The calm voice reiterated, regardless of the kidnapper¡¯s words, consistently suggesting patience, much like a certain online shopping customer service.


    Sheng Wenhao originally felt something was off, and now he was even more certain of his spection, nearlyughing out loud. He suppressed himself by tightly clenching his fists, the pain of his nails digging into his palms preventingughter.


    Lin Mengyao, restrained by the kidnapper, lost consciousness due to her head injury. She had only recently recovered from a serious illness, and her body couldn¡¯t withstand such an ordeal.


    Lin Mengyao lost consciousness without warning, catching everyone off guard, including the kidnapper, who was taken aback by her sudden fainting. Before he could react, she had slumped to the ground, this unexpected development briefly distracting the kidnapper, and in that moment, another gunshot rang out, startling the justnded birds into flight.


    "Ah!" The kidnapper, who had seemed so invincible moments before, cried out loudly in pain. His gun had already fallen to the ground, with a bloody hole now in the hand that had been holding the gun, blood gushing out.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the gunshot to find that it was Xu Ke who had fired.


    "Bang!" Another gunshot rang out, and the man¡¯s other unharmed hand now had a bloody hole, with bright red blood flowing out.


    "Bang! Bang!" Two more gunshots rang out, and bloody holes appeared in the man¡¯s remaining two legs.


    At this point, it could be said that the man¡¯s limbs had all been incapacitated.


    "Hurry up and untie everything from yourself, take these people back to the manor and lock them up. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone see. I want to give them a proper wee." Xu Ke put down the gun, his delicate face tightly drawn, eyes revealing undisguised murderous intent, then he swiftly picked up the unconscious Lin Mengyao and disappeared from sight, leaving everyone stunned.


    The security guards, who had been tied up, managed to free themselves from their restraints and were stretching their limbs. They turned their attention to the bound kidnappers on the ground.


    "Get to work, buddies." The security team leader said, patting his head.


    Once they had taken the kidnappers back to the manor and locked them up, Sheng Wenhao went to the hospital and found Xu Ke in his room.


    "I¡¯ve brought the people back and locked them in the basement. What do you n to do with them? How¡¯s your sister-inw¡¯s condition, ording to the doctor?" Sheng Wenhao asked, looking at Lin Mengyao, who now had a bandage on her head and a paleplexion.


    "The doctor said she has a slight concussion and needs a few days of rest in the hospital. As for those people, let them starve for three days, only giving them water, no food." A hint of murderous intent appeared in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    If it weren¡¯t for his desire to stay with Lin Mengyao here, he would¡¯ve long since gone to the manor to torture them to death one by one.


    How dare they treat his Yaoyao like this; it¡¯s an unpardonable crime, Xu Ke thought, gritting his teeth.


    "Oh, and move them to another location after you return. Send me the address once it¡¯s done. Remember, you¡¯re the only one to handle this. Don¡¯t tell anyone or let anyone see you." Xu Ke seemed to remember something and instructed Sheng Wenhao, his dark eyes filled with cold frost.


    "Not even Housekeeper Zhao?" Sheng Wenhao quietly asked after seeing Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor.


    "Correct, not even him." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes darkened, resembling the ckest of nights.

 Chapter 331 "Tibetan

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331 "Tibetan</h4><h4></h4>


    "Did you discover something?" Sheng Wenhao¡¯s voice was low, his expression turning grim. No one wants to see themselves betrayed by someone close, as the pain of betrayal is far greater than physical pain.


    "It¡¯s just a suspicion that needs confirmation. Be cautious with this matter, and don¡¯t let anyone know they¡¯re in my estate. After all, we live in a society ruled byw, and some things require discretion." Xu Ke said in a deep voice, looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s sleeping face.


    "Alright, leave it to me." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s face was filled with seriousness. After hanging up, he immediately took action, carefully avoiding all the surveince and people at home, putting in a lot of effort to load everyone onto the car and drive them away.


    Sheng Wenhao thought he was being careful and that no one saw him, but he was unaware that his every move was being watched. Eyeing Sheng Wenhao¡¯s departing figure, a man hidden in the shadows blinked. "It seems I¡¯ve been too activetely; time toy low." A faint sigh apanied the words and quickly dissipated in the gentle breeze, leaving no trace.


    In the hospital, Lin Mengyao finally opened her eyes, wincing at the harsh white light. Her eyes stung, and she quickly closed them again. Her memory was still stuck on being held hostage, but the strong smell of disinfectant reassured her a little.


    "Yaoyao, you¡¯re awake? Does your head still hurt? Is there anywhere you¡¯re feeling ufortable?" Xu Ke asked softly, his tone gentle as if afraid of startling Lin Mengyao. There was a hint of caution in his eyes.


    Lin Mengyao turned her head towards the voice, meeting Xu Ke¡¯s bloodshot eyes and the unmistakable affection within them, instantly bringing tears to her eyes.


    Xu Ke¡¯s appearance was far from good,pared to his usual image, he seemed a bit disheveled, but to Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke looked incredibly handsome.


    Xu Ke anxiously watched the tears welling at Lin Mengyao¡¯s eye corners. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere? I¡¯ll call the doctor." He said nervously.


    "No need." Lin Mengyao stopped Xu Ke as he was about to press the call button, her voice sounding somewhat muffled. "I¡¯m not feeling ufortable anywhere."


    "If you¡¯re not ufortable, then why are you crying?" Xu Ke¡¯s expression looked a bit silly, and even somewhat cute.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just the light is a bit too bright." Lin Mengyao replied.


    "Oh, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to bring a less ring er on."


    They both fell silent, their eyes filled with endless tenderness, intertwining like strands of silk, filled with deep affection.


    Some words didn¡¯t need to be spoken; they were fully conveyed through their gaze.


    "Do you know? This time I almost lost you. Promise me you¡¯ll never leave me, okay?" Xu Ke finally relented, snuggling beside Lin Mengyao, gently holding her in his arms, his voice carrying a sigh of contentment and tenderness.


    Lin Mengyao felt her eyes moistening again, "Okay." She raised her arms to hug Xu Ke¡¯s neck, burying her head in his shoulder.


    "I¡¯ll never leave you again, no matter what kind of person you be. Have I ever told you, Xu Ke, that I love you very much?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s tearful voice sounded in Xu Ke¡¯s ear, soft like a kitten¡¯s paw, melting Xu Ke¡¯s heart.


    "You don¡¯t have to say it; I¡¯ve always known." Xu Ke closed his eyes, his voice tender.


    It was as if they had suddenly returned to their passionate days, chatting affectionately for a while. Xu Ke then fed Lin Mengyao some food, and after watching her fall asleep, he left the room.


    Quietly closing the door, Xu Ke spoke to the bodyguards he had hired to protect Lin Mengyao, "Ensure her safety. No one enters without at least one of you apanying them, aside from me. Detain anyone suspicious until I return to handle it."


    At this moment, Xu Ke¡¯s face had no trace of tenderness, his features seemed to embody iron and ruthlessness.


    The bodyguards standing outside felt their hair stand on end under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, their muscles instinctively tensing into abat-ready state. Xu Ke¡¯s single nce was enough to intimidate them.


    "Keep a close watch here. If anything happens to Yaoyao, I¡¯ll hold you ountable." Xu Ke stated coldly, ignoring the bodyguards¡¯ reflexive reactions.


    Following Sheng Wenhao¡¯s directions, Xu Ke arrived at an abandoned underground garage. The choking dust made him wrinkle his nose involuntarily; he wasn¡¯t used to the dusty smell.


    However, Sheng Wenhao, who had lived abroad for years, was unfazed by the surroundings. He sat on the ground, watching the few men chained there while eating his packed meal with gusto.


    When Xu Ke arrived, Sheng Wenhao was teasing the men as if taunting dogs.


    "This meal is truly delicious. Look at this shrimp dumpling, transparent on the outside, a mouthful of shrimp inside, truly satisfying. And this steamed pork rib, the texture is just amazing." Sheng Wenhao said while smacking his lips, looking extremely satisfied, drawing curses from the men across the way.


    "Go on, curse all you want. The more you curse, theter you¡¯ll get to eat. Let¡¯s see who can oust whom?" Sheng Wenhao said with a wicked smile, his hands never stopping, picking food even faster, his expression growing more exaggerated.


    Drooling, the kidnappers couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s food.


    "Eating here, what if you get a stomach ache?" Xu Ke asked, covering his nose with a handkerchief at the sight of the thick dust on the ground.


    "Don¡¯t worry, with my stomach, nothing will happen." Sheng Wenhao replied, patting his belly nonchntly as he saw Xu Ke¡¯s exaggerated expression.


    "Better not overdo it, your stomach can¡¯t handle such mistreatment." Xu Ke said disapprovingly.


    "Alright, I got it. Isn¡¯t this ce a good choice? It¡¯s so remote here, no one and no vehicle wille by. Even if they die here and rot, no one would discover them." Sheng Wenhao casually wiped his mouth, a hint of excitement and thrill in his expression.

 Chapter 332 Severe Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Severe Punishment</h4><h4></h4>


    "Good eye, you made a decent choice." Xu Ke had already surveyed the surrounding environment when he arrived, just as Sheng Wenhao had said, even if they all died here, no one would know.


    A thick sense of malice turned into ck threads entering Xu Ke¡¯s mind at this thought. Xu Ke slowly turned his head to look at the few people tied together, his eyes filled with malice, sending out dangerous signals.


    "If you¡¯re going to kill us, make it quick. Stop using these sneaky tricks." Their masks had long been removed by Sheng Wenhao, exposing their true faces. The expressions on their faces revealed their emotions to Xu Ke, allowing him to easily guess their thoughts based on their expressions.


    The first to speak was someone with a physique resembling Zhu Bajie. Not only that, his features made him look even more like Zhu Bajie, with a fat head and big ears.


    Although he was trying hard to show how disdainful he was of the scene before him, his asional longing nces revealed a lot of emotions.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a dangerous and mocking smile.


    "Trying to y tricks in front of me? You¡¯re not qualified. Since you¡¯re so eager to be the first to stand out, I¡¯ll grant your wish." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled slightly as he approached the man, looking down at the man whose movement was restricted.


    "What? You, looking like a bleached chicken, want to take me on? Do you believe that with your kind of bleached chicken, I can crush ten with one hand? Be smart and let us go, or else when I get out, I won¡¯t let you off easily." The fair and plump man puffed out his bby belly, speaking with a hint of arrogant pride.


    "Let¡¯s wait until you guys manage to escape before you repeat that to me." Xue Ke had barely finished speaking before he reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s neck, lifting him off the ground like a chicken or a duck, without any struggle, with such strength that it left everyone stunned.


    No one expected someone who looked as if they could be knocked down with a punch could lift someone weighing nearly 180 pounds. The scene was so surreal that their eyes widened, wanting to see it more clearly.


    But the man gripped in Xu Ke¡¯s hand felt panicked deep in his heart. He was already fat, and in his panic, he ended up covered in dirt, making him look like a haggard homeless person, insignificantpared to Xu Ke, like a sewer rat.


    "What do you want to do?" The man¡¯s voice carried a hint of tension he couldn¡¯t even notice. The emotions in his eyes changed drastically from just moments ago, even showing a bit of plea, but Xu Ke remained unfazed.


    "What do I want to do? Of course, I want to fulfill your suggestion." Xu Ke, amidst the man¡¯splicated gaze, pulled out a dagger from his waist. Instantly, theplexity disappeared from the man¡¯s eyes, reced by endless fear. His body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.


    "Don¡¯te any closer. If you do, I¡¯ll scream." The man said while scooting back, looking pitiful, resembling a young bride taken away by the local bully.


    "You can try. See if anyone will know, see if anyone wille to rescue you."


    With a smile that could almost be called gentle, Xu Ke didn¡¯t hesitate to plunge the dagger into the man¡¯s thigh, red blood oozing from the wound, apanied by the man¡¯s pig-like screams.


    "Aw~" The fat on the man¡¯s face trembled continuously. In nearly an instant, cold sweat covered his forehead. No one else expected Xu Ke to act suddenly, being startled by the sudden howl, even the steadiest among them couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eyelid.


    But this was far from the end, as Xu Ke used the hand holding the dagger to stir forcefully at the man¡¯s wound. Others couldn¡¯t see what Xu Ke was doing to him but could hear the ever-increasing howls.


    Their eardrums and psychological defenses suffered substantial damage and attack. The garage remained silent, with everyone staring intently at the person Xu Ke had dragged out, wanting to know how he ended up.


    The only person in the garage who wasn¡¯t worried about anything was Sheng Wenhao, acting as if he knew nothing, indifferent to the cries of pain, solely focused on eating the food in the takeaway box, the chewing soundbined with the man¡¯s gasping making everything seem especially eerie and making the people in the garage increasingly fearful, their fear of the two men rose to a new height.


    At the tensest moment for everyone, a chunk of red flesh was picked out by Xu Ke from the man¡¯s thigh and thrown on the ground.


    The man, who was just so boastful, nowy on the ground like a dead dog, panting, dirt mixed with sweat smeared on his face, pathetically miserable.


    "Is this all you can take? You¡¯re far from being sliced to death over and over, hang in there, I don¡¯t want you dying so quickly." Xu Ke patted the man¡¯s face with the blood-stained dagger, speaking in a calm, unchanging tone.


    "I can¡¯t take it anymore; please let me go. I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know." The man licked his lips, his voice quivering and hoarse as he said.


    "Where did you get the information on Yaoyao?" Xu Ke asked as he yed with the dagger.


    "It was Sheng Hong, it was that old fool Sheng Hong who told us. We¡¯re just paid to do the job; the real instigator is Sheng Hong. Whatever grudge you have, take it to him, don¡¯te to us, we¡¯re just following orders, please let us go." The man begged Xu Ke with tears on his face, hoping Xu Ke would spare him.


    "I already knew what you said, can¡¯t you say something I don¡¯t know?" Xu Ke kicked the man lightly with his toes as he said.


    "I..." The man lying on the ground hemmed and hawed, unable to say anything else. The information he knew wasn¡¯t much, all originating from Sheng Hong, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Realizing that he wasn¡¯t going to get anything more today, Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to just give them a quick end, thinking about what Lin Mengyao suffered at their hands.


    He wanted to leave them alive, to torment them slowly, making them shiver upon hearing his name.


    "Useless!" Xu Ke lightly concluded, and the next moment, he did not hesitate but stabbed the dagger into the man¡¯s body once again, this time choosing a spot on his side, not the thighden with fat yet less lethal.

 Chapter 333: The Demon

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333: The Demon</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke made a bloody hole in the man¡¯s side, so deep that the internal organs were visible as if debriding a patient with a severe illness in a movie. "Better not move, or who knows where my knife will stick," Xu Ke¡¯s devilish whisper echoed in the garage. The man, who had previously been convulsing in pain, now tried with all his might to control his body and remain still after hearing these words.


    If one could live, who would really want to die? At this moment, the man¡¯s strong survival instinct was disyed vividly.


    Even though there were two bloody holes in his body, he was desperately trying to stay conscious. He knew he must not close his eyes or fall asleep, or he might never wake up again.


    If his survival instinct were ced in a hospital, it would be his fortune; but here, it marked the beginning of his suffering.


    What shone in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes was not admiration for life, but mockery and cruelty. In front of everyone, he reached his hand into the man¡¯s side through the bloody hole and stirred mercilessly.


    At first, the man tried his best to control himself, but eventually, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. It was only his body¡¯s instincts continually maneuvering him. Like fish on a chopping board, he struggled frantically, but no matter how hard he tried to escape, he couldn¡¯t evade the fate of being knocked unconscious on the board and ughtered wantonly.


    The man¡¯s ghastly screams resonated in the empty garage, like thest brilliance of a dying man, burning his remaining life in a frenzied howl until extinguished like a candle burned out, falling into silence.


    The man¡¯s body twitched a few times on the ground before going still. Xu Ke, too, withdrew his hand from the wound. No matter how careful he was, blood stained Xu Ke, most visibly turning the cuffs a solid red.


    Xu Ke frowned slightly at the smell of blood, his eyes locked onto the bright red on his cuff.


    The garage fell silent; even the sound of breathing dared not be loud. If they could, they wished they knew the Turtle Breathing Technique, so they wouldn¡¯t have to breathe at all, perhaps avoiding being noticed, preventing a gruesome death.


    At this moment, despite Xu Ke¡¯s refined and gentle exterior, in the eyes of those present, he was nothing short of a demon.


    "Tsk, dirtying my clothes, such a hassle," Xu Ke said softly.


    "Are you finished eating?" Xu Ke wiped the dagger and slid it back into his waist, speaking to Sheng Wenhao.


    "Finished." Sheng Wenhao wiped his greasy mouth and burped, announcing.


    "If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s head home. It¡¯s gettingte." Xu Ke, hands in his pockets, maintained an expression of calmness as if nothing had happened, and with his coat on, he was back to being the refined and handsome young master.


    The kidnappers were both terrified of this man and couldn¡¯t help but silently pray for him to leave quickly. Even after years in the underworld, they had never encountered such a terrifying man¡ªno wonder he was the sessor of the Xu Family generation.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go then." Sheng Wenhao stood up from the ground, patted his backside, and collected all the packaging from the ground, ensuring nothing was left, before speaking to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, surprised at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s actions.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Better safe than sorry; being cautious never hurts." Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Sheng Wenhaoughed and responded.


    "You have a point." Xu Ke now felt a bit curious about what Sheng Wenhao had experienced abroad to turn from an inexperienced noble young master into someone who could eat unfazed amid screams and even remember to tidy up and leave no traces. This was something the former Sheng Family young master wouldn¡¯t have considered or done.


    Though Xu Ke was curious, he didn¡¯t intend to ask. The two left, with everyone watching them.


    "They seem quite afraid of you. Isn¡¯t it strange? They were the ones who orchestrated the car ident and kidnapping and used people for threats, yet now they act repulsed. Didn¡¯t they consider the risks when they got into this business? And now, looking this way, isn¡¯t it disgusting?" Sheng Wenhao said with a cold smile, ncing back at the men huddled together as they left the garage.


    "Probably because the knife wasn¡¯t on their own bodies, so they don¡¯t know the pain. Let¡¯s go, I need to return home and change. Your sister-inw is still waiting for me in the hospital," Xu Ke said as he patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder.


    The two drove away, one after the other.


    The people in the garage held their breath, straining to hear the sound of the car starting, their hearts nearly in their throats. Only when they heard the car drive away did they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Once they rxed, they discovered their clothes sticking coldly to their backs, now drenched. A shiver ran through them as the cold wind blew.


    "Boss, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die. That guy is a devil; he won¡¯t spare us. You should lead us to escape," a man looking like a skinny monkey suggested to their leader, eyes filled with hope.


    "Yeah, boss, we should run. I don¡¯t want to die," someone echoed with a grave expression.


    "Do you think I don¡¯t want to escape? But given the current situation, how can we? Tell me," the boss said, jangling the chains on his body, face grim.


    "So, boss, what should we do? Are we doomed to just wait here for death, waiting for him toe and ughter us one by one like livestock?" someone, spurred by Xu Ke, shouted in despair.


    "You saw it; he just stuck his hand into Number Three¡¯s flesh and stirred. He doesn¡¯t seem human at all¡ªhe¡¯s a demon, a demon!" The man, pulling at his hair frantically, roared in a state of frenzy.


    "Calm down. They might note tomorrow. We need to conserve our strength; that¡¯s our only chance to counter-attack," the leader advised.


    However, the leader¡¯s words did not calm the man. Instead, he grew more hysterical. "Shut up! We¡¯re in this mess all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t taken this job, would we be like this? It¡¯s all your fault. Why must we bear this with you?" The man screamed at the leader.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would have agreed with the man¡¯s words. But having just endured such a nerve-wracking ordeal, their minds were on edge. Hearing someone vocalize their thoughts, they quickly chimed in, cing all the me on the leader, as if that could provide somefort.

 Chapter 334 Riot

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Riot</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing someone echo his words, Boss, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened them wide. Looking at the ugly expressions of the brothers he once trusted with his life, his heart turned cold.


    "What do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t I ask for your opinions before I took this job? I only epted it after you all agreed. And if I recall correctly, you were happy during the payout back then. So why, now that there¡¯s trouble, do you push all the me onto me as if it¡¯s all my fault? I¡¯m telling you, if there¡¯s a mistake, we all made it together. It¡¯s impossible for me to take the me alone while you all get off scot-free!"


    Boss felt betrayed by his brothers, and the words he spoke contained no sce; instead, they aimed right at their wounds, stripping away the facade they tried to hide behind.


    "Among us, you¡¯re the most eloquent. I won¡¯t listen to your excuses. The fact is, we are trapped here, and if we can¡¯t escape, you won¡¯t either. That person we encountered is a demon, a psychopath. If you had told us about him, we would never have taken this job. So, all the fault lies with you. Our biggest mistake was trusting you too easily." The man¡¯s face twisted with terror and anger.


    He waspletely frenzied.


    The doubts sown by Boss¡¯s words were being reinforced, pulling at their thoughts. They couldn¡¯t help but think, if you hadn¡¯t hidden the danger of this mission from us, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed to take it. So, all of this is your fault.


    Those who were hesitant moments ago now looked resolute once more.


    "He¡¯s right. If you had been upfront, we would never have taken this job. We trusted you, yet you pushed us into the fire and now try to shift the me onto us. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and I never thought you were this kind of person." Another man spoke with an expression of heartbreak. His natural demeanor won him the trust and favor of the others, and Boss could feel the hostility in their gaze.


    Boss, who was rxed moments ago, now tensed his limbs in a defensive stance, bracing his muscles tightly, prepared to react at the first sign of danger, determined not to be a helpless victim.


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so bad, as if I pushed you into a pit of fire. You jumped in for profit, what does it have to do with me? I thought of you as brothers for life, but it seems that when disaster strikes, even brothers are no different from strangers. From today on, we go our separate ways, and if we escape, don¡¯t ever contact me again." Boss¡¯s mocking expression deeply wounded their fragile hearts.


    "Since you say we¡¯re not rted, shouldn¡¯t we settle the score? You dragged us into this, and without paying a price, you expect to leave us behind? How could that be possible!" One of the men spoke menacingly, lunging at Boss like a ferocious tiger.


    Boss immediately kicked him away.


    The physical altercation acted as a signal, prompting others to join in. Although Boss was prepared and skilled, he was only one person, and soon enough, he was overwhelmed and pinned to the ground by the sheer number of attackers.


    "He reacted so quickly, he must have been on guard against us. Perhaps he nned to kill us all. We can¡¯t let him get away with it," said one of the people holding Boss down. He then bit down on Boss¡¯s ear and ripped it from his head with a fierce shake, eyes filled with rage.


    "Ah!" Boss screamed out in pain.


    He wanted to refute the man¡¯s words, but he had no opportunity. Once someone takes the first step, others are quick to follow. They turned their fears into furious actions, and soon, Boss was left a bloody mess, with some wounds so deep the bone was visible.


    The once-calcting Boss now barely clung to life, his breaths shallow, on the verge of taking hisst. The previously crazed attackers realized their actions only after seeing the blood-soaked scene, mutually recognizing the horror in each other¡¯s eyes, leaving them stunned.


    They had only intended to vent their emotions. How did ite to this?


    Now, each of them was at a loss.


    Soon, the stillness was shattered by a loud noise, and though Boss still clung to life, hey silently bleeding at a distance from his former brothers who sat, arms folded, ignoring his existence.


    He wanted to say something, but his mouth could only move, unable to produce any sound.


    No one came to check his injuries, nor to bandage his wounds. The light in Boss¡¯s eyes dimmed, and yet he clung to life with terrifying tenacity.


    "I¡¯m hungry," someone remarked.


    With his words, several stomachs growled in the garage, echoing in the silence.


    "Damn it, when are they going to bring us food? Are they nning to starve us to death here?" the man asked in frustration, but no one responded, as if they were all deaf, making him feel embarrassed.


    Soon, he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling the hunger, and more stomachs began grumbling, reviving the earlier conversation.


    "They wouldn¡¯t really starve us to death like this, would they?" someone muttered quietly.


    "Maybe. We didn¡¯t get anything to eat today. They might not bring us food tomorrow either. Are they really just going to starve us to death?" another whispered.


    The words struck them with fear; the silence in the garage was punctuated only by Boss¡¯sbored breathing, loud in the quiet space, drawing their attention to him once more.


    Lying there, Boss not only felt a chill in his heart but cold all over. The meaning in their nces was unmistakable, causing his battered body to shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 335: Screams

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Screams</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gulp." Someone swallowed loudly, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze to him.


    After all, they were not good people, each with blood on their hands. Now, driven by hunger and the desire to survive, they had be beasts driven by desire, their eyes devoid of humanity, filled only with a beastly ferocity.


    This made the man being stared at involuntarily tremble, especially since the boss¡¯s precedent was right there.


    The man being stared at guardedly watched his formerpanions and exined, "I haven¡¯t had water for a long time, and I¡¯m a bit thirsty." As he spoke, he licked his lips, tasting the blood left from when he had bitten someone earlier. Strangely, he didn¡¯t find it disgusting, rather, his stomach burned ufortably, making him want to drink more to quench his thirst.


    Clearly, he wasn¡¯t the only one with this thought in the garage. For a moment, the boss felt like he was surrounded by a pack of wolves.


    "No..." the boss lifted his lips, saying with difficulty.


    "Don¡¯t me us; after all, you¡¯re the reason we¡¯ve be like this. Just think of it as atoning for your deeds." Someone swallowed, licked his lips, and found an excuse for what he was about to do.


    "Exactly, just think of it aspensating us." Someone echoed.


    The next moment, as if some start button had been pressed, everyone lunged at the boss¡ªa stark difference from thest time¡ªas the boss¡¯s shrill screams echoed endlessly in the garage!


    The two who left the garage didn¡¯t know what happened inside. When Xu Ke returned home, he asked the housekeeper to prepare clothes and a bath. After washing up, he promptly burned the bloodstained clothes, only leaving the room once he saw them turn to ashes and flushed them down the toilet.


    The absence of the soiled clothes prompted a quick glint in Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s eyes. He rubbed his index finger and thumb together briefly, then quickly released them, as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, at home, Sheng Hong flew into a rage due to theck of news, smashing almost half of the vi. His habit of destroying things when angry was almost identical to Madam Sheng¡¯s.


    "Alright, what are you losing your mind over?"


    The same words, but this time it was a different protagonist speaking. Madam Sheng watched with a yfully indulgent gaze as Sheng Hong made a mess of the house, then coldly spoke up.


    "Why are you being so petty? It¡¯s such a critical time, and you still say things to provoke me. Do you even care about your son? I¡¯ve failed to avenge our son, and you don¡¯tfort me; instead, you stand there mocking me. Do you even acknowledge us as father and son?" Sheng Hong yelled, panting heavily.


    Madam Sheng¡¯s expression changed when he mentioned the deceased Sheng Yi, turning exceptionally ugly.


    "What have you done behind my back?" Madam Sheng asked coldly.


    "It¡¯s none of your business. All you need to know is it¡¯s for avenging our son." Sheng Hong waved impatiently.


    "Hmph, I couldn¡¯t care less if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I¡¯m not here to argue or interrogate you; I just wanted to inform you that we found another female corpse hidden under the bed today, in the room where our child had the ident. It was only discovered because a servant smelled it. The body was decayed, and I had it disposed of." Madam Sheng gave Sheng Hong a meaningful look, reigniting his recently extinguished anger.


    "What do you mean by that? Why are you looking at me like that? You can¡¯t possibly suspect it was me who killed her, can you?" Sheng Hong incredulously pointed at his own nose.


    "I didn¡¯t say that; those are your own words." Madam Sheng obviously didn¡¯t believe Sheng Hong, leaning against the wall with a look of disbelief.


    "Why would I, Sheng Hong, need to kill a woman for pleasure? And do it at home? Am I that stupid in your eyes?" Sheng Hong roared at Madam Sheng.


    "Toying with women isn¡¯t something to brag about, is it? Should Imend you for not bringing women home to y with?" Madam Sheng¡¯s face turned grim due to Sheng Hong¡¯s words.


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Have you found out the woman¡¯s identity?" Sheng Hong pressed his throbbing temples, asking in a deep voice.


    "How would I know? There haven¡¯t been any missing person reports recently, and the body was so decayed I couldn¡¯t bear to look at it," Madam Sheng replied with a disgusted expression.


    Just as Sheng Hong was about to snap, seeing Madam Sheng¡¯s expression seemed to remind him of something, and his expression softened. "That¡¯s true; you¡¯ve been afraid of such things since I met you. Leave this matter to me; don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll let you know when I find out," Sheng Hong said, waving to Madam Sheng as he sat amidst the wreckage, a clear sign he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.


    Madam Sheng coldly snorted, her expression still not pleasant, but her eyes no longer had the initial coldness, appearing much warmer.


    "At your age, you shouldn¡¯t be trying to be artsy like the youngsters. Just go to bed." After saying this, Madam Sheng turned toward the bedroom.


    The room Madam Sheng had smashed earlier had been renovated to look the same as before, with no visible changes, even the ornaments were in their original positions.


    "She¡¯s just trying to anger me." Sheng Hong¡¯s rage miraculously subsided due to Madam Sheng¡¯s words. Muttering to himself, he followed her into the bedroom. Upon seeing the unchanged room, his eyes also softened, and the remaining discontent in his heart was mostly appeased.


    "I¡¯ll think about this tomorrow." Sheng Hong thought, soon falling into slumber.


    While he rested early, Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao were still hard at work. Like little soldiers, they tirelessly wielded shovels, digging pit after pit for their opponent.


    "Will your n really work?" Sheng Wenhao looked at the n in front of him, as if seeing Xu Ke in a new light, his eyes filled with shock and wonder.


    "Of course it will. No matter how fortified his external defense is, I¡¯ll infiltrate from within. I refuse to believe his internal defenses are imprable." Xu Ke propped his chin on his hands, his eyes half-lidded, exuding azy yet intense energy that would captivate anyone who saw him.


    "I never knew you could y such a trick; it doesn¡¯t seem like your style." Sheng Wenhao marveled at the n before him.

 Chapter 336: Want to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Want to Leave</h4><h4></h4>


    "The reason I haven¡¯t used this method before is simply because I never had the opportunity to. Now that I do, why not use it? I¡¯m a businessman. Why should I pay a higher price when I can get something for less?" Xu Ke¡¯s face showed a frivolous smile.


    For some reason, Sheng Wenhao distinctly saw the potential of a viin in Xu Ke.


    "Honestly, don¡¯t smile like that. It gives me the creeps; you look just like a viin from a TV drama." Sheng Wenhao rubbed his arms, pretending to shiver.


    "Stop messing around and get to work." Xu Ke chuckled and kicked Sheng Wenhao lightly, then turned and entered the hospital ward. Ever since making up with Lin Mengyao, his mood had stayed positive. Even though he couldn¡¯t destroy the Sheng Family immediately, it didn¡¯t make him overly anxious. Compared to that couple from the Sheng Family, Xu Ke¡¯sposure was frighteningly stable.


    Dawn came quickly, and a new day was about to begin.


    Sheng Hong got out of bed, remembering unfinished business, and went into his study, locking the door behind him.


    Sheng Hong carefully moved a bookshelf to reveal a safe hidden behind it. With serious focus, he entered thebination, opening it to reveal a pile of documents and a delicate small box. Inside the box was an unremarkable phone card, yet Sheng Hong treated it as though it were a priceless diamond.


    He inserted the phone card into his mobile phone and dialed the only number stored on it.


    The phone rang for a long time before being answered. Azy voice came from the other end, "Who¡¯s this?" A woman¡¯s sultry and husky voice bore a unique rhythm, yet despite Sheng Hong¡¯s usual fondness for beauty, he showed no trace of disrespect. Even though she couldn¡¯t see him, his demeanor was respectful to the utmost degree. If Madam Sheng saw this, she would certainly think Sheng Hong was very ill.


    "It¡¯s me, Sheng Hong. I reached out to you because of Xu Ke, the sole heir of the Xu Family." Sheng Hong exined his purpose.


    The person on the other end didn¡¯t respond, but Sheng Hong didn¡¯t dare hang up. The sound of rustling came through the phone as the other person climbed out of bed and got dressed.


    After a long while, just as Sheng Hong¡¯s hand was getting tired, the voice on the other end spoke again, "Just a wet-behind-the-ears brat and you can¡¯t handle him?" The woman lit a cigarette, her tone casual as if making small talk, yet it turned Sheng Hong¡¯s face pale in an instant.


    "It¡¯s my ipetence, but he¡¯s genuinely formidable. I¡¯ve suffered numerous losses at his hands. No matter what methods I use, they seem futile and only make him stronger. I¡¯m sorry." Sheng Hong spoke in a somewhat panicked tone.


    "Oh? Is he really as formidable as you say?" The woman¡¯s voice rose slightly, clearly doubting Sheng Hong¡¯s words.


    Cold sweat instantly appeared on Sheng Hong¡¯s forehead. "I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you. I¡¯m telling the truth. I even lost my only son to him." Sheng Hong¡¯s voice carried an indescribable sorrow as he spoke.


    "Since you¡¯ve spoken so highly of him, I¡¯ll see him for myself. But if I find out that he¡¯s not as formidable as you im, be prepared to face the consequences of deceiving me." The woman hung up without giving Sheng Hong a chance to respond.


    Looking at the moon above, the woman gently blew out a smoke ring, her gaze was slightly dazed yet intrigued, more so sharp as a de.


    "Let me see just how formidable you really are, young pup," the woman murmured softly.


    Meanwhile,pletely unaware that he¡¯s been marked, Xu Ke was apanying his beloved wife. After making sure Lin Mengyao wasfortably asleep again, Xu Ke, with a hint of concern, inquired with the doctor. Upon learning all was normal, Xu Ke visibly rxed, thanked the doctor, and drove to the abandoned warehouse once more.


    The sound of the car stopping stirred a few people previously lying as if dead within the warehouse. They suddenly became lively, sitting up with both expectation and fear in their eyes as they nced outside.


    But their hopes were destined to be dashed. Xu Ke entered, stepping in under the faint moonlight.


    The sight inside made Xu Ke wrinkle his nose in disgust. Scattered on the floor were bodies, cast aside and killed by Xu Ke. One was half-eaten, whom they called Boss. Xu Ke, advancing further, halted midway and went no further.


    "I never imagined you¡¯d resort to something like this. Seems I¡¯m no longer needed here." A cold smile formed on Xu Ke¡¯s lips. He then turned to leave with an air of calm, under the confused and uncertain gazes of the remaining people.


    A quick-witted individual, seeing Xu Ke about to depart the warehouse, quickly spoke up to retain him, "Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t abandon us. We¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, just please release us. Even prison would be better than staying here." Someone pleaded.


    "Everything?" Xu Ke indeed stopped, turning back to look at the person speaking, his eyes concealed by darkness, leaving one unable to discern his emotions.


    "Yes, as long as you don¡¯t abandon me here, anything you want to know, about whatever I know, I¡¯ll tell you all of it." The man hastily nodded, eyes filled with humble ttery and hope.


    "So, what do you know?" Xu Ke asked softly. His voice echoed in the empty parking area, carrying a somewhat ethereal undertone.


    "I know a lot. The boss and I were quite close; he¡¯d tell me everything. Whatever he knew, I know too." The man pointed to himself earnestly, desperately advertising his value to Xu Ke, hoping he¡¯d change his mind and take him away.


    Given their precedent of cannibalism, if no one came with food and they couldn¡¯t leave, who knew who might be eaten next? Rather than be consumed, he¡¯d prefer to serve time in prison or be executed swiftly, at least dying with a whole body.


    Under the man¡¯s hopeful gaze, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes shifted from the man¡¯s bloodstained mouth to the unseeing eyes of the dead boss on the ground. "Do you really think I believe what you¡¯re saying?" Losing interest, Xu Ke turned to leave, ignoring the calls from behind.


    Hope faded from the man¡¯s eyes, his whole being seemed devoid of spirit and energy, appearing decades older in demeanor.

 Chapter 337: Visitors from the United States

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Visitors from the United States</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke came to this abandoned parking lot. He realized these people had crossed his limits¡ªthey were crazy, and without needing any punishment, they could destroy themselves. The abandoned parking lot had now be a massive coliseum, where only the strongest animals could survive till the end, but the final survivor might not live long.


    Leaving people behind, Xu Ke drove to the hospital to be with his girlfriend. Meanwhile, at the airport, all airport staff stood alert, looking up at the sky as if waiting for something. Soon, a small helicopter appeared in the sky andnded at Shangjing¡¯s airport.


    A woman dressed in luxurious brands, exuding infinite allure, stepped off the ne.


    Sheng Hong, who had received the news early, immediately approached obsequiously, "Miss Xu, I have prepared a weing banquet for you, to refresh you from your journey. Please grace us with your presence." Sheng Hong said earnestly.


    "No need. I¡¯m exhausted from the long journey. I don¡¯t have the energy to eat your lousy meal. Is my hotel room booked?" Xu Jiahui didn¡¯t even nce at Sheng Hong¡¯s changing expression. Or perhaps she saw it and didn¡¯t care, regarding Sheng Hong as insignificant, not worth a second look.


    Sheng Hong was annoyed by Xu Jiahui¡¯s attitude, but due to her influential backing, he could only endure it quietly, as he was no match for her.


    "Everything is prepared, please rest assured." Sheng Hong maintained a sycophantic and eager smile.


    "Leave the car here and let my bodyguard take me. You can get lost." Xu Jiahui said coldly as she got into the car, directing her words to Sheng Hong, who wanted to get in. Her sly and mocking look from behind her sunsses barely concealed her disdain, almost openly saying he was nothing, undeserving of sharing a ride with her.


    Even without saying it outright, her meaning was clear. Sheng Hong¡¯s face twitched involuntarily, as if stripped of all dignity, trampled underfoot. Having roamed freely in Shangjing for years, everyone he met respectfully called him Mr. Sheng. Now, being coldly mocked by a young girl made him question his decisions for the first time.


    "Why are you still standing there? Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?" Seeing Sheng Wenhao still standing motionlessly, Xu Jiahui¡¯s face darkened, and her tone became harsher.


    "I got distracted for a moment, got distracted." Sheng Hong reflexively wore a smile and apologized, ncing at his driver, taking the key from him, and handing it to Xu Jiahui¡¯s bodyguard, "Please have an early rest at the hotel, and if you need anything, feel free to call me anytime. My phone is on 24/7."


    "Got it, let¡¯s go." Xu Jiahui mmed the car door shut in Sheng Hong¡¯s face and drove away, leaving his sight.


    "Damn it, just a snot-nosed brat putting on airs in front of me. If I didn¡¯t need to rely on your family background, I wouldn¡¯t give you the time of day!" Sheng Hong cursed coldly in the direction Xu Jiahui disappeared.


    After cursing a few more times, he finally felt relieved. But soon, he remembered something, turned to his driver, who got off the car with him, and asked coldly, "What did you see?"


    "I didn¡¯t see anything." The driver quickly lowered his head in respect, a thinyer of sweat forming on his forehead under his bangs.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s nce made him feel immediately as if he was being stared at by a beast.


    On one side, Sheng Hong called for a car from home, while Xu Jiahui wasted no time at the hotel and immediately instructed her bodyguards to gather information about Xu Ke.


    Although Sheng Hong had briefed her before she came, being a suspicious person, she couldn¡¯t easily trust Sheng Hong¡¯s words.


    By the time the bodyguards delivered the information about Xu Ke, she had already been in Shangjing for three days.


    ncing at the thin stack of papers in her hand, Xu Jiahui¡¯s lips curled into an imperceptible smile. "He¡¯s nothingpared to his father. Why call me for help with someone like this? It seems the old man of the Sheng Family really isn¡¯t using his head properly. Perhaps the Sheng Family shouldn¡¯t be kept around." Xu Jiahui muttered to herself.


    Caring less and less as she flipped through the pages, the bodyguards around her kept their heads down, afraid to look at her expression.


    "No need to keep looking. It¡¯ste. Apany me to bed." Xu Jiahui stood from the couch, using a finger with scarlet-painted nails to lift the chin of the bodyguard on her right, speaking flippantly, "Carry me to bed."


    The two were so close their noses nearly touched. Xu Jiahui could hear the man¡¯s breath quicken after she spoke, her smile widening, with amusement sparkling in her eyes.


    The man lifted Xu Jiahui in a textbook princess carry and walked toward therge bed in the center of the room.


    Xu Jiahui peeked her head over the man¡¯s shoulder, flirtatiously saying to the other bodyguard still standing there, "Youe too."


    As soon as Xu Jiahui said this, a smile crept onto the man¡¯s face as he strode over towards them.


    An enchanting night was nothing more.


    The next morning, Xu Jiahuizily opened her eyes, sitting up as the pure white duvet slid off, revealing a bruised white body. "Lighter next time, don¡¯t leave me covered in marks. It makes wearing clothes difficult." Xu Jiahui took a ss of water from the bronze-skinned bodyguard, pouting with a hint of flirtation in her eyes.


    "Yes." The bronze-skinned bodyguard swallowed and replied.


    The slightly fairer bodyguard dressed Xu Jiahui.


    "Let¡¯s go meet Xu Ke." Adjusting her hair in front of the mirror with ir, Xu Jiahui said, her voice tinged with iciness.


    In the mall, Xu Ke protected Lin Mengyao as if she were a fragile ragdoll, his eyes filled with seriousness and concern, leaving Lin Mengyao feeling both warmly touched and helplessly amused.


    "You don¡¯t have to be like this. It¡¯s just a mild concussion, and the doctor said I¡¯m fine, no need to be so anxious." Lin Mengyaoughed, patting Xu Ke¡¯s hand, which stayed protectively by her side.


    "And besides, this is a big mall. Who would do anything to me here?" Seeing Xu Ke still unwilling to let down his guard, Lin Mengyao whispered.


    "I don¡¯t know, I just feel like bringing you along like this today." Xu Ke said somewhat defensively. For some reason, he had a bad feeling today and refused to let go.


    "Since when did you learn to be so stubborn?" Lin Mengyao had never seen this side of Xu Ke before, and the surprise in her eyes was in to see.

 Chapter 338: Meeting on a Narrow Path

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Meeting on a Narrow Path</h4><h4></h4>


    "I just like ying rogue with you, is that not okay?" Xu Ke put on an innocent act, looking at Lin Mengyao with wide eyes, his expression was like a big boy who had just turned adult. It instantly hit a chord in the heart of Lin Mengya, leaving her gazing at him foolishly, not knowing how to retort.


    Just as Lin Mengyao was still watching Xu Ke, a female voice interjected, shattering the ambiguous atmosphere between the two.


    "Are you Xu Ke?" Xu Jiahui scrutinized Xu Ke with a critical eye, paying no attention to Lin Mengyao standing beside him.


    "Who are you?" Xu Ke asked, scrutinizing Xu Jiahui with his gaze.


    "You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name. I thought you were someone remarkable. But it turns out, not only is your insidescking, your appearance is also so-so. Truly disappointing." Xu Jiahui looked down on Xu Ke with a condescending attitude, her lips curling into a disdainful smile.


    Today, she wasn¡¯t wearing sunsses, and her standard phoenix-shaped eyes were filled with scrutiny and disregard for Xu Ke.


    Faced with this self-talking, inexplicably condescending, unfamiliar woman, Xu Ke had no intention of engaging with her. After confirming that he didn¡¯t know her, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at Xu Jiahui again.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll continue shopping with you." Xu Ke said gently to Lin Mengyao,pletely ignoring Xu Jiahui.


    Xu Ke¡¯s actions seemed like a spark, easily igniting the fuse in Xu Jiahui¡¯s heart, "I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear? How dare you ignore me for such an ordinary-looking woman, you must be tired of living." Xu Jiahui said, gritting her teeth and half-squinting her eyes.


    "Miss, if I remember correctly, we don¡¯t know each other. A stranger babbles for a long time in front of you, interrupting your time, and with an unpleasant attitude. Tell me, why should I talk to such a person?" Xu Ke snorted coldly, speaking in a calm tone.


    "Hmph, do you think saying this means nothing happened? No matter how you exin, you can¡¯t justify the fact that you ignored me. You two, give him a lesson, teach him how to talk to me in the future." Xu Jiahui stepped back, speaking coldly.


    "Miss, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? Just because my husband ignored you, you want someone to hit him? Aren¡¯t you being too overbearing?" Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but speak loudly as the two muscr men closed in.


    "So what if I¡¯m overbearing? Who are you to speak to me like this? You need a lesson too. Argu, p her, let her know how to speak to me next time." The man, upon receiving Xu Jiahui¡¯s instruction, obediently fixed his gaze on Lin Mengyao.


    The shadow of being kidnapped hadn¡¯t passed for Lin Mengyao. Seeing this scene, her face turned white in an instant, her hand instinctively grasped Xu Ke¡¯s clothes, and her head unconsciously hid behind Xu Ke, making her appear as pitiful and cute as a little hamster.


    If someone else had done that, they would have been beaten up by now, but Lin Mengyao¡¯s looks, in contrast to her now vulnerable attitude, made a striking contrast with her extremely cold face, making it impossible for anyone to harshly rebuke her.


    Seeing her bodyguards staring at Lin Mengyao, Xu Jiahui¡¯s face turned unsightly, like a palette in an instant.


    "I told you to act, why are you still dawdling? Did you fancy this woman?" Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, her voice carrying unmistakable menace.


    "Miss, we¡¯re in Huaxia." The paler bodyguard softly reminded.


    "So what if it¡¯s Huaxia? If you don¡¯t act against this woman today, I¡¯ll act against your entire family." Xu Jiahui unceremoniously exposed her fangs, revealing her dangerous nature.


    Without a trace, Xu Ke shielded Lin Mengyao behind him. Just as Xu Ke finished his protective movement, the two bodyguards, following Xu Jiahui¡¯s will, attacked Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    Compared to beauty, family is certainly more important. The bodyguards tightened their lips and all their muscles, moving with coordination and strength.


    In the blink of an eye, several moves had already been exchanged. Xu Ke¡¯s arm felt numb from blocking attacks, but he hadn¡¯t taken a single step back, because Lin Mengyao was standing behind him.


    Xu Jiahui stood behind the bodyguards, watching them fail to take down Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. The scene she had envisioned of them being beaten so badly never appeared, and this situation pushed Xu Jiahui to the edge of eruption.


    Finally, seeing Xu Ke once again block the attacks from the two, Xu Jiahui couldn¡¯t help but speak out, "Have you two not eaten? You can¡¯t even beat a man who looks like a bamboo stick."


    Hearing Xu Jiahui¡¯s words, the two bodyguards attacked Xu Ke with even more speed and force.


    Seeing their obviously quickened movements, Xu Jiahui wasn¡¯t pleased; instead, she became even angrier, looking at Lin Mengyao as if a wife were staring at a mistress.


    "Matching pots with matching lids, seducing other men with your husband right beside you. If your husband wasn¡¯t here, wouldn¡¯t you be causing havoc in the sky?" Xu Jiahui said coldly, her gaze filled with malice as she looked at Lin Mengyao hiding behind Xu Ke.


    Originally just enduring attacks passively, Xu Ke reacted as if a switch had been flipped upon hearing this. In almost the blink of an eye, the situation was reversed, with Xu Ke bing the fierce, aggressive one.


    "Miss, without evidence, you¡¯d better watch what you say or this is defamation. Be careful, I¡¯ll sue you." Lin Mengyao was so angry at Xu Jiahui¡¯s words that her face turned red, ring at the other with eyes like fiery darts.


    "Hmph, I¡¯m not from Huaxia. Your Huaxiaws don¡¯t apply to me." Xu Jiahui smiled maliciously, filled with malice, as she looked at Lin Mengyao.


    "Are you two just loafing around? Two can¡¯t even beat one." Seeing her bodyguards still unable to take down Xu Ke, Xu Jiahui¡¯s face turned extremely grim, and even the brief joy from blocking Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t lift her mood.


    The two in a stalemate with Xu Ke wore a faint expression of bitterness. They too wanted a quick victory, but they just couldn¡¯t do it. How could they have known that a seemingly frail pretty boy could be so formidable, not only withstanding their two-pronged assault unscathed but also pressuring them in return?

 Chapter 339 Opposition

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Opposition</h4><h4></h4>


    "Anyone standing on thend of China must abide by China¡¯s rules," Xu Ke replied coldly upon hearing Xu Jiahui¡¯s words to Lin Mengyao.


    During the reply, Xu Ke didn¡¯t pause his actions at all. Taking advantage of Xu Jiahui¡¯s outburst, which distracted the two people she was ordering around, Xu Ke seized the moment, kicking A Gu and punching the fair-skinned man, sessfully pushing them both back a step.


    The three who were entangled just moments ago suddenly separated.


    A Gu clutched his stomach while the fair-skinned man held his shoulder. At this moment, their looks at Xu Ke no longer carried disdain, but instead were filled with wariness and scrutiny.


    Xu Ke was the only one among the three still unscathed, and he now stood beside Lin Mengyao, holding her hand. He turned his face slightly, whispering softly to Lin Mengyao, the tenderness and precious regard in his words adding anotheryer of chill to Xu Jiahui¡¯s already grim expression.


    "p!"


    "p!"


    Xu Jiahui raised her hand and walked up to the two bodyguards, giving each a resounding p.


    "Useless, you¡¯re all useless, can¡¯t even handle one person," Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes showed undisguised killing intent as they swept toward Xu Ke.


    But this didn¡¯t stop those around her from pointing and whispering.


    When the conflict first broke out, a crowd had already gathered. The national trait of loving spectacles had people standing steadfastly, facing the risk of getting involved. Initially, they thought it was a love triangle scene, but soon realized the three didn¡¯t know each other. Xu Jiahui¡¯s earlier deration of being non-Chinese had instantly plummeted her likability among the onlookers, seeing her now p people just because her subordinates lost to Xu Ke drove them to openly discuss her.


    "This youngdy is quite beautiful, but her temper is awful. Any man who marries her would surely suffer,"mented an older aunt, pointing at Xu Jiahui¡¯s face, thinking she was whispering.


    "Such a pretty young girl, and she chooses to dress so revealingly and act so aggressively. She¡¯s clearly a troublemaker and who would dare marry her?" An olddy chimed in after the first one finished speaking.


    "Brother, I support you. In our China, breaking thew willnd you in jail, no matter what country you¡¯re from," A young man shouted towards Xu Ke, then turned with pride to Xu Jiahui, who was surrounded, and continued in a louder voice.


    "Exactly, if you don¡¯t want to follow ourws, then don¡¯te here. You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re merciful not to have already beat you for saying such things," others joined in loudly. As the voices grew louder, Xu Jiahui faced the scene trembling with slight anger.


    "Shut up, all of you! You poor people know nothing." Xu Jiahui forced herself to stand firm and expressionless, unwilling to show any weakness, raising her chin as though it granted her supreme authority, making everyone present insignificant as if they were all beneath her feet.


    Some in the crowd were shocked by Xu Jiahui¡¯s pride and demeanor, not daring to take a step forward. But to Xu Ke, she looked like a ridiculous fool; true presencees from within, not something you pretend to have.


    In Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, the aura around Xu Jiahui wasn¡¯t real, just an act, unsupported and untrustworthy.


    Others didn¡¯t know this, and under Xu Jiahui¡¯s gaze, slowly began to quiet down. Without anything left to watch, the crowd dispersed significantly, leaving Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with a path to depart.


    "Xu Ke, I don¡¯t feel like shopping anymore, let¡¯s go back. Next time before we go out, remind me to check the calendar properly, or we might keep running into such tiresome people," Lin Mengyao said, looking once more in Xu Jiahui¡¯s direction, then pulling on Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    Xu Ke agreed without hesitation, which only added to Xu Jiahui¡¯s chagrin. When did a Xu Family youngdy ever get treated with disdain? It was utterly insulting, and Xu Jiahui was so enraged her chest heaved withrger breaths.


    "Alright," Xu Ke said gently, ruffling Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair.


    "You can¡¯t leave, you must finish shopping today, or I won¡¯t let it slide. Those people I brought can¡¯t beat you, but I have a whole family behind me full of capable people. What does your family have? What gives you the audacity to defy me? Can you handle the consequences of angering me?" Xu Jiahui narrowed her eyes slightly, unapologetically using her family background as a threat. After all, an eagle doesn¡¯t care about an ant crawling on the ground.


    "Suit yourself." Xu Ke¡¯s gaze toward Xu Jiahui turnedpletely cold,ced with a hint of disdain.


    With that, Xu Ke turned and left with Lin Mengyao. Behind him, Xu Jiahui¡¯s angry expression had surprisingly turned red. No one knew Miss Xu Jiahui of the Xu Family had a masochistic streak, finding thrills in submission to power. Xu Ke¡¯s icy, superior gaze and his demonstratedbat ability filled her with excitement.


    Just then, her waist felt weak.


    The two bodyguards by Xu Jiahui¡¯s side didn¡¯t understand her thoughts, mistaking her flush for anger. They stood close, barely daring to breathe, fearing they would further provoke this miss.


    Xu Jiahui stood there until Xu Ke¡¯s figure was out of sight before her flush subsided and her weakened waist regained strength.


    "Let¡¯s go, back to the hotel. You two will take punishment upon return," Xu Jiahui said, her face resuming the Xu Family¡¯s characteristic pride and superiority.


    "Yes," the two bodyguards, shadow-like, followed her silently back to the hotel, not daring to refute her words.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke, who had left with Lin Mengyao, externally appeared calm but began calcting in his heart.


    Upon reaching the Xu Family Mansion, Xu Ke softly said to Lin Mengyao, "You go rest in the room for a while, I have something to discuss with Wenhao."


    "Okay," Lin Mengyao nodded obediently, not inquiring why Xu Ke needed to talk to Sheng Wenhao.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you at home,e back soon."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be back before dinner."

 Chapter 340 Changing the Plan

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Changing the n</h4><h4></h4>


    "What brings you here?" Sheng Wenhao looked somewhat surprised at Xu Ke standing outside the door. "It¡¯s almost mealtime already. Why aren¡¯t you at home with your wife but instead came to my humble abode?" Sheng Wenhao put on a slightly mischievous smile, "Don¡¯t tell me you made her angry, got kicked out, and came to take refuge with me?"


    "What are you thinking? Yaoyao and I are getting along great." Xu Ke brushed past Sheng Wenhao standing in his way, walking in as if he were at his own house.


    "Then why aren¡¯t you having dinner with your wife and instead came to hang out with a single guy like me? You¡¯re not here to console me in my lonely single life, are you?" Sheng Wenhao opened the fridge, took out two cans of beer, handed one to Xu Ke, opened one for himself, and took a contented sip.


    Xu Ke rolled his eyes at Sheng Wenhao, "When I was out shopping with Yaoyao today, I ran into a woman who came to pick a fight. I suspect this has something to do with Sheng Hong, and we might need to hold off on our previous ns." Xu Ke¡¯s expression became somewhat serious as he spoke.


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s originally cheerful expression gradually became more serious due to Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "What is it? Is that woman troublesome?"


    "I just feel that the woman isn¡¯t simple, and I¡¯ve got an uneasy feeling. I¡¯ll have someone investigate first. If there¡¯s no issue, we¡¯ll proceed as nned." Xu Ke said in a deep voice.


    "Alright, I¡¯ve waited this long anyway, a few more days won¡¯t matter." Sheng Wenhao said, chugging a mouthful of beer.


    Xu Ke patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that. I was worried you might get hung up on it."


    "I can¡¯t afford to. If I had been stubborn, I wouldn¡¯t have made it through when I was in Africa. I wouldn¡¯t have what I have today."


    "By the way, how are you finding it here? If it¡¯s ufortable, why not move back to the estate? There are so many rooms in the house; you could stay in a different room every day." Xu Ke joked as he looked at Sheng Wenhao.


    "No need, I¡¯m fine here. I wouldn¡¯t want to go to your estate and feel awkward bringing a woman home, let alone having to face all those happy couples. There¡¯s such freedom in living alone." Sheng Wenhao shot Xu Ke a smug nce,ughing as he spoke.


    "Alright then, once this matter is over, find yourself a nice girl to settle down with so you won¡¯t have to face all those happy couples every day." Xu Ke also disyed a mischievous smile, teasing Sheng Wenhao.


    "I¡¯m still young; I¡¯m in no rush to get married. I n to consider marriage only after I¡¯m thirty. I need to enjoy a few more years while I¡¯m young and not rush into the grave of marriage." After saying this, Sheng Wenhao took another big gulp of beer, the pale liquid tracing down his slender neck and disappearing beneath his cor.


    "That¡¯s your choice; as long as you¡¯re aware of it yourself, it¡¯s fine. Just drink less when you live alone. It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t keep chatting. I should head home; your sister-inw is waiting for me for dinner." Xu Ke patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder, stood up, declined Sheng Wenhao¡¯s offer to see him off and left the apartment alone, driving home.


    Xu Ke had someone monitor Sheng Hong¡¯s movements, but a few dayster, Sheng Hong and Xu Jiahui¡¯s interactions remained highly secretive. They seemed unrted, yet Xu Ke¡¯s unease did not diminish. The detective sent to investigate the woman could only find out that she flew in from America. There was no information on what she came for or what she did in America.


    At thepany, the board, previously subdued by Xu Ke¡¯s newly developed game, seemed to be stirring again. It was as if an invisible was slowly closing in from the dark, and Xu Ke felt a sense of crisis.


    "Ourpany has only made a profit off this one game project in the past half year. The other projects are nearingpletion; we can¡¯t rely on a single project all year, can we? The funding from this one project is substantial, but our Xu Corporation isn¡¯t a smallpany; we have tens of thousands of employees, plus executives and board members. We can¡¯t possibly make a living off this alone." Someone in the board meeting looked up at Xu Ke and said.


    "You¡¯re right, and I understand your concerns. You didn¡¯t need to say it; I was already nning to address this at today¡¯s board meeting. As you know, since I took charge, ourpany¡¯s only new project is the game department¡¯stest development. Beyond that, we only have old projects nearing their end and no longer bringing in profit, so I¡¯ve also been looking for new opportunities for ourpanytely."


    "I just received insider information. At the end of this month, the government ns to lease two plots ofnd; one is in the neighboring city to the north of Shangjing, and the other¡¯s location is farther in Zhezhou. Both locations are promising for development, but thend in the north of Shangjing is more beneficial for us. Therefore, I n to bid for that plot next month and develop it into the best resort in the country, a tourist spot, so you can start preparing." Xu Ke said steadily, his gold-rimmed sses resting on his nose, his voice even taking on a slightly mechanical narration.


    "Is the information reliable? What¡¯s the budget for thisnd?" Chairman Miao asked, smiling with gentlemanly grace.


    "You can rest assured that the information is reliable. As for the budget, it¡¯s roughly estimated at around seven billion eight hundred million, not including the resort construction costs." Xu Ke adjusted his sses and said coldly.


    "I believe you will receive rted updates in a few days. I¡¯m mentioning it today to give everyone here a heads-up. I¡¯ve noticed the recent restlessness among you all, and I take note of it. Today, I want to tell everyone that I, Xu Ke, can create value and lead Xu Corporation to greater heights. This plot is just the beginning."


    "So," Xu Ke slowed down his speaking pace at this point, sweeping his gaze around the conference room, observing everyone¡¯s expressions, "I hope you can all stay calm and refrain from making reckless moves. After all, I have no tolerance for mistakes. If I catch wind of anything, I won¡¯t hold back just because you¡¯re my elders orpany veterans. Be careful."


    Xu Ke¡¯s straight mouth curled into an upward arc, the beautifully shaped eyes hidden behind thin lenses, still couldn¡¯t conceal the coldness shooting out from within.


    Those caught in Xu Ke¡¯s gaze felt a chill run down their spines, especially the ones with guilty consciences; their hearts skipped a beat, intimidated by the coldness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    This young man has such deterrence; could it be what they say about a tiger father having no dog sons? The board members wondered.


    "Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting. Once you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll have the assistant send you the relevant documents." Xu Ke, satisfied with the deterrence he had caused, pulled back his imposing demeanor, appearing once more like a university student.

 Chapter 341 Auction

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Auction</h4><h4></h4>


    After Xu Ke returned, he indeed sent a detailed introduction of the two plots ofnd to each member of the board, and soon, the Xu Corporation received an official invitation letter.


    Since it was apany event, Xu Ke did not bring Lin Mengyao. Instead, he donned a well-fitted suit, and apanied by his secretary, walked into the auction venue and sat at his designated seat, closing his eyes to rest.


    Xu Ke typically did not provoke others, but someone happened toe over to provoke him. The person trying to provoke Xu Ke was no stranger; it was Sheng Hong, the man Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao had been discussing.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Xu to arrive so early. I wonder what Mr. Xu thinks about today¡¯s two plots ofnd?" Sheng Hong¡¯s seat was adjacent to Xu Ke¡¯s. Seeing Xu Ke sitting with his eyes closed, he opened the conversation.


    "I¡¯m certainly determined to win." The moment Xu Ke opened his eyes, it seemed as if countless sword lights scattered from within, carrying an overwhelming sharpness and determination.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Sheng Hong was not angry. Instead, he wore a knowing smile, and with his rosy cheeks, he exuded a confident aura.


    "Young people do have this fighting spirit, but they are still too young. They speak too definitively without leaving room for retreat, which easily leads to making a fool of themselves." Sheng Hong nced at Xu Ke, implying something deeper in his words.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it. I am only decisive about matters I¡¯m confident in." Xu Ke slightly raised the corners of his mouth, looking at Sheng Hong as if he was a fool. This made Sheng Hong¡¯s expression twist for a moment, but he remembered where they were, so he quicklyposed himself, appearing graceful and poised.


    "Then let¡¯s wait and see who ends up with these two plots ofnd." Although Sheng Hong was smiling, he couldn¡¯t swallow the bitterness and just wanted to trample his opponent underfoot. Thinking of his arrangement for today, Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t hold back his urge to boast, whispering to Xu Ke while gritting his teeth.


    "Stop talking, the bidding is about to start." Xu Ke shot a sidelong nce at Sheng Hong, speaking coldly, abruptly cutting off Sheng Hong¡¯s unfinished words, forcing him to continue holding back his anger internally.


    "First, I want to thank everyone for attending. Thends for bidding this time are in the East Suburb of North River and the Jiangzhong District of Zhezhou. Relevant materials have been distributed to everyone. The usage rights for these plots are twenty and thirty years respectively. This auction uses a bidding format where the highest bidder wins. First up is the East Suburb of North River with a base price of 5.3 billion, each bid must be no less than 1 billion. Let¡¯s begin."


    With the host¡¯s indifferent voice concluding, the auctionmenced.


    The information in the official manual wasprehensive but not detailed. Specific details required participatingpanies to investigate on their own, andpanies with prior notice had already dispatched staff to the site for inspection, determining suitability before participating in the auction.


    Both plots released by the officials were of goodmercial value, ording to both official introductions and actualpany investigations, drawing manypanies into the bidding, with prices soaring quickly, approaching the 7 billion mark.


    "Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Xu started bidding yet? Have you decided to give up?" Sheng Hong looked at Xu Ke, who remained with his eyes closed, not participating in the bidding, a rare trace of doubt in his eyes. This was inconsistent with the information he had; wasn¡¯t Xu Ke nning to acquire this plot? Why not make a move?


    But Xu Ke did not answer his question, merely closed his eyes, as if he were truly asleep, making Sheng Hong uncertain whether to proceed with the original n.


    "Seven and a half billion."


    Just as Sheng Hong was hesitating, the price surged to a new high, reaching seven and a half billion.


    "Seven and a half billion and one."


    At that moment, Xu Ke, who had kept silent with eyes closed, finally acted, which made the hesitant Sheng Hong breathe a sigh of relief.


    "So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t speak up earlier, you were waiting for this moment. However, I also really like this plot, so don¡¯t me me; after all, business is like war." Sheng Hong said feigned apologetically to Xu Ke, then signaled his assistant to raise the bid to seven and a half billion and two.


    This time Xu Ke finally opened his eyes, casting a nce at Sheng Hong, his gaze cold enough to be almost palpable.


    But Sheng Hong didn¡¯t flinch at all, instead feeling a surge of satisfaction inside.


    "Seven and a half billion and three tenths." Xu Ke bid again.


    "Seven and a half billion and four." Sheng Hong gave Xu Ke a helpless smile and followed up with another bid.


    "Seven and a half billion and five." At this point, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes not only had chill but were filled with intense anger, seemingly enraged by Sheng Hong¡¯spetition.


    Seeing Xu Ke like this, Sheng Hong felt like he was soaking in a hot spring, afort in his heart, and his smile grew more radiant and dazzling. His hand motion remained unchanged, continuing to signal his assistant to bid.


    "Seven and a half billion and six."


    When the host on the stand called out this price, no one else raised a bid; to them, this price was already quite high.


    For a moment, the only two bidding were Xu Ke and Sheng Hong.


    "Seven and a half billion and seven." Xu Ke gritted his teeth, indicating his assistant to keep bidding.


    "Seven and a half billion and eight." Sheng Hong followed suit.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze at Sheng Hong now carried a hint of killing intent.


    "Why is Mr. Xu looking at me like this? It frightens me. How about this, you bid once more, and I won¡¯tpete. I¡¯ll let you have this plot." Sheng Hong said in a seemingly sincere tone, as if Xu Ke was being unreasonable, and he was making a huge sacrifice.


    "No need, since Mr. Sheng likes this plot, you can have it. There¡¯s still another plot, they¡¯re about the same, so either one is fine by me." Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no anger by this time. He returned to the initial demeanor Sheng Hong had seen him in, calm andposed, as if no person or thing could catch his eye anymore, though this time his eyes were open.


    "Going once, going twice, sold for seven and a half billion and eight!" With the sound of the gavel hitting the table, this transaction was concluded.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s smile froze. Listening to the congrattions from those around him, he felt his heart bleeding. He had only intended to trip Xu Ke up, not to actually buy this plot. He always had his eyes on the other one, but now he ended up purchasing it for seven and a half billion and eight.


    Listening to the people congratting him, Sheng Hong swallowed his bitterness, exchanged a few pleasantries, and only when the next auction started did he quiet down, turning his attention back to the event.


    "The starting price for this plot is 5.8 billion, with each bid no less than 1 billion. Let¡¯s begin!" With the host¡¯s words, a new round of bidding had already started.

 Chapter 342: Being Played

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Being yed</h4><h4></h4>


    "You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?" Watching the price in the auction soar, Sheng Hong gritted his teeth with a smile on his face and whispered to Xu Ke.


    "You guessed right. I did it on purpose. From the beginning, I wanted this piece ofnd," Xu Ke nodded, speaking candidly.


    "What about just now?" Sheng Hong was momentarily stunned by Xu Ke¡¯s straightforward admission, but anger quickly reced his daze, and he even spoke with a grinding intensity.


    "I was just joking with you, Sheng. You seemed quite happy just now, didn¡¯t you?" Xu Ke said with a smile on his face, "If you¡¯re nning to thank me, there¡¯s no need. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for years; it¡¯s only right." Xu Ke¡¯s kind understanding nearly caused Sheng Hong to vomit blood in rage.


    "You¡¯re good at this." Sheng Hong forced out each word through gritted teeth.


    "I¡¯ll get even better," Xu Ke replied nonchntly.


    "Seven billion."


    Due to the remoteness of this plot, not manypanies were bidding, and the price had only reached seven billion so far.


    "I am determined to get thisnd. Once I have it, I will surely thank you for your gracious concession," Xu Ke said humbly with a hint of gratitude, signaling his assistant to raise the bid.


    "It¡¯s still not decided who will ultimately own thisnd, so don¡¯t celebrate too early," Sheng Hong finished speaking and also signaled his assistant to raise the bid.


    Due to the bidding war between the two, the price of thend suddenly jumped from seventy billion to seventy-five billion.


    "Why force it, Sheng? You just bought a piece ofnd. Do you still have money for this one? I think you should quit fighting with me. You can¡¯t have all the pie and not even leave some soup for others. People shouldn¡¯t be that greedy," Xu Ke said, leaning on his chin with one hand, his tone slow and flippant.


    Sheng Hong was so enraged by Xu Ke¡¯s shameless words that he almost spat out blood, tamping down his fury but unable to fully suppress it as he said, "Thanks for your concern, Xu Ke. The Sheng Family is not short of money." With that, Sheng Hong raised his hand, signaling his assistant to continue the bidding.


    "Eight billion nine hundred million," the auctioneer on stage announced with some excitement.


    Thestpetitor withdrew due to the high price of eight billion nine hundred million, leaving the stage once again to Xu Ke and Sheng Hong¡¯s Asura battle.


    "Boss Sheng, we can¡¯t bid any higher. This price already exceeds our budget," Sheng Hong¡¯s assistant whispered, risking his wrath.


    The assistant¡¯s reminder was like a cold ssh of water, extinguishing Sheng Hong¡¯s fiery temper and restoring his rationality.


    "No worries. Another bid, then we¡¯ll stop. This Xu Family kid stabbed me in the back. I must take a chunk out of him. Otherwise, people might think Sheng Hong is a pushover," Sheng Hong said with a squint, exuding the vibe of a crafty old fox.


    Realizing Sheng Hong didn¡¯t really intend to buy, his assistant let out a sigh of relief, and his tense expression finally rxed.


    On the other side, hearing Sheng Hong¡¯s bid, Xu Ke¡¯s smile deepened. "Boss Xu, should we bid again?" Xu Ke¡¯s assistant asked quietly.


    "Do I look like a fool, spending ny-two billion onnd with only a thirty-year lease?" Xu Ke tilted his head and questioned his assistant with a slightly imperceptible smile in his eyes.


    "Yes." No one around Xu Ke was an idiot. Although his move earlier left them momentarily confused, upon hearing Xu Ke, the assistant understood and gave Sheng Hong a sympathetic look, making Sheng Hong bewildered and a bit anxious.


    "Nine billion, going twice."


    The auctioneer on stage called out the price, but Xu Ke showed no intention of continuing topete. Sheng Hong¡¯s eyelid twitched, his unease solidifying as he hurriedly said before the deal was closed, "Boss Xu, this is thest piece ofnd today. Do you really n to just give up?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t call it giving up. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not mine right now," Xu Ke replied leisurely, giving Sheng Hong a familiar, meaningful look, instantly snapping a string in Sheng Hong¡¯s mind. Despite being slow to react, he understood he had fallen into Xu Ke¡¯s trap.


    But Sheng Hong, consumed by anger, didn¡¯t bother to dwell on Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    The second piece ofnd was announced sold at this moment.


    "You did it on purpose. From the moment you entered, everything you did was intentional. You never intended to buy either of these plots," Sheng Hong stood up abruptly, blocking Xu Ke¡¯s path.


    The congrattory noises in the room abruptly stopped. Everyone remained seated, silently watching the only two standing entrepreneurs, ears perked up to catch their gossip.


    "You were bidding against me just to make me buy both plots. You set me up!" Sheng Hong asserted firmly.


    "Boss Sheng, you¡¯re mistaken. You were the one persistently bidding against me. When I saw how much you wanted it, I reluctantly let you have it to fulfill your wishes. How did this be me scheming against you? Or did I misunderstand? Was Boss Sheng only engaging in maliciouspetition and never intended to buy either plot? Or was it all an impulse purchase, and Sheng Group doesn¡¯t actually have enough funds for you to buy two pieces ofnd? Now that your impulsiveness has subsided and you¡¯re filled with regret, you¡¯re trying to paint me as the viin who maliciously bid against you, using public opinion to pressure me into buying both plots?"


    Xu Ke asked innocently, tilting his head, but his words carried a deadly weight. Whether Sheng Hong admitted to it or not, his image was already tarnished, impacting their perception of Sheng Group and causing them to reconsider their cooperation.


    Sheng Hong realized the deep pit he had dug himself with his reactions. He regretted deeply and wished to turn back time, wanting nothing more than to smack himself, but there was no remedy for regret in the world, and things hade to this.


    At this moment, Sheng Hong¡¯s hatred for Xu Ke peaked.


    "You¡¯ve got guts. This isn¡¯t over. Just you wait," Sheng Hong shot Xu Ke a vicious look, then turned and left with his assistant.

 Chapter 343 Countdown

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Countdown</h4><h4></h4>


    "President Xu, are we really doing the right thing?" asked the assistant, a bit concerned as they recalled the look in Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes when he left.


    "What¡¯s the problem? With two major projects like these holding him back, what do you think he can do to me?" Xu Ke said, gracefully straightening his silver-gray suit, a smile on his lips as charming as a spring breeze.


    "Let¡¯s just wait and see, he¡¯s got plenty on his te when he gets back." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were filled with depth and determination.


    Though he hadn¡¯t found the connection between that woman and Sheng Hong, he had a gut feeling that their rtionship was not simple. However, no matter howplex it was, nothing could deter his determination to overthrow the Sheng Family. From now on, he¡¯ll face any obstacle head-on!


    A momentary sh of ruthlessness passed through Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    The assistant, standing behind Xu Ke, didn¡¯t see this change in him. Instead, he felt reassured by Xu Ke¡¯s words, and his admiration for Xu Ke deepened.


    Sheng Hong had obtained ownership of the two plots ofnd but was filled with anger. By the time he finished dealing with thend issues, it was already dark.


    As soon as Sheng Hong turned around, he pped the assistant behind him, leaving the assistant bewildered.


    "President Sheng, why did you hit me?" the assistant asked dumbfoundedly, covering their burning left cheek.


    "Why did I bring you along? You knew very well that our budget was insufficient when I was bidding, so why didn¡¯t you remind me? Why didn¡¯t you stop me? You¡¯ve cost ourpany billions, and a p is letting you off easy." Sheng Hong yelled at the assistant, his eyes bloodshot.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief and disappointment as she trembled, "President Sheng, those words are too harsh. I did remind you during the auction, but you said you knew what you were doing, that you wanted to raise the price to trick President Xu, but it didn¡¯t work. How can you put all the me on me?"


    "I¡¯m just your assistant, you¡¯re the president. I spoke up, but you didn¡¯t listen. What could I possibly do? Knock you out?" The assistant raised her voice, unable to hold back her sense of injustice.


    "How dare you talk back to me? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just an assistant, and I¡¯m your employer. Whatever I say goes. If I say you¡¯re at fault, you have to admit it, not push it back onto me," Sheng Hong said angrily, pointing at his assistant.


    "I¡¯m just telling the truth. I¡¯m your assistant, not your ve. I¡¯m not going to admit to something I didn¡¯t do, not even if you were the emperor." The assistant stubbornly lifted her chin.


    "Fine, fine, since you¡¯re so capable, then get out! Our Sheng Corporation is too small to amodate a big Buddha like you. Get out!" Sheng Hong shouted at his assistant.


    "Fine, but remember, today, it wasn¡¯t you who fired me, it was I who fired you. And since I¡¯m no longer a Sheng Corporation employee, there¡¯s no need for me to hold back. With someone like you in charge, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Sheng Corporation falls." The assistant took off her badge, threw it down hard, and flipped her middle finger to Sheng Hong.


    "I¡¯m done ying with you, make your own way back." The assistant said, feeling relieved at finally getting it off her chest, grabbing her small handbag, and turning to leave.


    Leaving Sheng Hong standing there in utter disbelief.


    Before even facing the board¡¯s storm, he¡¯d already faced a storm from his own assistant, leaving Sheng Hong¡¯s face not just red but ashen.


    The night Xu Ke left Sheng Hong in a bind, he slept soundly, but Sheng Hong tossed and turned, growing angrier the more he thought about it, staying awake till dawn with dark circles under his eyes.


    Despite wracking his brain for ways to escape, he couldn¡¯t avoid facing the board. Looking at the meeting room door, for the first time, it seemed like the maw of a beast to Sheng Hong.


    As expected, the board members wore dissatisfied expressions, ring at Sheng Hong with tant disapproval.


    "President Sheng, shouldn¡¯t you exin to us? Spending 17.3 billion on two pieces ofnd, did you think you were spending $173? We need an exnation for this," said one of the board members, looking at Sheng Hong without the respect they used to have, now filled with dissatisfaction.


    They used to respect him because Sheng Hong brought them profits, but now, not only has Sheng Hong failed to bring them profits, he¡¯s harming their interests. How could they possibly respect him anymore? It¡¯s remarkable they haven¡¯t torn him to pieces.


    "Our Sheng Corporation¡¯s total avable funds are just over 17 billion, and now it¡¯s nearly all spent on these two plots. What do you expect us to do next?" another board member chimed in.


    "Over the years, your contributions to Sheng Corporation have been undeniable, but this decision is a grave mistake, pushing our Sheng Corporation toward disaster. If you can¡¯t provide a solution, don¡¯t me us for not considering past favors."


    The board members nodded in agreement with the speaker.


    Seated at the head of the table, Sheng Hong felt his head buzzing, like needles piercing. If not for a shred of rationality left, he would¡¯veshed out and told them to shut up. But now, he could only swallow his pride and apologize to these blood-sucking parasites, which was humiliating to the extreme.


    "Xu Ke, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!" Sheng Hong muttered quietly, gritting his teeth and staring at the floor with bloodshot eyes.


    Meanwhile, at the Xu Corporation, Xu Ke also faced questioning from the board. But unlike Sheng Hong, Xu Ke was much moreposed.


    "Didn¡¯t President Xu say he would lead Xu Corporation to glory? Howe not even one plot ofnd was secured? You also know that apart from that gaming project, we haven¡¯t had any other projects in half a year. If you can¡¯t secure thisnd, then step down, we¡¯ll handle it ourselves, and you won¡¯t have to worry; everything will be as it was before." One of the board members, avoiding Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, tentatively said.


    Because they were testing the waters, their voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Xu Ke heard every word.


    "I said I would acquire thend, and I will. I, Xu Ke, never lie. Yesterday, Sheng Hong of the Sheng Corporation secured the two plots for 8.3 billion and 9 billion, respectively. I estimate that Sheng Corporation¡¯s liquid capital is about that amount. They used all their funds to purchase these two plots. What will they use for construction?" Xu Ke raised his eyebrow slightly, ncing at the board members.

 Chapter 344: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Reunion</h4><h4></h4>


    "Without money for development, these two pieces ofnd are just wastnd. They will drag down Sheng Corporation, so as long as they are not fools, they will sell these two pieces ofnd sooner orter, and the price will only be cheaper when they auction it rather than higher. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?" Xu Ke said slowly, giving the board members ample time to think.


    "Sheng Corporation has always had a good rtionship with the banks; they can apply for a loan, and gritting their teeth, they can still push this project forward." The board members in the meeting room no longer looked at Xu Ke with the same reproach as before, but they still hesitated about what he said.


    "No, the bank won¡¯t give them a loan." Xu Ke said firmly.


    Someone in the meeting room wanted to refute Xu Ke¡¯s words but suddenly thought of something, with a look of sudden realization, "Right, everyone wants a piece of the cake that Sheng Corporation holds. The issues we just discussed will ur to them sooner orter. If they want that piece ofnd, they won¡¯t let Sheng Corporation get a bank loan. But, how can we ensure that our Xu Corporation gets this piece of cake? If both ourpanies offer the same price, what if Sheng Corporation doesn¡¯t sell it to us?"


    "I don¡¯t know if any of you have heard this saying: money can make the devil turn millstones. I find this saying particrly true; in this world, there¡¯s nothing money can¡¯t solve; if there is, it just means you don¡¯t have enough money." Xu Ke smiled slightly, his eyes carrying a determined gaze, like a shrewd and calctive fox.


    At this moment, the board members no longer treated Xu Ke as an ignorant young man but rather as apetent authority figure.


    "Each generation produces its own talents; we¡¯re getting old." Someone sighed after the meeting ended.


    "Indeed, as the Yangtze River waves push forward, we have been left behind on the beach. The young people today are truly remarkable. With such an heir, how could our Xu Family not take another step forward? Ah, the Xu Family, as expected, none of them are easy to deal with simpletons, but it¡¯s a pity, such talent envied by the heavens." Thinking of another extraordinarily talented member of the Xu Family, this board member¡¯s eyes showed a hint of reminiscence and regret.


    Not mentioning how the board members, after ending this meeting, not only held Xu Ke in higher regard but also snuffed out any rising secret ambitions.


    Since the heir of the Xu Family had demonstratedpetence matching that position, they put to rest unwise thoughts, after all, who wouldn¡¯t want a win without effort.


    After resolving thepany matters, Xu Ke was in a great mood, but even the best mood disappeared the instant he encountered the woman downstairs.


    Even though Xu Ke knew the other party must havee to find him, he didn¡¯t want to interact with her and just wanted to leave quickly, but unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go his way.


    "Xu Ke, stop, I know you saw me. I¡¯m here to find you." Xu Jiahui stepped out of her car, looking at Xu Ke with a seductive demeanor.


    "I don¡¯t know you." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "So cold, I would have believed you if you said this the first time we met, but I don¡¯t believe you after so long. Haven¡¯t you investigated me already?" Xu Jiahui looked at Xu Ke with a veiled, eager gaze.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze became sharp because of Xu Jiahui¡¯s words. If observed closely, one could even see his pupils shrink momentarily.


    "Do you want to talk now?" Xu Jiahui saw the change in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. Instead of feeling offended or angry, she felt her whole body was burning. If it wasn¡¯t inappropriate now, she really wanted to throw herself into his arms to feel the chest she longed for day and night.


    "Of course." Xu Ke said with a smirk.


    Xu Jiahui opened the car door, her gaze like a hook looking at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke shook his head, "I have a car, you go ahead, I¡¯ll follow." Xu Ke directly refused Xu Jiahui¡¯s suggestion, getting into his car without giving her a chance to speak again.


    "Tsk, what kind of person is this, doesn¡¯t understand even a bit of romance." Xu Jiahui muttered softly, but there was no trace of anger in her expression.


    Xu Jiahui chose the best restaurant in Shangjing, with a hint of ssical elegance in its decor. You could find cuisines from all over the country here, and they were the most authentic.


    "Do you like it here? I specifically asked around for rmendations, and they said this is the best, so I brought you here. Plus, it¡¯s really hard to get a reservation here. I wasted a lot of effort for you." Xu Jiahui teased her long wavy hair, showing off her slender neck and full bust in front of Xu Ke.


    She really put a lot of effort into her appearance for her meeting with Xu Ke today.


    She wore a red spaghetti strap dress, the burgundy color highlighting her skin as fair as snow. The sweetheart neckline design entuated her deep cleavage, and the waist design showcased her slender waist that couldn¡¯t be grasped with one hand. The dress¡¯s length above the knee further entuated her long, straight legs.


    "Oh." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, whatever you have to say, please say it quickly. I need to get home to have dinner with my wife. I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you." Xu Kepletely ignored Xu Jiahui¡¯s seductive figure, just looking into her eyes with an icy gaze.


    Xu Jiahui¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, but she quickly recovered and looked at Xu Ke with an even more lingering gaze, even with a hint of resentment and pity.


    "When you dine with someone, don¡¯t mention another woman, it¡¯s such a mood killer." Unlike other women, Xu Jiahui¡¯s husky and sensual voice was like a feather tickling your heart, itching unbearably, but Xu Ke was not someone who feared tickles.


    "Are you sure you only want to talk about such trivial topics? If so, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t apany you." After Xu Ke spoke, he was ready to stand up and walk out, making Xu Jiahui¡¯s face truly be unsightly.


    She signaled to the two bodyguards beside her, and they immediately blocked the doorway, preventing Xu Ke from leaving.


    "Just some underlings; do you think they can stop me?" Xu Ke asked coldly in return.


    "I know they can¡¯t stop you, but I have something to say to you, and you can¡¯t leave." Xu Jiahui said.


    "I fell in love with you at first sight. I really like you, and I want you to be with me." The dagger was finally revealed as Xu Jiahui dered her purpose.


    "But I don¡¯t like you, and I¡¯m not interested in you." Xu Ke refused mercilessly.


    "You!" Xu Jiahui was furious and embarrassed by Xu Ke¡¯s heartless rejection.

 Chapter 345: Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Entanglement</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. The fact that I fancy you is your good fortune, what right do you have to refuse?" Xu Jiahui said unhappily.


    "Moreover, in what way am I not as good as your wife? I¡¯m young, I have both talent and looks, and I¡¯m rich. Why don¡¯t you like me? How can you reject me?" Xu Jiahui was both indignant and puzzled.


    "The people who pursue me alle from prominent families, so the fact that I fancy you is your good fortune. Besides, I never asked you to divorce and marry me, I just want to be your lover. Don¡¯t all men like the idea of having a wife at home and lovers outside? I can give you that life. As long as your wife doesn¡¯tpete with me for you, I won¡¯t bother her. Isn¡¯t that a great deal? What reason do you have to refuse?" Xu Jiahui said, angry and confused.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would dare to refuse someone as alluring as herself; it was truly against all reason.


    "I only love my wife. I¡¯m not interested in anyone else, not even if you¡¯re a celestial being descended from heaven." Xu Ke said firmly, standing his ground.


    Even as Xu Jiahui lowered her clothes in front of him, revealing her upper body entirely, Xu Ke¡¯s gaze remained unwavering from beginning to end.


    "If you have nothing else to say, then have your men step aside. I¡¯m in a good mood today and don¡¯t want to hurt anyone," Xu Ke said coldly.


    "You¡¯ve done all this and you still don¡¯t move me a bit. You¡¯re truly the most unique person I¡¯ve ever met." Xu Jiahui said as she put her just discarded strap back on and adjusted her clothes.


    "I won¡¯t give up on you. What I want, I must have. Even if you don¡¯t feel anything for me now, one day you¡¯lle to like me." Xu Jiahui walked up to Xu Ke, the scent of hyacinth filling the air.


    "Let him go," Xu Jiahui ordered, her almond-shaped eyes fixed on Xu Ke, seeing her reflection in his pupils gave her a strange sense of satisfaction.


    The two people standing by the door silently stepped aside upon hearing Xu Jiahui¡¯smand.


    Xu Ke gave Xu Jiahui a cold nce, passed between the two bodyguards, and left without looking back.


    "What a heartless man, he didn¡¯t even look back. But what can I do? I find him so handsome like this, I think I might really like him," Xu Jiahui said, holding her flushed cheeks, her eyes filled with a watery tenderness that made her all the more captivating.


    "Miss, could it be that you¡¯ve really fallen for him?" The paler bodyguard looked at Xu Jiahui with aplicated expression, his eyes revealing infatuation and struggle, his rational mind constantly reminding him to stay away from this woman who was beyond his reach, yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself from focusing on her, longing to possess her heart alone.


    Upon hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, the tenderness in Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes vanished instantly. Her gaze towards the bodyguard was so cold it could almost take form. "My affairs are none of your business. Know your ce and mind your own business," she said.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve overstepped," the bodyguard immediately lowered his head, unable to conceal his destion.


    "Keep an eye on his every move from now on. I want you to report his movements to me at all times. I¡¯ll make him fall at my feet. After all, no man can resist my charm, wouldn¡¯t you agree?" Xu Jiahui said softly, holding A Gu¡¯s chin.


    "Yes, no one can resist your beauty, he will surely be yours," A Gu replied firmly.


    "I like listening to you. I hope you learn from A Gu," Xu Jiahui said with a cold nce at the paler bodyguard before walking out of the room first.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have feelings for her," A Gu quietly said as he patted hispanion on the shoulder.


    Having been by Xu Jiahui¡¯s side for so many years, A Gu knew all too well what kind of person she was¡ªa socialite who never turned away suitable men and lived wildly. Falling in love with her was pure hardship.


    A Gu was open-minded, but hispanion had not yet figured this out, as his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his sadness.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t take Xu Jiahui¡¯s words to heart. He even forgot about her after a night¡¯s sleep, only for the butler to mention a red supercar parked outside the estate while he was eating.


    Xu Ke paused in his eating.


    "What? Is it someone you know? Should we invite them in for dinner?" Lin Mengyao asked softly.


    "No need, just a crazy woman," Xu Ke said, frowning slightly.


    "Crazy woman? Who?" Lin Mengyao paused her eating, a hint of jealousy in her voice that she herself didn¡¯t notice.


    Xu Ke sensitively picked up on Lin Mengyao¡¯s jealousy, and the annoyance that had just arisen in his heart vanished into thin air. He even secretly hoped she would show up every morning so he could see Lin Mengyao getting jealous every day, wouldn¡¯t that be delightful?


    But this thought only lingered for a moment before Xu Ke dismissed it. If she really showed up every morning, it wouldn¡¯t be just about jealousy. Xu Ke sighed with resignation in his heart.


    Seeing Xu Ke still hadn¡¯t answered her question, the smile on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face gradually faded, "Why won¡¯t you answer my question?" Lin Mengyao put down her chopsticks and stared at Xu Ke with a serious expression.


    "I was just thinking about somepany matters, not intentionally ignoring you." Xu Ke reached out to hold Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand on the dining table and said softly, "The woman is the one we ran into at the mall a few days ago. She confessed to me yesterday and I turned her down. She¡¯s probably here because she hasn¡¯t given up, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give her any opportunity. After ignoring her a few more days, she¡¯ll probably give up."


    "I remember she¡¯s quite pretty. Are you sure you don¡¯t feel anything at all?" Lin Mengyao asked, looking into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    "Of course I don¡¯t like her. Besides, what does her beauty have to do with me? I already have a wife, and my wife is more beautiful than any woman in the world. In my heart, she¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world. With the most beautiful wife by my side, how could any other woman catch my eye?" Xu Ke said with determined eyes.


    Xu Ke¡¯s resolute gaze sessfully calmed the wavering heart of Lin Mengyao, even making her unable to resist the smile that reappeared on her face.


    "Then remember what you said today. If I find out you¡¯ve gone back on your word, I won¡¯t let you off." Lin Mengyao said, with equally determined eyes, locking eyes with Xu Ke.


    The two of them looked at each other, each knowing the other meant every word.


    "Mm." Under Lin Mengyao¡¯s watchful gaze, Xu Ke nodded.

 Chapter 346: The Tag-Along

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346: The Tag-Along</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> In the sports car, Xu Jiahui carefully outlined her red lips in front of the mirror, then checked her face from side to side in the mirror to make sure there wasn¡¯t a single w; every part was exquisitely perfect to the extreme. Only then did she put down the mirror, reaching into her bag to take out a bottle of custom perfume, Dream of Paris. She sprayed her wrist first and then gently touched her neck and earlobes with the scented area.


    The car was filled with the scent of hyacinths.


    After ensuring she was wless from head to toe, Xu Jiahui ced the mirror down and focused her attention outside the car, waiting for Xu Ke toe out.


    Xu Ke emerged but didn¡¯t get out of the car to see her as she had imagined. Instead, he treated her as if she were air, ignored herpletely, and drove off, about to pass by Xu Jiahui¡¯s red supercar.


    Xu Jiahui¡¯s well-prepared face fell due to Xu Ke¡¯s action.


    "Force the car to stop, at any cost," Xu Jiahui said through gritted teeth, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s car. Her carefully manicured nails, painted nude, broke intensely from the pressure, and vivid red blood began to trickle down her delicate, jade-like fingers. Yet Xu Jiahui acted as if she felt nothing, maintaining her posture, her eyes glued intently to Xu Ke¡¯s car.


    Upon receiving the order, Agu stomped on the gas pedal and turned the steering wheel with one hand, chasing after Xu Ke¡¯s car without hesitation even though it was downhill, elerating directly toward it.


    The sound of the car crash and screeching brakes mixed together; the two cars moved along the mountain road, one behind the other, and finally came to a slow halt. White smoke billowed up between the two vehicles; the rear of Xu Ke¡¯s car was dented, the front had a dent from hitting a roadside tree as an attempt to stop it, while Xu Jiahui¡¯s car behind was better off, with damage only to the front, the rest perfectly intact.


    Xu Ke lifted his head from the steering wheel, eyes filled with impatience and fury. In the car behind, Xu Jiahui rubbed her forehead, took out the mirror she always carried, confirmed nothing happened to her face, and then opened the car door, heading towards Xu Ke¡¯s car.


    "Knock knock!" Xu Jiahui knocked on the driver¡¯s side window.


    Xu Ke lowered the window.


    "Driving into me, are you crazy?" Xu Ke said, looking at Xu Jiahui with his eyes slightly narrowed, a hint of coldness gleaming.


    But instead of retreating from Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes became even more ardent and bold because of it. "If you hade out to see me, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. So, remember to greet me next time you see me, okay?" Xu Jiahui looked at Xu Ke with unabashed possessiveness and desire.


    "I think I was very clear before; I am not interested in you, and please don¡¯t disturb my life. I don¡¯t want today¡¯s event to happen a second time, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook." Xu Ke dodged Xu Jiahui¡¯s reaching hand, turned his head, and said coldly.


    "Not let me off? How won¡¯t you let me off? What capability do you have not to let me off? Because of your Xu Family? Ha! I don¡¯t look down on you, but a mere Xu Family is nothing in my eyes. If I want to, I can easily annihte it with the flip of my hand. Apanying you now is out of personal interest; it¡¯s a favor to you. You¡¯d better seize this opportunity, or everything you own could disappear in an instant if I get upset." Xu Jiahui kept a charming smile, yet a murderous intent lurked beneath.


    Like a deadly beautiful serpent, no matter how morous and charming its appearance, a word from its mouth could lead one to a poisonous death.


    Danger gleamed in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, swiftly extracting the information from Xu Jiahui¡¯s words in his mind, though he showed no trace on his face. "You can try and see if Xu Ke is afraid of you or not." Xu Ke took out his phone, calling Housekeeper Zhao toe deal with the situation on the mountain road.


    "I like you this way. Maintain this to keep me interested, or else I¡¯ll be ruthless," Xu Jiahui said, seemingly both warning and informing.


    Xu Ke closed his eyes and no longer paid attention to Xu Jiahui.


    "This is my card. Feel free toe to me anytime when you¡¯ve made up your mind. You¡¯re always wee," Xu Jiahui drew a ck card with gold edges from her bag and slipped it into Xu Ke¡¯s breast pocket through the window.


    "Agu, let¡¯s go." Having done what she intended, Xu Jiahui turned and left¡ªstraightforwardly and decisively.


    Watching Xu Jiahui¡¯s figure fade away, the expression on Xu Ke¡¯s face grew somber. His fingers tapped the steering wheel rhythmically, and the atmosphere in the car grew oppressive, as if it could freeze the air.


    "Tsk, my mood has taken a turn for the worse," Xu Ke muttered, yanking off his tie roughly.


    A dark light shed in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes; passively taking hits had never been his style.


    Suddenly, as if Xu Ke realized something, the gloomy pressure around him lifted entirely. In an instant, he disyed endless sharpness, like a newly unsheathed sword, forcing others to avert their gaze.


    Housekeeper Zhao moved swiftly; within an hour, the ck Maserati and the red supercar on the mountain road were towed away. Housekeeper Zhao even drove up a new Maybach for Xu Ke.


    "Do not mention this to Yaoyao," Xu Ke instructed Housekeeper Zhao.


    "Understood," replied Housekeeper Zhao.


    Xu Ke nodded, driving away, but instead of heading to thepany as Housekeeper Zhao assumed, he sought out a private detective with whom he had worked a few times before.


    "Have you found the person I told you to findst time?" Xu Ke asked.


    "Of course, he¡¯s been around," the private detective said, rubbing his hands.


    "I have a job for him¡ªto seduce someone. By any means, I need to know about this woman," Xu Ke said, handing Xu Jiahui¡¯s photo to the detective. "I need to know about the woman and her rtionship with Sheng Hong. Finish this task, and I¡¯ll give him 30 million and U.S. citizenship, plus a property in Winslow, U.S."


    Xu Ke¡¯s generous offer made the detective gasp, enviously saying, "Didn¡¯t expect that good looks could be such a shortcut. If only my parents had gifted me such a favorable face; I¡¯d have been wealthy long ago."


    "It¡¯s as if what I pay you each time is insignificant; as if a top-notch detective would care about such money," Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, surprised.


    "Who wouldin about having too much money these days? Would you?" The detective said, looking at the man before him, impable in both family background and appearance.


    "You make a point. Here¡¯s to our smooth cooperation this time. Also, I hope he¡¯ll be prompt; you know I always favor efficiency," Xu Ke said.


    "Certainly, you can be assured of that. I¡¯ll instruct him properly; trust my judgment in finding the right person," the private detective assured, thumping his chest.


    "Then I¡¯ll await good news."


    The two exchanged toasts with tea instead of wine, a crisp clinking sound echoed between them, like a pact.</subtxt>

 Chapter 347: Spinning the Web

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347: Spinning the Web</h4><h4></h4>


    Sheng Hong had been feeling troubled these days due to issues with the two plots ofnd, and he was in a state where he could explode at any moment. Adding to this, his assistant suddenly resigned, and the new assistant¡¯s working style was different from the previous one; they were in a period of adjustment. Inevitably, there were various big and small oversights at work, which in just a few days had caused a number of white hairs to appear on Sheng Hong¡¯s head. He looked gloomy and old, a stark contrast to his prior image.


    "You¡¯d better resolve thepany¡¯s issues quickly. The directors from yourpany have been calling me non-stop. It¡¯s driving me crazy." Mrs. Sheng looked at Sheng Hong¡¯s dejected appearance upon his return, a trace of disdain showing in her eyes.


    "What kind of talk is that? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re Mrs. Sheng. Since you¡¯ve acquired this position, you must pay the corresponding price. If you¡¯re unwilling to ept it, you can step down from this position." Sheng Hong didn¡¯t miss the disdain in Mrs. Sheng¡¯s eyes, and the fury in his heart was instantly ignited, wanting to transform into a bomb to blow up everything in sight.


    "They say a couple facing a major crisis tends to fend for themselves, but I haven¡¯t even reached a desperate situation, and you¡¯re treating me like this. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate? Do you even have a heart?" Sheng Hong cursed while pointing at Mrs. Sheng¡¯s nose.


    "You get angry outside, thene in and vent on me. Who do you think you are? Who do you think got you where you are now? Without my help, could you be the chairman of Sheng Group? Now you think your position is secure and dare to speak to me so loudly? If I could push you to that position, I can pull you down as well. You¡¯d better watch your tone with me." Mrs. Sheng sat steadily in the chair, looking at Sheng Hong as if he were a toad on the ground.


    Sheng Hong lost his mind under her gaze, grabbing the teacup from the coffee table and throwing it at her.


    "Sheng Hong, have you gone insane? You threw a teacup at me!" Mrs. Sheng yelled at him, amplifying her voice in anger.


    In all their years of marriage, this was the first time Sheng Hong had thrown a teacup at her, igniting the anger in Mrs. Sheng¡¯s heart. "You get upset outside and take it out on me!" Mrs. Sheng said, looking around for something to throw back but found nothing, feeling like her heart was about to explode with anger.


    Seeing Mrs. Sheng¡¯s searching motion, Sheng Hong, without hesitation, flung the teacup in his hand directly at Mrs. Sheng. This time, Mrs. Sheng wasn¡¯t as lucky as before, unable to dodge the teacup, which hit her directly. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t contain scalding hot water, but it was enough to make her scream in pain.


    "Sheng Hong! Are you trying to kill me to make room for some hussy? If anything happens to me, the Qian family won¡¯t let you off!" Mrs. Sheng¡¯s anger reached its peak, yet she reined in her emotions, speaking in a low voice that carried an utmost sense of suppressed danger.


    This voice pulled Sheng Hong back from his angry stupor, restoring his rationality but adding a sense of shame and embarrassment to his recovered calmness.


    "You¡¯re always like this, bringing up the Qian family whenever there¡¯s a problem. Have you forgotten you¡¯ve married into the Sheng family? You¡¯re the wife of the Sheng family, not the young miss of the Qian family anymore. Clearly, matters are between us as a couple; you always involve others, making a small issue widely known. Do you know how many people have despised andughed at me behind my back because of you?" Sheng Hong¡¯s voice returned to its usual calm, but beneath that calmy raging turmoil.


    "Aren¡¯t you aware of these things? You know, but you don¡¯t care because you don¡¯t love me. Your heart isn¡¯t with me and you haven¡¯t viewed the Sheng family as your own. You always me me for finding other women outside. Why don¡¯t you consider why I would prefer to look for other women rather thane back to see you? Don¡¯t I know they¡¯re just after my money? When things go wrong, you never look for problems in yourself, only ming this or that. Sometimes I¡¯m really tired, and I don¡¯t know how much longer I can keep going."


    Sheng Hong tidied up his slightly wrinkled clothes, cast onest look at the messy living room, turned, and left without looking back.


    Behind him was the figure of Mrs. Sheng with her back straight and her lips tightly pursed.


    After leaving the Sheng family, Sheng Hong smoked half a pack of cigarettes in the car, filling it with the smell of tobo, before driving to his mistress¡¯s ce.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s mistress was a womanpletely different from Mrs. Sheng. She not only looked gentle and pitiful but also spoke in a way filled with tenderness and affection, making one feel as if soaked in a hot spring, feeling utterlyfortable from inside out.


    Coming here felt like stepping into Heaven on Earth for Sheng Hong, where he fully experienced the warmth a family should possess. This was also why, among his many mistresses, only this one could bear him a child.


    "You¡¯ve lost so much weight and look so haggard recently. Have you not been eating well again? I¡¯ll make some stomach-nourishing soup in the kitchen, and you must remember to drink itter." The mistress looked at Sheng Hong with eyes as gentle as spring water, speaking softly.


    "Got it. But it¡¯s thiste, and why hasn¡¯t Xiaoroue home yet? A girl shouldn¡¯t stay out toote." Sheng Hong looked around the house, noticed his daughter, usually like a sparrow flying into his arms to chatter away, wasn¡¯t there, and his face turned somewhat grim. Checking the time, he felt a bit anxious.


    The mistress watched Sheng Hong¡¯s nervous demeanor, her eyes filled with more mirth, her voice bing even gentler because of it.


    "She¡¯s grown up, not a little girl anymore. She knows her limits. Besides, Xiaorou isn¡¯t out alone; she¡¯s met a boy recently. He¡¯s quite nice, and they¡¯re dating now. They¡¯re probably having dinner outside tonight, so we don¡¯t need to wait for them." The mistress said with a smile.


    "When did she meet a boy? Have you investigated his family background clearly before letting them date?" Sheng Hong asked with a frown.


    "I¡¯ve checked. Although his family isn¡¯t particrly wealthy, they¡¯re doing quite well; they¡¯re a middle-ss family with a house and a car. The young man works for a foreign enterprise with a good sry. He has only his mother at home, who is also a kind person. Xiaorou won¡¯t suffer any grievance if she marries him one day; you can rest assured." The mistress ced the cut fruit in front of Sheng Hong, speaking gently.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s brows remained furrowed; he wanted to say something but decided against it, closing his mouth and popping a piece of orange into his mouth in silence, not noticing the momentary dimness in the mistress¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 348: Stepping Closer

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Stepping Closer</h4><h4></h4>


    As expected, just as the mistress had said, their daughter hadn¡¯t returned by dinner time. But by then, Sheng Hong¡¯s expression had returned to normal, unlike earlier when traces of his anger were visible in his eyes.


    "It¡¯s sote, aren¡¯t you going home?" The mistress nced at the time on the wall, asking softly.


    "I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m staying here tonight. I¡¯m going to take a shower, prepare some clothes for me." Sheng Hong got up from the sofa and, while heading towards the bathroom, took off his clothes and tossed them carelessly on the floor.


    "Okay." The mistress replied gently behind Sheng Hong, but if he had turned around, he would have noticed that her eyes were devoid of any warmth,pletely at odds with her voice.


    On the other side, Sheng Wenhao was delighted for several days after learning about Sheng Hong¡¯s crisis. He even consumed an extra half bowl of his mealpared to usual, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Sheng Wenhao followed Xu Ke into the study, the joy from the past few days lingering faintly on his face. "What¡¯s wrong? You were quite happy a few days ago. Why do you look so downcast today?" Xu Ke asked, noticing the peculiar expression on his friend¡¯s face.


    "Though I¡¯m happy about Sheng Hong¡¯s misfortune, it¡¯s still not enough. He¡¯s still the chairman of Sheng Group. He can stillfortably upy that position. Just thinking about that stops me from staying happy for long." Sheng Wenhao gave a bitter smile.


    "Am I being too greedy? I¡¯ve waited all those years, and the opponent has already fallen into our trap. I just need to wait patiently for the final victory. Yet at this moment, I find myself losing patience. Now, I even dream about making that old bastard pay for his actions. It¡¯s true, the closer I am to victory, the more impatient I be." Sheng Wenhao looked up at Xu Ke.


    "I understand you, and whatever you decide, I¡¯ll support you." Xu Ke looked at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s face, seeing the extreme madness suppressed in his eyes, and spoke calmly.


    "I want him to return everything that never originally belonged to him. I want him to relive every hardship I¡¯ve ever suffered. His wife is no good either. I want them to be a pair of resentful partners, torturing each other for the rest of their lives." A faint fierceness appeared in Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll help you," Xu Ke nodded and said.


    "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being a bit too ruthless?" Hearing Xu Ke was still willing to help made Sheng Wenhao show a genuine smile. The feeling of having one¡¯s best friend support you no matter who you be brought some light to Sheng Wenhao¡¯s previously gloomy mood.


    "Some hatred can only be repaid with the enemy¡¯s blood. If it were me, I¡¯d be even more ruthless, even more decisive. But I hope that once this vengeance is over, you can truly let them go and start your own life. I don¡¯t want my friend, Xu Ke, to be stuck in one pit his whole life." Xu Ke gave Sheng Wenhao a yful punch across the table, smiling.


    "Of course, those two scumbags aren¡¯t worth my whole life," Sheng Wenhao arrogantly brushed his freshly cut bangs.


    "That¡¯s good. You probably already have a ning to me today. What do you need me to do?" Xu Ke asked.


    "Cut off his helpers, separate Qian Family and Sheng Familypletely. I want to sever his limbs one by one and let him taste the feeling of betrayal, the feeling of being betrayed by the closest ones." Although Sheng Wenhao¡¯s lips wore a smile, you couldn¡¯t feel a hint of humor in it, only a chilling cold.


    "Seems like we¡¯re on the same page." Xu Ke¡¯s face revealed a meaningful smile.


    "You¡¯ve already started?" Sheng Hong¡¯s face showed a look of surprise.


    "That¡¯s right, just wait for the show. It shouldn¡¯t be long before this drama wraps up." Xu Ke touched his lips with his fingers.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting to see their downfall." Finally, there was a trace of genuine mirth in Sheng Hong¡¯s smile.


    Unknowingly caught in the woven by Xu Ke, Sheng Hong was still obliviously sleeping in the arms of tenderness.


    "Are you serious?" Sheng Hong¡¯s daughter, Liang Rou, looked somewhat out of sorts as she asked her new boyfriend, Qi Hao.


    "What¡¯s wrong, why such a strong reaction?" Qi Hao, a man exuding a schrly air from his appearance to his demeanor, looked at his girlfriend¡¯s out-of-sorts expression with deep concern, asking softly.


    "Nothing, I¡¯m just a bit surprised. I remember reading online that the chairman of Sheng Group is a man deeply in love with his wife. Your sudden news of seeing him go to a hotel with another woman took me aback." Realizing her reaction had been too intense, Liang Rou quickly made an excuse for herpse and reverted to her earlier charming, cute demeanor, even sporting a bit of gossip in her eyes.


    Liang Rou truly was a good actress. If a regr man, deeply infatuated with his girlfriend, had been sitting across from her, he surely would have been deceived by Liang Rou because her performance was so natural.


    But sitting across from her was the equally astute Qi Hao. Despite her natural act, Qi Hao noticed traces of incongruity, as an average woman would first question why her boyfriend was near such a ce upon hearing this, rather than immediately gossipping about others.


    Though Qi Hao¡¯s mind spun wildly, he gave no sign of it outwardly. Like an ordinary boyfriend, he first sighed with relief to see her fine, then engaged in discussing topics she was interested in, gossiping about Sheng Hong with his girlfriend.


    "You can¡¯t believe everything on the inte. Many of them show one face in public and another behind the scenes." Qi Hao said seemingly inadvertently while putting a piece of food into Liang Rou¡¯s bowl.


    Liang Rou unconsciously gripped her chopsticks tighter, as Qi Hao continued, "So yeah, I think he¡¯s likely involved with that woman. Otherwise, why would he sneak to a hotel? What¡¯s a man doing going to a hotel with a woman, surely they¡¯re not just discussing business?"


    "Men shouldn¡¯t have too much money, otherwise they¡¯ll always think of cheating. But don¡¯t worry, your boyfriend here would never sneak around behind your back. My love is only for you." Qi Hao blushingly concluded, sincerely pledging his loyalty with sky-pointing gestures.

 Chapter 349: Turmoil Emerges

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349: Turmoil Emerges</h4><h4></h4>


    But at this moment, Liang Rou didn¡¯t feel like flirting with Qi Hao at all. Just thinking about Sheng Hong finding another woman behind her mother¡¯s back, that she might not be his only child, and that Sheng Group might end up having nothing to do with her, made Liang Rou¡¯s heart ache as if it had been shed with a knife. It was painful and chaotic, leaving her with no mind to deal with Qi Hao.


    "Xiao Rou, why is yourplexion so bad? Are you feeling unwell?" Qi Hao asked with some concern, his deep brows and eyes filled with a gentleness enough to drown someone. As Liang Rou looked up, she fell into Qi Hao¡¯s electric eyes, and the strings on her heart were gently plucked once again.


    But right now, she had more important things to do.


    Liang Rou reigned in her almost captivated mind, saying listlessly, "I¡¯m indeed feeling a bit unwell. My head hurts a little. It must be because I was greedy for coldst night and set the air conditioner¡¯s temperature too low."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier then? I let you apany me for so long with a sick body, only now realizing you¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯m really not a qualified boyfriend. Baby, I promise I won¡¯t make such a mistake again. Don¡¯t me me, okay?" Qi Hao held Liang Rou¡¯s hand, putting on a pleading face, his eyes seemed to speak, looking at Liang Rou.


    Liang Rou¡¯s heart softened at his words, "It¡¯s not your fault, I wanted toe out with you. I wanted to spend more time with you, and at first, it didn¡¯t hurt so much, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Who knew it would hurt so much now." Liang Rou said, lowering her head with a hint of self-me on her face.


    "Don¡¯t hit yourself. If you do, I¡¯ll feel heartache too. Let¡¯s do this ¡ª I¡¯ll take you home first, and once you¡¯re home, you should rest well. Don¡¯t set the air conditioner¡¯s temperature so low again, and tell me immediately if you feel any difort, okay?"


    Seeing Liang Rou nod, Qi Hao¡¯s tightly knitted brows rxed a lot, and he took her home.


    "Go to bed early once you¡¯re upstairs. Good night." Qi Hao gently kissed Liang Rou on the head and watched her go upstairs before driving away, disappearingpletely within themunity.


    After receiving such shocking news today, Liang Rou¡¯s smile disappeared entirely after seeing off her boyfriend.


    Standing at her mother¡¯s door, Liang Rou raised and lowered her hand several times before finally turning back to her own room.


    "I¡¯ll tell mom about this after making sure of the oue, otherwise, what if Qi Hao got it wrong and caused a bigmotion? That¡¯s right, once I¡¯m certain, I¡¯ll discuss it with mom. Sheng Group will eventually belong to me, Liang Rou, and no one can take it away from me." Liang Rou muttered to herself in her room, a hint of ruthlessness shing between her brows and eyes, dissipating the sweetness of her face, leaving nothing behind.


    The next morning, when Sheng Hong saw Liang Rou at the dining table, his expression turned serious, "When did you get back?"


    Liang Rou didn¡¯t expect Sheng Hong to be home, her face had a momentary look of astonishment, but soon, this surprise turned into joy, reflexively rushing to Sheng Hong, lowering her head to act spoiled, taking back the gratitude from her eyes.


    "Dad, when did youe? I missed you so much, I¡¯ve lost weight from missing you." Liang Rou said, pointing to her face.


    "Acting spoiled won¡¯t work. I heard from your mom that you¡¯ve got a boyfriend. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t do anything outrageous and don¡¯te back sote in the future. As a girl, stay home and apany your mom when you have nothing to do, and don¡¯t fool around outside." Sheng Hong sat at the dining table and gave Liang Rou a reprimanding look.


    "Got it. I won¡¯t do it anymore." Liang Rou said ingratiatingly with pouted lips.


    Looking at Liang Rou trying to please him with pouted lips, the words Sheng Hong wanted to say swallowed back down and couldn¡¯te out anymore.


    "Remember, girls must have self-respect and self-love." Sheng Hong added another sentence after thinking about it, then dropped the matterpletely.


    That meal felt lively yet progressing, and the gloom on Sheng Hong¡¯s face over the past dayspletely disappeared today, even gaining a radiance that made those encountering Sheng Hong at thepany carry a hint of curiosity in their eyes.


    "Is Sheng always this happy today because the bank loan came through?" The secondrgest shareholder of Sheng Group clicked his tongue twice at Sheng Hong¡¯s expression, his voice neither sinister nor cheerful.


    Upon hearing this, Sheng Hong¡¯s face darkened instantly as the bank loan hadn¡¯t been received.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I, for one, surely have ns in mind and won¡¯t cause thepany any losses, nor give others the opportunity to squeeze me out." Sheng Hong tidied his cor and said.


    "Really? You¡¯re quite confident, Sheng. Let¡¯s just wait and see then, hoping you¡¯re not all talk." The man didn¡¯t mind Sheng Hong¡¯s words at all; instead, he looked at him with disdain and contempt. Even when the elevator stopped, he deliberately walked out first, making Sheng Hong¡¯s face immediately unpleasant, causing the employees witnessing this to instinctively hold their breath, stopping their actions to watch the two¡¯s silent yet intense confrontation full of gunpowder.


    "What are you looking at? Have you finished your tasks? Hurry up and get to work!" Sheng Hong shouted at the employees who had stopped their actions and turned their gazes his way.


    This shout scattered everyone instantly, yet it didn¡¯t improve Sheng Hong¡¯s mood a single bit.


    Entering his office, Sheng Hong personally called a bank that had cooperated with Sheng Group for many years. "Hello, this is Sheng Hong. Have you considered the loan we discussedst time?" Sheng Hong asked with a smile.


    The person on the other end didn¡¯t respond immediately, creating a brief unsettling silence in the air, giving Sheng Hong a bad feeling, which was quickly validated.


    "Mr. Sheng, we¡¯ve cooperated so many times; logically, I should approve this loan for you for both public and private reasons. However, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to but that I dare not. If I approve it, over 80% of the major groups in Shangjing won¡¯t cooperate with our bank anymore. I have a family to think of too, so you¡¯ll have to find someone else for this. My hands are tied."


    Before Sheng Hong could react, the person on the other end decisively hung up the phone, leaving Sheng Hong with a stomach full of words stuck inside.


    "Damn it!" Sheng Hong swept everything off his desk onto the ground. "When there¡¯s something to ask, you treat me like a grandson. Now that I¡¯m in trouble, you all run faster than rabbits. Damn, I won¡¯t forget any of you. When I get through this, I¡¯ll show you." Sheng Hong gritted his teeth, panting heavily as he spoke.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s loss ofposure and rage didn¡¯tst long before they were alleviated. Knowing he had a solution and that this wasn¡¯t his endgame, Sheng Hong even had the mood to tidy up his clothes messed up during his outburst.


    "Mr. Sheng, did you call me for something?" The new assistant, who heard the noises of things breaking clearly from outside, asked in a small voice, fearful and feeling unfortunate.


    "Clean up the office. I¡¯m going out for a bit. Before I return, no one is allowed in." Sheng Hong said, looking displeasingly at his new assistant, after giving instructions he left directly, not even interested in saying an extra word to them.


    Secretly following Sheng Hong, Liang Rou, stood under the sun by a tree for a while. When she was contemting whether to leave, she saw the car Sheng Hong drove out in the morninging out from thepany garage. Liang Rou, who was feeling down, suddenly became spirited. She quickly gged down a taxi and told the driver, "Follow that ck Bentley in front, and don¡¯t lose it."


    Liang Rou¡¯s mood was veryplicated at this moment. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want Sheng Hong to do something that would betray her mother. On the other, she couldn¡¯t help but wish he would, as only then could her always indecisive mother make up her mind to stand by her side and fight for her interests.


    Sheng Hong was unaware of the tail following him. He drove directly to the entrance of the hotel where Xu Jiahui was staying and hurriedly walked in.


    Liang Rou, who had been following him, nced up at the hotel¡¯s name, and her mind, which had been in turmoil, reached a decision in an instant.


    Now there was no need to continue watching. The hotel¡¯s name was exactly as Qi Hao said, confirming the existence of the woman Qi Hao mentioned.


    Thinking of this, a cold smile appeared on Liang Rou¡¯s face. "Hmph, a dog indeed never changes its habit of eating shit!" Liang Rou said angrily.


    "Miss, is there anywhere else you¡¯d like to go?" Seeing that Liang Rou showed no intention of getting out while smiling ominously, the driver asked.


    "To Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es." Liang Rou came out of her thoughts, casually nced at the driver, and after speaking, she closed her eyes, her mind filled with thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Sheng Hong had arrived at the hotel¡¯s top floor and knocked on the door nervously. After Ah Gu opened it, he walked in.


    "Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I tell youst time not toe looking for me if there¡¯s nothing?" Xu Jiahuiy on a recliner, beside which sat a woman wearing a mask, silently doing her nails.


    "I¡¯m here because I really have an unsolvable problem. Otherwise, why would I defy your words and bother you?" Sheng Hong said with a fawning expression.


    "What is it?" Xu Jiahui askedzily.

 Chapter 350: Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Refusal</h4><h4></h4>


    "To you, it¡¯s not a big deal. Ourpany recently is short of money on a project, and I¡¯m hoping you could lend a hand." Sheng Hong put on a fawning smile as he spoke.


    "How much?" Xu Jiahui asked, without lifting her head, while looking at her nails.


    "Roughly estimated, about five billion." Sheng Hong nced at Xu Jiahui¡¯s expression, unable to discern anything, and so he just stated.


    "Ha." Xu Jiahui raised her head, looking at Sheng Hong with a mocking smile, "Do I look like a fool to you? Coming to me without money, what are you thinking?" Xu Jiahui¡¯s voice carried a hint of coldness, and her eyes seemed capable of freezing white frost and snow.


    "That¡¯s not what I mean. How could you be a fool in my eyes? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in trouble now, finding no one else to turn to, so I came to you. Among all the people I know, you are the most capable and brilliant. If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t dare disturb you." Sheng Hong exined, in a pleading tone while praising Xu Jiahui.


    "Hmph, do you think I¡¯m a brainless young girl of seventeen or eighteen, that a few nd ttery words from you can make me willingly hand over five billion? What do you see me as, an ATM?" Xu Jiahui pulled her unfinished nails from the woman¡¯s hand and looked at Sheng Hong with scorn.


    "I¡¯m now busy with more important things, with no time to listen to you ramble here. Aku, take him out. I don¡¯t want to see him for a while." Xu Jiahui instructedzily to Aku, theny back on her lounge chair, watching as Sheng Hong got muzzled and escorted out.


    "You let me in, I¡¯m not finished talking yet."


    Sheng Hong was pushed to the ground by Aku. At this point, Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t care less about looking bad. He knew well that if he couldn¡¯t get money, he would face consequences when he returned to thepany.


    Even if those days were ones he used to endure, once a person gets used to having power, how could you expect them to go back to being ordered around and following others¡¯mands?


    "Miss Xu, I still have things to say. We are allies, if I fall, the loss for you will be huge. If I¡¯m kicked out from my position now, the next Sheng President might not obey you, which is a loss for you, isn¡¯t it?" Sheng Hong shouted from outside the door.


    But before he could finish his sentence, Aku¡¯s fistnded on his mouth, and arge tooth fell out due to the force, instantly filling his mouth with a bloody taste.


    "Miss said she doesn¡¯t want to hear you talk nor see you. Leave if you know what¡¯s good, or do you want me to send you away?" Aku gave Sheng Hong a threatening look, not stopping until his face turned green and purple.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s fists were clenched tightly, he wanted to say something, but half of his face had already lost all feeling. Sheng Hong could only walk begrudgingly and unwillingly towards the elevator.


    After all, if he were caught on camera being thrown out here, he really wouldn¡¯t need this face anymore.


    After he left, two figures walked into the corridor on the same floor. If Sheng Hong were still here, he would find these two individuals were Xu Ke and Sheng Wenhao, whom he was eager to dispose of.


    "So, has your mood improved a bit?" Xu Ke asked Sheng Wenhao while looking at him.


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes were fixed on the elevator Sheng Hong had left on, nodding his head, a hint of glee in his eyes, "Of course, it¡¯s refreshing. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t see him in a more humble state." Sheng Wenhao remarked with a trace of regret.


    "Soon, it won¡¯t be long." Xu Ke said with his eyes half-closed.


    "But how did you know the woman inside would refuse that old scoundrel Sheng Hong? Didn¡¯t you investigate her before?" Sheng Wenhao regained his senses, looking at Xu Ke curiously and asked.


    "She has approached me several times. From her dress, speech, mannerisms, and how she treats people around her, you can tell this woman has a strong character, strong possessiveness, is extremely aggressive and also has a selfish side." Xu Ke evaluated inly.


    "And Sheng Hong, that person is like a Chinese mythical creature Pi Xiu, who values benefits greatly and will do anything for them. So, what do you think will happen when someone who won¡¯t act unless there¡¯s something to gaines face to face with someone who wants to hoard all the world¡¯s good things?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow as he spoke to his friend.


    "You¡¯re a master! You really have gotten more exceptional, I used to know you were clever, but I never imagined you¡¯d be this formidable. Anyone opposing you would surely make the most regrettable decision of their life, without exception." Sheng Wenhao said with admiration, giving Xu Ke a thumbs up.


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you." Xu Ke calmly epted his friend¡¯s praise and continued.


    "No need, seeing so clearly as you do, life must be incredibly dull. I still prefer how things are now, and I¡¯ve decided, once I settle matters here, I¡¯ll take my drawing board and camera, and travel around."


    "No more business?"


    "Nope, business is too uninteresting. Our family has been in business since my grandfather¡¯s time, and the result, as you can see, is a family all torn apart. In my generation, I¡¯m left with just me and an illegitimate daughter. Doing business is really a meaningless affair. I have to leave our father with something, and since you¡¯re so busy, how could Ie and fight with you for Sheng¡¯s? Where would I get the face to do that?" Sheng Wenhao said with a smile to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke could see from Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes that he was speaking from the heart, everything he said was his most genuine thoughts. The smile in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes grew a bit more.


    "This ce will always be your home,e back whenever you want." Xu Ke patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder.


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll remember what you said. If you go back on your word, see how I beat you." Sheng Wenhao said with augh, yfully punching Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder.


    Unlike the good spirits between these two, Sheng Hong¡¯s ill-fated return from Xie Yu left him with an even heavier cloud of gloom.


    "Bitch, slut!" Sheng Hong cursed loudly in his car.


    "Using me without hesitation, but when I have something to ask, you kick me out just like that, what aplete bitch. If I get kicked off my tform, let¡¯s see who can help you. Slut, pretending to be so noble in front of me but turns around and lets any man have you, you think I don¡¯t know? Hah! If I get kicked out this time, I won¡¯t let you off easily either." Sheng Hong spewed curses and filthy words inside the car, starkly contrasting with his upright attire.


    Once he finally cursed to his heart¡¯s content, he drove off, heading straight for the direction of Les Champs.


    Little did he know, his mother and daughter living in Les Champs have already grown apart from him.


    In Les Champs, Liang Rou held her mother¡¯s hand seriously and solemnly, "Mom, what I just told you is the truth. You know I never lie to you. Dad is no longer our reliance. If we don¡¯t act now, before dad has any other children, if the other party gives birth to a boy, then there¡¯s no way out for us."


    "Think about it carefully. The reason we¡¯re living here peacefully now, on the one hand, is because I¡¯m dad¡¯s only child, and on the other hand, it¡¯s because dad¡¯s current wife doesn¡¯t mind us. In her eyes, we are like ants on the ground. She can crush us anytime she wants. We are unthreatening enough for us to live unharmed here."


    "But if that woman gives birth to a boy, will the position of Mrs. Sheng still be held by the current wife? If someone else takes the seat, will the new Mrs. Sheng treat us as ants and not spare us a thought, giving us a way out? Mom, this question is something we must consider from now on. We may forgo the Sheng Family property, but we have to stay alive." Liang Rou held her mother¡¯s hand, speaking softly.


    "Let me think about this. Could it be your boyfriend was mistaken, honey? Your dad is so old, how could he possibly go back to another woman? I can feel he likes our family. Could your boyfriend be wrong?" Mother Liang repeated the words "mistaken" twice, making Liang Rou aware that her mother still harbored illusions about Sheng Hong and did not believe her words.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, go see for yourself. With your own eyes, dad went to see that woman today. When hees to see youter, do you notice any other woman¡¯s scent on him? If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can tell you where that woman lives, and you can wait outside to see if dad will go there." Holding her mother¡¯s hand, Liang Rou spoke softly but with determination.


    Affected by Liang Rou¡¯s emotions, Mother Liang¡¯s stance softened a bit, showing hesitance in her expression.

 Chapter 351: Caught in the Net

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Caught in the Net</h4><h4></h4>


    When Sheng Hong arrived at the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, Liang Mother¡¯s face was as gentle and soft as always, while Liang Rou had a charming and cute look. Sheng Hong had no idea what the two were discussing behind his back.


    "Why did youe back so early today?" Liang Mother went to take Sheng Hong¡¯s coat with a smile, but she caught a whiff of a strange perfume scent. The scent wasn¡¯t strong and had almost dissipated, but Liang Mother¡¯s extraordinary sensitivity to fragrances picked it up. If she hadn¡¯t be Sheng Hong¡¯s mistress back then, she would have returned to be a perfumer right after university graduation.


    If Sheng Hong had turned around at that moment, he would have seen the smile on Liang Mother¡¯s face freeze slightly, and her hand holding his coat was gradually clenching. The originally neatly ironed suit was now creased, but Sheng Hong, consumed by thoughts of being rejected by Xu Jiahui, couldn¡¯t spare a thought for anything else.


    "I¡¯m a bit tired, is it not okay toe back early?" Sheng Hong said with a bit of an edge in his voice.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that," Liang Mother said awkwardly, standing there somewhat at a loss for words. Perhaps her mind was in turmoil, and she had no desire to speak to the man in front of her.


    "I¡¯m going to my room now, call me when it¡¯s time to eat; don¡¯t bother me otherwise," Sheng Hong instructed, and then without looking back, he entered the bedroom, mming the master bedroom door shut, the loud sound echoing throughout the entire house.


    "Mom, you see, he doesn¡¯t care about you at all. You gave up everything to be with him, yet look at how he takes out his frustration on us just because of another woman. Does such a man deserve your love and sacrifices?" Liang Rou said to Liang Mother, looking at the creased suit in her hand.


    "And it¡¯s been over twenty years. His son is dead, and he has never thought of recognizing me as part of the Sheng Family, never let myst name be Sheng. It¡¯s been over twenty years, Mom, you should see what kind of person he is by now. He¡¯s not the right man for you. We must n for ourselves now. Do you want to spend over twenty years with him for nothing?" Liang Rou continued, pressing on as she watched the darkening expression on Liang Mother¡¯s face.


    Liang Mother¡¯s heart finally wavered, "You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t be so foolish anymore. I have to n for our future." Liang Mother let out a gentle sigh as if shedding something from her body, and her voice, usually gentle, now carried a trace of determination.


    "Mom, I¡¯m so happy you understand," Liang Rou tightly hugged Liang Mother, her eyes filled with ambition and desire from an angle unseen by Liang Mother.


    "Now, we need to think about what to do next," Liang Mother said gently after releasing each other.


    "Mom, do you have any ideas?" Liang Rou asked, a hint of curiosity in her eyes as she looked at her mother, who had returned to her usual self.


    "Of course, when the snipe and m are at odds, the fisherman benefits. Find someone to leak news about that woman to Madame Sheng, then we¡¯ll just wait and watch the show." Even while nning to harm others, Liang Mother¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if it was perfectly natural, utterly calm and unruffled.


    "Madame Sheng probably won¡¯t take action, right? She hasn¡¯t bothered with all the mistresses Dad has had over the years; she probably won¡¯t do anything this time either," Liang Rou said, a hint of hesitation on her face.


    "You don¡¯t understand, these times are different. Your father has never stayed away from the Sheng Family for so long, andtely, he¡¯s been so anxious. The only reason he could be this anxious ispany matters. Madame Sheng is not like us; we never involve ourselves in your father¡¯spany affairs, but Madame Sheng does. Which woman could ept her husband indulging in women when thepany situation is so precarious? She might not do anything drastically to that woman, but she certainly won¡¯t let her have a good time, and it¡¯ll serve as a warning to others," Liang Mother analyzed, capturing Liang Rou¡¯s rapt attention.


    "Mom, are you really my mom?" Liang Rou looked at Liang Mother, a look of shock on her face.


    "How so?" Liang Mother asked, ncing sidelong at her daughter.


    "I just realized today that my mom is such an amazing nner. You¡¯re so calcting. When did you understand Madame Sheng so well?" Liang Rou said in awe, her mouth agape as she looked at her mother.


    "Did you think I could be any less formidable to have you? Madame Sheng is not someone who can tolerate the appearance of illegitimate children," Liang Mother said, looking at her daughter, eyes brimming with confidence and, if you looked closely, a trace of pride.


    "Indeed, my mom is the best. I¡¯ll be relying entirely on you from now on," Liang Rou pounced on Liang Mother again, like a puppy that had found a bone, her wet, admiring eyes staring straight at Liang Mother.


    "You¡¯re the flesh that fell from my body, my only child, even if you didn¡¯t say it, I¡¯d want to give you the best of everything. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Stop messing around here. I¡¯ll handle this from now on, don¡¯t make any more moves. I worry you won¡¯t clean up properly and might get discovered," Liang Mother said warmly.


    "Okay." Liang Rou nodded firmly, then continued, "I¡¯ll do whatever you say, hehe."


    Seeing Liang Rou¡¯s carefree smile, the gentle curve of Liang Rou¡¯s mouth finally grew sincere.


    The Sheng Family was unaware that Madame Sheng, who was about to be used as a pawn, sneezed hard at the dining table, causing the surrounding servants to instinctively hold their breaths, each hiding themselves like quail.


    "How many days has Sheng Hong been away?" Madame Sheng, who had just forked some vegetables, frowned as if recalling something and asked.


    Silence echoed in the emptiness of the Sheng house, only Madame Sheng¡¯s voice resounding. "Why aren¡¯t any of you speaking? Are you all mute? What did the Sheng Family spend so much money hiring you for? To be stakes?" Madame Sheng shouted angrily, dissatisfied.


    But the living room remained silent; not a word was uttered, everyone truly acting as if they were mute.


    Seeing their reaction, Madame Sheng, in anger, threw the te of neatly arranged food away, the sound of shattering porcin ringing in the dining room but not easing Madame Sheng¡¯s mood.

 Chapter 352: Making a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352: Making a Scene</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Just as Mrs. Sheng was about to say something else, the house servant came in with an envelope, lowered his head, and said to Mrs. Sheng, "Madam, here is your letter."


    "My letter?" Mrs. Sheng¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly as she looked at the pristine envelope in the servant¡¯s hand with doubt in her heart. "What era is this? Can¡¯t people justmunicate online? Why bother sending a letter? It¡¯s really backward." Though sheined, Mrs. Sheng still honestly took the envelope from the servant, opened it, and poured out its contents.


    The envelope contained only a few photos and a thin piece of paper, but the contents were enough to add a frostiness to Mrs. Sheng¡¯s already raging mood.


    "Sheng Hong, you really are something, aren¡¯t you? So many mistresses aren¡¯t enough for you, and now you¡¯ve got me involved. Thepany¡¯s issues aren¡¯t even resolved, and you¡¯re still ying with women." Mrs. Sheng was trembling all over with anger from the contents of the letter and the photos.


    "Get me the car, I¡¯m going out!" Mrs. Sheng shouted, clutching the items in her hand.


    Meanwhile, the person Xu Ke sent to monitor this situation passed on the news. Xu Ke was dealing withpany matters when he received the message.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Ke immediately messaged Sheng Wenhao, "Want to see a good show?" Xu Ke said in a rxed tone.


    "What show?" Sheng Wenhao, who was just connecting on a deeper level with a new beauty, asked instinctively upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "A great show you¡¯ve wanted to see for a long time, at the hotel I took you tost time." Xu Ke replied.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Sheng Wenhao pushed away the woman beside him with excitement, and eximed, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course, just got the news."


    "Then I have to see it, are you going?"


    "No, I¡¯ve got somepany matters to handle. Sheng Hong has already started looking for buyers." Xu Ke said softly.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look first and tell you about itter, haha, I can¡¯t believe they finally got what they deserve, it¡¯s delightful." Sheng Wenhao excitedly gave the woman beside him a passionate kiss, and after chatting with Xu Ke for a bit, he hung up the phone and said to the woman beside him, "I have more important things to do today, I¡¯ll find you another time."


    Sheng Wenhao took a shortcut and arrived before anything had started.


    Mrs. Sheng, filled with fury, stormed toward Xu Jiahui¡¯s room in her high heels, apanied by a bodyguard she borrowed from her family.


    Standing at Xu Jiahui¡¯s door, Mrs. Sheng¡¯s face was clouded as if it were about to rain, "Open the door for me!" she ordered the bodyguard who came with her.


    The two bodyguards did not hesitate, immediately kicking the door panel. Both were trained individuals, and with two kicks, they burst the door open, almost knocking over the bodyguard belonging to Xu Jiahui who rushed over.


    "Who are you? Why are you barging into my room?" Xu Jiahui walked out of the bedroom, with exposed areas on her body marked with bruises, exuding an indescribable sultry aura that almost became palpable.


    The sight of Xu Jiahui like thispletely infuriated Mrs. Sheng¡¯s nerves, her face instinctively donned a sarcastic expression, "No wonder you¡¯re a vixen, I could smell the stench from far away." As she spoke, she set her gaze on the bodyguards standing on either side of Xu Jiahui.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so desperate, can¡¯t resist any man? What kind of mistress do you think you are? I doubt you even know what attracts him to stay away from home so long, let alone be willing to wear a green hat." Mrs. Sheng looked at Xu Jiahui with eyes full of scorn and criticism, exuding the demeanor of a legitimate wife.


    Xu Jiahui was caught off guard at first, but upon hearing the other party¡¯s words, she realized their intent in confronting her, and a cold smile appeared on her face, "Me? A mistress? Please, take a good look. Does a woman like me, Xu Jiahui, need to be anyone¡¯s mistress? Not to mention whether the man you speak of is as wealthy as me, with just a beckon, I can have countless men flocking to me. Why would I need to find a married man?"


    Xu Jiahui folded her arms with a cold smile as she approached Mrs. Sheng, "And who are you to me? Why does it matter to you who I¡¯m with, and what gives you the right to kick down my door and reprimand me?" By the time Xu Jiahui finished speaking, she was less than an arm¡¯s length away from Mrs. Sheng.


    Xu Jiahui first scrutinized Mrs. Sheng with critical eyes, then, before anyone could react, pped Mrs. Sheng¡¯s face, sending it sideways.


    Mrs. Sheng licked her lips, tasting the metallic vor of blood in her mouth.


    "How dare you hit me?" Mrs. Sheng turned her head sharply, looking at Xu Jiahui in disbelief, her voice sharp and cracking.


    "I did hit you." Under Mrs. Sheng¡¯s furious gaze, Xu Jiahui raised her hand and smacked the other side of Mrs. Sheng¡¯s face.


    "It does look much better this way." Seeing the handprints on both sides of Mrs. Sheng¡¯s face, Xu Jiahui¡¯s mood suddenly improved, feeling a sense of satisfaction at her handiwork.


    "Ahh!" Mrs. Sheng screamed, clutching her face, "Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me. Do you believe I won¡¯t let you walk out of Shangjing alive?" She shouted loudly.


    "Oh my, you scare me so much. Do you think Shangjing is your home? Just saying something like that won¡¯t keep me here. Who do you think you are, anyway?" Xu Jiahuiughed heartily at the sight of Mrs. Sheng trembling with anger,ughing without any restraint, "You¡¯re really hrious. How can you brag so much? You¡¯re really wasting your talent not being a storyteller."


    Seeing Xu Jiahui¡¯s mocking and disdainful smile towards herself, Mrs. Sheng¡¯s pent-up fury erupted like a volcano, and without warning, she pped Xu Jiahui hard across the face, freezing her expression in ce.


    "What are you so arrogant about in front of me? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t dare hit you?" Mrs. Sheng moved her somewhat swollen cheek, said with murderous intent in her eyes.


    "I¡¯m warning you to stay away from Sheng Hong, if I find out you¡¯re still clinging to him, making him not even want to go to work, watch how I deal with you." Mrs. Sheng took advantage of Xu Jiahui¡¯s unawareness and pped her face again, symmetrically matching the handprints.


    Although Sheng Wenhao, who was staying next door, couldn¡¯t see what was happening, the door wasn¡¯t closed, and he heard everything he needed to. Visualizing the scene in his mind, Sheng Wenhao couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Sometimes a man¡¯s happiness is so simple, as long as the Sheng Family is having a bad time, he is happy.</subtxt>

 Chapter 353 Late Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Late Arrival</h4><h4></h4>


    "Sheng Hong!" Xu Jiahui heard the name Sheng Hong from the mouth of Mrs. Sheng, and for a moment, her eyes bore a hint of murder. She originally thought it was the wife of some man she had recently enticed, but she had no idea that the one causing trouble turned out to be the wife of that old man Sheng Hong. Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes instantly became dangerous.


    "You¡¯re Sheng Hong¡¯s wife!" Xu Jiahui¡¯s voice raised again.


    "So what if I am, are you just finding out now?" Mrs. Sheng half-raised her chin, looking down at Xu Jiahui with a trace of contempt in her eyes.


    Mrs. Sheng¡¯s gaze made Xu Jiahui let out a coldugh, and she returned it with an even more disdainful look.


    "To me, Sheng Hong is just a dog, not even qualified to fill my shoes. On what basis do you think he¡¯s my lover, is he even worthy?" Xu Jiahui crossed her arms and mocked coldly.


    Xu Jiahui¡¯s attitude left Mrs. Sheng momentarily stunned; she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard from the other person¡¯s mouth.


    Just as Mrs. Sheng was about to say something more, the catalyst of all this, Sheng Hong, appeared.


    Sheng Hong found out that Mrs. Sheng had gone to confront Xu Jiahui behind his back through an anonymous tip. When he saw the message, he was so overwhelmed that he couldn¡¯t even think to verify its truth. He left the board members of hispany behind and rushed over, running countless red lights.


    He thought it might be someone¡¯s prank, but he indeed saw Mrs. Sheng here. The two women stood face to face, and the atmosphere among the bodyguards seemed explosive. Xu Jiahui¡¯s face bore two p marks, clearly swollen on her fair face.


    Sheng Hong staggered as if his vision went dark; if he hadn¡¯t steadied himself against the wall, he might have copsed on the spot.


    "Your husband is here, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him now." Xu Jiahui¡¯s gaze at Sheng Hong was chilling, and the coldness in her voice sent a shiver through his heart.


    Even if others didn¡¯t know Xu Jiahui¡¯s background, did he not know?


    The Sheng Family may have a reputation in Shangjing, but in front of real aristocratic families, they were just small-time nobodies. Even if Xu Jiahui was just a concubine¡¯s daughter, she wasn¡¯t someone he could easily bully.


    Mrs. Sheng turned her head upon hearing Xu Jiahui¡¯s voice. Before she could see who was behind her, a pnded on her face. Mrs. Sheng only heard ringing in her ears, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Everything before her eyes turned pitch ck, and a look of unprecedented confusion appeared on her face.


    But at this moment, Sheng Hong was not focused on Mrs. Sheng at all. He looked at Xu Jiahui with a hint of appeasement and pleaded, "Miss Xu, I didn¡¯t know she would cause trouble for you. This is all a misunderstanding; please be magnanimous and forgive us."


    "Heh, just one p and you want to let this slide? What kind of person do you take me for? In all my years, no one has dared to hit me like this." Xu Jiahui touched her burning cheek with her hand, her face bearing a slight curve, but her eyes were devoid of any warmth.


    When Mrs. Sheng finally recovered from her dazed state, Sheng Hong¡¯s other p came, just as forceful as the first, causing her face to turn to the side. If the bodyguard beside her hadn¡¯t quickly supported her, she might have fallen embarrassingly to the ground in front of everyone.


    "She was being ignorant; you see, I¡¯ve already punished her. Can we let this matter go?" Sheng Hong¡¯s face wore an ingratiating smile, hoping the other party would let it slide, but how could that be possible? Xu Jiahui was extremely petty; there was no way she would let it go over just a few words.


    Rather than being appeased by Sheng Hong¡¯s actions, the dangerous aura around Xu Jiahui only intensified.


    "Just two ps to offset what happened earlier? Do you see me as that cheap? And what is she anyway, for you to think that beating her would make me easily let go of these things?" Xu Jiahui mocked coldly.


    Sheng Hong gritted his teeth, and as Mrs. Sheng was catching her breath, he swiftly grabbed her hair and began pping her already swollen cheeks left and right, using all his strength with each hit. It didn¡¯t take long before Mrs. Sheng¡¯s facial skin swelled and bruised, turning into a ghastly purple, translucent like a peeled grape.


    Mrs. Sheng¡¯s once delicate face now seemed as if it had two yellow peaches stuffed into her mouth, swelling high, with blood flowing from her nose, her gaze foggy, looking utterly pitiable.


    Only at this moment did a hint of a smile finally appear on Xu Jiahui¡¯s face. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mrs. Sheng¡¯s tragic appearance, and much of her anger was dispelled, though her anger towards Sheng Hong hadn¡¯t decreased at all. Even as Sheng Hong continued his assault, Xu Jiahui¡¯s gaze remained fiery with anger. Noticing this, Sheng Hong sensed the situation was bad, and his discontent with Mrs. Sheng reached its peak.


    His hand, which had just paused, became active again, but Mrs. Sheng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be hit anymore. Further strikes might cause her skin to break open. Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes darted, and he directly punched Mrs. Sheng in the stomach, hitting her in the stomach, causing her to vomit a mouthful of acid in her daze.


    Sheng Hong hit Mrs. Sheng several more times until even acid couldn¡¯te out. Only then did Sheng Hong wear an ingratiating smile again and look at Xu Jiahui.


    "Miss Xu, do you think this way your anger can be quelled a bit?" Sheng Hong asked cautiously.


    Seeing Mrs. Sheng in such a miserable state, Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes showed satisfaction, and Sheng Hong finally breathed a sigh of relief. But before he could exhalepletely, another change urred.


    "I am quite satisfied with her being in this sorry state, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you, you fool. If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have been blocked here and beaten? Sheng Hong, do you think your petty tricks can fool me? Do you see me as such an idiot?" Xu Jiahui¡¯s voice rang out coldly.


    "What are you talking about? I can¡¯t understand a word." Sheng Hong was genuinely baffled now, the questions in his eyes practically materializing.

 Chapter 354 Unfortunate in a Row

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Unfortunate in a Row</h4><h4></h4>


    "Your acting skills are quite impressive; not joining the entertainment industry is really their loss. If the actors on screen had even half of your skill, how could the film and television industry in China not thrive?" Xu Jiahui sneered, smiling as she spoke.


    "I really don¡¯t understand what Miss Xu is saying. Is there some kind of misunderstanding between us?" Sheng Hong asked stiffly.


    "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? You borrowed money from me a few days ago, and I didn¡¯t lend it to you. So today, you stage this whole drama to take revenge on me, then appear heroically at the crucial moment to save the day. It¡¯s quite a strategy. If I were an ordinary girl, I might have been fooled by you. But unfortunately, since childhood, I¡¯ve seen all sorts of intrigues and schemes, let alone such a clumsy plot," the mocking glint in Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes was tantly obvious on her face.


    "You want to teach me a lesson and be a hero to win my favor so I would lend you money to get through this crisis? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no such good thing in the world. Moreover, what I, Xu Jiahui, hate most in this lifetime is being deceived by others," Xu Jiahui¡¯s gaze grew vicious, her beautifully shaped eyes now seemed like two massive ck holes, as if about to suck Sheng Hong in and grind him to pieces.


    "Miss Xu, this is really a big misunderstanding. I genuinely didn¡¯t know she woulde to you. The reason I rushed over is not because I orchestrated this, but because someone sent me a message, and that¡¯s why I came," Sheng Hong¡¯s expression was one of deep grief. Perhaps his attitude was too evident in his brows and eyes, causing a slight hesitation in Xu Jiahui¡¯s stance, but this hesitation was only as thin as a strand of hair.


    "Since you say someone else sent you the message, let me see it," Xu Jiahui extended her hand, looking at Sheng Hong as she spoke.


    Seeing that Xu Jiahui was willing to listen to his exnation, Sheng Hong immediately wiped the sweat from his forehead secretly, offering a ttering smile to Xu Jiahui. He picked up his phone, ready to show Xu Jiahui the message he had received, only to find that the message was nowhere to be found on his phone, as if everything he had seen earlier was a mistake. A trace of astonishment and fear appeared in Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes, not only did sweat once again seep from his forehead, but even his hand holding the phone was trembling.


    "What? Can¡¯t find it? Sheng Hong, how long are you going to keep pretending?" Xu Jiahui looked at Sheng Hong with a world-copsing expression and felt only how deceived she was once again by the man in front of her. This feeling turned into anger that melted into her gaze and words.


    Sheng Hong heard the forcibly suppressed anger in her voice, and the phone slipped from his trembling hand and fell to the ground. "I really didn¡¯t lie, someone really sent me a message, but I don¡¯t know who deleted it. I honestly didn¡¯t deceive you, Miss Xu. You know me, even if I borrowed courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare," Sheng Hong defended loudly.


    "At first, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare either, but now it seems that you¡¯re extremely bold, teaming up with your wife to scheme against me, and then trying to deceive me when things go down. Impressive, indeed. How did I not notice before how brave you actually are," Xu Jiahuiughed lightly, touching her aching cheek.


    The bodyguards brought by Sheng¡¯s wife had already been beaten to the ground by the two bodyguards beside Xu Jiahui and couldn¡¯t get up. Now, the only ones still standing in the venue were Xu Jiahui¡¯s two bodyguards and Sheng Hong, a man.


    "Have you considered the consequences of deceiving me, plotting against me?" Xu Jiahui gently stroked her swollen cheek, speaking in a voice so gentle it seemed to echo from Hell itself, sending chills straight through skin and into bones.


    As Xu Jiahui¡¯s words ended, the two bodyguards standing behind her moved forward, advancing towards Sheng Hong in tandem.


    Sheng Hong involuntarily retreated, but the path inevitably had an end. When he felt the cold wall against his back, Sheng Hong¡¯s body instinctively trembled, gazing at Xu Jiahui with a plea in his eyes, while his mouth spoke in his own defense.


    "If you were a handsome guy, I might even consider it, but you¡¯re just an unsightly old man with such a disgusting face," Xu Jiahui looked at Sheng Hong, her face inevitably showing a look of disgust, looking at him as if he were trash.


    The light of hope in Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant, turning into a gray despair.


    "Drag him away and beat him, don¡¯t make any noise. I want to take a beauty sleep and don¡¯t want to be disturbed, understand?" Xu Jiahui said, touching her face, her eyes carrying a cold glint. As she passed by Sheng¡¯s wife, she nced down at her face, wearing a mocking smile, and directly stomped on Sheng¡¯s wife¡¯s face as she stepped over her.


    As she used all her strength to step on Sheng¡¯s wife¡¯s face, the pain of the nose bone breaking roused her from unconsciousness in an instant. She wanted to open her mouth to scream, but her mouth was under the woman¡¯s shoe and couldn¡¯t open. She could only widen her eyes, groaning, her already bruised face bing even more horrifying.


    "Hmph, that¡¯s all," Xu Jiahui stepped over Sheng¡¯s wife¡¯s face, looking at the woman clutching her face crying and wailing behind her. Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes showed a look of enjoyment and disdain.


    "I thought you were something remarkable, but you¡¯re just wasting my time." Xu Jiahui flirtatiously flicked her hair and walked into the room. Before entering, she spoke to the bodyguards behind her, "Make sure this woman¡¯s mouth stays shut too, it¡¯s really noisy." Xu Jiahui¡¯s voice was filled with deep impatience.


    "Yes." The two bodyguards said expressionlessly, looking at Sheng¡¯s wife like she was a dead object. Seeing this look, Sheng¡¯s wife immediately covered her mouth, sealing all sounds in her throat. Upon seeing herpliance, the two bodyguards withdrew their gaze from her, even ignoring her efforts to escape, and fixed their eyes on Sheng Hong.


    "Keep your mouth shut, don¡¯t make a sound and disturb our Miss, understand? Otherwise, we¡¯ll let you know what a fate worse than death is," the bodyguard admonished Sheng Hong with a cold smile.


    Sheng Hong widened his eyes and nodded, knowing there was no escaping this cmity today. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t resist but instead sensibly pulled his tie from his neck, folded it several times, and stuffed it into his mouth, ensuring that his voice would bepletely locked in his throat.


    The two bodyguards were quite satisfied with Sheng Hong¡¯s sensible behavior, yet they didn¡¯t show mercy because of it. The sound of bones breaking echoed in the corridor, apanied by the sound of fists striking flesh and the asional groan from Sheng Hong. But each time he made a sound, he was met with an even harsher beating until he finally passed out.


    The two bodyguards, seeing that Sheng Hong no longer responded, just gave a slight nod at each other and entered Xu Jiahui¡¯s room.


    The three people lying in the corridor appeared quite peaceful. A gust of wind blew by, ruffling a few strands of their hair. Sheng Wenhao, who had been hiding next door, watched through the crack in the door at Sheng Hong lying not far away, his eyes gradually turning red.

 Chapter 355: Exhilarating

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355: Exhrating</h4><h4></h4>


    Though his heart told him to endure, Sheng Wenhao couldn¡¯t resist his inner desire. By the time he realized it, he had already stepped out of the room and stood beside Sheng Hong. As he looked at this man who had deceived him for the first half of his life and tormented him nearly destroying his life in thetter half, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s lips slowly curled into a bloodthirsty smile. Under the sunlight, his sharp teeth glinted like des.


    "You¡¯re getting off easy," Sheng Wenhao remarked somewhat regretfully as he touched his arm, once full of needle marks, and looked at the unconscious Sheng Hong on the ground, whispering softly.


    Then Sheng Wenhao¡¯s gaze stopped three inches below Sheng Hong¡¯s navel, and his lips twisted again, full of malice, "But it doesn¡¯t matter. Although I can¡¯t let you taste the agony of drugs, cutting off your lineage is still satisfying. Weren¡¯t you the one who valued the Sheng Family¡¯s inheritance the most? Then prepare to have no descendants." Sheng Wenhao spoke softly.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s eyshes trembled, as if he were about to awaken from hisa at any moment.


    Wasting no time, Sheng Wenhao ruthlessly stomped down on the target he had just eyed, twisting his foot maliciously, before Sheng Hong could fully regain consciousness.


    In his unconsciousness, Sheng Hong¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and he suddenly opened his eyes, but Sheng Wenhao was standing against the light. Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. The searing pain from his lower body made him ckout again, sinking back into unconsciousness.


    Sheng Wenhao clicked his tongue twice, satisfied only after seeing the dark colored trousers stained. In a good mood, he hummed a song and stepped into the elevator, singing as he descended.


    Meanwhile, Liang Mu, who had been waiting outside, sat in the car watching the once imperious Mrs. Sheng rush out of the hotel, her face unrecognizable, getting into the car she arrived in to leave. Liang Mu¡¯s previously calm expression cracked a bit; she couldn¡¯t believe that Mrs. Sheng had been beaten so miserably.


    "It seems the woman inside isn¡¯t easy to deal with." Liang Mu murmured to herself in the car, her gaze out the window tinged with seriousness.


    Liang Mu waited outside for a while longer without seeing Sheng Honge out. Her expression turned mocking as she spected that he stayed with the woman. Deciding not to wait any longer, she started the car and left, thus missing Sheng Wenhao, long disappeared from the Sheng Family, walking out of the hotel.


    Mrs. Sheng suppressed the pain throughout her body, driving with her now unrecognizable face, eyes filled with hatred, all the way to the best hospital in Shangjing. She utilized her status to bypass the lines and rushed in.


    Mrs. Sheng¡¯s nasal bone waspletely shattered; surgery was required to remove the bone fragments, and a piece of her rib would be used for reconstruction.


    When the doctor handed her the scan, conveying this news, Mrs. Sheng¡¯s face showed no expression. More urately, her current face couldn¡¯t portray any expression, and even if it could, it would be indistinguishable.


    Mrs. Sheng, her demeanor wooden, looked at the person in front of her and asked nkly, "I feel like I can¡¯t hear anything in my left ear. What¡¯s going on?"


    "Your left eardrum is severely perforated, and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to hear any sound in the future," the doctor said somewhat reluctantly as he faced the woman.


    "So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m going to be deaf from now on?" Mrs. Sheng¡¯s hand clenched tightly under the table. The repression and coldness in her voice were chilling, especially the hatred in her eyes, which was enough to make one¡¯s heart shudder.


    Yet the doctor nodded under her terrifying gaze and advised, "I suggest you have surgery on your nose as soon as possible."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Arrange it immediately," Mrs. Sheng said coldly.


    Upon hearing Mrs. Sheng¡¯s words, the doctor quickly called in a nurse to arrange surgery for her.


    Shortly after Mrs. Sheng entered the operating room, the hospital received an emergency call for Sheng Hong. Once Sheng Hong was brought in, the doctors began initial examinations. Upon seeing the rupture in Sheng Hong¡¯s lower body, the doctor in the vehicle cast a sympathetic nce. Being men themselves, they understood all too well the feeling of losing something so vital.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s lower body was the most severely injured area. Ordinarily, this matter would be discussed with Sheng Hong¡¯s family, but his only family member was already in surgery under anesthesia. Without other rtives, the hospital had no choice but to forcibly awaken theatose Sheng Hong and deliver the unfortunate news.


    "What are you saying? What nonsense are you talking about!" Hearing the doctors tell him his lower region needed to be removed, Sheng Hong became frenzied. His eyes turned bloodshot, and he looked at the doctor as if he were a sworn enemy. He even wanted to leap from the bed to assault the bearer of bad news, but the injuries held him in ce.


    Especially when he tried to move and the excruciating pain shot through his legs and lower body, Sheng Hong¡¯s face turned grim. His neck stiffly moved to glimpse his lower half, his hands shaking slightly.


    Under the sympathetic eyes of the doctors, Sheng Hong¡¯s trembling hand pulled down his waistband. With just a nce, he felt as if lightning had struck him. In an instant, all sound and color faded, leaving his world in darkness.


    "Mr. Sheng, we understand that this result is hard for you to ept. But you must decide quickly; every minute you dy worsens your condition. You can¡¯t postpone any longer," the doctor advised, standing by Sheng Hong.


    "Shut up, shut up! How could this happen? It¡¯s all a lie, a hallucination. Once I fully wake up, everything will be fine, just fine," Sheng Hong closed his eyes as he spoke, convincing himself that keeping them shut would prevent this reality. However, the piercing pain broke through his delusion, making him more conscious of the agony. The more he tried, the more aware and tormented he became, nearly driving him insane.


    "Mr. Sheng, we must act responsibly for your life. Please decide quickly; the sooner, the better," the doctor urged at Sheng Hong¡¯s side.


    "Do it." Sheng Hong knew the doctors were acting in his best interest, so despite the emotional difficulty in epting reality, his rationality led him to decide. Once life is gone, everything¡¯s lost. He had to survive to seek vengeance. No matter how powerful Xu Jiahui was, having turned him into something so twisted, he vowed to bite a piece from her, even in death, Sheng Hong thought viciously.

 Chapter 356: The Omen of Separation and Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356: The Omen of Separation and Copse</h4><h4></h4>


    "Please sign here." The doctor saw Sheng Hong agree to the surgery request and quickly signaled the nurse beside him to bring the pre-prepared surgical informed consent form.


    Looking at the paper and pen handed to him, Sheng Hong gritted his mrs hard. Finally, with his teeth clenched and his right hand trembling, he signed his name. After signing, it was as if all strength was drained from him as he copsed heavily onto the bed, his eyes first nk and then filled with the fiery glow of hatred.


    "Xu Jiahui, I won¡¯t let you get away with this." Sheng Hong said quietly through gritted teeth.


    The doctor didn¡¯t pay attention to what Sheng Hong was muttering. The moment Sheng Hong signed his name, they immediately began to prepare for the surgery-rted matters, and Sheng Hong was injected with anesthetic and pushed into the operating room.


    Having done the dirty deed, Sheng Wenhaoughed while driving. He initially wanted to call Xu Ke to share the good news but decided to tell Xu Ke in person. So he headed straight to the headquarters of Xu Group after leaving the hotel.


    When Xu Ke in his office received word that Sheng Wenhao had arrived, his eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but raise a bit, "Let him up, tell the receptionist not to stop him in the future if he wants toe up." Xu Ke instructed his assistant.


    Shortly after the assistant left, Sheng Wenhao¡¯s footsteps could be heard. Upon entering Xu Ke¡¯s office, Sheng Wenhao first carefully closed the door, ensuring that no one outside could hear inside, then burst outughing.


    "Hahaha, you should¡¯ve seen the situation then, it was hrious, enough for me tough for a lifetime." Sheng Wenhao slouched on the sofa, holding his stomach, speaking.


    "What happened to that couple that made you this happy?"


    "How did you know they were the ones being dealt with, and not that they started fighting each other?" Sheng Wenhao wiped the tears ofughter from his eyes, asking curiously.


    "Intuition." Xu Ke pointed at his own head.


    "Your intuition was spot on. I don¡¯t know the woman¡¯s identity, but that old bastard Sheng Hong acted like a scared rat in front of her, even hit his wife so hard it was brutal." Sheng Wenhao smacked his lips with excitement.


    "And that vicious woman went in so arrogantly, but ended up, haha, being dealt with so badly she didn¡¯t even dare scream aloud, ditched her bodyguards and sneaked out like a thief. She thought so highly of herself, ha, she was nothing but a pile of dog crap when she met someone more powerful, didn¡¯t even dare make a peep." Sheng Wenhao sat up from the couch, loungingzily, as if boneless, on the sofa.


    "Oh, I did something particrly satisfying today, guess what I did?" Sheng Wenhao suddenly became spirited as he remembered something, straightening up and looking at Xu Ke with bright, shining eyes.


    "How could I guess, but it must be something significant." Xu Ke responded cooperatively with his friend.


    "That¡¯s right, I crippled that old bastard Sheng Hong." Sheng Wenhao couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing as he spoke.


    "Crippled?" Xu Ke couldn¡¯t hide his shock, not expecting Sheng Wenhao to pull off something like this.


    "Yes, crippled. For the rest of his life, he¡¯ll have to be a eunuch without roots, hahaha. Wasn¡¯t he the one who valued his progeny the most? I cut off his line to see how he ns to create more offspring, I¡¯m going to ensure his line ends with him." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes finally glistened with a mix of hatred and satisfaction as he spoke.


    "Congrattions on avenging your great grievance." Xu Ke was genuinely happy for seeing his friend so joyful.


    Sheng Wenhao waved his hand modestly at Xu Ke¡¯s words, "It¡¯s nothing, this is just the start. I¡¯ve still not had enough fun yet. If it ended just like this, wouldn¡¯t that be too easy for them? I want to see them lose everything."


    "How could they not experience everything I enjoyed?" Sheng Wenhao squinted his eyes, looking at a corner of the room.


    "Don¡¯t worry, that day won¡¯t be long, maybe even sooner than we expect. ording to your n, the partnership between the Qian Family and the Sheng Family should end here." Xu Ke said with a slight smile.


    "Oh?" Sheng Wenhao¡¯s tone carried a hint of curiosity.


    His friend¡¯s sensitivity in business matters was indeed somewhatcking. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t intended to venture into business himself; otherwise, with this level of acumen, he would¡¯ve ended up bankrupt early on.


    "Madam Sheng holds grudges over even the smallest matters. After being humiliated like this today, do you think she¡¯d spare this couple? Madam Sheng will surely target both of them, while Sheng Hong isn¡¯t someone to be easily manipted. Friction within this couple is foreseeable.


    Now, the Shengs are already troubled by the two pieces ofnd they couldn¡¯t sell. If the Qian Family also intervenes, it will definitely be an icing-on-the-cake situation for the Sheng Family. It seems that I can lower my buying price for thends even more." Xu Keughed connivingly.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what the fallout between the Qian and Sheng families had to do with Xu Ke buyingnd at a lower price, Sheng Wenhao stifled his curiosity, realizing that even if he asked, he wouldn¡¯t understand. So instead, he pondered on how to discreetly harm the despicable couple while enjoying the spectacle.


    The couple at the hospital were unaware they were being targeted again.


    The first thing Madam Sheng did after waking from unconsciousness was to call the Qian Family, embellishing what Sheng Hong did to her and even urging the Qian Family to cease cooperation with the Sheng Family.


    As the only daughter of the Qian couple, she was treasured like a gem even before marriage. Sometimes, even the son had to step aside. Now, hearing about the grievances their daughter suffered, the couple couldn¡¯t tolerate it and immediately rushed over, urging their son to end all partnerships with the Sheng Family, demanding repayment of the previously loaned thirty billion through legal means.


    The couple initially thought that punishing Sheng Hong like this would be enough, but seeing their daughter with her head wrapped in bandages, they nearly fainted. Mr. Qian was the first to recover, and upon seeing his daughter¡¯s condition, he furiously struck his cane on the ground, saying, "It¡¯s too easy on him, too easy. From now on, my Qian Family is irreconcble with the Sheng Family. It¡¯s either him or me, never both."


    Mrs. Qian also came to her senses, her cloudy tears streaming down her wrinkled face, "Dear, we won¡¯t live with such scum anymore. You¡¯ve suffered enough over the years. We¡¯ll get you divorced from that bastard right away, stay far away from him." She said tearfully while clutching Madam Sheng¡¯s hand.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. This incident has opened my eyes. I won¡¯t have any expectations for him in the future." Madam Sheng said, holding her mother¡¯s hand.


    "Does this mean you¡¯ve finally realized? That you¡¯ve decided to leave that scum?" President Qian, who had also rushed over after receiving the news, asked with some uncertainty, looking at the bandage-covered Madam Sheng in the hospital bed.

 Chapter 357: Pillow-side Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357: Pillow-side Scheming</h4><h4></h4>


    Looking at her older brother¡¯s distrustful gaze, Madam Sheng firmly nodded, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve made up my mind. This man isn¡¯t worthy of my love."


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve realized this. I told you back when you wanted to marry him that he wasn¡¯t a good match, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now that you¡¯ve finally decided to leave him, we¡¯re happy for you. Rest assured, even after your divorce, you¡¯ll still be the eldest princess of our Qian Family. No one can take that away from you," President Qian said to his sister with an affectionate look.


    "Thank you!" Madam Sheng looked at her family, who always prioritized her, and couldn¡¯t help but have her eyes well up with tears.


    "Don¡¯t cry now, you¡¯re still injured, and crying isn¡¯t good for your health," President Qian quickly said when he saw Madam Sheng¡¯s eyes brimming with tears.


    With President Qian¡¯s reminder, Madam Sheng blinked her tears away and held them back.


    "By the way, when are you getting divorced? I can go talk to him right now." Bringing up his sister¡¯s divorce, President Qian became vivacious, clearly eager for Madam Sheng to leave the Sheng Family immediately.


    "I will leave the Sheng Family, but not yet." When Madam Sheng mentioned this, a look of unprecedented hatred shed through her eyes, and she seemed like a fiery ze that would harm anyone who dared to approach.


    "You¡¯re not still hung up on that beast Sheng Hong, are you?" President Qian said with an ugly expression.


    "Of course not. After what he did to me today, how could I have any feelings left for him? I will leave, but not in such a disgraceful way. All the pain he inflicted on me, I want to return a thousandfold. And as for the Sheng Group, even though it bears the Sheng name, without me, how could he have the Sheng Group? How could he possibly own it? I contributed half to the Sheng Group¡¯s sess, and when I leave, I¡¯ll take that half with me. No! I want to destroy the Sheng Group and leave him as the penniless wretch he once was, then leave with my head held high." Madam Sheng spoke with a frenzied expression.


    Anyone would be terrified by Madam Sheng¡¯s demeanor at this moment, yet the Qian family members seemed unfazed and even nodded in agreement with her.


    Old Master Qian even said, "Truly a daughter of the Qian Family, showing the spirit of our family. Don¡¯t worry about this matter; we will all be behind you, supporting your decision."


    Old Madam Qian echoed, "If you get tired, juste home. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard; we¡¯ll get revenge for you, understand?" The olddy gently stroked Madam Sheng¡¯s hair, looking lovingly at her.


    "If you need me, just say the word. Others may fear him, but our Qian Family doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ll go back and let everyone in Shangjing know that from now on, the Qian Family is cklisting the Sheng Family, and anyone who is on good terms with them will be our enemy." President Qian patted his chest and dered.


    "Thank you, brother. I¡¯m lucky to have you all by my side. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do." Seeing her family staunchly standing by her side, supporting her no matter what she decided, Madam Sheng¡¯s cold heart softened, and her eyes welled up once again.


    The Qian family, upon seeing Madam Sheng¡¯s tears well up again, quickly tried tofort her, creating a lively and warm atmosphere that was a stark contrast to Sheng Hong¡¯s side, which was cold and deste.


    When Sheng Hong awoke from hisa, he first stared nkly at the ceilingmp, and it wasn¡¯t until his eyes felt dry that he blinked, letting tears trickle down the corners of his eyes.


    It was all that damned Xu Jiahui¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up as a shell of a person. Sheng Hong thought through gritted teeth.


    Meanwhile, Sheng Wenhao, who was a guest at Xu Ke¡¯s house, couldn¡¯tpletely let go of this matter, and even during meals, he couldn¡¯t stop his mind from wandering.


    Xu Ke tapped on the table in front of Sheng Wenhao and teased, "What are you thinking about, zoning out during dinner?"


    Sheng Wenhao snapped back to reality and gave Xu Ke a mischievousugh, "Judging by the time, my dear uncle should have finished his surgery by now. I really want to see what he looks like; I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be quite a sight." A hint of schadenfreude glimmered in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes.


    "Your uncle? Sheng Hong? Why did he end up in the hospital?" Lin Mengyao, who had been managing the Luochengpany¡¯s affairs remotely from home, was unaware of what they had done. Seeing the knowing looks exchanged between Sheng Wenhao and Xu Ke left her puzzled and adorably clueless.


    Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, stifling augh, and whispered into her ear about what Sheng Wenhao had done. Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she covered her mouth, looking at Xu Ke and then at Sheng Wenhao in disbelief.


    "You actually did that!" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice came through her fingers, aghast.


    Sheng Wenhao tilted his head slightly, looking innocently at her like a small animal, "What? Does sister-inw think I did something wrong or that I was too harsh? Don¡¯t forget what my life was like when I first arrived, what life was like for me before, and how my parents died. I think I¡¯ve been merciful enough in dealing with him." Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes grew colder as he looked at Lin Mengyao, but remembering that Xu Ke had always been on his side, he held back his anger. If it were someone else, Sheng Wenhao might not have said so much and would have just fought with them directly.


    Seeing that he misunderstood her, Lin Mengyao quickly waved her hands to exin, "I don¡¯t think you were wrong. I just didn¡¯t expect it. When you did it, you weren¡¯t seen, were you? Otherwise, knowing how vengeful he is, he¡¯d never let you off. We¡¯ll need to be prepared in advance."


    Thinking of Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes snapping open when he did the deed, Sheng Wenhao wasn¡¯t sure if Sheng Hong had seen his face, but knowing that the Sheng Group was particrly unstabletely, Sheng Wenhao didn¡¯t worry too much. He didn¡¯t think that man had the energy to deal with him, so he waved dismissively, unconcerned, and said, "Sheng Group is overwhelmed with troubles now, where does he have the time to deal with me? Besides, isn¡¯t the Sheng Group facing internal and external problems? I¡¯m just a small fry not worth his attention." Sheng Wenhao countered.


    "So, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m still safe," Sheng Wenhao said arrogantly.

 Chapter 358: Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Visiting</h4><h4></h4>


    "Listen to Yaoyao on this matter, never underestimate the enemy, no matter how small. Who knows what tricks they might have up their sleeve," Xu Ke said, tapping his fingers on the table.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you two, but I¡¯m really curious to see what kind of end my dear uncle has met," Sheng Wenhao said, half-closing his eyes as he stroked his chin, looking very interested.


    "If you really want to see, we can go with you after dinner," Xu Ke said to Sheng Wenhao, putting a piece of food on Lin Mengyao¡¯s te.


    "But aren¡¯t you busy dealing with thend Sheng Group just bought? What if that old bastard holds a grudge against you for not selling to you because you followed me?" Sheng Wenhao said with a bit of concern.


    "No worries. It¡¯s almost over, and his agreement isn¡¯t important anymore," Xu Ke smiled confidently, causing Sheng Wenhao to instinctively shiver.


    "Alright then, let¡¯s eat quickly, I can hardly wait," Sheng Wenhao said as he began devouring his meal, looking like a starved ghost who just reincarnated, terrifying to the extreme.


    In the hospital, Sheng Hong didn¡¯t contact anyone to visit him, not even hiring a caregiver. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see him like this. Just a simple surgery had easily defeated the once proud Sheng Hong, turning him into a menacing man filled with hatred towards everything.


    "Oh, is Uncle doing well? I rushed over as soon as I heard news of your hospitalization, afraid I might bete and difort you," Sheng Wenhao barged in with a fruit basket, not even bothering to knock, wearing a dazzlingly bright smile.


    Right behind Sheng Wenhao came Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "Mr. Sheng," Xu Ke said with a slight curl of his lips, greeting Sheng Hong.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Sheng Hong visibly paled, grabbing the water cup from the bedside table and throwing it at Sheng Wenhao and the others. "Who let youe here? Get out, you¡¯re not wee here!" Sheng Hong shouted, and due to the intensity of throwing the cup, he pulled on his wound, turning his face white and letting out a stifled groan.


    The cup that Sheng Hong threw with all his might was easily dodged by a quick move from Sheng Wenhao, crashing on the floor into pieces, making Sheng Wenhao¡¯s already bright smile even broader.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Such a bad temper, we came to visit you with good intentions, and this is how you treat us? Doesn¡¯t seem quite reasonable, does it?" Sheng Wenhao casually tossed the fruit basket on the floor and continued walking towards Sheng Hong, his smile turning evil and cruel, while Xu Ke had already pulled Lin Mengyao into a corner, watching the scene like a spectator.


    "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. You just want tough at me, don¡¯t you? Even if you do, Sheng Group still belongs to me, and you¡¯re just a failure, a useless piece of trash. Even if I¡¯m crippled, I can make you wish you were dead. Have you forgotten how you once begged me to spare you?" Sheng Hong¡¯s face turned red as he stared at Sheng Wenhao, hoping to see some loss ofposure on his face to satisfy his now twisted heart.


    But Sheng Wenhao showed no excess emotion, instead leisurely pulling a chair from the room to Sheng Hong¡¯s bedside, sitting where Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t reach him, and smilingly watching him.


    "The pain you caused me is safely stored in my heart, never forgotten. I dream of revenge, and now I have the opportunity, don¡¯t I? Your retribution hase," Sheng Wenhao raised an eyebrow, his gaze slowly drifting down to Sheng Hong¡¯s lower half.


    "You¡¯ve always been concerned about the Sheng family¡¯s bloodline flourishing, but it seems you haven¡¯t seeded. Though it¡¯s not aplete failure, at least you still have a daughter, right?" Sheng Wenhao said, hisughter cold and schadenfreude. The sound of hisughter could even be seen in his eyes, showing how much this pleased him.


    Sheng Hong trembled all over in anger at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s words.


    "What, you didn¡¯t like hearing that? Is it not the truth? Did I say something wrong?" Sheng Wenhao innocently turned to look at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, eyes wide.


    "It¡¯s the truth, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong," Xu Ke nodded in agreement.


    Sheng Wenhao had been repressed for too long; he desperately needed to vent.


    "Sheng Hong, you never imagined you¡¯d face a day of having no heirs, did you? Never thought you¡¯d be the one I couldugh at, did you? Never thought our roles would be reversed, right? Remember how you treated me? Wasn¡¯t it enjoyable? Honestly, I¡¯m feeling quite great now, but I could feel even better," Sheng Wenhao said, gleefully watching Sheng Hong¡¯s face turn blue.


    "I¡¯m like this because of you? Was it you that day?" Sheng Hong gritted his teeth, though it was a question, the answer seemed confirmed in his heart as he spat the words, wishing he could bite Sheng Wenhao to death.


    "Yes, it was me. This is my big gift to you. Do you like it?" Sheng Wenhao said, unfazed by Sheng Hong¡¯s hatred.


    "Painful, isn¡¯t it? Butpared to the pain I endured, it¡¯s nothing, just an appetizer. The big gifts are still waiting for you. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll be so surprised you won¡¯t know what to say," Sheng Wenhao whispered.


    Although Sheng Wenhao¡¯s gift was unknown, Sheng Hong instinctively knew it wasn¡¯t good, almost without thinking, he replied, "I don¡¯t want it, whatever gift you have for me, I don¡¯t want it. If it¡¯s so great, keep it for yourself."


    "Don¡¯t refuse. I promised it to you, I won¡¯t give it to anyone else. Besides, no one else could handle it, only a rare gem like you could endure it," Sheng Wenhao said, seemingly regretful, but was actually stabbing Sheng Hong¡¯s heart with every word, nearly making Sheng Hong lose his breath.


    "You!" Sheng Hong pointed at Sheng Wenhao, his anger choking his words.


    "What about me? Did you forget about me after all this time?" Sheng Wenhao reached out, grasping Sheng Hong¡¯s pointing finger, holding it tightly, smiling as he continued, "Remember how my parents died?" Sheng Wenhao asked without blinking.


    A sh of panic in Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes did not escape Sheng Wenhao, confirming his suspicion with Sheng Hong¡¯s words, "I was right, it was you. I feared I was too harsh, but now I see I was too lenient," Sheng Wenhao said softly.


    "Want Sheng Group? Then let¡¯s destroy it," Sheng Wenhao whispered into Sheng Hong¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 359: Begging for Mercy with a Wagging Tail

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359: Begging for Mercy with a Wagging Tail</h4><h4></h4>


    "What are you talking about! That is the blood, sweat, and tears of several generations of the Sheng Family." Sheng Hong said loudly, looking at Sheng Wenhao with an incredulous expression.


    "But what does any of this have to do with me?" Sheng Wenhao raised an eyebrow, replying nonchntly.


    "You are also a member of the Sheng Family. The blood of the Sheng Family flows in your veins. Aren¡¯t you afraid of having no face to meet our ancestors after you die? How will you exin yourself to your deceased rtives?" Sheng Hong said emotionally, his voice even breaking at times.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Sheng Wenhao raised an eyebrow, speaking indifferently.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s expression froze, as if he hadn¡¯t expected Sheng Wenhao to have such an attitude.


    "In your life, the most important things to you are heritage and the Sheng Group. But what do those have to do with me? I am alone in this world. If I have a girl I like, we¡¯ll be together. If not, I¡¯ll live my life freely. As for the Sheng Group, I never thought of inheriting it. I¡¯ve always been interested in photography and painting. I have no interest in business from start to finish, nor do I have any business acumen. It¡¯s like during exams, even if you give me the book, I still can¡¯t find the answers." Sheng Wenhao crossed his legs and brushed off imaginary dust from his leg as he spoke.


    "So I have never felt a sense of belonging to the Sheng Group, nor do I rely on it for a living. Destroying it would have no effect on me." Sheng Wenhao said with a mocking smile.


    Upon hearing Sheng Wenhao¡¯s words, Sheng Hong was left dumbfounded. He could see in Sheng Wenhao¡¯s eyes that he genuinely didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t care about everything the Sheng Group had.


    Sheng Hong suddenly felt his life had be ridiculous. He even found it hard to understand why he had previously gone to such lengths to take action. Everything he now possessed would have belonged to him in the end even if he had done nothing; it was only a matter of time.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s face showed a smile uglier than crying. Sheng Wenhao¡¯s face, drained of all expression, was like that of a robot stripped of all emotions, with not the slightest trace of human emotion in his face or eyes as he watched Sheng Hong slowly shed tears.


    Sheng Hong tremulously extended his hands, looked at his blurry hands with tear-filled eyes, and softly asked, "Since you had no interest in the Sheng Group, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"


    Sheng Wenhao let out a mockingugh, "Would you have believed me if I had told you?"


    "You¡¯re right, I wouldn¡¯t have believed you. How could I have been so blinded at that time? Why was I so possessed back then? Why was that? Over the years, I often think of the days when both our families lived together. Those were the happiest moments of my life, yet I personally shattered them. I regret it! If I could do it all over again, I would cherish those days and never make foolish mistakes again." Sheng Hong covered his face and started to sob.


    Sheng Wenhao watched with a mocking look at Sheng Hong¡¯s hunched figure.


    "I¡¯m serious, if I could start over, I would cherish it. I truly regret it, Wenhao. Can you forgive me? Could you give me a chance to make amends? From today on, I¡¯ll treat you like my own son. Let¡¯s forget all the unhappy things from the past, shall we?" Sheng Hong looked at Sheng Wenhao with a hopeful and pleading gaze.


    "I know I¡¯ve done many things to hurt you, and it¡¯s hard for you to believe me, but I hope you can give me a chance to make it right. Time will prove everything, it will prove that what I¡¯m saying now is truly from my heart." Sheng Hong covered his chest, his eyes bing sincere and determined.


    "Alright, let¡¯s give ourselves a chance to reconcile. I admit everything I have now was stolen from your parents. I¡¯m willing to return it. From now on, I¡¯ll support your pursuits. I can even draft a will now, stating that everything I own will belong to you after I die. Then, you can do whatever you want with the Sheng Group." Sheng Hong looked at Sheng Wenhao, his eyes full of hope.


    "The reason I can¡¯t give it to you now is youck management experience. If you change your mind and want the Sheng Group, you can tell me. I¡¯ll then familiarize you with thepany¡¯s processes, and once you can handle it on your own, I¡¯ll return the Sheng Group to you immediately. The reason I¡¯m saying all this and not giving you the Sheng Group now is not because I¡¯m holding onto power, but because I can¡¯t face our ancestors without remorse. After all, the Sheng Group is the legacy of several generations of our family. I can¡¯t just watch it go to ruin. Can you understand me?" Sheng Hong looked at Sheng Wenhao with hopeful eyes.


    If today the person sitting in front of him were a man with a slightly softer heart, he would be swayed by the man sitting in front of him and perhaps abandon his revenge n. But in front of him sat Sheng Wenhao, who had been sent to a foreign country and forced to take drugs, witnessing the warmth and coldness of human nature and deception, rather than the once romantic and innocent Sheng Wenhao.


    "p! p! p!" Sheng Wenhao started pping his hands, causing Sheng Hong¡¯s expression to be slightly stiff.


    "As expected of President Sheng Hong. My parents lost to you for a reason." Sheng Wenhao said with a sigh on his face.


    "But I am not my parents. Do you think I¡¯d be foolish enough to give someone who¡¯s hurt me once a second chance to harm me?" Sheng Wenhao said with a smirk.


    "Aren¡¯t you underestimating me? Do you think shedding a few crocodile tears and offering an apology is enough for me to forgive you? Don¡¯t be naive. When I said I¡¯d destroy you and the Sheng Family, I wasn¡¯t just joking." Sheng Wenhaoughed a few times before speaking slowly.


    Sheng Wenhao watched with satisfaction as Sheng Hong¡¯s facial expression changed like a face-changing act in Sichuan opera. Sheng Wenhao¡¯s expression of triumph grew even stronger, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud again.


    "Today is indeed a special day, getting to watch a face-changing act for free. It¡¯s not a wasted trip." Sheng Wenhao spoke slowly.


    Sheng Hong¡¯s expression changed several times, and finally, his eyes became determined. He no longer looked at Sheng Wenhao but turned all his attention to Xu Ke.


    "President Xu, I know Sheng Wenhao can speak to me like this because you must have supported him. I don¡¯t know what he promised you to make you help him this way, but I can offer you more. Don¡¯t you want the two pieces ofnd I have? I can give them to you at the lowest price." Sheng Hong looked at Xu Ke with a nervous and apprehensive gaze, hoping Xu Ke would stand by his side in front of Sheng Wenhao.


    But who in this world is a fool?


    Xu Ke wrapped his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulders and gave a lightugh. "President Sheng, you¡¯re joking. The two pieces ofnd you mentioned are already in my pocket." Xu Ke said softly.

 Chapter 360 Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Copse</h4><h4></h4>


    "How could it be!" Sheng Hong looked at Xu Ke with a shocked expression, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying.


    "You must be lying to me. I¡¯m the president of thepany. Without my permission, without my seal, no one can make this deal happen." Sheng Hong yelled at Xu Ke, forcibly suppressing a pain akin to being torn apart.


    "Ha, Mr. Sheng, you¡¯re joking. There¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be done. I believe you understand the saying ¡¯where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way¡¯ even more deeply than I do." Xu Ke twirled a strand of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair and looked at Sheng Hong with a teasing gaze.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sheng Hong¡¯s eyes widened, the whites and cks of his eyes seemed as if they were about to pop out of their sockets the next second.


    He questioned aloud, but in his heart, he already had a conjecture, one he absolutely couldn¡¯t ept. He couldn¡¯t believe that the woman who had been with him for half a lifetime would betray him; this result was something he couldn¡¯t ept at all.


    "You¡¯re a smart man, Mr. Sheng. I think you already have the answer in your heart. Your acting skills are impressive; I believe even if you lose everything, you can still shine in the entertainment industry." Xu Ke said in a nd tone, as if losing interest in continuing the conversation with Sheng Hong, ready to leave the ward the next moment.


    "Impossible, this isn¡¯t true, it can¡¯t be true." Sheng Wenhao mumbled softly in disbelief,pletely oblivious to the reactions of others in the room.


    Sheng Wenhao had already said everything he wanted to Sheng Hong, and having watched the spectacle, he no longer felt like staying. After all, the smell of disinfectant in the hospital was quite pungent, making him ufortable.


    "I have nothing more to say to this person, let¡¯s go." Sheng Wenhao said to Xu Ke.


    "I have nothing more to say to him either, so let¡¯s leave." Xu Ke said, looking at Lin Mengyao, who was watching the scene with bright eyes in his arms.


    The three of them silently left the ward. By the time Sheng Hong regained his senses, he was the only one left in the room.


    Sheng Hong unhesitatingly dialed his mistress, calling her over. At this moment, he no longer cared about what would happen if his affairs were exposed. He could only think of this woman who was utterly devoted to him, could only trust her.


    Receiving the call, Liang Rou¡¯s mother was inexplicably shocked to hear Sheng Hong was in the hospital. Could it be the Sheng family¡¯s matriarch had be this fierce? She thought to herself, but soon she received another order from Sheng Hong, or rather an instruction¡ªto go to the Sheng family and bring out hispany seal.


    With a serious yet subtly excited expression, Liang Rou¡¯s mother listened to Sheng Hong¡¯s instructions. Once Sheng Hong had exined everything, she gently said, "Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely bring it to you. I¡¯m heading to the Sheng house now."


    Hearing his mistress¡¯s consistently gentle voice, Sheng Hong¡¯s expression finally improved somewhat, though his face still showed concern. "You must be quick, don¡¯t let anyone else get ahead, and once you have it,e find me immediately, understood?" Sheng Hong couldn¡¯t help but urgently warn again.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget anything you told me. Wait for me at the hospital. I¡¯lle to you once I have it." A peculiar gleam shed in Liang Rou¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, but Sheng Hong and she were separated by a phone, unable to see each other¡¯s expressions. He could only hear the warmth in her voice, which calmed his anxious heart.


    "I¡¯ll wait for your good news at the hospital." Sheng Hong¡¯s voice subconsciously softened significantly because of the reassurance.


    It wasn¡¯t until he hung up the phone that Sheng Hong felt like he might break. Sweat instantly poured out, staining his blue-striped hospital gown a deep blue.


    Sheng Hong pressed the emergency button by his bedside, and before long, the room was once again filled with people.


    The stitches on Sheng Hong¡¯s lower body burst open once more, needing to be sewn up again. Hearing this, Sheng Hong gritted his teeth in anger and silently cursed Sheng Wenhao and the others, wishing to tear them to pieces.


    On the other hand, Liang Rou¡¯s mother was satisfied with the current oue. Ever since hanging up the phone, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Liang Rou asked in surprise, "Mom, did something happen? You look really happy." Tilting her head with curiosity, Liang Rou asked.


    "The day we¡¯ve been waiting for has finallye." Liang Rou¡¯s mother suppressed her emotions, looking at Liang Rou with eyes full ofplex hues.


    "We are about to seed." Seeing Liang Rou still dazed, her mother gave her a look of exasperation.


    Liang Rou¡¯s mother was a decisive and ruthless woman. Once she made up her mind, she never looked back. Initially feeling some reluctance, once she acted, she knew there was no turning back, thus she proceeded more meticulously, fearing any misstep could lead to doom. But now, with victory so close, she felt everything she had done was worth it.


    "You stay home and pack up. Once I get your father¡¯s seal and gather our belongings, we¡¯ll leave China¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter where. As long as we are together, no one will bully us." Liang Rou¡¯s mother said, stroking Liang Rou¡¯s silky hair.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll get ready now. Mother, please be quick." Liang Rou kissed her mother¡¯s cheek and dashed off to her room like a joyful bird, beginning to pack her things, while Liang Rou¡¯s mother took the car keys and drove toward the Sheng Mansion.


    Having been given permission by Sheng Hong, Liang Rou¡¯s mother entered smoothly. With Madam Sheng also recuperating in the hospital, the Sheng Mansion felt like an icy chamber, unbearably cold. Rubbing her arms, she followed Sheng Hong¡¯s instructions to the study, opened the safe as directed but found it empty. The smile on her face froze instantly; she had never cried as hideously as she did now, resembling a ghoul reborn.


    Just out of surgery and awakening from anesthesia, Sheng Hong didn¡¯t see his mistress upon opening his eyes but received her call. Hearing the safe was empty, he felt a bitter taste in his throat, spewing a mouthful of blood upon opening his mouth. The very fear he had been worrying about finally materialized. In that instant, Sheng Hong didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Hey like a corpse, eyes nkly staring at the ceiling, mouth stained with blood. The voice of Liang Rou¡¯s mother on the phone was no longer audible. He didn¡¯t even know when the call ended, only that this time, he was truly finished.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 361: The Tower is about to Fall

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361: The Tower is about to Fall</h4><h4></h4>


    The speed at which the Sheng Family copsed was unbelievable. In just three short days, thispany that had stood strong in Shangjing for decades, apany whose slightest tremor could shake the Capital City, dered bankruptcy at lightning speed.


    The Sheng Corporation was like a piece of meat, everyone wanted a bite, but the bulk of it was cleaned out by Xu Ke and the Qian Family, leaving nothing behind.


    Because of this event, Xu Ke¡¯s position on the board became even more solid. His status now was iparable to when he first arrived at Xu Corporation; thepany had thoroughly be Xu Ke¡¯s ything.


    Although Xu Ke did not pay much attention to Sheng Hong, he knew from Sheng Wenhao¡¯s mouth that the other was living quite miserably. In the end, although Mother Liang did not gain anything good from Sheng Hong, after following him for so many years, she managed to obtain quite a few benefits while maintaining a fa?ade of indifference. Knowing that Sheng Hong was finished, she anticipated that Mrs. Sheng wouldn¡¯t spare her either, so she took Liang Rou and all their valuable possessions and fled overnight, leaving Sheng Hong alone in the hospital.


    Mrs. Sheng took down Sheng Hong¡¯spany but did not divorce him. Instead, upon learning that Sheng Hong was staying at the same hospital, she had him transferred to her ward, where she hurled insults and the most venomous curses at him daily. Sheng Hong frequently quarreled with her because of this, causing his healed wounds to reopen several times until he was warned by the doctor that if they opened again, they would rot. Only then did Sheng Hong calm down.


    In just a few days, Sheng Hong had aged beyond recognition. Once a graceful and charming man, he now appeared old and fatigued like an elderly grandfather.


    Sheng Wenhao¡¯s daily amusement was to sneakily watch the couple tormenting each other from outside the ward, like a fool in love, and then amuse himself by vividly mimicking them before Xu Ke, unrestrainedly mocking them until satisfied.


    After wrapping up his tasks, Xu Ke tugged at his tie, which was making it hard to breathe, and tidied the desk. Checking the time, he decided to head home. But when he reached the building¡¯s entrance and saw the red supercar parked there, his steps slowed.


    "Why are you walking so slowly? I know you¡¯ve been busy, so I haven¡¯t disturbed you these days. I dragged it until now to see you. Shouldn¡¯t you happilye over and hug me now?" Xu Jiahui wore a ck ruffled dress; her exposed shoulders were smooth and white, and her delicate corbones, like mesmerizing daggers, captivated all attention. Not to mention the long, slender, and fair legs visible beneath the short skirt, she was the embodiment of a natural beauty. But to Xu Ke, this beauty was like a buzzing fly in a toilet, utterly annoying.


    Xu Ke slightly furrowed his brows, the displeasure in his gaze at Xu Jiahui was evident.


    The smile on Xu Jiahui¡¯s face gradually settled. The two stood facing each other, neither speaking, but as a pair of attractive individuals, even those in the building who knew the man standing was their boss couldn¡¯t help but cast curious and gossip-filled nces their way.


    "It¡¯s not convenient to talk here, let¡¯s go somewhere else." Xu Ke said as he walked past Xu Jiahui towards his car.


    Xu Jiahui did not stop him but instead got back into her car, watching Xu Ke¡¯s care out of the garage. The two cars traveled one after the other, finally stopping at the restaurant where Xu Jiahui had previously arranged to meet Xu Ke.


    Sitting in the same private room asst time, even their seating for conversation hadn¡¯t changed, Xu Jiahui had a fleeting illusion that they were back at that day, her eyes turning yful.


    "I am a married man." Xu Ke began.


    "Being with me, I cannot give you a recognized status, and I don¡¯t understand why you must cling to me while there are so many eligible bachelors in Shangjing. Even if not in Shangjing, there are many outstanding individuals across China. You really don¡¯t need to focus your energy on me. With Miss Xu¡¯s qualities, I think these things wouldn¡¯t be hard." Xu Ke said, looking into Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes.


    "Many people pursue me, but they¡¯re not you. Let me say it again: I don¡¯t care if you are married; I don¡¯t care about status, for these things are not particrly important to me. I don¡¯t care, I just want you. Even if others are better, they are not you." Xu Jiahui said directly, locking eyes with Xu Ke.


    Any other man might fall for such a sincere confession from a beauty, but Xu Ke was not among them. He knew clearly that she was not a benevolent person; she was a venomous snake in a beauty¡¯s disguise. If you truly fall for her or show weakness, the oue would be yourplete ruin.


    Thus, Xu Ke firmly shook his head, "I don¡¯t see anything special about myself, not deserving of Miss Xu¡¯s interest."


    "No, you are deserving. In all my life, I¡¯ve never met a man like you, as if tailor-made for me. I simply cannot like anyone more." Xu Jiahui said with a smile.


    Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no expression, yet inside his impatience had reached its limit.


    "I¡¯m the kind of person who, once I desire something, I have to obtain it. If I can¡¯t, I destroy it. If you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll notck benefits, and as long as your wife doesn¡¯t trouble me, I won¡¯t actively trouble her either." Xu Jiahui said, ying with her nails.


    "I¡¯ve already given you plenty of time to consider, and I¡¯ve grown very impatient waiting. Today, I hope you¡¯ll give me a satisfactory answer." Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes were filled with determination and a hint of danger.


    Barely listening to Xu Jiahui¡¯s tyrannical deration, Xu Ke¡¯s impatience broke free. Checking his watch, a sarcastic, disdainful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "I generally don¡¯t like to be harsh to a woman unless I truly can¡¯t hold back." Xu Ke paused, looking at Xu Jiahui and wiping the smile from his face.


    "Do you not understand humannguage? I¡¯ll say it again, I won¡¯t be with you. Please stay away; you are simply too annoying, especially your perfume, which smells like a toilet air freshener, makes me want to puke upon smelling it." Xu Ke said, without expression, delivering the cutting words.


    Sitting across from Xu Ke, Xu Jiahui¡¯s expression turned cold from his words, with an anger beneath the surface she could barely contain.


    "You¡¯ve really angered me, from now on I will no longer spare you. Prepare to face my revenge; I will make you lose everything, make you fall back into the mire as a loathsome and odious maggot." Xu Jiahui said with a grim face.

 Chapter 362: Declaration of War

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Deration of War</h4><h4></h4>


    "Heh, suit yourself. I¡¯m not an idiot like Sheng Hong who can be taken down with a little trick. If you think you can drag me into the mire, don¡¯t even think about it," Xu Ke said with a hint of disdain on his face as he sat upright.


    "You think that here in Shangjing your Xu Family is unstoppable and no one can do anything to you, right? No wonder youe from a small, insignificant family, truly a frog at the bottom of a well. To deal with a force like your Xu Family, if I wanted to, it¡¯d be as easy as squashing an ant," Xu Jiahui said, making a crushing motion with her thumb and index finger, her eyes filled with contempt.


    "No need for so much nonsense, just try it." Xu Ke nced at the time on his watch once more, not bothering to argue with Xu Jiahui, nor giving her any chance to speak further, as he directly stood up and walked toward the door.


    "By the way, I¡¯ll pay for today¡¯s meal. Consider it my farewell gift to you," Xu Ke tidied his not-so-disheveled clothes, opened the door, and walked out of the private room.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    As Xu Ke closed the door, an earth-shattering scream erupted from the private room, so piercing it seemed as if it could pierce through the rafters.


    "How dare he talk to me like that, how dare he!" Xu Jiahui smashed a teapot full of brewed tea onto the floor, ceramic shards and hot water sttering around, leaving red marks on her pale calves, further darkening her already foul mood.


    "Even a lousy teapot is against me, they are all against me, all against me!" Xu Jiahui screamed again, clutching her ears, her usual beautiful features twisted into a grotesque and ugly snarl.


    Ah Gu stood in a corner of the room, slightly furrowing his brows, and looked at Xu Jiahui with eyes full of dislike and disgust.


    This woman, besides her face and body, truly had nothing to offer.


    Finally, when there was nothing left in the private room to smash, Xu Jiahui calmed down, her expression returning to its usual state, as if all of what had just transpired was merely an illusion.


    "No one can make me unhappy. Whoever dares to make me unhappy, I¡¯ll make their entire family unhappy. Don¡¯t you cherish your wife and want to spend a lifetime with her? Don¡¯t you value and love the Xu Family the most? I will take away everything you desire and own. I¡¯ll turn you into a lone wolf, leave you with nothing, make you regret everything you¡¯ve done to me today."


    Xu Jiahui narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at the closed door, marred with marks, her gaze full of a determined glint, as if convinced everything would unfold exactly as she intended right before her eyes.


    Stepping out from the restaurant, Xu Ke got into the car and made a call to a phone number he hadn¡¯t contacted in a long time.


    Everyone thought that in Shangjing, Xu Ke only had the Xu Family as his trump card, and without it, he¡¯d be helpless and forced to beg on the streets. They didn¡¯t know who was being underestimated.


    Xu Ke chuckled lightly, ryed his instructions to the person on the other end of the phone, then set the phone down and headed home.


    Xu Jiahui was a woman of action. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about Xu Ke¡¯s rejection, so she decided to use her resources to hit back at Xu Ke instead of telling the main family.


    However, she was too na?ve. Although her family abroad was indeed powerful, in Shangjing, they were not even close to matching the Xu Family¡¯s influence, especially since she wasn¡¯t a core member and had limited resources.


    Half a month had passed since she threatened Xu Ke, yet all her attempts to undermine him wereughable, causing him no loss, but leaving her fuming.


    "How are you handling things, how are you handling things!" With no outlet for her anger, Xu Jiahui vented all her frustration on the two bodyguards who¡¯d always stayed by her side, ruthlessly throwing hotel pillows and cushions at their faces, throwing everything she could see or hold to the ground.


    In the midst of the cacophony of breaking sounds, Xu Jiahui¡¯s fleeing sanity finally returned.


    Taking a deep breath, Xu Jiahui resumed control over her expressions.


    "I just can¡¯t believe I have absolutely no way to deal with him," Xu Jiahui¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes gleamed fiercely.


    Momentster, as if nothing unusual had happened, Xu Jiahui warmly came over to the two bodyguards with a light-hearted smile on her alluring face¡ªa face the fair-skinned bodyguard would normally adore, but now he only felt a chilling coldness.


    "I remember you know quite a few people in my family abroad. Get a few of your brothers over here. Xu Ke¡¯s wife is somewhat passable in looks, but I find her displeasing. I want you to ruin her. The more people involved, the better, but you two are my men. Anyone can participate except you two, until I¡¯m bored with her. Otherwise,"


    Xu Jiahui traced her fingers from their chests downward until stopping at a particr spot, speaking softly: "I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to never be a man again. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t want that, right?"


    Xu Jiahui gentlyy against Ah Gu, her tongue lightly touching his bronzed earlobe.


    "Do you doubt our loyalty to you? Is there any other woman in the world who canpare to you? With you as the pearl and jade before us, how could we ever fancy anymon wenches?" Ah Gu grabbed Xu Jiahui¡¯s unruly hand, his face showing little emotion, but his voice was extremely sincere.


    Xu Jiahui was very pleased with Ah Gu¡¯s response, like a proud Queen, she reached out and hooked Ah Gu¡¯s neck, pulling him toward her and rewarded him with a passionate kiss.


    "I like it when you say things like that, but don¡¯t forget your task. You mustn¡¯t let me down. The sooner, the better. I¡¯ve been feeling a bit downtely and could use some fun to cheer me up," Xu Jiahui said while slightly squinting.


    "We¡¯ll make sure you have a great time," Ah Gu¡¯s voice became huskier and more sensual, enough to make Xu Jiahui close her eyes in pleasure, with even a slight curve to her lips.

 Chapter 363: Forcing Through

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363: Forcing Through</h4><h4></h4>


    Agu and another bodyguard moved swiftly, and by the next day, they had called over nearly twenty of their good brothers they met in America. Each of them was muscr, with fierce expressions on their faces, making it clear they were not to be trifled with.


    Xu Jiahui looked at the men standing in two rows before her, nodded with satisfaction, "I¡¯m sure Agu has already told you why I called you here. Money is not an issue for me, it¡¯s the least of my worries, but you must satisfy me for the same." Xu Jiahui sat on the stool Agu had brought over, speaking with an air of superiority like a queen.


    "This woman." Xu Jiahui took out a photo of Lin Mengyao she had secretly taken from her bag and waved it in front of the crowd, "She is currently staying at the Xu Family¡¯s estate. No matter what methods you use, bring her to me, entertain her well, y with her, but don¡¯t kill her, I want her alive, to live in constant pain, screaming and crying like a madwoman at the sight of men. I want her to understand the consequences ofpeting with me for a man. I also want Xu Ke to understand the consequences of rejecting me." Xu Jiahui raised her chin high, speaking with malice in her eyes.


    The men were not good characters, clearly pleased with such an opportunity as their mouths nearly reached their ears in smiles.


    A bearded man took the photo from Xu Jiahui, looked at the woman in the picture with a lecherous gaze, and was satisfied. He asked in a loud voice, speaking American English, "Do you need us to take photos or videos for you?"


    Xu Jiahui gave the man a knowing look and said in a charming voice, "Of course, the more the better, the more miserable the better."


    "This job is as good as done." The man whistled at Lin Mengyao¡¯s photo and made a quick decision.


    The group moved quickly, hurriedly having a meal under Agu¡¯s arrangement, slept for a while, and then under the cover of night, sneaked into the estate, moving like shadows in the dark, reaching the main building without alerting anyone, just a wall away from Xu Ke.


    More than a dozen people surrounded the main building.


    Inside, just a wall apart, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were unaware. Lin Mengyao, a tall beauty, now curled up in Xu Ke¡¯s arms like a kitten, holding a game controller and focusing on ying games with Xu Ke.


    Not far away, Housekeeper Zhao wore a loving and gentle smile, carrying hot milk tea and freshly baked cookies towards them.


    Everything seemed so harmonious and warm, but all of it was shattered in the next second.


    One moment Lin Mengyao was engrossed in the game, the next she was rolled onto the floor by Xu Ke, who then covered her with a sofa, sheltering her in the crevice formed between the sofa and the floor, protecting her without causing her difort.


    Xu Ke threw the game controller onto the ground, looking at the dozen men in front of him armed with weapons.


    "I¡¯ve finally waited for you. I thought Xu Jiahui would act sooner, but she waited until now, wasting so much of my time.


    With so many weapons pointed at him, Xu Ke showed no panic. On the contrary, he seemed more rxed, which made the leading man involuntarily frown, a fleeting feeling of panic creeping in despite himself.


    "Hand over the woman behind you, and I won¡¯t hurt the others, or they will all go down with her," the lead man shouted at Xu Ke, pointing a gun at the woman hidden under the sofa.


    Their orders were only to not harm Xu Ke and to take Lin Mengyao away, to abuse her and take videos, ensuring the survival of these two people. The fate of others was not part of their consideration, so the boss pointed the gun in Lin Mengyao¡¯s direction before aiming it at Housekeeper Zhao standing with Xu Ke.


    Housekeeper Zhao, hair already gray, showed no fear at the gun pointing at him, maintaining the gentle smile he had since they entered.


    "You better shut your mouth, I hate it when people smile at me like that, it just makes me want to break them." The big-bearded man said loudly.


    "Excuse my rudeness, it¡¯s my duty as a housekeeper." Housekeeper Zhao, undaunted by the threats, even gave a standard salute to the opposing party calmly.


    It was infuriating to watch.


    "Family Head, do you want to continue ying?" Housekeeper Zhao gave Xu Ke a tolerant smile, asking softly.


    "What?" The leader understood Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s words, showing some surprise, but the shocksted less than three seconds before the solid floor beneath them disappeared, reced by a massive ck hole that swallowed all of them below.


    Before the man fell, all he heard was Xu Ke¡¯s derisive and low voice saying, "How presumptuous."


    What should have been a battlefield for an intense fight turned quiet in an instant.


    "Make sure to collect all the weapons from them," Xu Ke instructed Housekeeper Zhao beside him.


    "Rest assured, I will search them thoroughly, ensuring they have no chance to harm others again." Housekeeper Zhao said confidently.


    "I¡¯ll leave it to you then, I¡¯ll go check on themter tonight." Xu Ke said this while keeping his eyes on Lin Mengyao, who was still lying beneath the sofa, his gaze full of infinite tenderness.


    "Yes." Housekeeper Zhao looked where his Family Head was gazing, a teasing gleam in his eyes.


    Housekeeper Zhao tactfully withdrew, leaving the space to the couple.


    As soon as Housekeeper Zhao turned away, Xu Ke freed Lin Mengyao from beneath the sofa, gently pinching her nose, speaking indulgently, "You weren¡¯t scared, were you? Are you okay?"


    "Not bad. Who were those people just now? I didn¡¯t even see them from under the sofa. What were they here for? How did you handle them? Where are they now?" Lin Mengyao asked curiously, blinking her big eyes as she looked around the empty hall.


    The entire living room was calm and tidy, not at all like anything had happened. If not for the shards of ss on the floor, Lin Mengyao might have thought everything she just experienced was a dream.


    Watching Lin Mengyao, who had adapted well and was still holding his arm, asking questions, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 364 Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364 Interrogation</h4><h4></h4>


    "They¡¯re just some harmless little bugs. It¡¯s easy to take care of them." Xu Ke said, gently tapping Lin Mengyao¡¯s cute little nose.


    "When this manor was bought, the original owner had already set up many traps inside. After our family purchased it, we added quite a few more. Now, the manor looks no different from a regr house, but you could say there¡¯s a trap every ten steps. It¡¯s the safest ce in the entire estate." Xu Ke whispered into Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear as he noticed her curious eyes.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes suddenly showed extreme astonishment. Her mouth slightly open, her eyes widened, staring nkly like a cat.


    "I thought these things only existed in novels and movies. I never expected to encounter them in real life. Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve really seen so much that I hadn¡¯t before." Lin Mengyao said in a daze.


    Xu Ke easily picked Lin Mengyao up from the sofa, cing her on hisp, holding her entirely in his arms as if cradling a child.


    He gently kissed the top of Lin Mengyao¡¯s head and softly asked, "Are you scared?"


    Lin Mengyao shook her head, hiding her whole self in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, whispering, "No, I¡¯m not scared as long as I chose you."


    After talking intimately for a while, Xu Ke coaxed Lin Mengyao to go to the bedroom.


    There were some things Xu Ke didn¡¯t want Lin Mengyao to see, and so she didn¡¯t ask, but as Xu Ke was leaving, she hooked her little finger around his and softly instructed, "Come back soon."


    "I got it, you go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll be back shortly." Xu Ke, following Lin Mengyao¡¯s gesture, bowed his head and left a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    When he turned around, the tenderness in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes had turned to ice.


    When Xu Ke entered the secret room, the weapons on about a dozen people had already been stripped off by Housekeeper Zhao, leaving them with nothing but their underwear.


    Of the dozen people, only Big Beard was tied up, hanging in mid-air, while the others were locked in a giant iron cage.


    The dense walls were covered with all sorts of torture instruments, making it feel like stepping back into some ancient torture chamber. The variety of implements made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    "I don¡¯t need your help here anymore, you can leave now." Xu Ke took off the sses perched on his nose, tucked them into his breast pocket, looking every bit the schr, like a well-learned professor from college, yet inexplicably making the prisoners in the dense room shiver, though they attributed it to the cold of the chamber.


    Housekeeper Zhao cast a sympathetic nce at the people in the chamber, but it disappeared in an instant. He bowed his head respectfully, responding, "Yes, please remember to take care of yourself and keep track of the time."


    With that, Housekeeper Zhao, wearing his usual smile, left the chamber step by step, leaving everything to Xu Ke.


    Upon hearing the chamber door close, a cruel smile formed on Xu Ke¡¯s lips, and he slowly rolled his shirt sleeves up to his elbows.


    "I know who sent you. So, what did she send you to do with my wife? I¡¯m in a good mood today; whoever tells me first will receive my kindness." Xu Ke¡¯s long fingers glided over each torture device that seemed to have some years on them.


    "Bah! You think setting up a ce like this to scare me will make me confess? Ha, you think I¡¯m as cowardly as you, pretty boy? If I yield to you today, then you¡¯re my dad!" sneered the leader, Big Beard.


    His eyes, round like a tiger¡¯s, fell on Xu Ke with a defiant challenge, as if convinced Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him, only scaring people with these low-ss items.


    Xu Ke wasn¡¯t upset by the man¡¯s words; he justughed softly, "I don¡¯t care what you think of me, but I¡¯ll only give you one chance. If no one speaks in three minutes, then even if you beg for mercyter, I won¡¯t stop." Xu Ke said leisurely, totally dismissing the man¡¯s provocation.


    "Not only do you look like a woman, but you also act like one, stop talking nonsense,e at me if you have the guts." Even while hanging in mid-air, Big Beard did not forget to stretch his neck in defiance at Xu Ke.


    "Maybe you¡¯re just all talk and can¡¯t actually do it, you coward. Looks like you¡¯re just destined to be a pretty boy. If you let grandpa go, begrudging how handsome you are, I won¡¯t mind taking care of you." As Big Beard finished, heughed arrogantly and so did others who heard him. For a moment, the chamber echoed with the men¡¯s wildughter.


    The cold curve of Xu Ke¡¯s lips only widened.


    "It seems none of you are soft-skinned and need me not to be gentle." Xu Ke¡¯s chilling tone was like a basin of cold water, easily dousing each person¡¯s arrogant me.


    "In our country, we have a punishment called the b punishment.¡¯ Have you heard of it?" Xu Ke stood up from his seat, walked toward the eastern wall, and extended a slender finger to retrieve an ironb hanging there in the shape of a woman¡¯s hairbrush.


    The previously brash Big Beard felt a sudden unease rise within him, his body hair stood on end, and even goosebumps appeared on his skin.


    Seeing their puzzled expressions, Xu Ke chuckled softly.


    "Even if you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s fine. From today onwards, I believe you¡¯ll always remember it." A faint smile appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s face, looking deceptively gentle; the ironb in his beautiful hands reflected a cold light that seemed to pierce one¡¯s skin and touch their very soul, instilling fear.


    In an inconspicuous corner, there was a sink and a kettle.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke turned on the tap, filled the kettle with water, and switched on the heater. His well-shaped eyes fixed on the kettle as if it were some priceless treasure.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze made the already silent chamber even more silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes unwittingly followed his gaze to the kettle quietly heating up.


    Before long, white steam started rising from the kettle, the light in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes shone even brighter, and after a few more minutes, the heater stopped working¡ªthe water had boiled!


    Xu Ke, with a smile, turned his hungry-wolf gaze towards Big Beard.

 Chapter 365: Comb Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365: Comb Punishment</h4><h4></h4>


    Suspended in mid-air, Big Beard¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Although he felt a strange fear, he refused to be silenced once he opened his mouth.


    "What the hell are you looking at? Never seen a manly man like me? Are you asking for a beating? Just wait until I¡¯m free, I¡¯m going to sell you to the red-light district." Big Beard shouted loudly.


    "I really hope you still have the strength to curseter." Xu Ke approached Big Beard with a pot of already heated hot water.


    Without any warning, the scalding hot water was poured over Big Beard¡¯s legs and feet.


    In an instant, everyone could smell the scent of meat.


    "Ah!" Big Beard was unprepared when the boiling water poured over him, and the intense pain instantly engulfed him, forcing a scream from his lips.


    The deafening scream made Xu Ke frown unpleasantly.


    "Shut up!" Xu Ke reprimanded.


    "This is just the beginning. Save your strength, got it?" Xu Ke said, cing the kettle on the ground. With everyone watching in shock and confusion, he reached towards Big Beard¡¯s leg with an ironb in his hand.


    Xu Ke exerted pressure, and the ironb scraped ayer of flesh from Big Beard¡¯s leg, dropping it onto the dark floor.


    "Tsk, still not tender enough. Looks like it needs another boil. Your skin really is thick; I¡¯ve never needed more than one boil before." Xu Ke said softly.


    Big Beard¡¯s feet struggled, but his feet were shackled tight, unable to struggle, and the searing pain from anotheryer of hot water almost suffocated him.


    On the dark streets, he had endured all sorts of beatings, but this was the first time facing such brutal punishment, the pain and torment nearly made him lose the will to live.


    "Spare me, I¡¯ll say whatever you want." Big Beard¡¯s voice was hoarse, the earlier shouting had strained his throat terribly, but that difort was nothingpared to the flesh-scraping agony on his legs.


    "I¡¯m not interested in your answers anymore; I¡¯ll just ask someone elseter." Xu Ke pressed theb against the man¡¯s leg, gently brushing it downward, ayer of flesh falling to the ground with Xu Ke¡¯s force.


    Big Beard couldn¡¯t endure such pain; every time flesh was scraped off, Xu Ke would pour hot water over the original wound, a torture that left Big Beard disoriented. Though he wanted to live, he didn¡¯t want to live a life worse than death.


    Big Beard moved his mouth, wanting to bite off his own tongue to achieve self-suicide, but Xu Ke seized his jaw, forcefully dislocating it, depriving him of the ability to end his own life.


    "I knew I was forgetting something, thanks for reminding me." Xu Ke looked enlightened, then directed his gaze at the men huddled in the iron cage.


    "Don¡¯t any of you think aboutmitting suicide. As long as one of you dies without my permission, I¡¯ll randomly select one of the remaining living people to suffer torture worse than what you¡¯ve seen now. So watch yourpanions closely, don¡¯t let them die, or else it¡¯ll be you who suffers. As long as you cooperate obediently, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you; I¡¯ll only trouble those who oppose me, understand?"


    Though Xu Ke¡¯s tone was calm as he spoke, everyone in the room instinctively breathed more gently, afraid they might incur Xu Ke¡¯s wrath and suffer his cruel punishments.


    This wasn¡¯t their first time in China, but it was definitely the most memorable. They always looked down on Chinese people, thinking they were nothing but unevolved yellow-skinned monkeys, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be such frightening people, capable of devising such terrifying punishments.


    In the future, if anyone dares to say Chinese people are just yellow-skinned monkeys not worth bothering about, they¡¯d surely beat that person to death, for such Chinese are too terrifying.


    But Xu Ke couldn¡¯t hear their inner voices, instead, the sound of theirmotion made Xu Ke frown in displeasure once again.


    "Shut up, whoever speaks will get to experience theb punishment." Xu Ke said impatiently.


    With Xu Ke¡¯s words, the room instantly fell silent, leaving only the whimpering sound of Big Beard.


    Seeing suchpliance, Xu Ke¡¯s expression eased a bit, but his hands remained as ruthless as ever. Soon, Big Beard¡¯s right leg was stripped to just a fragment of bare shin bone, stark white against the air, as a mountainous pile of shredded flesh emanated an unpleasant scent.


    The previously boastful Big Beard was now pale, eyes closed, head drooping as he hung uncertainly in mid-air.


    No matter how Xu Ke tortured him, except for the asional twitch indicating he was still alive, he couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore.


    Looking at Big Beard with a disappointed expression, Xu Ke said, "For all the boasting, I thought you were something, but you couldn¡¯t even handle one leg. What a waste." Xu Ke¡¯s gaze filled with disdain.


    He took theb to the sink, meticulously rinsing it clean, and when Xu Ke hung the cleanb back on the wall, he seemed to hear a collective sigh of relief from inside the iron cage.


    With his back to everyone, Xu Ke wore a bemused smile on his face.


    Think you got away? How naive!


    While thinking this, Xu Ke took a gleaming ck whip from the wall, and the people inside the cage held their breath.


    "Who should I pick?" Xu Ke saidzily, slowly walking towards the cage, the sound of the whip striking his leg loud and clear.


    Xu Ke¡¯s previously constructed perverse image had been so sessful that as soon as he approached the cage, everyone inside scrambled into the farthest corner away from him, afraid he might choose them.


    Seeing them huddled like quails, Xu Ke¡¯s smile widened, a dark glint shed in his eyes, and in the next moment, he plucked someone directly out of the cage.


    Even though that person was stocky and strong, in Xu Ke¡¯s hands, he seemed weightless, pulled directly from the cage. Despite the man¡¯s attempts to struggle, he was no match for Xu Ke, who strapped him to a cross, posed just like Big Beard.


    Just as Xu Ke finished tying the man up, the sound of water trickling echoed in the room, along with the stench of urine. Xu Ke frowned with displeasure, eyeing the man he had just restrained with a look one would give garbage.


    Faced with Xu Ke¡¯s cold, disapproving gaze, another surge of urine flooded forth, and despite trying to hold back, the man still trembled and urinated.


    "Try getting that disgusting stuff on me, and I guarantee the result will make you wish you were dead." Xu Ke said coldly.


    Under Xu Ke¡¯s threat, the man finally managed to control his physiological reaction.


    "Spare me, please." The man said, trembling.

 Chapter 366: Handover

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366: Handover</h4><h4></h4>


    "Please let me go, as long as you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about this, as long as you let me go, I¡¯ll leave China immediately and nevere back in this lifetime," the man said with a trembling voice.


    "I really beg you, with God above, I promise and swear that everything I just said is from the bottom of my heart. I beg you to let me go," the man looked at Xu Ke with pleading eyes, even trying to use his tears to sway Xu Ke, but unfortunately, Xu Ke was unmoved. His flirtatious nces were like casting pearls before swine, and Xu Ke didn¡¯t receive even a bit of it.


    "Then answer my questions honestly. What does that woman Xu Jiahui want you to abduct my wife for?" Xu Ke asked nonchntly, as he toyed with a ck whip with his slender fingers.


    The man nced at the pile of flesh under Big Beard¡¯s feet and then at the other man¡¯s leg bones, which appeared exceptionally clean after being washed with boiling water. Instinctively, he swallowed hard, losing all distracting thoughts, and closed his eyes as he thoroughly recounted Xu Jiahui¡¯s instructions.


    "That¡¯s it. She wanted us to assault your wife, film videos and take photos to send to you, and instructed us to torture your wife until she was half-dead before throwing her back to you."


    Xu Ke¡¯s action of ying with the whip stopped at some point, and his eyes grew colder while the curve of his lips widened.


    "Xu Jiahui, well done," Xu Ke said in a deep voice, like the whispers of a demon, making the man suspended by him shudder unconsciously, his dder once again uncontroble.


    "You¡¯re lucky. In light of your honest answers, I won¡¯t kill you or torture you, but I won¡¯t simply let you and your people go," Xu Ke said while his gazended on the rest of the people locked in an iron cage.


    "I want you all to do one thing for me. It¡¯s simple. Once youplete it, I¡¯ll release you all, without torturing any of you. Are you willing to do it?" Xu Ke asked softly, his voice filled with boundless coldness.


    "We¡¯re willing, not just one task, even a hundred would be fine," the still-conscious ones hurriedly nodded, each expressing their sincerity and determination to work for Xu Ke, hoping he would spare them.


    "Good, don¡¯t forget what you promised. If you fail, you know what your fate will be." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes lingered on Big Beard for a moment before shifting back to them. Everyone who met Xu Ke¡¯s gaze felt a chill down their spine, instinctively lowering their heads.


    "That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯lle to find you another day," Xu Ke said as he turned and hung the whip back on the wall. His gaze carried a hint of regret, causing others to feel a jolt of fear, terrified that Xu Ke would change his mind and resume trying out the so-called torture on them.


    It wasn¡¯t until they heard the heavy iron door close that everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In just half an hour, they felt like they had lived through half a lifetime, finding the closing sound of the iron door incredibly pleasant.


    Yet, Xu Ke¡¯s expression upon leaving the room was anything but pleasant, almost like it stunk of something foul.


    "Family Head, it¡¯ste; you should rest," Housekeeper Zhao appeared next to Xu Ke at some point, cing a thin garment on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulders.


    "The wind tonight is a bit chilly, be careful not to catch a cold," Housekeeper Zhao said with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s gettingte; you should rest early too," Xu Ke said with a smile to Housekeeper Zhao.


    After washing up, Xu Ke climbed into Lin Mengyao¡¯s bed, and fell into a dreamless sleep.


    Meanwhile, Xu Jiahui, who lived in the same city as them, slept next to several men, her cheeks rosy and lips curled up, asionally letting out a chuckle as if she dreamt of something satisfying, unaware that her conspiracy had long been uncovered.


    Xu Jiahui waited for good news from the few people for three days but got nothing besides news of thepany¡¯s financial chains breaking one after another.


    Xu Jiahui¡¯s usual vibrant features twisted in frustration, but she still picked up her phone to call an uncle with whom she had a good rtionship, begging for help.


    "I can¡¯t help you with this, the whole Xu Family can¡¯t help you now," the man saidzily, looking at the woman kneeling in front of him, a slight blush at the corner of his eyes.


    "Why can¡¯t you help me? Are you mad at Jiahui? I¡¯lle to be with you as soon as this is over, okay?" Xu Jiahui deliberately lowered her voice, with a hint of seduction.


    "Hiss~" The man drew a sharp breath, his tone unchanged despite the disdain and loathing in his eyes. "Even if youe back now, it wouldn¡¯t help. Recently, the Mafia, who we¡¯ve been minding our own business with, somehow started targeting the family. Both sides are on guard against each other now, where would I find the energy to deal with your personal affairs?"


    "And your little business isn¡¯t worth much anyway; losing it is no big deal. The Xu Family can still support you. Anyway, I have things to do here, you handle your own matters," the man said before hanging up unhesitatingly, closing his eyes to indulge in extreme enjoyment.


    "Uncle, Uncle!" Xu Jiahui still had more to say, but only the dial tone echoed, prompting her to angrily hurl her newest phone against the wall, shattering it once more.


    "Men are no good, no good at all. Sweet words in bed, but useless when actually needed," Xu Jiahui cursed loudly at the broken phone.


    She wasn¡¯t always so crazed and wanton; she once was a girl with dreams of love. It was her uncle who pulled her into this mire and left her there, standing on the shore watching her struggle.


    Xu Jiahui copsed into a chair, suddenly feelingpletely drained, even a tear or two appearing in her eyes.


    Everyone thought her ventures in China were nothing significant since the main family enterprise was still in America. Little did they know how desperately she wanted to escape from there, having long ndestinely transnted her roots into thisnd. Yet now that fragile seedling cherished in her hand is braving fierce storms, and she finds herself unable to shelter it as before.


    As Xu Jiahui sank into deep self-loathing, the bodyguard, not entirely heartless towards her, felt heartache for the first time. Without her permission, he approached and gently reached out to caress her hair, trying to offerfort.


    But as soon as his hand touched her hair, it was pped away.

 Chapter 367: Retaliation Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Retaliation Has Arrived</h4><h4></h4>


    "What are you doing!" Xu Jiahui opened her sharp almond-shaped eyes, looking unfriendly as she scolded the bodyguard who had approached her without permission.


    "I just saw you seemed very upset, so I wanted toe over andfort you a bit." The bodyguard raised his hands, his deep-set eyes so characteristic of Americans filled with sympathy for Xu Jiahui.


    "p!" A pnded mercilessly on the bodyguard¡¯s face.


    "Do I need your sympathy? Look at yourself, who do you think you are? I am the white swan in the sky, and you are just a toad jumping around on the ground. A toad like you dares to pity a swan? You must be crazy. You should be grateful that I only brought you two bodyguards this time, or I wouldn¡¯t have let you go." Xu Jiahui said harshly with the most cutting words.


    The bodyguard stood still, the me in his eyes extinguished.


    "By the way, how did the task I gave youst time go? Are you sure they are reliable? Three days have passed, and I haven¡¯t seen any of the promised videos or pictures?" Xu Jiahui said with knitted brows and a displeased tone.


    Mentioning this, Agu¡¯s expression also turned strange, looking as if he had something to say but stopped himself.


    "What¡¯s with the hesitation? If you have something to say, say it quickly." Xu Jiahui looked impatiently at Agu, who seemed indecisive and struggling, her tone unkind.


    "They all disappeared; they might have been captured." Agu said with his head lowered.


    "All ten-plus people got caught? Not even one escaped?" Xu Jiahui¡¯s already foul mood worsened upon hearing Agu¡¯s words, her expression twisted and unpleasant.


    "More than ten people couldn¡¯t even handle two women? Are they all pigs!" Xu Jiahui shouted loudly.


    "Maybe they encountered some unusual situation; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have escaped." Agu said sincerely, but Xu Jiahui didn¡¯t feel a trace of his sincerity.


    "I don¡¯t care what danger they encountered; I¡¯m not a phnthropist. I only know that I assigned them tasks, and they all failed. You rmended them, and since they didn¡¯tplete the tasks, as the guarantor, you should take the punishment for them." Xu Jiahui¡¯s face bore a cold smile, making the two bodyguards shiver in unison.


    In the secrecy of the Xu Family Mansion, more than ten people sneezed simultaneously.


    "Damn it, in this hot weather, it feels like I¡¯ve caught a cold." Someone said in a low voice.


    But even though his voice was low, the room¡¯s vast emptiness made his voice stand out, frightening many people and attracting the guard.


    A man wearing a mask walked in, cing the food and water outside the iron cage, within arm¡¯s reach.


    The breakdown of financial resources had indeed plunged Xu Jiahui into a predicament. The man who used to cherish her and give her everything seemed to have changed overnight, pretending not to know her or even deceiving her without granting anything. Facing such men, Xu Jiahui mercilessly ordered the bodyguards to give them a beating.


    However, the consequence of such actions was that thepanies under her name faced even more problems, with twopanies even forced into bankruptcy. Xu Jiahui had be quite haggard, her eyes filled with unspeakable irritation and anxiety.


    "Miss, there will always be a way out of a predicament, don¡¯t destroy your health like this." The bodyguard who liked Xu Jiahui offered her a cute-shaped cake, speaking softly.


    But in the next second, the cake was smashed onto him.


    "You disgust me. What do you care about how I want to turn out or how I want to live? Stop trying to make your presence felt here. Just seeing your face makes me extremely nauseous." Xu Jiahui said with disgust while looking at his face.


    The bodyguard¡¯s eyes shed a hint of hurt but quickly concealed it, "I¡¯m sorry, I just hoped you could be a bit happier." The bodyguard said with his head lowered.


    "Whether I¡¯m happy or sad has nothing to do with you. From now on, stay away from me. No, don¡¯t follow me anymore." Xu Jiahui took out her car keys from the drawer, her nails painted plum color as she pointed at the bodyguard¡¯s nose.


    As she stormed out of the room, Xu Jiahui looked at Agu standing at the door and said unfriendly, "Don¡¯t follow me either." Leaving this remark, Xu Jiahui quickly walked away on her high heels, as if something fierce and dreadful was chasing her.


    Xu Jiahui drove away from the ce without realizing a ck Santana, like a bat in the night, was neither too far away nor too close behind her.


    Xu Jiahui¡¯sst memory was the shing lights of the nightclub and the refreshing-looking ss in front of her.


    She was awakened by a ssh of cold water, and although it was still summer, the sudden cold water made Xu Jiahui shrink involuntarily from the chill, waking her from unconsciousness.


    It was a room with dark decor, where ck and red, like the blood flowing in one¡¯s body, dominated the space. In the center sat the man she¡¯d never forget in this lifetime.


    "Xu Ke, what¡¯s your purpose for bringing me here?" Xu Jiahui propped her body up, looking up at Xu Ke without wanting to admit defeat, trying to appear like a queen.


    But the pail of cold water had ruined her carefully done hairstyle and smudged her makeup; posing like this only made her look particrly ridiculous. As for presence?


    What is it, and what does it have to do with this woman?


    "I thought you should be quite clear about my purpose. When you decided to go against Yaoyao, you should have been prepared for the consequences." Xu Ke said, touching his slightly cool lips, looking scornfully at the woman unclothed before him.


    "You know everything, so those people have already been caught by you, useless as ever." Xu Jiahui said through gritted teeth. She wasn¡¯t worried about her current predicament; instead, she changed into a very seductive posture and remained sprawled on the red-stained carpet beneath her.


    "It¡¯s just a woman, and nothing happened to her anyway. What are you so mad about? Or, if you really can¡¯t let it go, I¡¯ll stay with you for a night, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m against it." Xu Jiahui threw a flirtatious nce at Xu Ke.


    If it were the meticulously made-up Xu Jiahui, this scene would be vivid and tempting, but with her disheveled face now, there wasn¡¯t any beauty left, only an eyesore.


    "Don¡¯t make such disgusting faces at me. You don¡¯t evenpare to one toenail of Yaoyao. I originally thought maybe you¡¯d have some shame, but it seems I was wrong. Just a slut that¡¯s been around the block, doesn¡¯t even know if she has a heart, let alone shame." Xu Ke shut his eyes in disappointment, reopening them only to reveal pure coldness.


    Seeing Xu Ke was about to leave, Xu Jiahui, without regard for keeping up appearances, rushed to block his path, "How did I end up here? Where are my two bodyguards?" Her eyes now serious and solemn, none of the previous flippancy remained.


    "It¡¯s thanks to your two bodyguards that you got here without any fuss. Didn¡¯t you know? They¡¯ve already betrayed you." Xu Ke said with malice as he looked at the woman blocking his way.


    Indeed, disbelief filled the woman¡¯s eyes.


    "You¡¯re lying. How could the two of them betray me? I¡¯ve treated them so well. What reason would they have to betray me?" Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes clearly showed disbelief; she was suspicious of Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "Since you don¡¯t believe it, let me have them exin why they chose to betray you." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curved with interest, and the light in his eyes shone brighter than before.

 Chapter 368: Can鈥檛 Believe It

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Can¡¯t Believe It</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke made a phone call right in front of Xu Jiahui, and as they waited, Xu Ke sat back in his chair. Both of their gazes involuntarily fixed on the doorway, waiting for the person who would soone through.


    Xu Jiahui didn¡¯t even know what kind of state of mind she had while waiting, but when the door opened and she saw the two people who usually apanied her sides walk in, her heart unexpectedly ached for a moment. It was brief, but it nearly took her breath away.


    "Why?" Xu Jiahui looked at the two people in front of her with a face full of confusion and asked.


    "Was I not good enough to you? Was your sry not high enough? Was your job not easy enough? Why betray me?" One question after another poured out of Xu Jiahui¡¯s mouth.


    Agu still maintained his poker face, but the bodyguard who liked Xu Jiahui couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    "I¡¯m sorry." He spoke up.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you liked me? Is betraying me your way of showing affection?" Xu Jiahui tilted her head and asked the man who had once dered he liked her.


    "I do like you, but I also have responsibilities to my brothers. They were doing just fine in America, and I called them over. I can¡¯t abandon them." The bodyguard¡¯s face was full of tears¡ªeven though he was a man nearly two meters tall, he was crying like a child, afraid to look up at Xu Jiahui¡¯s expression.


    "And you? He betrayed me for his ridiculous brothers, but what about you? For what?" Xu Jiahui withdrew her confused gaze from the man and turned it to Agu.


    Agu, who had just been expressionless, now showed a relieved smile. "Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re disgusting." He said softly.


    "Do you know? Every time after I¡¯m with you, I have to take three showers. I feel like you¡¯re the dirtiest woman I¡¯ve ever met. If I don¡¯t shower, I feel like I¡¯ve been polluted by you. You¡¯re just too disgusting, there were several times I almost threw up right in front of you." Agu¡¯s face disyed obvious disgust.


    This look of disgust from those who spent every day with her was like a sieve piercing through Xu Jiahui¡¯s heart.


    Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with tears and red blood vessels, but not a single tear fell.


    "So this is what you think of me. To think I regarded you as my confidants, only to find one is a scheming wolf and the other a coward. My eyes have grown in vain. I always thought I could see through people¡¯s hearts and nature, yet I failed to see the intent of the two wolves closest to me. Hahaha." Xu Jiahui bent over withughter, tears falling from her eyes unnoticed to the floor where they disappeared into the carpet.


    The three men in the room¡ªone dared not look up, hiding his head desperately like an ostrich, while the other two were unmoved by her performance.


    Just as Xu Jiahui was crying in sorrow, the door opened once more, and Housekeeper Zhao entered with a kindly smile, wrinkles lining his face. His hands, aged like dead wood, grabbed Xu Jiahui¡¯s arm, pulling her back to her senses from her emotions.


    "Who are you, what are you doing, where are you taking me?" Realizing that Housekeeper Zhao wanted to drag her outside, Xu Jiahui showed panic for the first time. What people fear is not the known, but the unknown.


    Even though the outside was bright as day, Xu Jiahui felt like the outside was the mouth of a beast, waiting to swallow her whole.


    "Please, calm down. I don¡¯t want to use any force on a beautifuldy. I hope you can understand my wish to be a perfect gentleman, right?" Housekeeper Zhao smiled warmly at Xu Jiahui.


    Though it was a friendly smile, it made Xu Jiahui shiver uncontrobly, nullifying any chance of resistance. In the blink of an eye, Xu Jiahui was pushed into the adjacent room.


    The adjacent room was the pr opposite of Xu Ke¡¯s. It was as bright as day, everything in white. In the center stood an enormous bed, surrounded by thetest cameras, all aimed at the lone bed.


    Xu Jiahui felt a sense of unease growing in her heart.


    "What is this, what are you going to do to me?" Xu Jiahui¡¯s bted shame led her to cover her private areas with her hands, her expression one of rare panic and anxiety.


    "Just a small gift chosen ording to your taste. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it." Housekeeper Zhao said with a smile. As he pped his hands, a dozen men emerged from behind him, precisely the ones she had sent here initially.


    Xu Jiahui took an uncontrolled step back, a thought began to form in her mind.


    "You can¡¯t do this to me." Xu Jiahui widened her eyes, retreating.


    "Don¡¯t forget what you promised the Family Head. I hope you canplete the task satisfactorily. I¡¯ll have someone watching you." Housekeeper Zhao cast his gaze around the room at the cameras. Despite being much stronger than Housekeeper Zhao, the men couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Heaven knows how relieved they were to walk out of that secret room. As long as it didn¡¯t mean going back there, they¡¯d do anything. It was truly horrifying, a living hell.


    Housekeeper Zhao nodded in satisfaction and closed the door with a collective effort, locking them in the room.


    "Don¡¯te near me. I¡¯m a daughter of the Xu Family. If any of you touch me today, not one of you will survive. The Xu Family will not spare you." Xu Jiahui tried to use her family background to intimidate the dozen men approaching her, their eyes filled with wolf-like menace.


    But her efforts were doomed to fail. None of the men advancing on her showed any fear or hesitation in their eyes, and in fact, they carried a hint of mockery and disdain.


    "If you kill me, so be it. As long as I don¡¯t fall into Mr. Xu¡¯s hands, anything else is heaven to me." One man said casually, undressing as he approached.


    "From the moment I met Mr. Xu, I realized that death was such a blissful thing, if not cherished, it¡¯s indeed a grave sin." Onemented.


    Their words earned unanimous agreement, leaving Xu Jiahui bewildered. What on earth had they experienced to make such statements!

 Chapter 369: Grand Scene

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Grand Scene</h4><h4></h4>


    "What on earth is wrong with you all, how can you say such things?" Xu Jiahui¡¯s voice carried a tremor even she didn¡¯t recognize.


    "Not knowing anything is truly bliss." Someone had already reached Xu Jiahui¡¯s side, grabbing her arm abruptly, startling her into a scream.


    "What are you doing, who let you touch me, take your filthy hand off, take it off!" Xu Jiahui struggled and kicked at the man who had touched her, while her sharp voice attacked him, but her struggles werepletely ignored by him.


    However, her shrill voice was certainly annoying, especially with the words she shouted.


    Didn¡¯t they know how bad they smelled? The reason they turned out like this was because of this woman, what right did she have to disdain them?


    The man thought this as he pped Xu Jiahui across the face, scattering her screams and leaving a red mark on her face.


    "If you want to hit, hit elsewhere. Making her face a pig¡¯s head is too unsightly." Someone grumbled unhappily.


    As they spoke, the sound of belts dropping to the ground rang out one after another.


    "Don¡¯t touch me, you don¡¯t have the right!" Xu Jiahui twisted her body to avoid the many dark hands reaching towards her, food from her stomach continuously rising as if she was about to vomit at any moment.


    "Don¡¯t act like a chaste martyr in front of us. Your friend Agu has told us everything about you. Don¡¯t you like this sort of thing? The brothers here have good bodies and stamina, they won¡¯t disappoint you. The cameras are watching now. If you cooperate, they¡¯ll serve you well and make youfortable. But if you refuse to cooperate and obstruct the mission, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. Cooperation has its benefits, roughness has its kicks, don¡¯t you think?" Someone reached out to pat Xu Jiahui on the cheek.


    "Bah! I¡¯m a daughter of the Xu Family, and you think I¡¯d submit to a bunch of losers like you? Even if I die here, I won¡¯t let you seed." Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious re; there was cruelty in her gaze. She wanted to end herself, but how could she seed in front of this crowd?


    Before Xu Jiahui could act, something was stuffed into her mouth, foul-smelling cloth was pushed down her throat, the taste and the stimulus to her throat making her eyes redden instantly, tears uncontrobly streamed from her eyes.


    This version of Xu Jiahui seemed a little less fierce and a bit more alluring, and the men, who hadn¡¯t seen a woman in days, immediately had a reaction, cursed under their breaths, and picked up some of the belts they had just taken off, moving towards Xu Jiahui.


    Xu Jiahui could only look on with despair as her limbs were restrained, bound to the bed with a belt in a wide open X shape, leaving herselfpletely exposed in front of a dozen men. Even Xu Jiahui, known for her wild ways, couldn¡¯t handle such humiliation.


    Tears unexpectedly streamed from Xu Jiahui¡¯s eyes, her tear-filled eyes showing a pleading look, hoping these people would let her go, but how could that be possible?


    The days spent inside the chamber were a constant test of their mental strength, the tension in their minds constantly stretched tight in fear of offending that demon Xu Ke, and having him use some strange method of torture on them.


    Now, with a beauty before them, all they could think about was venting, as if only this could grant them a moment of release.


    The men lunged at Xu Jiahui on the bed.


    In another room, Xu Ke watched theprehensive scenes on the screen, leisurely swirling wine in a transparent goblet, his eyes filled with coldness.


    Soon, the sound of a woman¡¯s crying and begging for mercy echoed in the room.


    These men weren¡¯t like the ones Xu Jiahui had yed with before, who tried to please her at every moment, paying close attention to herfort. These people vented all their recent fears and anxieties onto Xu Jiahui, caring not a bit for her condition, as long as she didn¡¯t die from their tortures, the words were engraved in their minds.


    Two bodyguards standing behind Xu Ke, Agu maintained a stoic expression as he watched the woman on the screen struggle in pain, as if the person inside had nothing to do with him.


    Yet the bodyguard who admired Xu Jiahui could no longer bear seeing the one he cherished treated this way, copsing to his knees in front of Xu Ke, trembling all over, tears streaming down his face, making him look pitiful and wretched.


    "Mr. Xu, please let Miss go, she¡¯s been punished enough. Our Miss has never suffered such grievances, this is truly enough, if you still have anger in your heart, vent it on me, please let my Miss go and take it out on me."


    The man crawled on his knees to Xu Ke, clutching Xu Ke¡¯s pant leg, speaking with a sobbing tone.


    "Can¡¯t handle it already? Your Miss hasn¡¯t been through such things, so why do you think the Yaoyao I held in my hand should endure it?" Xu Ke spoke softly, with ice-cold eyes.


    The man¡¯s grip on Xu Ke¡¯s pant leg stiffened momentarily.


    "Want to suffer for her? I can fulfill that desire, as long as you wish." A cold grin spread across Xu Ke¡¯s lips, as if he was about to have him tossed inside as well, rendering the man¡¯s face pale instantly.


    "No, what I mean is I¡¯m willing to be our Miss¡¯s scapegoat, to atone for her mistakes." The man lowered his head, his face burning with shame for his momentary change of heart!


    Xu Ke chuckled.


    "If you can¡¯t handle it, stop pretending to have deep master-servant bonds in front of me. Don¡¯t forget, she ended up in my hands because of your cooperation. You¡¯replicit in all she¡¯s suffering now." Xu Ke pulled his pant leg free from the man¡¯s grip, looking at the kneeling man as if he were trash.


    "Since you¡¯ve already decided to debase yourself, don¡¯t think you can still put up a virtuous facade. You¡¯re nothing special, yet you expect the whole world to revolve around you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous." Xu Ke kicked the man, sending him toppling backward, his custom-made Italian leather shoes slowly grinding into the man¡¯s face.


    "Today, both of you will stay in this room and watch closely, I¡¯ll have someone bring you food and drink." Xu Ke slowly straightened his already pristine clothing, speaking at a leisurely pace.


    Agu had no objections to Xu Ke¡¯s decision. In fact, nothing happening in this room had stirred Agu¡¯s heart in the slightest. Unlike the idiot on the floor, he had never had any feelings for that whore from the start, so nothing tragic happening to her would affect his emotions one bit.

 Chapter 370 Begging for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370 Begging for Mercy</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke left the two people in ce and returned to the main bedroom in the main building. He watched Lin Mengyao, who was sleeping like a little kitten buried in the quilt, and his expression softened.


    He didn¡¯t turn on the lights in the room but instead kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyelids gently under the moonlight, then her high nose bridge, and finally her rosy lips.


    Like tasting some sort of candy.


    He removed his clothes piece by piece and then slipped into Lin Mengyao¡¯s quilt.


    Lin Mengyao was sleeping sweetly when Xu Ke¡¯s actions woke her up before she had the chance to fullye to her senses.


    Her weary eyes were too heavy to openpletely, and soon a broad palm entwined with her fingers.


    "Stop it, I¡¯m so tired." Lin Mengyao murmured with her eyes closed, her voice hoarse and slightly struggling.


    Xu Ke, holding Lin Mengyao from behind, chuckled gently. One hand intertwined with hers, while the other slowlybed through her long hair. Her struggles seemed no more than tickles to him. But seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s blushing and perspiring little face, Xu Ke abandoned the idea of further teasing and coaxed softly, "I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, sleep."


    He ced a tender kiss on Lin Mengyao¡¯s smooth and full forehead. Nestled in his arms, Mengyao soon fell into light snores, looking incredibly adorable, leaving Xu Ke both amused and deeply fulfilled.


    The night passed dreamlessly for Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, while Xu Jiahuiy awake until dawn, looking like someone fished out from water. Her carefully styled hair clung to her in strands, and her eyes were vacant.


    When Xu Ke saw Xu Jiahui again, she truly resembled a discarded rag doll in a trash can. Apart from the asional twitch that proved she was still alive, she seemed almost dead, with not a hint of vitality.


    "I thought someone who came up with such an idea would be more formidable. You¡¯re nothing extraordinary," Xu Ke said coldly, looking down at Xu Jiahui, who had be a mere shadow of her former self in just one day.


    Lying on the ground, Xu Jiahui, who had lost all external awareness, reacted to Xu Ke¡¯s voice as if provoked, her body trembled even more violently. Then, a spark appeared in her previously lifeless eyes, as if injected with light.


    Xu Jiahui reached out to touch Xu Ke, but he stepped back to avoid her.


    "Don¡¯t touch me with those hands of yours, aren¡¯t you aware of how filthy you are?" Xu Ke frowned, looking at her as if she were garbage.


    But his disdainful gaze did not hurt Xu Jiahui. She continued to inch towards Xu Ke desperately, her mouth opening and closing as if trying to speak.


    "If you stretch your hand any further, are you not afraid of losing it?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were icy as he spoke with disdain, noticing her hand still reaching out obstinately.


    His threat worked, and Xu Jiahui drew her hand back.


    "Let me go, I beg you."


    Though merely six words, Xu Jiahui seemed to put all her strength into speaking them. Her voice was already hoarse, and every word felt like swallowing shards, her agony was immense.


    But still, she tried her best to speak; such suffering she never wanted to experience again.


    "If my wife had been subjected to this today, would you have let her go?" Xu Ke asked coldly.


    Xu Jiahui nodded emphatically, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, as if afraid Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t believe her, nodding so vigorously as if to knock her head off.


    Xu Ke was both amused and angered by her attitude.


    "Do you take me for a fool? Even now, you still try to deceive me?" Xu Ke said coldly.


    Seeing his eyes turn cold, Xu Jiahui shivered unconsciously, "I know I was wrong; I won¡¯t dare to oppose you ever again. Please, let me go," she pleaded, propping her weak body to kneel at Xu Ke¡¯s feet, adopting a humiliated posture she never had before, hoping he would spare her.


    She even ced her head on Xu Ke¡¯s shoe like a dog, sticking out her tongue to lick it, wearing a ttering smile.


    "Just let me go, and I¡¯ll be your dog from now on. I¡¯ll do whatever you demand, woof woof woof!" To prove her sincerity, Xu Jiahui actually barked like a dog before Xu Ke.


    She trampled her dignity beneath her feet.


    "I really understand my mistake. It was as if something possessed me back then, causing me to do wrong, but I promise I will never do it again. I¡¯ll be the dog you keep, and your wife will be my mistress. I will protect her." Xu Jiahui spoke tteringly, enduring the pain in her throat.


    Her eyes filled with ttery and pleading, but she looked anything but appealing. Some unknown fluid had dried on her face, hair, and body, emanating a foul odor.


    Her current image and expression were more an eyesore to Xu Ke than the dirtiest trash can, almost unbearable.


    "Stay away from me, you¡¯re too filthy." Xu Ke was nearly nauseated at the sight of his shoes she licked.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry."


    While apologizing, Xu Jiahui knelt and moved to a spot further away from Xu Ke.


    At this moment, she was a world apart from the arrogant woman Xu Ke first knew, almost like a different person altogether. A subtle smile yed on Xu Ke¡¯s lips, leaving unclear if he was pleased or furious.


    "The only thing Ick is not a dog. I can protect my woman myself without needing others." Xu Ke looked at her eyes brimming with hope and mercilessly shattered her fantasy.


    "But you are too filthy, and having you in the estate only sullies my ce. I love cleanliness and can¡¯t tolerate anything dirty in my sight."


    His words reignited Xu Jiahui¡¯s extinguished hope.


    "So I¡¯m deciding to send you out of the estate." Xu Ke said ndly, watching with a half-smile as her eyes lit up instantly.

 Chapter 371: The Way Home

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371: The Way Home</h4><h4></h4>


    If it were in the past, Xu Jiahui would definitely have noticed something was wrong, but after a night of torment, her mind was now filled with thoughts of leaving Xu Ke. She no longer cared what Xu Ke was saying, as long as she could leave, as long as there was a chance to make aeback, Xu Jiahui thought with her head lowered.


    "Grandpa Zhao, take her out." Xu Ke said towards the door.


    "Thank you, thank you!" Xu Jiahui looked at the entering Housekeeper Zhao as if seeing a savior, totally forgetting it was this man who had pushed her into that roomst night and called those more than ten men. She looked at Xu Ke with grateful eyes and kept kowtowing towards his direction. Although there was a carpet on the floor, the dull thump could still be heard.


    She was as humble as a domesticated dog.


    A hint of pleasure appeared in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, while Housekeeper Zhao looked on with a sympathetic gaze.


    "Come with me." Housekeeper Zhao said.


    Xu Jiahui followed Housekeeper Zhao out of the Xu Family home and got into an inconspicuous business car. She was too eager to leave, paying no attention to the slightest wrong in the situation or the exchanged nces between Housekeeper Zhao and the driver.


    Xu Jiahui kept an excited mood along the way, until the car drove further away from the city and started towards a deserted small road. Only then did she realize something was wrong, but it was toote. She couldn¡¯t possibly fight against a strong adult man. She had no choice but to be taken away from the city to a remote and backward mountain vige, where she was abandoned at the vige entrance, picked up, cleaned, and became the wife of the vige¡¯s bachelors.


    This ce was so remote and hard to find, not to mention without the inte, some homes didn¡¯t even have electricity and were still using primitive candles. Xu Jiahui would inevitably spend the rest of her life here until death took her away.


    Having dealt with Xu Jiahui and swallowed up herpany¡¯s assets, everything else in thepany was on the right track again. Xu Ke, with nothing to do, decided to take Lin Mengyao toplete the trip to the U.S. that was left unfinishedst time, and by the way, check out Sheng Wenhao¡¯s caprices on the streets of the U.S.


    After sharing his idea with Lin Mengyao, he received her full support, "Great, I haven¡¯t gone out for a long time, andst time in the U.S. I didn¡¯t get to enjoy myself thoroughly. This time I¡¯m definitely going to have a st before returning." Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes sparkled like a fawn looking expectantly at Xu Ke.


    Looking into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke unconsciously softened his voice and gaze.


    "Alright, now that everything in thepany is on track, I no longer need to oversee things constantly. We have a lot of time to go out and y this time, and no one will disturb us." Xu Ke said, gently kissing Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead.


    "Mm-hmm." Lin Mengyao nodded in satisfaction, showing a delighted smile.


    The two of them sprawled on the bed, nning their trip with no care for appearances. After setting everything in motion, theyughed at each other, leaving only a note at home before taking all their documents and stealthily leaving the manor.


    Behind them, Housekeeper Zhao watched the two escape through the window, a curious smile on his face.


    "Still such kids at heart." Housekeeper Zhao eximed, his tone carrying a sort ofpassionate empathy.


    Neither Xu Ke nor Lin Mengyao told anyone as they rushed overnight to the U.S. By the time they got off the ne, it was alreadyte at night in the U.S., with few vehicles and fewer pedestrians on the streets.


    "Oh no, we haven¡¯t booked a hotel. Where are we going to sleep now?" Lin Mengyao nced at the homeless man lying on the street and then turned her gaze to Xu Ke, "You wouldn¡¯t let me sleep like him, covered with newspapers on the ground, right?" Lin Mengyao gestured with her eyes for Xu Ke to look at the homeless man not far away, speaking with a hint of grievance.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help butugh, "How could I possibly let my dear wife sleep on the ground? Didn¡¯t you tell me you wanted to go to the nearby nightclub?" Xu Ke said, pinching Lin Mengyao¡¯s prominent nose.


    "Did I say that? When?" Lin Mengyao widened her eyes, asking with an innocent look.


    "You said it on the ne." Xu Ke replied.


    "Really? I don¡¯t remember, but I do want to have some fun. I¡¯ve never been to such a ce before. I wonder if Mr. Xu would be willing to take me there." Lin Mengyao said with a smile on her cheeks.


    "Of course, it would be my pleasure." Xu Ke took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and nted a feather-like kiss on her fair hand.


    The nightclub was extremely dim, "Hold onto me, don¡¯t let go." Xu Ke shouted near Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear.


    The two had been married for a long time, but here in this foreignnd, it felt like they were young lovers sneaking behind their parents¡¯ backs, surrounded by the sweet scent of love and the slight awkwardness of shyness.


    The Xu Family taught differently than others. Despite Xu Ke pretending to be inexperienced at ying in such ces in front of Lin Mengyao, this was already a ce he had long tired of. Compared to Xu Ke, this was indeed Lin Mengyao¡¯s first time at such a ce, and she was excited beyond measure.


    The dance floor was filled with young girls and boys swaying their bodies passionately, infused with a restless energy of youth in the air, coupled with pulsating music. Soon, Lin Mengyao let herself loose and started moving her body along with the crowd. At this moment, she held Xu Ke¡¯s hand, discarding all thoughts from her mind.


    Despite having an Asian appearance, the world¡¯s aesthetic standards for beauty were simr. Lin Mengyao, with her elegantly tapered eyebrows, carefully lined eyes, earthy-toned eye shadow, and fiery red lips coupled with her incredibly refined looks, soon attracted many members of the opposite sex on the dance floor.


    They unabashedly ogled Lin Mengyao, and some even took advantage of the dance floor¡¯s swaying motions to get close to her, trying to take liberties.


    "This is my woman, stay away from her." Xu Ke pulled the unsuspecting Lin Mengyao into his arms, ring coldly and fiercely at the hand that couldn¡¯t retract in time, speaking coldly.


    "Hey, buddy, that¡¯s not right. A beautifuldy deserves to be pursued wherever she goes. You can¡¯t deprive me of the right to court a beautifuldy." The blue-eyed man in front of Xu Ke calmly withdrew the hand that had tried to take advantage of him just a moment ago, transforming into a gentleman admiringdies. He even bent down, attempting to offer Lin Mengyao a hand-kiss, but Lin Mengyao refused with a furrowed brow.


    "But if this lovelydy doesn¡¯t agree to your pursuit, then you¡¯re just being a rogue." Xu Ke said, shielding Lin Mengyao firmly behind him, not yielding an inch.


    "Are you really such a fierce person? How can someone like you make thisdy happy? She must be very unhappy with you," the man said, shaking his head.

 Chapter 372: Trouble at the Nightclub

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Trouble at the Nightclub</h4><h4></h4>


    "This authoritarian man can¡¯t bring you happiness, miss. I can imagine how much pain you¡¯re in under his oppression. Come, grab my hand, let me help you escape this man¡¯s clutches, let me guide you to happiness." The man¡¯s hand covered his chest, his unwavering eyes locked onto Lin Mengyao, "Don¡¯t be afraid of him, I will protect you." As he spoke, the man¡¯s eyes conveyed an encouraging look to Lin Mengyao.


    The man was lost in his own emotions, as if he was a prince rescuing a princess, while Xu Ke was the dragon that had seized the princess. He was utterly narcissistic.


    Lin Mengyao looked at the other¡¯s earnest expression and the hand extended toward her, and she could only feel goosebumps rising all over her body, practically falling to the floor.


    Who knows where he got his confidence from.


    "I don¡¯t need your protection. I can naturally protect my own woman." Xu Ke said with a frown, his gaze unfriendly.


    Xu Ke harbored hostility toward anyone who attempted to take Lin Mengyao away, and it was impossible for him to have a friendly face toward them.


    But Lin Mengyao precisely liked Xu Ke¡¯s attitude of treating her like a treasure that no one could casually touch. Such a life wouldn¡¯t be tiresome for Lin Mengyao even after a hundred years. There¡¯s no way she would leave someone as great as Xu Ke for a few words from a man she barely knows.


    "Do I look like an idiot to you?" Lin Mengyao stood behind Xu Ke, arms folded, looking impossibly defiant, her entire demeanor exuding an untamable wildness. Yet her demeanor didn¡¯t make her look like a shrew; instead, it made her like a dazzling little sun in the nightclub. More and more attention was unconsciously drawn to her, but Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t change her expression at all, as if she didn¡¯t notice.


    "What makes you think I would abandon such an excellent husband to choose a stranger like you? Moreover, my husband treats me very well, and I am very happy with him. Please don¡¯t make unfounded guesses or maliciously nder my husband, or I won¡¯t let you off." Lin Mengyao¡¯s colorful eyes narrowed slightly, making her look both wild and irresistibly sexy.


    "You look so beautiful like this, it makes me intoxicated," the manpletely disregarded Lin Mengyao¡¯s words. Instead, cupping his hands to his chest, he disyed a look of intoxication, which waspletely an eyesore to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke¡¯s fist mercilessly struck the man¡¯s nose, "Swallow back your disgusting words." Xu Ke said coldly and unceremoniously.


    Xu Ke¡¯s punch was swift and without warning, and the man couldn¡¯t dodge it, falling to the ground from Xu Ke¡¯s punch. The pain in his nose made tears uncontrobly flow from his eyes, alongside the uncontroble stream of blood from his nose.


    The people around, seeing two men fighting over a woman with blood already shed, not only didn¡¯t take out their phones to call the police but cheered instead. They even made space for the two to fight, with loud cheers, whistles, and apuse filling the nightclub. The lighting technician cooperatively focused the lights on the main characters, and the DJ changed his rhythm to make the music blood-pumping, as if eager to rip apart his clothes and shout.


    What was just a nightclub scene suddenly seemed to turn into a diator arena.


    The man on the ground got up, his azure eyes like a dangerous sea, wild enough to destroy anything at any moment.


    "Damn it, you ambushed me and hit me. Were you born of a whore? Using such underhanded tactics." The man wiped the blood from under his nose, speaking with resentment.


    "Looks like the lesson wasn¡¯t enough. I told you to clean up your mouth, but your mouth is still this foul, not a decent word." Xu Ke slowly cracked his knuckles. The music had stopped at some point, and the cheers disappeared the moment the man got up. Thus, the crackling sound of Xu Ke¡¯s joints was especially loud in the silence.


    "With your physique? Ha, I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re like a pile of dog crap, you trash." The man raised a middle finger at Xu Ke in provocation.


    In the next instant, the man lunged at Xu Ke like a leopard, with a fist aimed at him, he shouted before making a move, "I want to pin you down and teach you a good lesson."


    As he charged at Xu Ke, his eyes carried a smug certainty. His fist, asrge as a y pot, whistled through the air towards Xu Ke¡¯s nose, clearly intending to get revenge for Xu Ke hitting his own nose.


    Xu Ke stood motionless, while the onlookers grew restless.


    "Dodge, what are you standing there for!" someone shouted.


    "Is he frozen with fear? Yellow skin monkey is just a yellow skin monkey, only fit to be beaten."


    "I thought we could watch a good show, but this is it? Really disappointing."


    ...


    The crowd¡¯s voices mixed together, turning the once silent nightclub into a chaotic market. Yet amid the noise, a scream could not be ignored.


    The crowd, having wandered off after losing interest, refocused their attention upon hearing the scream, unsure of what just happened. The previously arrogant man was again sprawled on the ground, while the so-called brown skin monkey still stood as before, barely having moved at all.


    "What just happened? How did he end up on the ground?" someone who hadn¡¯t seen the action asked the person next to them.


    The person beside them was just as dumbfounded, responding in a daze, "Probably witchcraft, Eastern witchcraft."


    "What? Is he a Witchcraft Master?" Someone else, who hadn¡¯t paid attention to Xu Ke¡¯s actions, shouted in shock upon hearing their conversation.


    The people around, hearing the exmation, looked at Xu Ke with new eyes filled with caution, curiosity, admiration, and excitement. Without his knowledge, the title of Eastern Witchcraft Master had already been pinned on him.


    The man Xu Ke had kicked onto the ground got up again, though his movements were a bit unsteady.


    "I¡¯m just standing here not moving, and you can¡¯t beat me. Are you going to keep humiliating yourself?" Xu Ke looked at the man¡¯s raised fist aimed at him, speaking expressionlessly.


    "I didn¡¯t noticest time, which is why you lowlife seeded. This time I¡¯ll teach you well, making you beg like a dead dog on the ground." The man rubbed the spot Xu Ke had kicked, speaking fiercely.


    "Heh." Xu Ke didn¡¯t respond to the man¡¯s words but instead gave him a contemptuous look and a mocking chuckle.

 Chapter 373: Intercept It

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Intercept It</h4><h4></h4>


    The man was provoked by Xu Ke into a frenzy, and once again charged towards Xu Ke with his fists raised. This time, Xu Ke did not aim his attack at the man¡¯s body but used a sweeping kick to engage in a rather intimate exchange between the sole of his shoe and the man¡¯s cheek.


    Throughout the entire process, Xu Ke used nothing but his legs to make contact with the man, and already the man¡¯s face had been beaten into a swollen pig¡¯s head, with the patterns of Xu Ke¡¯s shoe sole imprinted in unique designs on his face.


    Xu Ke kicked the man¡¯s once-handsome face into a pig¡¯s head, finally venting out the pent-up frustration in his heart.


    The beaten man only felt as if a fog had clouded his vision, unable to see anything clearly, like he was drunk, seeing double of everyone. He was truly a bit unsteady, his steps like a drunkard, yet his consciousness was entirely sober, unable to faint.


    Xu Ke looked at the man¡¯s bruised and swollen pig¡¯s head face, then pulled Lin Mengyao, who was waiting for him on the side, towards him, and coldly said to the man, "Next time you go out, remember to watch your mouth and eyes, or the next person might not have as good a temper as I do to spare your life."


    Xu Ke wrapped his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder and tried to leave the nightclub, but their path was blocked by two muscr men.


    One of the men had yellow hair, and the other had white hair. Both had tattoos and studs on their faces, looking like people not to be trifled with.


    "Move aside," Xu Ke said expressionlessly, looking at the hands blocking his way.


    "You¡¯ve caused a scene in our ce, and you think you can just leave like that? It¡¯s not that easy," the yellow-haired man said, chewing gum and sizing up Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with satisfied looks in his eyes.


    Lin Mengyao frowned unhappily under the man¡¯s scrutiny.


    "So what do you want?" Xu Ke slowly pushed Lin Mengyao behind him.


    "I see you two look quite good. If you stay and work for our boss, we can pretend like nothing happened. You don¡¯t seem local, and if you obey, our boss will watch over you, ensuring your safety. What do you say?" The white-haired man spoke in a consulting tone, but his tensed muscles and the sinister smile at the corner of his mouth suggested otherwise.


    "To be honest, we¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you since you arrived. You two are the most beautiful Orientals I¡¯ve ever seen, and I really don¡¯t want to do anything bad to such faces blessed by the Creator. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, we won¡¯t mind teaching you the rules," the yellow-haired man blew a big bubble.


    "What exactly do you want us to do? We¡¯ve lived in luxury back home and don¡¯t know how to do any work except spend money. There¡¯s no benefit for you in keeping us," Lin Mengyao said, holding Xu Ke¡¯s clenched fist and subtly shaking her head.


    If possible, she really didn¡¯t want Xu Ke to fight again; after all, no one knew who might get hurt next.


    Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s inquiry, the yellow-haired manughed.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything, just take care of your faces, and meet guests with a sweet mouth. Our guests are courteous to visitors from the East," the yellow-haired man said with a grin.


    "And as long as you obediently work for our boss, you can live a luxurious life without needing any skills and with plenty of money to spend, isn¡¯t that tempting?" the yellow-haired man said in a slightly seductive voice.


    "But we can already spend freely without working for anyone and without learning any skills. Why should we be your boss¡¯s subordinates and take orders from him? It¡¯s too much of a loss for us," Lin Mengyao argued seriously.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s words sessfully wiped the smile off the yellow-haired man¡¯s face. At the same time, his eyes showed a ferocity simr to a wild dog scrambling for food.


    "You¡¯re ying me, it seems you¡¯re the kind of people who just can¡¯t be treated well, whether man or woman, you¡¯re begging for a beating," the yellow-haired man began stretching in front of everyone, warming up.


    The people in the nightclub acquainted with the yellow-haired man began retreating, giving him more space.


    "From now on, you have thirty seconds to admit your mistake. Once thirty seconds are up, I won¡¯t give you a chance to walk out of this nightclub standing upright, including thedy. I¡¯m not one for chivalry and don¡¯t subscribe to sparing the fairer sex. Anyone who gets in my way will be pinned down," the man spoke arrogantly, yet no one jeered at him. On the contrary, they looked at the frivolous yellow-haired man with admiration.


    "You have ten more seconds," the white-haired man raised an arm, looking at the time on his wristwatch, and stated tly.


    "Cut the crap. If you want to fight, I¡¯m game," Xu Ke pushed Lin Mengyao, who was holding onto his hand, to a corner to make sure she wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    Xu Ke rolled up his sleeves, revealing his muscr forearms.


    "Enough with the nonsense, juste at me. I still need to take my wife out for dinner," Xu Ke said without a shred of emotion on his face, as mechanical as a robot.


    "You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, you know nothing," the yellow-haired man, enraged by Xu Ke¡¯s words, snorted disdainfully as he charged at Xu with his fist.


    The posture and attack style seemed simr to the man Xu Ke had just dealt with, so those who didn¡¯t see how Xu Ke foughtst time now widened their eyes, afraid to miss anything that could fuel future conversations.


    Xu Ke instinctively brought out his leg upon seeing the opponent¡¯s punch.


    The yellow-haired man smirked at Xu Ke¡¯s move and changed his attack style abruptly upon seeing Xu Ke¡¯s actions; his punch posture switched to a kick, their legs meeting in mid-air with a thud.


    Seeing how the yellow-haired man effortlessly parried his kick, Xu Ke felt invigorated instead of getting angry.


    The crowd watched as the two men entirely abandoned upper body attacks, resorting only to kicks, exchanging moves back and forth like a disy of Chinese kung fu. The crowd held their jaws agape and eyes wide, fearing they¡¯d miss something exciting if they blinked.


    In the end, Xu Ke gained the upper hand, kicking the man in the jaw. If not for the man dodging swiftly, he¡¯d probably need an ambnce to the hospital to get stitches.


    "You¡¯re quite good," the man mumbled, holding his jaw.


    "I¡¯m retracting my previous opinion of you. If you join us, you¡¯ll get our same status, doing the same work without having to entertain guests," the white-haired man¡¯s eyes now showed appreciation, with no trace of anger over Xu Ke¡¯s beating of hispanion, instead filled with admiration and approval.


    "I don¡¯t need it; I just want to take my wife home, don¡¯t block the way," Xu Ke said coldly.


    The white-haired man didn¡¯t sense any excitement from Xu Ke. Instead, he saw impatience and disgust in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    "If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for bing ruthless," Xu Ke¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the white-haired man.

 Chapter 374: Who Can Stop Me

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Who Can Stop Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s repeated refusals made the white-haired man increasingly dissatisfied, feeling that this Eastern man in front of him was ungrateful. His heart wanted to teach Xu Ke a lesson.


    The white-haired man first took off his vest, revealing a strong upper body. He pped his chest with his hands likerge fans, making a loud sound, then pointed a finger at Xu Ke with a provocative gesture, his face adorned with a challenging smile.


    "Xu Ke!" Lin Mengyao looked at the man¡¯s posture with some concern and looked at Xu Ke worriedly.


    "No worries, give me a moment and I¡¯ll take you out." Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a reassuring look before turning his attention to the man in front of him.


    "I advise you to concede now while you can. He¡¯s not like me; he hits harder and is more skilled in fighting. He won¡¯t stop until he¡¯s broken a few of your bones." The blonde-haired man, holding the vest the white-haired man took off, said to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke could sense that the blonde-haired man didn¡¯t harbor any hostility or malice towards him, so upon hearing his words, he surprisingly gave him a smile in response.


    "Thanks for the warning, but today I¡¯m taking my wife out, and no one can stop me." Xu Ke positioned himself for the imminent battle with the white-haired man. The atmosphere between the two instantly became tense, as if they could sh at any moment and trigger an explosion.


    "No one can disobey the boss¡¯s orders, but I like your determination. I hope you can maintain this foolish determination when the fight starts." Compared to the blonde-haired man, the white-haired man was like a block of ice, with a chill that could easily freeze those around him.


    "Then let¡¯s try."


    As soon as Xu Ke¡¯s words fell, the two men attacked simultaneously.


    The blonde-haired man was skilled in leg techniques, but the white-haired man¡¯s expertisey in palm and fist techniques. His arms were trained to be like steel pipes, intercepting Xu Ke¡¯s iing kicks one by one and attempting to crush Xu Ke¡¯s leg bones with his fists.


    Although such force wouldn¡¯t cause any irreversible harm to Xu Ke, the punches still stung when theynded on his body.


    Xu Ke retracted his leg ordingly, and the two of them distanced themselves again. Xu Ke lightly shook his leg to ease the pain caused by the hit, while the white-haired man gently rotated his arms. Although he had blocked all of Xu Ke¡¯s attacks, he wasn¡¯t as unfazed as he appeared; his arms felt as if they¡¯d been struck by a steel whip, extremely painful.


    "Not bad, being able to defeat the blond means you¡¯re a tough opponent. But if this is all you¡¯ve got, you should concede because your current skill level isn¡¯t enough to beat me." The white-haired man¡¯s eyes glimmered with a strange excitement. Although he spoke of surrender, his eyes conveyed something else, filled with zing battle fervor.


    Xu Ke twisted his neck, producing a sharp cracking sound.


    His upper body seemed to undergo some transformation, each movement apanied by a crisp crack. After activating every joint in his upper body, he seemed to be reborn, full of vitality and energy.


    "Don¡¯t speak too soon, that was just a warm-up; the real show hasn¡¯t started yet." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a demonic smile, his ck pupils expanding outward into an endless void of darkness, with red blood vessels spreading across the whites of his eyes. At this moment, Xu Ke resembled a demon crawling out of Hell.


    Some onlookers witnessing the scene couldn¡¯t help but gasp, quickly covering their mouths to stifle their cries, fearing to disturb the confrontation.


    The white-haired man, facing this scene at close range, felt as if a chilly breeze swept over him, making him shiver and giving him goosebumps that seemed to upy both his arms. Meanwhile, he sensed that the danger from the person in front of him seemed to rise drastically, and for a fleeting moment, he felt an urge to turn and run.


    "Are you ready?" Seeing his prey¡¯s wary expression, Xu Ke felt a sense of thrill deep within him. This sensation, like tiny electric currents, flowed through his blood, making him tremble and shiver uncontrobly, wanting to tear the man in front of him to pieces, bathing in his blood.


    "Ready for what?"


    Before the white-haired man couldprehend the meaning behind Xu Ke¡¯s words, he saw Xu Ke assume a predatory posture and, in the next second, lunged at him.


    The white-haired man had never seen someone leap so high before. Xu Ke seemed to descend from the sky, blocking out the light above and casting a shadow over him. By the time he reacted, he was already beneath Xu Ke, subjected to a merciless assault.


    The white-haired man reacted quickly, using his waist to powerfully strike at Xu Ke¡¯s vulnerable upper body areas with his elbows, trying to win his freedom.


    The rawest brawl, flesh colliding, as sweat mixed with blood, igniting a primal ferocity deep in people¡¯s hearts. They roared and cheered enthusiastically, making the nightclube alive with noise.


    Lin Mengyao stood at the farthest edge of the inner circle, watching the fight between Xu Ke and the white-haired man, her mind in a daze. From her angled view, she could clearly see the expressions on Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    Each hit from the white-haired man was so powerful that Lin Mengyao felt the pain just by listening, yet Xu Ke seemed oblivious, as if his body¡¯s pain belonged to someone else. Regardless of how many blows he took, he barely blocked any punches, maintaining his rhythm with a look of joy on his face as he kept hitting the white-haired man.


    This was a side of Xu Ke that Lin Mengyao had never seen, bing insanely extreme yet clearly enjoying it, as if he wasn¡¯t fighting a person but listening to a beautiful symphony.


    Lin Mengyao watched this scene without intervening or making any sound, standing there like a porcin doll, unmoving yet silently crying without knowing why.


    In the midst of this, Xu Ke remained engulfed in this wondrous feeling, shutting out everything non-dangerous. He hadn¡¯t felt so delighted and satisfied from a fight in a long time, almost going crazy from repressing it.

 Chapter 375: Codename K

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Codename K</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> The yellow-haired man initially managed to maintain an indifferent expression as he watched the two fight, until the white-haired man¡¯s face was covered in blood, his eyeballs rolling upwards to reveal the whites. It was then that the yellow-haired man realized something was wrong.


    "Stop!" the yellow-haired man shouted loudly, walking towards Xu Ke while swinging an elbow at Xu Ke¡¯s head.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t evade and took the hit directly, his fierce expression momentarily softened, but it was only for a brief instant.


    "Are you courting death?" Xu Ke turned his head to look at the yellow-haired man¡¯s face, enunciating each word clearly.


    Xu Ke wiped his blood-stained fists casually on the white-haired man¡¯s body before discarding the now-unconscious man and walked towards the yellow-haired man.


    The yellow-haired man kept retreating as Xu Ke approached step by step, the crowd around them automatically dispersing as they closed in.


    People held their breath, watching the diminishing distance between the two with excitement and anticipation.


    "Hey, brother! We¡¯re just following orders; what happened was a reflex in an emergency. You don¡¯t mind, right?" The yellow-haired man retreated while disying a ttering smile on his face.


    He knew well the gap in strength between him and the white-haired man. The fact that Xu Ke could take down the white-haired man in such a short time showed he was formidable, and he himself was no match for Xu Ke. Thinking of this, the yellow-haired man bitterly smiled to himself.


    Xu Ke turned his neck, reached out to touch the spot where the yellow-haired man had hit him, and though he wore a smiling face, it had an unsettling feel to it.


    "I do mind," Xu Ke said softly, his bright white teeth exposed to the air, making the yellow-haired man think of a beast¡¯s sharp fangs.


    Just as the yellow-haired man lost control of his thoughts, Xu Ke, who had been some distance away, suddenly appeared in front of him. He only had time to hear Xu Ke say, "Dare to zone out in front of me," before losing consciousness.


    Xu Ke¡¯s fist came crashing down on his head like a hammer, rendering him unresponsive almost instantly.


    As the yellow-haired man hit the ground, a huge cheer erupted in the crowd, screams and shouts nearly lifting the roof in excitement.


    The blood in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes subsided with the frenzy in the air, and he returned to his usual self. Turning around, he extended his hand to Lin Mengyao, whose tears had dried amidst the crowd.


    Lin Mengyao walked over to Xu Ke, cing her small hand in his, and softly said, "Don¡¯t be like this again, alright?"


    "Mm." Xu Ke responded softly with a nod.


    Just as the two were about to leave, a group of people in ck suits rushed down from upstairs, encircling the dance floorpletely, leaving no gaps. This formation instantly quieted the people who had been cheering; a hint of faint unease appeared on each face.


    A private room on the second floor opened, and a person with a flower-patterned shirt on top and red pants on the bottom, with ady¡¯s cigarette mped in his mouth, revealed his head. Resting his ring-covered hand on the railing, his colorful hair made him resemble a pheasant running through the mountains.


    "Hey, friends downstairs, look over here." His voice was somewhat hoarse but not unpleasant.


    Like everyone else present, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao turned toward the direction of the voice.


    "Two people from the East, you¡¯ve got guts, causing such a ruckus on my turf by beating up my men," the man said, inhaling from the cigarette in his hand with a pleased expression on his face.


    "Do you even know who I am? Have you thought about the consequences of causing trouble in my ce?"


    Xu Ke frowned and looked directly into the man¡¯s eyes without flinching; the firmness in his gaze, even from such a distance, was perfectly clear to the man standing upstairs.


    "Boss, he¡¯s being so disrespectful to you. Let me teach him a lesson." The man in a white suit standing next to the boss put his hand on his hip and whispered.


    "No need, I like their attitude." The man stopped the person beside him, and under the gaze of everyone in the venue, he walked downstairs step by step, through the crowd, approaching Xu Ke.


    "You¡¯re quite something." He tossed the cigarette in his hand to the ground, extinguishing it with his flip-flop d foot.


    "I am K, the Boss of the West District. The ce beneath your feet is my turf. I saw everything that happened between you from up there. I quite admire you, but you injured two of my little brothers. This can¡¯t just be let go, or how would I maintain my standing in the West of the city? How about this? Since you injured two of my men, you can make it up to me with two people. I think you¡¯re quite skilled; I could have you take their ce. But as for thedy beside you, she hasn¡¯t proven her worth, so I¡¯ll have to ask her to work at my club for now." K arranged everything as if it were natural.


    "I don¡¯t agree." Xu Ke replied firmly, his words ringing loudly.


    "What did you say?" K seemed surprised that Xu Ke would refuse his proposal, leaving a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    K ced his gaze on the hands of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, intertwined with fingers, and a look of understanding appeared on his face.


    "Oh, I see, this is your girl. You can¡¯t bear to part with her, huh? No problem, I can be generous this time, and let her go with you," K said, thinking himself generous.


    "Do you not understand humannguage? I said I don¡¯t agree, and no matter what you say, I won¡¯t agree." Xu Ke said coldly, looking the other straight in the eye.


    "What are you saying? I didn¡¯t hear you. Say it again," K said with an exaggerated expression, not believing there could be someone in this world who would refuse his offer, as he scratched his ear.


    "You¡¯re actually unwilling? Ha, my God, I haven¡¯t heard anyone dare to refuse me in a long time. I must say, you¡¯ve got guts, but sometimes courage alone isn¡¯t enough, my Eastern friend." K said in a wildly bold expression while brushing some dust off Xu Ke¡¯s cor that had somehownded there.


    "Do you believe that? With onemand, your fate and the fate of your woman would be sealed here today, and no one would know you died here, nor would they find your bodies. Unless you¡¯re unbeatable in a fight, how can your fists fend off so many? Not to mention I have more than just hands in my arsenal. So, I ask again, what is your answer?"


    As K finished speaking, the man in the white suit standing beside him pulled out a gun and pointed it at Xu Ke, and instantly, the people surrounding Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao all drew their guns, aiming at the two of them.</subtxt>

 Chapter 376 Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Ambition</h4><h4></h4>


    Facing the ominous gun muzzle, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed not a hint of panic, not even the slightest change in heartbeat. Yet, he felt the small hand he was holding had be somewhat cold, with cold sweat appearing in their intertwined palms.


    Xu Ke¡¯s heart softened for a moment, and he felt a brief pang of regret, regretting having agreed to her request to bring her here.


    "I still stand by what I said, I disagree with your previous arrangement. However, I can work for you. I don¡¯t think those two people deserve my position. What I can achieve, they may not. There¡¯s noparison between them and me," Xu Ke said with a proud expression. This arrogance made him appear much more vibrant than before, but also more foolish, like someone with his head in the clouds andcking depth.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words eased the previously tense atmosphere significantly, even making K¡¯s previously cold face warm as spring.


    "So you refused because of this, huh? Easily solved, just bring it up. I appreciate that about you," K said, patting Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder andughing heartily.


    "You want a position above theirs, that¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ll need to prove your worth to me. Without showing me your value, how can I elevate your position? Even if I did, my subordinates wouldn¡¯t respect you; wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    "Then how do you want me to prove my abilities?" Xu Ke asked, raising one eyebrow slightly.


    "That depends on how ambitious you are."


    "What I want, of course, is to be second to none and above all others," Xu Ke stated matter-of-factly.


    "Hahaha, very ambitious, I like that," Kughed, pping his hands.


    "You want to be second to none and above all others? It¡¯s possible. You just need to prove your abilities. If you want this position, go and assassinate the Knight of the East District. He¡¯s a trusted aide of the East District¡¯s Boss. If you kill him, proving you¡¯re stronger than his trusted aides, then the position is yours. Do you dare to do this?" K squinted slightly, looking up at Xu Ke from beneath lowered brows.


    "Of course, as long as I kill their Knight, you¡¯ll make me the second-inmand in the West District. Is this true or not?" Xu Ke asked again, as if in disbelief.


    "I always keep my word, but you should know if you fail, you¡¯ll be punished," K said, licking his strikingly crimson lips, with an indescribable danger in his eyes focused on Xu Ke.


    "What kind of punishment?" Xu Ke asked, frowning.


    "Well, that depends on my mood," K withdrew his dangerous gaze, bing somewhatzy and rxed, like a young master strolling on the beach.


    "Fine, in a month¡¯s time, I¡¯ll let you see the news of his death," Xu Ke nodded, prepared to leave with Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand in his, but the man in ck blocking his way still held his gun and didn¡¯t seem willing to let them leave.


    "What do you mean by this?" Xu Ke turned back, looking at K with a dangerous gaze.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s rather unreasonable to ask me to believe you with just a few words. My intelligence prevents me from doing such foolish things, so please leave the woman beside you here. Having someone around might hasten things, and it¡¯ll set my mind at ease. Isn¡¯t it a perfect win-win situation?"


    K appeared as if negotiating, yet his actions left no room for anyone to refute him. The man in ck received K¡¯s instructions, reaching towards Lin Mengyao, but was promptly blocked by Xu Ke.


    "I can¡¯t do without her. If you want her to stay, your house will need to set another pair of bowls and chopsticks. I must stay with her," Xu Ke looked at K without yielding.


    "Alright," K¡¯s gaze lingered on the two of them for a moment before quickly agreeing. After all, another set of tableware at home wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    K waved, and the bodyguards blocking Xu Ke parted to the sides, making a gesture of invitation.


    Lin Mengyao squeezed Xu Ke¡¯s hand uneasily, but her face remained calm. Nothing on her face revealed the extent of her inner nervousness.


    "Am I holding you back again?" Once they were confined to a room, Lin Mengyao finally buried her face in Xu Ke¡¯s chest, speaking in a muffled voice.


    "That¡¯s not true, don¡¯t overthink it. I thought you were scared because you didn¡¯t say a word on the way here, but it seems you were just dwelling on these baseless things," Xu Ke said, holding Lin Mengyao and cing his chin on her head.


    "How can you be so adorable?" Xu Ke took a deep breath, his tone carrying a hint of amusement, making Lin Mengyao feel a bit embarrassed. She buried her face in Xu Ke¡¯s chest, unwilling to lift her head, though her fair ears had turned a soft pink.


    "We¡¯re now locked up here; can you be serious for once? Stop being so frivolous and think about how to escape," Lin Mengyao, with her face buried in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, extended her delicate fistzily hitting Xu Ke¡¯s body, neither hurting nor itching.


    "Why escape? The living conditions here aren¡¯t bad. Tomorrow we¡¯ll have people serving us food and drink for free. It¡¯s a perfect deal," Xu Ke continued stroking Lin Mengyao¡¯s head.


    "But they want you to kill, and they have guns. Staying here doesn¡¯t feel safe," Lin Mengyao frowned slightly in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, though no one could see the worry in her eyes.


    "Just treat this as an adventure game. Don¡¯t overthink it. I am confident I can get us out safe and sound. We¡¯ve hardly gone out before while back home, so take this as a real-life game. Once we¡¯re satisfied, we¡¯ll leave. What do you think?" Xu Ke said, spinning Lin Mengyao around a few times before they fell together onto the spring bed, letting out a content sigh.


    "I¡¯m not one for in living. I enjoy thrill-seeking. Being with me, you can¡¯t expect an ordinary life. I hope youe to enjoy this kind of life with me," Xu Ke said gently into Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear, as he held her tightly.


    Lin Mengyao raised her head to look at Xu Ke lying beneath her. He had a pair of eyes as clear-cut as ck and white. When these eyes looked at someone quietly, it felt like the softest honey, wrapping them tightly, giving a sense of sweetness and happiness from which one couldn¡¯t escape.


    But Lin Mengyao still remembered just how savage and terrifying those eyes became in a fight. Clearly, they were the same person¡¯s eyes, yet the former could bring people to Heaven while thetter could drag them into Hell.

 Chapter 377: Stirring Up Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Stirring Up Trouble</h4><h4></h4>


    When Xu Ke looked at someone with gentle eyes, that person simply couldn¡¯t refuse any of his requests, especially someone like Lin Mengyao, who liked Xu Ke.


    Lin Mengyao looked into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes like that, dazedly nodding her head.


    "What are those two doing now?" K sat in his study, exhaling smoke rings. The dim light added an inexplicable sense of oppression to the room.


    "They haven¡¯te out of the room yet, not sure what they¡¯re doing inside. Do you need me to nt a few little things there?" The man in the white suit looked at K and asked.


    "No need. What¡¯s the fun in knowing everything?" K said, half-closing his eyes.


    "Such an interesting little thing. If he continues to amuse me, I¡¯ll give him a quick end when he fails." K said with augh, as if he thought of something amusing.


    Time flew, and soon the sky was bright again. The ring sunlight woke up the two who were still asleep in bed.


    Nobody came to call Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao for a meal. By the time the two got up after freshening up, it was long past mealtime, and there was no food left in the kitchen. The servants in the vi had no intention of cooking for them.


    "Go to the dining room and wait for me. I¡¯ll bring it to you in a while." Xu Ke kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead and gently nudged her out.


    There wasn¡¯t much left in the kitchen. Xu Ke randomly fried some toast and bacon, fried two eggs, paired them with some milk, and brought them out.


    At the dining table, which originally had only Lin Mengyao, appeared K with his colorful hair.


    "Good afternoon you two. Waking up thiste, you can¡¯t waste all your time in bed. Don¡¯t forget our agreement. While I admire you, I dislike those who don¡¯t keep their word. If you don¡¯t make your promise a reality, I¡¯ll get angry. You wouldn¡¯t want to see me when I¡¯m angry, trust me." K propped his chin with his hands, said with a smile.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. My words are never nonsense." Xu Ke calmly nced at K and then focused all his attention on Lin Mengyao, casually wiping the egg yolk from the corner of her mouth.


    "I like your arrogance. I hope you keep your word; after all, you¡¯re an interesting person. I don¡¯t want you to just die like that. If you die, I¡¯ll lose a lot of fun, which I don¡¯t want to see, you know that." K said, supporting his chin.


    Swallowing the toast in his mouth, Xu Ke gave K a smile without any warmth, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll live a long life."


    "What are your ns?" K showed a curious expression. He still wanted to know how the other would manage to kill the Knight of East District. As the Boss¡¯s trusted subordinate in the East District, he was careful and always surrounded by people, leaving no chance. Otherwise, he would have been taken out by his own men already, and why would he still be unting around the East District?


    "You don¡¯t need to know that. Just wait and see the result. However, I do need your help with this. My wife and I are from the outside and are not familiar with the situation here. We don¡¯t even know what the Knight Captain looks like. Therefore, I need all his information. I assume you would give me what I want, right?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, saying with a fearless expression.


    K and Xu Ke locked eyes for a long time. Just when the tension was rising, and the intervals between Lin Mengyao¡¯s bites grew longer, K finally withdrew his gaze, tilted his head, shrugged indifferently, and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll have someone send those things to you a bitter."


    "I¡¯m taking my wife outter."


    K nodded, his face nonchnt, yet he said, "Okay, but since you¡¯re not familiar with the ce, I¡¯ll have someone guide you."


    Xu Ke knew that the other party was obviously assigning someone to monitor him, but his heart remained calm and without resentment. After all, he hadn¡¯t nned on escaping today.


    "Thanks then, but it¡¯d be best to send a few more people. We might end up buying a lot of stuff."


    "No problem." Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, K sincerely smiled, looking at Xu Ke with sparkling eyes like little stars. Someone who didn¡¯t know might think K had fallen for him, but Xu Ke knew the other was just interested in his ns, treating him like an entertaining toy.


    But it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s ying whom. Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled slightly, his whole demeanor like a breeze from the mountains, exuding an indescribablefort.


    After Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao finished eating, apanied by three ordinary-looking people in ordinary clothes, they took the car arranged by K and headed to thergest mall as per Xu Ke¡¯s direction.


    "With so many people following us, how are we supposed to escape?" Perhaps it was Xu Ke¡¯s earlier words, but faced with the situation, Lin Mengyao felt more excited than uneasy.


    "Who said we were going to escape?" Xu Ke tapped Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose with a smile. His lips brushed against her ear, speaking so softly it looked like he was kissing her ear.


    "Even if we need to escape, it¡¯s not now. We don¡¯t know anything about this ce. If we tried now, we¡¯d surely get caught and brought back. We should only flee once we have a thorough understanding andplete certainty. Besides, if luck¡¯s on our side, we might not need to run at all." Xu Ke said deeply.


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t dumb. Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, she understood fully, but that understanding made her think Xu Ke was insane, "You¡¯re not nning to?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was clear.


    In Lin Mengyao¡¯s shocked gaze, Xu Ke nodded.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s jaw dropped, unsure of what to say; it was simply too crazy.


    "The Xu Family¡¯s development in China has reached its peak. I don¡¯t want to be a caretaker. Xu Family needs better growth, and America is a good choice." Xu Ke said, winking yfully at Lin Mengyao.


    "But, your idea is so crazy. It¡¯s just the two of us, and I can¡¯t help you much. The two of us together aren¡¯t even stronger than two individuals; it feels like we¡¯re less than one. In these circumstances, your decision is too risky." Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes showed undeniable worry.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. Just staying by my side is the biggest help you can give me." Xu Ke left a gentle kiss on Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, saying.


    The sticky sweet atmosphere between the two made the bodyguards blink a few times before they turned their gaze elsewhere.


    Single dogs and all... it¡¯s just too cruel.

 Chapter 378: Blind

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378: Blind</h4><h4></h4>


    Since they decided to stay a few more days in the States, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had a lot of things to buy.


    As they were walking out of a clothing store with Lin Mengyao, they ran into someone at the corner.


    "Sorry about that." Xu Ke said, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, to the couple standing in front of them.


    "A simple apology will do?" The man had a cigarette in his mouth, tattoos sprawling from his arm to the top of his head, with numerous piercings making him look like a menacing butcher.


    The man was holding a typical American woman with a full figure. Her skin was pale, lips painted ck, half of her hair shaved into a buzz cut while the other half long and straight, making the two of them appear quite bizarre.


    "What do you want then?" Xu Ke asked softly, noticing the man¡¯s apparent reluctance to let the matter go.


    "Of course, kneel and apologize to me. Who do you think you are to stand before me? Kneel and apologize, and I might consider forgiving you." The man looked down at Xu Ke, as if he were of noble standing.


    "What if I don¡¯t?" Xu Ke frowned, a hint of displeasure in his eyes; everyone is created equal, who¡¯s superior to whom?


    Displeased with such arrogance, Xu Ke¡¯s face betrayed his feelings, making his thoughts quite clear to everyone around.


    Sure enough, Xu Ke¡¯s attitude angered the ferocious-looking man, "What kind of look is that? Who do you think you¡¯re looking down on? Let me tell you, this is the States; mind your words and actions, or I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from this city." The man warned and threatened with narrowed eyes.


    Seeing the people emerging behind him carrying things with no reaction whatsoever, Xu Ke surmised their intentions, only confirming what he already suspected without disappointment.


    "You talk like you¡¯re the king of this city, calling the shots here?" Xu Ke gently pushed Lin Mengyao behind him, speaking unhurriedly.


    "Hahaha, exactly, I make the rules here. If you want to leave here unscathed, you better listen to me. Kneel and apologize, but..." The man nced down at his shoes, "My shoes are dirty; lick them clean and admit you¡¯re worse than a pig or a dog, and I¡¯ll let you go." The man said proudly, head held high.


    "But as far as I remember, this city is divided; there¡¯s a Boss in the East District and another in the West District, isn¡¯t there?" Xu Ke said with a slight smirk.


    "How dare you question me? You¡¯re nothing but an uncouth, shameless lowlife. What do you know?" The man said impatiently.


    "I don¡¯t really like solving problems with fists. Whenever there¡¯s room for discussion, I prefer it that way. But you are just too detestable, making it impossible to let this go." Xu Ke licked his left back mr, his eyes growing cold.


    Originally, he nned to let someone else handle the situation, but now he changed his mind; the man¡¯s words were too infuriating. If he didn¡¯t act personally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to quell his anger. What a tough decision this was." Xu Ke thought nonchntly while swiftly punching,nding a hit on the man¡¯s nose, the crack of a breaking nosebone satisfying to hear.


    The man covered his aching nose, bending over with eyes tearing up, his massive frame hunched over, blood seeping through his fingers.


    "I detest your words. I hope this is the first andst time. And I hope you don¡¯t appear in front of me and my wife again. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold back if you do. Your words truly disgust me." Xu Ke dusted off his hands where he had touched the man, as if removing dirt.


    "Is it okay?" Lin Mengyao asked softly, ncing at the man who was bent over, clutching his nose, and moaning softly. She touched her own nose while she spoke.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just a street thug with no real ability, nothing to worry about." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the man again. Instead, he gently fixed Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair, which had somehow be tousled, and spoke softly.


    "Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve bought clothes, and we still need shoes." Xu Ke said, shaking their joined hands.


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao nodded, putting the matter out of her mind.


    Just as they were about to leave, an unexpected turn of events urred. The womanforting the man suddenly pulled a gun from his waist, aimed at Xu Ke, and pulled the trigger. She hadn¡¯t said a single word from start to finish, but her big eyes were full of malice.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t see the woman draw the gun, but instinct told him danger was near. Letting go of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand instantly and pushing her head down, he bent down as well. As soon as they ducked, a flowerpot not far from them shattered, the gunshot deafening.


    Without hesitation, Xu Ke¡¯s movements flowed like water; pulling Lin Mengyao, he dodged the first shot and took cover behind a massive pir in the mall. Just after they hid, shot after shot rang out, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor getting closer, as if the whole mall had cleared out, leaving them alone.


    Despite the gun aimed at her head earlier, this was Lin Mengyao¡¯s first real encounter with such a situation. She trembled uncontrobly, the sensation of a bullet grazing her scalp lingering, making her shiver like a frightened rabbit, feeling utterly pitiful.


    Xu Ke gently caressed Lin Mengyao¡¯s back, while counting the bullets in the enemy¡¯s magazine.


    Finally, after another gunshot sounded, Xu Ke spoke up.


    "Are you really just going to stand by and watch? We are your boss¡¯s guests of honor. If anything happens to us, do you think your life will be easy when you return? You¡¯re aware of your boss¡¯s means, and these two just disrespected your boss, showing their ambitions. If you don¡¯t act now and your boss finds out, imagine the consequences. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you." Xu Ke shouted, holding Lin Mengyao close behind the pir.

 Chapter 379: Knockdown

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Knockdown</h4><h4></h4>


    The three people were initially standing aside watching themotion with an air of detachment, but after hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, a conflicted look appeared on their faces. They nced at each other and decided to take action.


    In China, men usually defer to women, typically refraining fromying hands on them unless in exceptional circumstances. However, in America, such conventions do not apply¡ªmen, women, the elderly, and children are all seen as equals, with no concept of special deference.


    The woman who drew her gun was initially just acting out of anger. But after firing all the bullets from her pistol, her rage dissipated, and her rationality returned. As she watched the men with hostile expressions approaching her, a look of panic appeared on her face.


    "I warn you not toe any closer, or this gun might take aim and it won¡¯t be a good sight seeing it leave a mark on you," the woman said nervously, pointing her gun at the approaching men one by one.


    The three men exchanged a nce, paying no heed to the woman¡¯s threats. They knew better than she did whether her gun had any bullets left.


    Without much effort, the three men easily subdued the woman. The man who had been holding his nose also fully recovered. Seeing his woman being captured, his eyes turned red with rage.


    "Let her go, or I won¡¯t let you get away with this," the man said, clenching his fist.


    The three men turned their gaze toward Xu Ke. "Why are you looking at me? I¡¯ve already taken my revenge. If they¡¯ve offended your Boss, whether you want revenge is up to you. Don¡¯t look at me; I won¡¯t make that decision for you." Xu Ke came out from behind the pir with Lin Mengyao, smiling as he spoke.


    The three men exchanged another nce, having made up their minds.


    One man looked at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, another at the woman who fired the gun earlier, and the third approached the man whose nose Xu Ke had broken. They each had their tasks, but the attempt to discipline the man did not go as nned. Instead of teaching him a lesson, the would-be attacker found himself sprawled on the ground, unable to get up, and the man who went to help was also knocked down.


    The two who were following Xu Ke were left groaning on the ground, clutching the ces they¡¯d been hit, unable to stand. The man whose fist had drawn blood was now filled with fury, his gaze taking on a bloodthirsty tinge.


    "Was it you who ordered them to hit my girlfriend?" the man asked, shifting his gaze from his bruised and swollen girlfriend to Xu Ke, his eyes zing with hatred.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, "I guess you never passed Chinese ss, did you?"


    "What Chinese ss? Quit spouting nonsense. So, what? You¡¯re afraid to admit what you¡¯ve done? You can hit a woman, but do you have the guts to face me one-on-one?" the man taunted Xu Ke as provocatively as he could.


    "Are you incapable of understanding human speech? He never said those things or gave any orders. Where are you getting these conclusions from?" Lin Mengyao was ready to apud the guy¡¯s magical readingprehension skills; his behavior was practically a witch hunt.


    "When men are talking, what business do you have butting in, woman? Shut your mouth, or you¡¯d better be careful, or I¡¯ll hit you next," the man red with wild eyes and a thuggish demeanor at Lin Mengyao.


    "You¡¯d better show some respect to my wife," Xu Ke said, his expression growing icy as he faced the fierce-looking man.


    "No, I won¡¯t. You expect me to respect this little bitch after you hit my woman? Ha! She¡¯s just a decent-looking monkey¡ªa in, lowly monkey. I can smell the stink of earth from a mile away. Why should I ord her any respect? She¡¯s not worthy, she doesn¡¯t deserve it!" the man sneered with wide, mocking grin.


    Xu Ke released Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, which he¡¯d been holding, his fists crackling as he clenched them, with green veins faintly bulging on his forehead.


    "I was nning to let you off, but since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t me me," Xu Ke pinned Lin Mengyao in ce to keep her from following, then moved toward the man.


    The man rolled his neck, cracking his knuckles loudly, then looked arrogantly at Xu Ke, even beckoning him with a single finger, full of provocation.


    But Xu Ke suppressed the anger on his face and instead smiled, a coldness growing in his eyes.


    "I was careless earlier and let you get that punch in, but soon I¡¯ll beat that monkey face of yours into a pig¡¯s head," the man spat on the ground with a sinister grin.


    "Heh, try it," Xu Ke sneered.


    The man¡¯s muscles seemed as if they were made of irond, his punches barely registering pain, his expression remaining unchanged.


    The sounds of their blowsnding made those who heard them ache all over.


    A loud "bang!" was heard as the man¡¯s fist mmed into the ss behind Xu Ke. The ss instantly shattered, raining shards everywhere, yet the man¡¯s fist remained unscathed, the white light reflecting off his bronze skin, giving it a metallic sheen, like a robot.


    "Why are you dodging? If you¡¯ve got the guts, hit me head-on," the man said disdainfully to Xu Ke, rifling on, "No wonder you¡¯re a lowly race, without even basic abilities. You¡¯re not qualified to challenge me, just kneel at my feet and apologize quickly!" the manughed loudly.


    However, Xu Ke¡¯s emotions remained unaffected by the other¡¯s humiliating words, not letting himself lose his focus.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes slowly turned red, his smile taking on a wicked edge, "Your little goading has no effect on me. We¡¯ve yed long enough, that¡¯s enough."


    Before the man could react, Xu Ke, who had been standing in front of him, leaped up in an instant, excitement and frenzy in his eyes, raising both hands, ready to hammer them down on the man¡¯s head.


    The man prepared to counterattack but was caught off guard when Xu Ke¡¯s legs wrapped tightly around his shoulders, mping his head, Xu Ke¡¯s knuckles mercilessly pounding at his temple. After just two hits, the man¡¯s vision blurred, his steady posture like a mountain faltering. Under Xu Ke¡¯s assault, the man fell quickly.


    The man¡¯s tall, strong body crashed down with a loud thud, the sound alone enough to make one feel immense pain.


    Xu Ke straightened, looking down at the man he had knocked unconscious, a faint, scornful smile ying on his lips.

 Chapter 380 Ariel

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380 Ariel</h4><h4></h4>


    "Let¡¯s go, we haven¡¯t finished shopping yet, let¡¯s continue strolling." Xu Ke extended his hand to Lin Mengyao,pletely ignoring the person lying on the ground.


    Just as the two turned around, the three people behind him exchanged a quick nce, one of them slowly broke away from the group, while the other two remained as usual, following behind Xu Ke.


    "Oh? He was taken down?" Upon hearing the report from his subordinate, K raised an eyebrow in surprise, identally snipping off a flower branch with the pruning shears, instantly ruining the entire aesthetic, causing K to curl his lips in dissatisfaction. His subsequent snips were no longer as careful as before, instead bing much more casual.


    "Weren¡¯t you saying he¡¯s formidable, with irond strength, and yet he was defeated so easily? Truly disappointing. Alright, I¡¯ve got the message, you may leave. Order someone to rece thispletely ruined bonsai with a new one," said K as he forcefully trimmed away all the branches of the messily pruned bonsai in front of him.


    "Yes."


    In a vi located in the East District, a man addressed as Knight was teasing a Tibetan Mastiff at his feet with a piece of meat still dripping with blood, watching it open itsrge mouth with drool dripping, full of desire yet restraining its instincts from grabbing it, obediently crouching at his feet.


    "What, lost?" Knight¡¯s voice bore an indescribable somber tone, like an ornament ced in a warehouse for hundreds of years.


    And the person kneeling at the doorway was the man who had fought with Xu Ke earlier that day, along with the woman who drew a gun.


    "Yes," the man replied.


    "What do you think of him then?" Knight tossed the meat into the Tibetan Mastiff¡¯s waiting mouth and wiped the blood from his fingers onto its fur.


    "He¡¯s not to be underestimated," the man answered.


    "The Orient truly is a fascinating ce." The man ced his foot on the Tibetan Mastiff, crossing his hands on his knees, eyes half-closed as if contemting something.


    "What¡¯s so fascinating about the Orient? What are you all talking about? Why are so many people in the living room, don¡¯t you feel stifled?" The neer¡¯s voice was unlike the typical clear and melodious feminine voice, carrying a hoarse and deep tone, yet it wasn¡¯t unpleasant, a ssic example of ady with a husky voice.


    As she spoke, the woman who was initially outside stepped over the threshold and walked in.


    She was a typical American, with snow-white skin, a tall stature, blonde hair, blue eyes, an angelic face, andrge eyes with a childlike innocence.


    "Why has Misse?" Knight removed his foot from the Tibetan Mastiff, stood up, and bowed to the neer. Instantly, the living room was filled with voices of greetings and lowered heads.


    "It¡¯s too boring, so I came to take a look. What were you discussing just now? I want to know too," Ariel unabashedly sat in the main seat, blinking her eyes and tilting her head as she stared directly at Knight.


    Knowing well the temperament of this youngdy, Knight held nothing back, directly gesturing for someone to repeat what was said earlier in front of her.


    "Huh? Are Orientals really that impressive? I¡¯ve heard that Orientals all possess magical martial arts, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true." Ariel supported her chin with her hand, her face showing a thoughtful expression.


    Fully understanding Ariel, Knight first fell silent briefly, his eyes filled with deep helplessness and indulgence. Watching Ariel leave swiftly again without obstruction, only after she left did he call over his most trusted subordinate, "Assign someone to protect Miss at all times, and if anyone poses a threat to her, eliminate them on the spot." A fleeting ruthlessness shed in Knight¡¯s eyes.


    Ariel was unaware of how many people were protecting her from the shadows around her, and even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care at all. She waspletely captivated by the mention of Orientals.


    Lately, she had developed a keen interest in the mystical Orient. Now, aware that two Orientals had appeared in the West District, she almost felt like a bird returning to the forest,pletely indifferent to the rivalry between the two areas, happily stepping into the West District¡¯s jurisdiction, heading for the ce she had heard about.


    "I wonder if they¡¯re still around." Ariel muttered softly, holding her small handbag.


    But she was undoubtedly lucky. When she found Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, they were shopping in a jewelry store.


    "Hey, thank God, I found you guys after all." Ariel blinked her star-filled eyes, joyfully looking at the two people before her.


    "Are all Orientals as good-looking as you? You¡¯re both much more attractive than what I¡¯ve seen online." Ariel said with her eyes sparkling.


    "Do we know each other? Is there something you need from us?" Even though they had been recently troubled, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t bring herself to get angry at such a face, and at eyes so bright, her tone involuntarily softened, as Ariel¡¯s eyes were too beautiful, carrying an innocent purity like that of a child.


    "I¡¯m Ariel. I came to know what the Orient is like, are all Orientals like you, beautiful and skilled in martial arts? Right, that word is martial arts, right?" Ariel unhesitatingly reached out to grab Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, then disyed a look of surprise, "Wow, your hand is so soft and delicate."


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so enthusiastic and proactive, her cheeks instantly turned red, like a red apple.


    "Why did your face suddenly turn red? Are you shy? But why be shy, I¡¯m not a handsome guy, do you like women?" Ariel blinked herrge eyes, continuing to ask incessantly like a curious baby.


    Just as Lin Mengyao was feeling embarrassed and unsure what to do, Xu Ke reached from behind Lin Mengyao, separating their sped hands, "Sorry, miss, my wife isn¡¯t ustomed to being in such close contact with strangers." Xu Kepletely enveloped Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand in his own, wearing a distant yet polite smile as he spoke.


    Although the other was a woman, Xu Ke still felt a bit jealous.


    "Huh? You have a nice smile, and you¡¯re really tall too." Ariel gestured at the height difference between them, eyes showing a look of surprise. As for what Xu Ke had just said, what was that? She didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    "The Oriental men I met before were all shorter than me, you¡¯re the only one taller, and you¡¯re better looking than all of them." Ariel said, cupping her chin in her hands.


    "Thanks for thepliment, but I want to continue shopping with my wife, so feel free to do as you please." Xu Ke took a step back, holding Lin Mengyao, as he said.


    For some reason, Ariel exuded no sense of threat, and for Xu Ke, she wasn¡¯t even a threat, but his instincts told him to keep his distance from her, the farther the better.


    Xu Ke expressed his displeasure, wishing she would go y elsewhere and not disturb their time together, but she acted as if she didn¡¯t understand at all. Not only did she not leave, but she came closer again, "What¡¯s there to shop for, if you like it, buy it all, or do you not have money?" Ariel tilted her head and asked.


    "We simply enjoy the process, and we do not wish for anyone to disturb us, so please keep your distance and do not interrupt." Xu Ke¡¯s smile diminished considerably, his gaze towards Ariel bing solely cold.

 Chapter 381: Making Friends

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381: Making Friends</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I just think you all look friendly and want to be friends with you. Can¡¯t we be friends? Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with me?" Ariel pouted, her eyes soft and harmless like a young animal, melting Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart.


    Though she had a younger sister, Lin Mengchen had never gotten along with her. Lin Mengchen always fought with her over everything and never showed this kind of expression or tried to be close to her.


    Lin Mengyao had never had the chance to enjoy being an older sister in front of Lin Mengchen. No one knew how much she wished for a cute and affectionate younger sister. Ariel¡¯s appearance almost fulfilled all of Lin Mengyao¡¯s fantasies about having a sister. So when she saw Ariel¡¯s aggrieved expression, she broke free from Xu Ke¡¯s embrace without thinking and immediately held Ariel¡¯s hand.


    Though she wanted to hold Ariel in her arms, Ariel was too tall. Lin Mengyao¡¯s height wasn¡¯t short in China, but she was still half a head shorter than Ariel. In the end, she had to settle for holding Ariel¡¯s hand.


    "Don¡¯t cry. He¡¯s just got that kind of temperament, and he means no harm to you." Lin Mengyao said, holding Ariel¡¯s hand.


    "Really? Then can we be friends? Can you tell me about the East? I¡¯m very curious." The tears in Ariel¡¯s eyes vanished in an instant, reced by a look of delight.


    "Of course." Lin Mengyao nodded and said.


    "You¡¯re so nice. I like you. I want to buy everything here and give it to you, Pachy!" Ariel said with a smile, and a man who had been following Ariel like a shadow stepped forward to negotiate with the shop assistant.


    "No need, I can buy for Yaoyao." Xu Ke chimed in.


    "No way, I¡¯m buying these things for my friend, and no one can take them from me. If anyone tries, I¡¯ll have Pachy teach them a lesson." Ariel said, sticking her neck out.


    Lin Mengyao found Ariel¡¯s behavior childishly immature, so she gave Xu Ke a warning nce. "It¡¯s just some jewelry; let it go. At worst, you can spend the money backter." Lin Mengyao tiptoed and whispered into Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    Lin Mengyao had grown up in afortable environment like most people, so she hadn¡¯t developed a keen sense for danger. Even though she¡¯d encountered it a few times while with Xu Ke, he had always protected her well, and she had never been harmed.


    Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t see the danger in Ariel and only found her cute, but Xu Ke had seen the malice in Ariel¡¯s eyes from the beginning, pure malice with no impurities.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t want Lin Mengyao to continue interacting with Ariel, but by then, the two women were already arm-in-arm, discussing which nearby restaurant to eat at.


    Friendships between womene quickly and mysteriously.


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s smiling side profile, and somehow his heart calmed down. His desire to separate the two faded significantly.


    Oh well, since the other person can make Yaoyao so happy, letting her stay a while isn¡¯t something that can¡¯t be tolerated. After all, I¡¯m here, and nothing will happen to Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke thought.


    Xu Ke followed slowly behind the two.


    Ariel led Lin Mengyao to a restaurant in the mall.


    "This is the only decent ce in this mall, so we¡¯ll have to make do for now. Order whatever you want, it¡¯s on me." Ariel said, winking mischievously at Lin Mengyao.


    "No need, Ariel. You just bought me a lot of jewelry; let me pay this time." Lin Mengyao said, holding Ariel¡¯s hand.


    "Alright, you Orientals really have a lot of trouble, but I still like you." Ariel shrugged her shoulders.


    "So is she your wife? How did you meet her? Won¡¯t your other wives be mad if you¡¯re out shopping with her?" Ariel shifted her gaze to Xu Ke and asked.


    "I only have Yaoyao as my wife, where do other wivese from?" Xu Ke replied through gritted teeth.


    "But I saw on TV that you all have many wives, especially the emperor who has over three thousand wives." Ariel exaggeratedly held up three fingers.


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s from a long, long time ago. Now, in China, a man can only marry one wife." Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help butugh at Ariel¡¯s serious expression and said.


    "I see, so the things on TV are actually not true. I thought they were real." Ariel pouted unhappily.


    "You¡¯ve been asking us questions all along, but we only know your name is Ariel. Shouldn¡¯t you now introduce yourself to us?" Seeing that Ariel was about to ask some more peculiar questions, Xu Ke was the first to speak and cut off the conversation.


    "Haven¡¯t I said?" Ariel looked surprised.


    "No." Watching Ariel make such a cute expression, Lin Mengyao shook her head,ughing.


    "I am from the Arthur family, my full name is Arthur. Ariel." Ariel said proudly, lifting her head.


    "Sounds like a grand family, but weren¡¯t you just downstairs buying a lot of jewelry without blinking? Wouldn¡¯t your father be upset if he found out?" Xu Ke asked with a lightugh.


    "Why worry? It¡¯s just some jewelry; it only costs a few bucks. Our family is super rich. Even if I burn that money for fun, my dad wouldn¡¯t be angry. After all, I¡¯m his favorite person." Ariel snorted softly, full of childlike innocence.


    During their conversation, the food was served. The perfectly cookedmb chops with a fragrant wine aroma were mouth-watering, but Ariel frowned, looking disdainful.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it suit your taste?" Lin Mengyao asked, looking at Ariel¡¯s expression.


    "I don¡¯t know what the chef did today, but it doesn¡¯t look very appetizing. I don¡¯t want to eat it. You guys shouldn¡¯t eat it either. Just toss it like pig swill." Ariel pushed her te ofmb chops to the floor, and before Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao could react, she pushed their tes to the floor as well.


    "The West District is indeed run-down with nothing good to eat. Let me take you to the East District for some good food." Ariel tilted her head with a pure expression. Although her words were phrased as a question, her actions left no room for refusal as she already grabbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm and pulled her up regardless of her wishes.

 Chapter 382: Saving People

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Saving People</h4><h4></h4>


    "Please let go, you¡¯re hurting my wife." Xu Ke grabbed Ariel¡¯s wrist, steadily applying pressure to force Ariel to release Lin Mengyao¡¯s wrist.


    "Thank you for cooperating." Xu Ke nced at Ariel with emotionless eyes, then turned to look at Lin Mengyao with a worried expression, carefully cradling her wrist to examine the red mark left by Ariel¡¯s grip.


    "I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt." Lin Mengyao moved her wrist and said with a cheerful smile.


    Ariel looked at the bruise that was turning blue and purple on her own wrist. No one had ever treated her like this before. The ce where she was grabbed hurt a little, but strangely, she wasn¡¯t angry; instead, she felt a bizarre excitement. So she stopped Pachy from approaching. She wasn¡¯t sure what state she was in now, and she wanted to figure it out.


    Ariel licked her lips painted bright red and said with a charming, childlike smile, "Can you forgive me? I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to share something nice with you."


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t dull to danger, yet she wasn¡¯t naive either. Upon reflection, every interaction with Ariel suggested that she was no simple person. Lin Mengyao hesitated to go but was stopped by Xu Ke.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression, Lin Mengyao nodded, "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s go."


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t me me, after all, I like you so much. But my car is a bit small, it can¡¯t fit so many people. Let these three drive themselves and follow behind." Ariel tilted her head, looking at the three men who were always with Xu Ke.


    "No, our Boss has ordered that they cannot be out of our sight." One of the three men spoke up.


    "You really are unlikeable. I hate when people disobey my orders the most. It¡¯s like refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit. Pachy." Ariel showed a displeased expression and signaled to Pachy behind her.


    Pachy nodded and swiftly drew a handgun, firing three shots before anyone could react, taking all three men down.


    "Ah!" Lin Mengyao was stunned by the sudden scene, immediately jumping into Xu Ke¡¯s arms and hiding her head.


    "Alright, now there are no dimwitted people left to say things that annoy me. Let¡¯s go." Ariel extended her hand toward Lin Mengyao.


    "Why did you kill them? They didn¡¯tmit anything that required paying with their lives." Lin Mengyao peeked out from Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, looking at Ariel with a puzzled expression.


    "Them not listening to me already means they¡¯re unfit to live in this world. No one can go against my words. Anything I dislike has no right to exist." Ariel exined seriously, looking into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    Ariel, naive and ruthless.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go." Ariel once again reached out to hold Lin Mengyao¡¯s wrist, but Xu Ke blocked her and grabbed Ariel¡¯s wrist instead.


    "Let¡¯s go." Ariel giggled, but her eyes darkened. Unseen by others, she lightly licked her lips, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    "In our Chinese tradition, men and women should not have physical contact. Please let go of my wrist. I dislike physical contact with other women." Xu Ke nonchntly remarked, unfazed by the fact that Ariel had just ordered the killing of three people.


    "But I like holding hands while walking." Ariel said innocently.


    "But I don¡¯t like it." Xu Ke repeated.


    Their gazes shed in mid-air for a long moment, just as Lin Mengyao felt her heart leap into her throat and Pachy was already reaching for her waist. It was then that Ariel released Xu Ke¡¯s hand, showing a look of regret mixed with curiosity.


    She regretted not being able to keep holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand, but she was curious. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? That person who opposed me was just dealt with¡ªbang, bang, bang. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?" Ariel asked.


    Xu Ke nced nonchntly at Pachy and said coldly, "It¡¯s nothing to fear; after all, he can¡¯t beat me."


    Xu Ke¡¯s response was confident and arrogant. Anger shed in Pachy¡¯s eyes, clearly indicating that if it weren¡¯t for Ariel¡¯s presence, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to challenge Xu Ke to a duel. But without his boss¡¯smand, he could only stand in ce, letting this Oriental man insult him.


    Ariel wasn¡¯t angry; she evenughed out loud, not in mockery or coldness, but with pure joy. "I like your confidence. Keep it up, so I can keep liking you." Ariel said unabashedly, disregarding Lin Mengyao¡¯s feelings.


    She liked it, so she would take it. That was the simple and brutal logic. Ariel¡¯s words hit Lin Mengyao hard; she couldn¡¯t believe the person who had just been sweetly calling her sister could turn around and express liking for her husband right in front of her. Did she no longer regard Lin Mengyao?


    "Ariel, what did you just say? Did you misspeak, or did I mishear? This is my husband; he¡¯s already married."


    "So what? What does it matter? I like him, that¡¯s enough for me. I don¡¯t mind if he¡¯s married. You can get a divorce." Ariel tilted her head and looked at Lin Mengyao with an expression as if saying what a silly question.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s vision darkened, almost losing her bnce. Her once-friendly gaze toward Ariel was now reced with numerous sharp thorns, like a porcupine ready to prick anyone daring toe close.


    "I won¡¯t ever like you. Give up." Xu Ke stated coldly to Ariel.


    "Pfft!" Ariel, watching their reactions, rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. "I was just joking. Why did you take it seriously? Why would I like a married man? This city is so big, with so many men, and I¡¯m so pretty. How could I not find another half? I said that just to tease you. Why did you take it seriously? You Orientals are really easy to tease." Ariel waved dismissively.


    "Alright, I¡¯m not joking anymore. Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t leave now, we might not be able toter." Ariel nced at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao before turning to walk out with Pachy.


    "Should we go?" Lin Mengyao gripped Xu Ke¡¯s broad hand, asking nervously.


    "Of course. This person¡¯s identity isn¡¯t simple. Following her might allow us to leave here faster, then go somewhere else for some enjoyable days." Xu Ke said softly to Lin Mengyao.

 Chapter 383 East District

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383 East District</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright." Lin Mengyao agreed to Xu Ke¡¯s arrangement, and the two of them slowly walked behind Ariel, who was humming an unknown tune ahead, looking quite happy.


    The two arrived at Arthur¡¯s residence, and as they entered the living room, a surge of the smell of blood hit them, causing Lin Mengyao to immediately retract her foot that had just stepped over the threshold.


    "Why are you still standing outside? Come in." Ariel, wearing fluffy white slippers with bunny ears, stepped on the dark carpet. The areas she stepped on sank in and red liquid seeped up, staining the edges of Ariel¡¯s white slippers red.


    Lin Mengyao watched this scene, her eyes widening instantly, her stomach churning with nausea, while Xu Ke appeared calm and unruffled, much to Ariel¡¯s liking.


    "If you don¡¯t like it, we can go back." Xu Ke whispered into Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear, his eyes filled with concern as he looked at her.


    "No need, since we¡¯re already here." Lin Mengyao shook her head, holding onto Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    "Don¡¯t force yourself. If you don¡¯t want to stay, I can still take you out of here." Xu Ke said, supporting Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm.


    "Really, it¡¯s alright, I can handle it." Lin Mengyao¡¯s face still looked a bit pale, and when she smiled at Xu Ke, there was an indescribable sense of fragility and pity. For a moment, Xu Ke wanted to take Lin Mengyao away, but seeing her determined eyes, he stayed.


    Lin Mengyao changed into the slippers handed over by a servant and walked in with Xu Ke.


    Upon entering the living room, one could immediately see Ariel sitting like a little princess on the sofa, with an old man with thinning hair and weight issues beside her, a room full of tall, strong youths holding guns, and a man lying on the floor, his body covered in blood, and his arm severed from his torso.


    Ariel behaved as if nothing was happening, picking at grapes from the fruit te, and smiled as she weed Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao when they walked over.


    "Why did you juste in? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come and taste our family¡¯s grapes, they¡¯re especially sweet." Ariel gestured for the two to sit down and pushed the fruit te towards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, inviting them to try.


    Xu Ke calmly picked a grape, tasted it, found it nice, and then offered another to Lin Mengyao, saying softly, "It¡¯ll help mask the taste, you¡¯ll feel much better."


    After eating a grape, Lin Mengyao indeed felt much better and gave Xu Ke a warm smile.


    "Drag him away, but don¡¯t kill him yet, we¡¯ll question him another day. Don¡¯t scare the youngdy¡¯s friends," the old man wiped his hands and said in a somewhat aging voice.


    "Yes." The man copsed on the ground like a dead dog was dragged away before he could react, and the well-trained servants began to clean up the living room, though the bloody smell lingered.


    "Where did you find these people? Bringing them home without notifying me; what if they¡¯re frightened?" The old man didn¡¯t even nce at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, his eyes filled with indescribable affection for Ariel.


    "Not this time, this time my friends are especially brave, didn¡¯t you see they were just eating the grapes I gave them?" Ariel coquettishly clung to the old man¡¯s arm.


    "And you have the nerve to say, the servant washed a bowl of grapes and I didn¡¯t touch a single one, waiting for you toe back to eat together. But you ate them yourself instead and then gave them to others, not even thinking of me, truly breaking this old father¡¯s heart." The old man looked at the two still eating grapes with a displeased gaze.


    Feeling embarrassed by the old man¡¯sment, Lin Mengyao put down the grapes in her hand, but Xu Ke seemed to hear nothing, not only eating another grape himself but also feeding one to Lin Mengyao, causing the old man¡¯s half-squinted eyes to widen in anger.


    "Look at the kind of people you¡¯ve brought, just trying to frustrate me. Throw them out immediately," the old man shouted loudly. Two men standing by the wall immediately walked out, appearing ready to grab them. Lin Mengyao nervously clutched her dress.


    "What are youing out for? Did dad call you? Get back," Ariel coldly told the two men who had stepped out.


    The two bowed their heads and quickly retreated. Ariel then turned her head and snuggled into the man¡¯s arms, cooing, "Daddy, don¡¯t be mad. I really like them, and I want them to stay with me. I never had friends growing up, and they¡¯re the rare people I like. Could you let them stay, please?" Ariel¡¯s voice turned soft and pleading.


    In an instant, the man who was fiercely angry softened, reaching out to stroke Ariel¡¯s golden hair, affectionately but helplessly saying, "Alright, if you want them to stay, then they can stay."


    "Thank you, daddy, I knew you loved me the most." Ariel happily gave the old man two loud kisses on the face, then enthusiastically instructed, "Tonight, let the kitchen make two servings ofmb chops, and if they¡¯re not done well, I¡¯ll turn them intomb chops."


    "You must try themb chops our chef makes tonight; they¡¯re fantastic. By the way, I¡¯ll have the servants arrange rooms for you, and tonight we can y games together," Ariel pped her hands happily as she spoke.


    From beginning to end, no one asked for the two¡¯s opinions. Decisions were made as if they were mere puppets.


    Lin Mengyao disliked this feeling of being arbitrarily arranged, but seeing the entire vi protected by armed men, she could only suppress her discontent. In contrast, Xu Ke seemed unperturbed by the father and daughter¡¯s arrangements; in fact, even if Ariel hadn¡¯t asked, he would have found a way to stay.


    Before arriving, Xu Ke had a hint of uncertainty, but now, seeing everything with his own eyes, his suspicions were ny percent confirmed. Whether he could withdraw from this city unscathed or even im a share of it, this step was crucial.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ke squinted slightly, hiding the burst of brightness in his eyes.


    This game was getting more interesting.


    He wondered if they would regret choosing someone like him as their pawn when the game¡¯s oue was revealed. After all, the final victory would belong to him alone.


    Xu Ke sighed deeply in his heart.


    The corners of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth turned up slightly.


    "There¡¯s nothing much in the living room. Let me show you around my room. You can choose a nearby room to stay in, and I¡¯ll have the servants prepare it. You can apany me at home these days." Ariel said cheerfully, her smile pure and endearing.

 Chapter 384: Naive and Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Naive and Cruel</h4><h4></h4>


    Ariel¡¯s room is predominantly pink, with a princess-stylerge bed, and on the plush carpet are various furry stuffed animals. Walking barefoot on it feels like stepping on cotton, the sensation is wonderful.


    Lin Mengyao felt her frightened heart wasforted, but thisfort shattered upon seeing the array of animal skeletons disyed in the cab and a human skeleton beside the cab.


    Lin Mengyao felt her face could no longer smile; her facial muscles stiffened as if they no longer belonged to her.


    In the midst of the room¡¯s princess vibe, such a thing suddenly appearing was not only a visual shock for Lin Mengyao but a mental one as well.


    "Why do you have these in your room?" Lin Mengyao asked, pointing at the skeletons.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you think they look beautiful and cool? Look at how perfect their bones are, much better looking than those jade artifacts or whatever. Besides, don¡¯t you think they sh with the house¡¯s design? Imagine a cute and sweet princess living in a magnificent and sweet room. By day, she¡¯s a beloved little princess, but by night, she¡¯s a wicked witch who enjoys studying the bodies of living creatures, taking pleasure in killing. Doesn¡¯t that sound super cool?"


    Ariel batted her starry eyes, looking adorably at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke. Xu Ke remained expressionless and unmoved, and Lin Mengyao, who once adored those eyes, resisted this childlike innocence.


    At this moment, Lin Mengyao no longer saw Ariel as a cute girl needing protection; instead, she felt a chill all around. Everything Ariel said made Lin Mengyao feel like she was talking about herself.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you have that expression? Didn¡¯t you like me this way before? Dad was right; women are iprehensible creatures, but since I¡¯m still interested in you, I¡¯ll forgive your rudeness and give you another chance," Ariel said with a head tilt and a smile.


    Ariel didn¡¯t wait for Lin Mengyao¡¯s response but, as if recalling something, knocked on her own head, quickly ran to the bedside, peeked under the bed, and then with a childlike smile, pulled out a wooden box.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there,e help!" Ariel waved at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    Xu Ke nced at Lin Mengyao, gave her a look, then released her hand and moved next to Ariel to help her fully drag out the wooden box from under the bed.


    The box looked untouched for ages, covered in dust. Ariel blew on it and was choked by the dust, coughing so hard tears almost came out.


    "What is this?" Lin Mengyao curiously asked, looking at the delicately carved wooden box.


    "This?" Ariel ced her hand lightly on the box, revealing a big smile, "This is my most favorite thing." Ariel said.


    "But now I want to share it with you, are you ready to meet it? I¡¯ll go get the key, don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll let you see it soon." Ariel got up from the floor, bouncing like a rabbit, and retrieved a key from under the pillow.


    Looking at her delighted expression, Xu Ke instinctively felt that whatever was inside wasn¡¯t good. As Ariel crouched to unlock it, Xu Ke swiftly moved to block Lin Mengyao¡¯s view.


    Xu Ke¡¯s intuition proved correct when at the moment he blocked Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, the box was opened. Instead of gold, silver, or precious artworks, it contained a child¡¯s skeleton, dressed in clothes seemingly from over a decade ago.


    Ariel eagerly awaited Lin Mengyao¡¯s scream, but hearing nothing, she looked up to see Xu Ke blocking Lin Mengyao¡¯s view and pouted, but seeing Xu Ke¡¯s focused gaze on the skeleton, she brightened up.


    "So, don¡¯t you think my work is particrly perfect?" Ariel, like an anxious child awaiting a partner¡¯s reply, leaned on the box¡¯s edge, her chin resting on it, her big eyes filled with longing as she looked at Xu Ke, while the other hand reached in to touch the yellowing bones, her face showing a sweet smile.


    "Did you kill him?" Xu Ke asked, looking at the small corpse.


    Ariel showed an exaggerated expression, "How can you think that? I didn¡¯t kill him, he¡¯s my first good friend, how could I kill him? I just made him exist in another form. He asked for this; he said he didn¡¯t want to grow up and wanted to be a child forever. I didn¡¯t have an elixir of life, so I had to do it this way," Ariel said logically.


    "So, do you think I¡¯m thoughtful, awesome, and responsible? I fulfilled my friend¡¯s wish, letting him live this way forever, apanying me by my side," Ariel carefully adjusted the part she touched and stepped in front of Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke could smell the scent of dust and a faint hint of blood from her.


    Not a superficial blood scent, but deep like a sea of blood ready to drown someone at any moment.


    "Why aren¡¯t you answering me, do you think I¡¯m wrong?" Ariel leaned back with her hands behind her back, looking at Xu Ke and asked.


    "I don¡¯t want toment on others¡¯ emotions," Xu Ke said coldly.


    "Alright then, let Sister express it," Ariel said and tried to remove Xu Ke¡¯s hand from Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, but Xu Ke took a step back with Lin Mengyao to evade her.


    "This scene is not suitable for Yaoyao, she would be scared," Xu Ke said coldly.


    Ariel pouted and muttered quietly, "Really, such a coward, so boring." Ariel touched her curly blonde hair, turned to close the box¡¯s lid, and put it back where it was, only when everything returned to normal did Xu Ke release his hand from Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing light again, Lin Mengyao did not curiously inquire about what they saw. She finally understood that Ariel, at first nce, seemed angelic, but getting to know her more revealed her as a lunatic. Her actions couldn¡¯t be gauged bymon sense; she was a capital-lettered psycho.


    Fortunately, aside from the skeletons, Ariel¡¯s room had nothing else bizarre, except for the furry spider on the nightstand.

 Chapter 385 Identity

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Identity</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao had dinner at Arthur¡¯s house with her heart in her throat. Although she chewed the tendermb chops, she didn¡¯t taste anything. It wasn¡¯t until she moved to the guest room prepared at Arthur¡¯s house that she finally felt relieved.


    "This dinner was really thrilling. I¡¯ve never been so exhausted eating a meal since I was a child," Lin Mengyao said coyly, rubbing her face against Xu Ke¡¯s waist.


    Xu Ke hugged Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulders with one hand while slowlybing through her long hair with the other, making her feel sofortable that she closed her eyes like a kitten being petted by its owner.


    "I somewhat regret bringing you here. I noticed you couldn¡¯t even eat properly just now," Xu Ke said, gently massaging the acupoints on Lin Mengyao¡¯s head.


    "What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you. Once you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll take you away from here. What do you think?" Xu Ke suggested, looking down at Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    "Can we really do that?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes brightened for a moment, but then dimmed again. "But you saw when we came in, so many people are guarding this mansion, and they have guns. It¡¯s not easy for you to leave, let alone take me with you," Lin Mengyao said in a whisper, clutching Xu Ke¡¯s clothes like a thief.


    "If you want to leave, I¡¯ll definitely take you out. Don¡¯t you believe in your man¡¯s abilities?" Xu Ke pinched the flesh on Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheek.


    "So when do we start? I feel very ufortable staying here. It¡¯s better than that old ce; at least there weren¡¯t any perverts there," Lin Mengyao said with a slight frown and a cute expression, making Xu Ke smile.


    "If you want to leave, we can do it tonight," Xu Ke said gently, "Just follow me, and I¡¯ll take you out. Once we¡¯re outside, we¡¯ll stop a car and leave the city to somece a bit farther for fun. But this means all our previous ns would be for nothing, and we¡¯d need to make a new one."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. We can go anywhere," Lin Mengyao said somewhat excitedly.


    The two of them sat on the bed, Lin Mengyao leaning against Xu Ke¡¯s chest, speaking in whispers as they waited for midnight. Midnight is the time when people¡¯s willpower is weakest, the perfect time to escape under the cover of night. If they were cautious, their chances of sessfully escaping the mansion would greatly increase.


    As the time approached midnight, Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice speaking to Xu Ke grew softer. Her hand gently hooked on Xu Ke¡¯s clothes, ear against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, she whispered, "Xu Ke, I¡¯m a little nervous. I wasn¡¯t even this nervous during school exams. My hands and feet are weak."


    "Rx, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you," Xu Ke said, smiling as he held Lin Mengyao¡¯s small hand, calmly watching the seconds tick by, his heartbeat never wavering.


    With only five minutes left until midnight, a sound came from the doorknob. Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, which had been loosely holding Xu Ke¡¯s clothes, immediately tightened, and her breathing became heavier.


    "Shh!" Xu Ke ced his index finger against his lips to signal Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao released her grip on Xu Ke¡¯s clothes.


    Xu Ke got off the bed, grabbed the fruit knife from the fruit te, and slowly approached the door, ready to react the moment the person opening the door showed any ill intent, prepared to deal a fatal blow.


    Under their watchful eyes, the door opened to a small crack, then widened until a tall figure appeared. Before the person could breathe a sigh of relief, a cold, sharp object was pressed against his neck, next to the carotid artery, able to cut it open at any moment, ensuring his death within seconds.


    "Don¡¯t move. Raise your hands and don¡¯t try any tricks in front of me. The knife in my hand won¡¯t blink," Xu Ke whispered in the man¡¯s ear.


    The coldness in Xu Ke¡¯s tone left goosebumps on the man¡¯s neck.


    "I mean no harm," the man said hoarsely.


    "It¡¯s not up to you to say whether you mean harm or not. I¡¯ll judge that. What are you doing in our room at this hour? Don¡¯t tell me you walked into the wrong room," Xu Ke replied, a hint of sarcasm and danger in his voice.


    "I¡¯m here to talk about cooperation. You probably don¡¯t know yet, but you¡¯ve been targeted by people from the East District. The words you said at the nightclub have spread, and now everyone there wants to get rid of you quickly. The only reason you¡¯re still okay is that your images haven¡¯t surfaced. But once someone investigates thoroughly, you won¡¯t be able to hide for long," the man said, swallowing hard at the cold de¡¯s touch.


    "The folks in the West District will just watch the show; they won¡¯t save you. You should realize this since the boss brought you here and they haven¡¯t made any moves. If you want to save your life, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. But now that I¡¯m here, you have another option. In China, there¡¯s an old saying about a clever rabbit with three burrows, right? I don¡¯t think you¡¯d mind having an extra escape route," the man said tentatively, trying to move his neck away from the knife, only to feel a cut on his skin, pain and coldness lingering.


    "I told you, don¡¯t move," Xu Ke warned.


    "I know my situation without you analyzing it. But you¡¯ve said so many important things without exining anything. How am I supposed to trust you and work with you?" Xu Ke asked, his voice cold.


    "My apologies, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Olden Hood from the US Interpol unit, ordered to infiltrate and investigate the crime evidence of the bosses in the East and West Districts. However, the progress is not very smooth. I haven¡¯t been able to enter the core area of the East District, let alone the West District, so I need your help. The city residents also need it," Hood said with a solemn expression.


    "Why do you think I can do what you couldn¡¯t? Moreover, what benefit is it for me? It would only put my life in danger. Why would I risk my life for people I don¡¯t even know? More importantly, how do I know you¡¯re telling the truth?" Xu Ke threw questions at Hood one after another, not giving him any time to breathe.

 Chapter 386 Cooperation Achieved

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Cooperation Achieved</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s question left Hu De silent, and the room was suddenly enveloped in a silence longer than any they had experienced before.


    "Being an undercover agent is extremely dangerous, so my identity is confidential. This is not only to protect me but also my family. It¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t trust me, but if you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us, I¡¯ll prove my identity to you and request protection for you and your wife. After all, this is a risky matter, not your obligation, but I sincerely ask for your help." Hu De said earnestly.


    "Over the years, countless people have lost their lives in this city. Though it seems peaceful and prosperous on the surface, in reality, it¡¯s rotten to the core. It¡¯s like a cancer in the human body; if not treated, it will continue to spread until the bodypletely decays. Do you understand what I mean?" Hu De, enduring the pain in his neck and the fear of death, tried hard to turn his head to look into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    "Before you arrived, I strained to aplish this task, but could only worry futilely. Your appearance made me see hope for sess and a glimmer of light. I¡¯ve been undercover in the East District for nearly ten years. During these years, I¡¯ve never felt victory so close, almost within reach. I don¡¯t want to miss this chance, so I took the risk of possibly being exposed to find you, hoping you can forgive my abruptness and seriously consider my proposal to help us reorganize this city." Hu De said.


    Xu Ke remained silent, not speaking. His heart was unmoved; you could call him cold-hearted or unfeeling. He¡¯s never been one for personal heroism; being selfish, his first thought is always of his own interests. His wife, Lin Mengyao, his friends, and his home; besides these, he cares for nothing else.


    Therefore, Hu De¡¯s words had not produced the expected result; Xu Ke¡¯s attitude remained as cold as ever, showing no extra reaction, dispersing any sadness he just felt.


    However, one can¡¯t say Hu De¡¯s words had no effect, at least Lin Mengyao was moved.


    Lin Mengyao got out of bed, walked to Xu Ke¡¯s side, and held his arm that was holding the dagger, softly saying, "If possible, let¡¯s help them." Lin Mengyao spoke in Huaxia Language, which Hu De couldn¡¯t understand, but he could feel the goodwill emanating from Lin Mengyao, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to give her a big, somewhat silly smile, sessfully earning Xu Ke¡¯s closer fruit knife.


    "You want to help him? But if you do, you need to stay here longer. Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like it here? Can you bear staying longer?" Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, his eyes gently softening.


    "It¡¯s okay, didn¡¯t he say he could request our protection from his superiors? Plus, I have you by my side, you¡¯ll protect me, won¡¯t you? Just thinking of you by my side makes me fearless." Lin Mengyao gave Xu Ke a big, unreserved smile.


    Anything that could make Lin Mengyao happy, Xu Ke was willing to try.


    So, while Hu De was still pondering how to convince the other, the good news of help came to him the next moment.


    Hu De¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t fully formed when Xu Ke interrupted him, "Just to be clear, my help isn¡¯t free of charge. You must protect my wife well. If she suffers any harm, I¡¯ll unterally break this cooperation, and I won¡¯t mind making this city even more chaotic. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t want to see that." Xu Ke threatened.


    "Of course, we will definitely ensure your wife¡¯s safety and won¡¯t let her be harmed in any way. I swear in the name of God." This was a sincere oath for those who believed in Christianity, so Xu Ke withdrew his knife-holding hand.


    As soon as the knife left his neck, Hu De quickly distanced himself from Xu Ke, showing a sober expression and constantly touching his neck to check if his head was still securely attached, even when touching a wound caused a sharp pain, it didn¡¯t ruin Hu De¡¯s good mood.


    After Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao stepped back, they finally saw Hu De¡¯s face clearly.


    His physique was undoubtedly tall, with the typical features of an American man, deep eyesbined with sky-blue eyes that made one want to drown in them and wouldn¡¯t regret dying there. His nose was remarkably high, its curve naturally like the work of the finest sculptor, but the beauty of his face was entirely destroyed by the beard covering it.


    His beard wasn¡¯t clean or trimmed, making him look as disheveled as a street bum, as if a gem covered by dust, all its splendor vanished in an instant.


    "Actually, you¡¯re not suited for a beard," Lin Mengyao looked at Hu De¡¯s face, held back again and again, and finally couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Hu De touched his beard and said, "I know beards don¡¯t suit me, but there¡¯s no choice; it lowers my memory profile and makes it easier for my work. If I shaved, I¡¯d be too handsome." Hu De somewhat narcissistically smiled the one he thought most charming, but his face, obscured by a scruffy beard, showed not a trace of charm.


    "You¡¯re really quite narcissistic." Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help butugh at his silly appearance.


    Standing to the side, Xu Ke¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim.


    "Since everything¡¯s settled, you shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore; it¡¯ste, hurry and get out of our room, we need to rest." Xu Ke put his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, turning her face towards himself, ring at Hu De with a cold and emotionless voice.


    Hu De took one look at the angry Xu Ke, and then another at Lin Mengyao in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, only to btedly realize something, his expression stiffened, "Sorry, I¡¯ll be more mindful next time. Right, have a good time together." Hu De awkwardly rushed out of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s room.


    When the door closed with a ttering sound, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t hold back herughter anymore and, with slender fingers, gently poked Xu Ke¡¯s chest and teased, "What¡¯s this, jealous?"

 Chapter 387 Rarely Seen

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387 Rarely Seen</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke caught Lin Mengyao¡¯s mischievous hands roaming all over him and said in a muffled voice, "Yeah, I¡¯m jealous. Why did you smile so happily at that guy whose face was covered in a beard that you couldn¡¯t even see? Do you really believe that shaving his beard would make him good-looking? I bet underneath that beard he¡¯s got buck teeth, ugly enough to scare people, that¡¯s why he has such a long beard to cover it."


    "How can you be so cute even when you¡¯re jealous? I have such a handsome guy by my side, why should I care about someone else¡¯s face? Besides, I don¡¯t even know him, what does it matter to me if he¡¯s good-looking or not?" Lin Mengyao took off her shoes, then stood on Xu Ke¡¯s feet on tiptoes to kiss the corners of his mouth until his downturned lips turned upward.


    "So, have you felt my devotion to you? Still jealous?" Lin Mengyao casually draped her arm over Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, hugging his neck as she tilted her head and asked.


    Xu Ke touched the corners of his mouth that seemed to still carry her warmth, forcibly pressing his newly-upturned lips back down as he put on a serious face and said, "No, I need to feel it again."


    Xu Ke¡¯s rare childishness made Lin Mengyao¡¯s lips curve uncontrobly upwards. Her gaze at Xu Ke was more dazzling than the most brilliant diamond. She stared entranced at his face, almost uncontrobly leaning in to kiss his lips, her arms around his shoulders tightening instinctively.


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know when she fell into it, and when she realized, her whole body was limp, lying softly on the bed, her eyes dazedly looking at Xu Ke¡¯s captivating jawline above her, with crystalline sweat beading on it.


    Lin Mengyao looked at their intertwined fingers with a blissful smile, using her other free hand to hook Xu Ke¡¯s neck, pulling him closer, and said softly with her luscious red lips near his ear, "Did I ever tell you, I love you so much, hubby."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice had shed its daytime coolness, soft and slightly hoarse, unbelievably sexy. When she spoke these words against Xu Ke¡¯s ear, Xu Ke only felt a tingling sensation at the top of his head, as if tiny currents of electricity quietly coursed through him, making him shiver from head to toe.


    Feeling Xu Ke¡¯s sudden pause, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes became dangerous. Before she could react, Xu Ke¡¯s actions turned wild and rough, crushing the words she hadn¡¯t yet said back into her throat, unable to speak.


    Before passing out, Lin Mengyao regretted immensely, regretting why she chose that moment to say such words to provoke him.


    After everything calmed down and Xu Ke¡¯s emotions steadied, he found Lin Mengyao already asleep. Leaning close enough, he could even hear her tiny snores. Although she was a stunning beauty, at that moment, Xu Ke could see the word "cute" in her.


    Xu Ke gently moved Lin Mengyao¡¯s sweat-dampened hair aside, revealing her whole face, and under the dim light of the bedsidemp, he looked over her inch by inch, his heart gradually filled with warmth.


    He never knew he could have this kind of happiness.


    Leaving a gentle kiss on Lin Mengyao¡¯s sweat-covered cheek, Xu Ke ced his hand on hers and looked at her with a hint of anticipation, "Give me a child, Yaoyao, a daughter just like you. I will treat her well and pamper her into a princess." Xu Ke whispered in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear.


    Unfortunately, the leadingdy was in a deep sleep and couldn¡¯t respond to Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    But Xu Ke was not discouraged, nor was he disappointed. Instead, he happily pulled Lin Mengyao back into his embrace, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.


    Xu Ke¡¯s sleeping habits were very regr. Ever since Lin Mengyao met him, they had never changed. This was the first time Lin Mengyao saw him sleep in like this.


    When Lin Mengyao opened her eyes, she was still a bit dazed. It was only upon seeing Xu Ke¡¯s face that she recalled what happenedst night, her face instantly turning as red as an apple.


    She wanted to reach out to touch Xu Ke¡¯s sleeping face but found herself tightly bound by Xu Ke¡¯s octopus-like sleeping position. She could only turn her head and silently trace her gaze over Xu Ke¡¯s face as if her eyes were fingers.


    Time slowly passed, the sun gradually moved from its position towards the other side, and a beam of blinding sunlight hit Xu Ke¡¯s eyelids, finally waking him up.


    With Lin Mengyao released, she was finally able to move her limbs.


    "Is there any difort? Did I press on you?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was hoarse and low, sexy and charming as he spoke upon waking up, making Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears twitch unconsciously. Her cheeks couldn¡¯t help but turnpletely red, and even her gaze became unsteady.


    Unable to hear a response for some time, Xu Ke opened his eyes again, looking at Lin Mengyao, who was pretending to be an ostrich. "Why won¡¯t you talk? Is your throat ufortable?" Xu Ke asked, frowning nervously, reaching to touch Lin Mengyao¡¯s chin, intending to turn her face towards him to see what was wrong.


    But Lin Mengyao, as if intentionally against Xu Ke, refused to reveal her face no matter how he coaxed her.


    Xu Ke withdrew his hand, his gaze deepening slightly. Then, when Lin Mengyao was least prepared, he kissed the red mark on her shoulder, feeling her tremble slightly in his arms. Her head, which had been buried down, emerged with a tuft of messy hair, her gaze watery and innocent as she looked at him.


    "Why were you hiding from me just now?" To prevent Lin Mengyao from hiding her face again, Xu Ke wrapped her in the nket like a cocoon, leaving her no option to bury her head again. Only then did he ask again, satisfied.


    "Not speaking?" Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s pursed lips and gently coaxed, "If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll kiss you." He made as if to lower his head to kiss her exposed shoulder.


    "No." Lin Mengyao said softly.


    "It hurts." Under Xu Ke¡¯s questioning gaze, Lin Mengyao bit her lip, and after holding back her shyness to speak, she felt her body¡¯s temperature rise, especially her cheeks, as if they were going to burn.

 Chapter 388 Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388 Going Out</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t expect Lin Mengyao to try so hard to hide her head for this reason, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if he felt more heartache or more happiness.


    "If it hurts, why didn¡¯t you say so?" Xu Ke poked Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose and said with a bit of frustration.


    "You didn¡¯t give me a chance to say anything." Lin Mengyao retorted unhappily.


    Thinking of himselfst night, Xu Ke sheepishly touched his nose, avoiding Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes that still held an usatory look, and said somewhat breathlessly, "It¡¯s my fault. I was too happyst night and didn¡¯t pay attention. I¡¯ll definitely be careful in the future." Xu Ke smiled pleasingly at Lin Mengyao, and his smile left Lin Mengyao with no temper at all.


    "Wait for me in bed, don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll get you some medicine to apply." Xu Ke kissed Lin Mengyao on the cheek and turned to get dressed, only to be stopped by Lin Mengyao, who grabbed his wrist, "Don¡¯t go yet. Before applying the medicine, you need to wash me first. You didn¡¯t bathe me yesterday, making me ufortable all over." Lin Mengyao pouted.


    "I was negligent. I¡¯ll take you to bathe now." Xu Ke smacked his forehead, looking like an inexperienced young guy, with an ashamed expression on his face, but his hands were swift. He went to the bathroom to run a bath and then turned to gently lift Lin Mengyao out of bed into the bathtub, tenderly washing and massaging her body.


    All the while asking, "Is this pressure okay? Is it morefortable if I press here?" Lin Mengyao nearly wanted to find a cloth to shut Xu Ke¡¯s mouth.


    By the time they were both sorted out, it was already afternoon.


    As they approached the living room, a strong bloody smell hit them, making Lin Mengyao frown and nce at Xu Ke.


    Entering the living room, they found a person, whose limbs had been cut off and trimmed into a stick-like shape.


    "What happened?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were covered by Xu Ke as he coldly asked.


    "What else could it be? Naturally, it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t do his job well. If you don¡¯t fulfill your own vow, you must ept punishment. The weather is nice today, let¡¯s go out and y. My dad has a golf course, would you like to y golf?" Ariel bounced up to them, tilting her head adorably as she asked.


    "What do you want to y?" Xu Ke gently supported Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist and asked tenderly.


    Normally Lin Mengyao wouldn¡¯t mind, but after their anticsst night and now being watched by so many people, her face turned red, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Something that doesn¡¯t involve much movement." Lin Mengyao ducked her head, feeling as if she were boiling water, ready to steam out the top of her head. Though shy on the surface, she didn¡¯t forget to secretly pinch the main culprit fiercely.


    "Something that doesn¡¯t involve moving? What doesn¡¯t involve moving?" Ariel tapped her forehead with her index finger, looking puzzled, but then her eyes lit up as she looked enlightened, "Are you talking about bumper cars at the amusement park? I never thought you¡¯d enjoy ying that, but I have no objections if you want to, it¡¯s been over ten years since I¡¯ve yed. Let¡¯s revisit our childhood, and besides, ying bumper cars suits my outfit. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    Ariel spun around in front of them.


    The amusement park certainly matched her outfit.


    She wore dungarees and had her hair in two braids, looking like a schoolgirl.


    Lin Mengyao nodded.


    Ariel was quite pleased with Lin Mengyao¡¯s admiration, giving her a big smile without reservation, then made a face at Xu Ke before breaking their contact and pulling Lin Mengyao away.


    Soon the three of them were in a car arranged by Arthur¡¯s family, heading to thergest amusement park in East District.


    "Next time, don¡¯t pull Yaoyao like that. She¡¯s not feeling well today; running like that isn¡¯t good for her." Xu Ke said to Ariel with a stern face, one hand massaging Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist, while the other ced Lin Mengyao¡¯s legs on hisp, gently massaging her calves.


    "Why can¡¯t I pull her? Wasn¡¯t she fine yesterday? Did you two do something naughtyst night?" At first, Ariel¡¯s face was innocent, but then she suddenly revealed a knowing smile, her eyes gleaming with interest, like a mischievous rascal.


    "What... What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know anything." Lin Mengyao denied, her face turning bright red.


    "There¡¯s no need to exin. I¡¯m an adult, you can¡¯t just treat me like a kid and fool me, I know everything, hehe." Ariel burst into a cheekyugh, her impish demeanor contrasting with her angelic appearance, leaving Lin Mengyao looking bewildered and even Xu Ke momentarily speechless.


    As theyughed and talked, the car pulled up to the entrance of the amusement park, and the driver even took a stack of entrance tickets out of his pocket.


    "You don¡¯t need toe with us; I¡¯ll take them in. You following would ruin the fun." Ariel took all the tickets from the person¡¯s hand, opened the car door, and stepped out first. The driver didn¡¯t protest, and once Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao got off, he drove away without a backward nce.


    "Is your family really okay with you ying alone?" Lin Mengyao asked Ariel, watching the departing car.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t they be? This amusement park belongs to our family, who could bully me on our own turf?" Ariel spread the tickets like a fan to wave some air, her small chin raised, looking utterly adorable.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not stand here in the sun. Let¡¯s hurry and y," Ariel said enthusiastically, "It¡¯s been so long since Ist came to our family amusement park. I¡¯ve heard there have been several rounds of renovations, I¡¯m curious if it¡¯s still as fun as when I was a kid."


    Just as Ariel intended to step inside, a man blocked her way. His freckled face blushed upon seeing Ariel, and his eyes turned bashful.


    "Why are you blocking us? Do you know you¡¯re in our way?" Ariel lifted her chin, looking at the man who was half a head taller than her.


    "S-sorry." The man stammered with a flushed face, quickly stepping aside to clear a path for Ariel.


    "Weirdo," Arielmented with pursed lips, holding her ticket.


    "You two, hurry up! Don¡¯t crawl like snails, okay?" Ariel pouted inint.


    The boy standing aside watched Ariel with a mesmerized gaze, his cheeks blushing.


    From a distance, the boy¡¯s friend shouted, "Craig, what are you doing? Don¡¯t forget our tickets!"

 Chapter 389: Trip to the Amusement Park

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Trip to the Amusement Park</h4><h4></h4>


    The shout from hispanion snapped the boy who was called Craig back to his senses. Craig, feeling a bit nervous and guilty, once again blocked Ariel¡¯s path.


    "Excuse me, could you sell us a few tickets you have in hand? My friends and I also want to go in and y." Craig was a bit afraid to make eye contact with Ariel, but he still mustered up the courage to say what he wanted to say.


    "You mean these?" Ariel, as if discovering some amusing toy, waved therge number of tickets in her hand in front of Craig and asked.


    "Yes." Craig nodded, his eyes filled with a touch of longing.


    "Even though I have a lot of tickets, why should I sell them to you? Whether you want to go y or can go y has nothing to do with me. Why should I help you? I don¡¯t even know you." Ariel¡¯s face showed an innocent yet malicious expression.


    Not expecting to be refused by Ariel, Craig¡¯s face registered surprise as Ariel brushed past him, calling Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao forward, leading them inside without granting Craig another look.


    "Actually, just now you had so many tickets. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to sell him two." As they were about to enter, Lin Mengyao nced back and saw Craig¡¯s disappointed and lonely look, feeling a twinge of sympathy. She casually mentioned it to Ariel.


    "But I don¡¯t want to. Things I don¡¯t want, even if I throw them away, tear them up, or destroy them, I wouldn¡¯t give them to others." Ariel said possessively like a child, yet her eyes with a destructive intent told Lin Mengyao she was serious.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to y bumper cars? Let¡¯s go y." Ariel winked at Lin Mengyao, as if the destructive intent in her eyes just now was all a mirage, something fake.


    Due to Ariel¡¯s special status, the three of them received a lot of privileges, with no need to queue up for any games and enjoying the fun first. Games that others might not finish in a day, the three of them finished almost all by noon.


    "The sun¡¯s out, I want to eat ice cream." Lin Mengyao shielded her eyes from the sun with her hand, saying.


    "Then I¡¯ll buy it for you." Xu Ke gently ced the hat he bought on Lin Mengyao¡¯s head, speaking softly.


    "Okay, I want matcha vor." Lin Mengyao obediently stood in ce and said.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Ariel raised her hands like a child, "I want strawberry vor."


    Xu Ke nced at Ariel, nodded, "Take care of Yaoyao for me, I¡¯ll go buy them for you." After Xu Ke finished speaking, he took onest look at Lin Mengyao, then turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    "Your man really clings to you more than any cat I¡¯ve ever had." Ariel said quietly to Lin Mengyao, watching Xu Jie disappearing into the crowd.


    "You had a cat? Why haven¡¯t I seen it in your house?" Lin Mengyao asked absent-mindedly.


    "Ah, because it scratched me, so I turned it into a specimen and put it in the cab. You¡¯ve seen it, but you didn¡¯t recognize it. When we go home, I¡¯ll introduce you to it." Ariel said with a smile.


    "No need." Hearing Ariel¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, and yesterday¡¯s scenes shed through her mind again.


    While the two were chatting aimlessly, a strange voice interrupted, followed by a figure approaching them, "When we tried to buy those tickets from you outside, why didn¡¯t you sell them? Do you know how much of our time you wasted?" A woman with a somewhat square face pointed at Ariel¡¯s nose and said.


    "Lanier, what are you doing?" Craig¡¯s voice followed closely, apanied by three men and two women.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lanier didn¡¯t mean it, she just said those things because she was in a bad mood, hope you can forgive her." Craig sincerely said to Ariel.


    "Why are you apologizing to them? I wasn¡¯t wrong. They have so many tickets, what¡¯s wrong with selling us two? It¡¯s not like we weren¡¯t going to pay. Just because she¡¯s pretty, what¡¯s she acting all high and mighty for? Looking at her, you can tell she¡¯s not a good person, probably someone¡¯s kept woman or a streetwalker¡¯s drinkpanion." Lanier folded her arms with jealousy, looking at Ariel and those beside her, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    Ariel¡¯s face suddenly bloomed with a smile, like the red spider lilies that Huanhuan spoke of in Hell, making Lanier involuntarily step back half a step out of fear. Although Lanier quickly recollected herself, the retreat left her looking even uglier.


    Neither Xu Ke nor Lin Mengyao appreciated this woman named Lanier¡¯s manner of speaking. They frowned slightly, disapprovingly looking at Lanier, not stopping Ariel from disciplining her. They stood holding hands, watching the scene unfold from the side.


    Lanier needed some lessons, everyone thought alike.


    "What do you want, stay away from me. You¡¯re so close that I can smell your disgusting stench." Lanier pinched her nose with one hand, fanning herself with the other, her face full of disdain.


    "Do you know? It¡¯s been a long time since someone dared to speak to me like this, it¡¯s almost nostalgic." Ariel slightly narrowed her eyes, but the light in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, the kind a Hunter would have when they see their prey.


    "What?" Before Lanier could react, her cheek erupted in searing pain, while across from her, Ariel gently blew on her palm.


    "Wasn¡¯t that quite satisfying? That was just the first p, there are plenty more toe." Ariel withdrew her hand, smiling, looking at the incredulous Lanier and said.


    "You dare hit me?" Lanier covered the side of her face that had been pped, pointing at Ariel¡¯s nose with her index finger.


    The next second, when Lanier¡¯s face was still full of anger, Ariel¡¯s small hand gripped Lanier¡¯s finger, and before Lanier could react, Ariel gave it a sharp twist upward. A crisp sound followed, and Lanier¡¯s finger bent in a strange shape. Lanier clutched her hand, screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "I don¡¯t like it when someone points at my nose while talking to me, and I also don¡¯t like someone being this noisy. Your voice is terribly annoying." Ariel cast a disdainful nce at Lanier, then in a sudden action that nobody sawing, effortlessly flipped Lanier over her shoulder.

 Chapter 390: A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 390: A Lesson</h4><h4></h4>


    Not until the thud of something heavy hitting the ground did Lanier¡¯spanions seem to realize what had happened. They swarmed toward Lanier, even though they disliked her sharp tongue and wanted her to learn a lesson, they never imagined it would be this brutal.


    As one of Lanier¡¯spanions, a girl with an egg-shaped face was the first to rush over to check on her. She then stood up and used Ariel.


    "How can you, as a girl, be so vicious? Lanier may have a sharp tongue, but she doesn¡¯t mean any harm. How could you beat her like this?" The girl wanted to point at Ariel as she spoke but, remembering how Ariel had just fought, she cowardly retracted her hand, looking at Ariel with her hands on her hips instead.


    "Izy, don¡¯t speak to thisdy like that. This was really Lanier¡¯s fault; she was the one who insulted thisdy first." Craig tugged at Izy¡¯s arm and whispered softly.


    He could tell that Xu Ke¡¯s group was not to be messed with. His intention was to not let the situation escte further, as it would not benefit them at all, but Izy couldn¡¯t understand Craig¡¯s well-meaning intentions.


    "Whose side are you on? Have you forgotten who your friends are? Craig, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d be so cowardly to this extent. I¡¯m truly disappointed in you. What kind of spell does that woman have on you? She¡¯s just a little better-looking, does that really justify forsaking your friends for her? Is that how shallow you are, Craig? Did I really misjudge you before?" Izy dared not point her finger at Ariel, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to point at Craig¡¯s nose, even poking his forehead.


    "Did he say anything wrong? Wasn¡¯t it you who came over indiscriminately calling a woman you didn¡¯t know vicious and horrible names? What, are you the only ones allowed to curse, and we¡¯re not allowed to fight back? Do we deserve to be insulted? Do we have to stand idly by and let you point at our noses and cuss us out?" Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand as a sign offort.


    Xu Ke¡¯s sudden outburst plunged the atmosphere into a standstill. Everyone had ignored Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao standing on the side. Now, hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, those who were thin-skinned immediately hung their heads in shame, whereas the thick-skinned ones, after a brief stupor, quickly organized their thoughts to attack Xu Ke.


    "What¡¯s it to you what I say to her? Get out of here and stop interfering in our business." Izy looked at Xu Ke with a cold voice that couldn¡¯t hide her contempt. Though Xu Ke was handsome, he wasn¡¯t her type; she preferred men with a typical American look, not Xu Ke from the East.


    Despite Izy¡¯s blunt words, Xu Ke¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    "She¡¯s our friend. How can you say it has nothing to do with me? If you can stand up for your friend, of course, I can stand up for mine. What¡¯s wrong with that?" Xu Ke calmly stood by and said.


    "Xu Ke, I¡¯ve never thought you were this cool before. I¡¯m starting to fall for you." Ariel, blushing slightly, giggled as she said this, her cheeks cupped in her hands.


    "Sorry, but I already have a wife." Xu Ke gave Ariel a cold nce and then turned his gaze back to Izy and the others, who were ring at him.


    "Apologize to her, and I¡¯ll pretend today¡¯s incident never happened. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences." Xu Ke, holding onto his final thread of kindness, warned the young men.


    Xu Ke¡¯s kindly reminder appeared as an unvoiced deration of war to everyone. These young men, full of youthful exuberance and reckless thoughts, felt no fear. Thus, Xu Ke¡¯s words only served as a challenge. All the men except Craig rolled up their sleeves, eager to cause trouble.


    "Wow, we¡¯re so scared by what you¡¯re saying. One side here certainly needs to apologize, but it¡¯s not us¡ªit¡¯s you. We¡¯ll teach you how to talk properly today, see if you dare put on a heroic show in the future. You¡¯re no spring chicken; why are you ying the hero? Look at your scrawny self, do you even measure up?" Bo Li stood up, brushed off his hands, and said while advancing toward Xu Ke.


    Faced with these stubborn young men determined to jump into the pit, Xu Ke shook his head without a trace of sympathy. He let go of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, nonchntly unbuttoned his cuff at the wrist, and rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt, revealing his muscr but not overly bulky arm. He removed his watch and handed it to Lin Mengyao.


    "I want to hold it too." Ariel pouted discontentedly, looking at Lin Mengyao with Xu Ke¡¯s possessions and then at her own empty hands. Her eyes glistened with tenderness, appearing both pitiful and cute, though it didn¡¯t move Xu Ke¡¯s heart in the slightest.


    "Get out of the way." Xu Ke nced at Ariel, then pushed her head toward Lin Mengyao.


    Being treated this way, Ariel didn¡¯t get angry; instead, she happily shook her head and obediently stood next to Lin Mengyao, innocently radiant.


    "Bo Li, you have to avenge me and teach these people a lesson," Lanier said, speaking to Bo Li while covering the side of her face that had started swelling and turning red.


    "Yeah, Bo Li, you have to give him a lesson, teach him what a real gentleman is." Izy shouted to Bo Li, waving her fist.


    Lanier, with a square face but fox-like eyes, looked at Bo Li with all sorts of tenderness and grievance. Bo Li couldn¡¯t resist it, and coupled with Izy, whose beauty was also rare, appearing pitifully appealing, the two of them¡ªone seductive and the other pure as a pear blossom¡ªmanaged to captivate Bo Li. Originally intending just to make a token gesture, Bo Li had now changed his mind, determined to teach Xu Ke a lesson.


    Bo Li clenched his fists, making cracking sounds. His eyes showed a mix of sympathy and disdain as he looked at Xu Ke and said, "I had nned just to give you a couple of punches to make you realize your mistake, but now I regret it. I want to beat you so that whenever you hear Bo Li¡¯s name, you¡¯ll tremble uncontrobly."


    "Are young people fond of daydreaming nowadays? Or is it a habit to babble on before a fight?" Xu Ke¡¯s expression remained unchanged throughout, his voice constant, yet it was precisely this that made Bo Li feel as though an invisible hand had pped him across the face, making his face ache.

 Chapter 391: Teaching/Instruction

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Teaching/Instruction</h4><h4></h4>


    Bo Li didn¡¯t want to talk to Xu Ke anymore; instead, he spat twice into his palm and then swung a punch at Xu Ke¡¯s face. That face really made him angry just looking at it, and he wanted to destroy it, Bo Li thought.


    But his fist met another fist just before it reached Xu Ke¡¯s face, and the sound of bones and flesh colliding made one¡¯s teeth chatter.


    The muscles on Bo Li¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch, and he could faintly hear his teeth making a ttering sound.


    "Still holding back?" Xu Ke withdrew his fist, slipped his hand back into his pocket, and looked at Bo Li with a half-smile.


    Under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Bo Li clenched his teeth and tried to hold it in again, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t endure and let out a scream. Bo Li¡¯s sudden and loud voice startled passersby around them, who instinctively stopped to watch.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Bo Li bent over, and the hand that had just collided with Xu Ke¡¯s was uncontrobly trembling, like an elderly person with Parkinson¡¯s, unable to control his body¡¯s natural response. The ce where they collided turned red and swollen in a mere ten seconds, and Bo Li¡¯s alreadyrge hand now looked even broader.


    "What did you do to Bo Li?" Izy came to Bo Li¡¯s side and raised his hand to grab Bo Li¡¯s palm, but as soon as he touched it, Bo Li let out a cry of pain. This pained Bo Li made Izy¡¯s eyes turn red, and he instinctively turned to question Xu Ke.


    "Exactly what you saw, or did you not see clearly? Do you need me to demonstrate again?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, the previous noble aloofnesspletely vanished, and an evil akin to Ariel¡¯s emerged on him.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression, Izy¡¯s heart raced, but Izy knew this sudden emotion wasn¡¯t fear.


    Izy bowed his head to hide the panic in his eyes, even unconsciously biting his lips.


    Bo Li didn¡¯t understand what was on Izy¡¯s mind; when he saw Izy suddenly bow his head and twiddle his index fingers together, he thought Izy was scared.


    Bo Li, with his injured hand, looked at Xu Ke with eyes filled with hatred yet a hint of fear, saying, "Stop scaring people here. You¡¯re a grown man intimidating a woman. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    "You guys ganged up on a little girl and feel no shame, yet I haven¡¯t done anything, so why should I? Honestly, if you have time to be out ying, you should go home and learn what integrity and shame mean, or else you¡¯ll be a disgrace. Oh right, I forgot to tell you, your bone is fractured. If I were you, I¡¯d go to the hospital immediately. Otherwise, you might end up with a deformed hand, and when that happens, don¡¯t me me for not warning you." Xu Ke¡¯s gaze settled on Bo Li¡¯s swollen hand, and he spoke in a nonchnt tone.


    "Is it that serious? We should get Bo Li to the hospital quickly." Craig showed a shocked expression and then looked at Bo Li¡¯s hand with concern, urging hispanions to take him to the hospital.


    Realizing theirpanion had suffered such a severe injury, the group lost any interest in continuing to y and, with Bo Li in the middle, made their way toward the exit.


    "Oh yes, we won! The evil dragon defeated, the knight protected the princess." Ariel¡¯s face lit up with a joyous smile, bouncing around Xu Ke like a little sparrow, utterly delighted.


    "Aren¡¯t you ying games anymore?" Facing Ariel, Xu Ke¡¯s face reverted to its original icy demeanor.


    "ying, Yaoyao, let¡¯s go do the carousel." Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Ariel immediately stopped, reached out to grab Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, and spoke in a light, lively tone.


    Just as the three were about to leave, Craig, who had just left, reappeared in front of them. "I apologize on behalf of my friends. They didn¡¯t intend to cause you trouble; they just have a bit of a childish temperament. I hope you can forgive them; I am really sorry." Craig bowed to the three, then hurriedly left.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him, not stopping hispanions from hurting others but thening to apologize afterward? Ugh, I really can¡¯t stand people like that, total sneaky cowards." Ariel pouted, speaking with an impatient tone.


    "That¡¯s not entirely fair; maybe he was in a difficult position. His friends had such deep hostility towards us. If he had stopped them or apologized in front of them, he might have been ostracized. He probably didn¡¯t want that, so he came to apologizeter." Lin Mengyao said, a bit disagreeingly.


    Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Ariel showed a surprised expression and suddenly focused her gaze on Xu Ke, speaking with a tone full of amazement: "How do you keep your wife so naive? No wonder you can¡¯t leave her alone; kids here wouldn¡¯te up with such an answer."


    After expressing her admiration to Xu Ke, Ariel turned her attention back to Lin Mengyao and even reached out to pat Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder like an old veteran¡ªa gesture she never made before since she disliked anything that might make her seem older.


    "Seriously, don¡¯t view people this way from now on. You must know that human nature is inherently greedy and insatiable. If you keep thinking like this, I really don¡¯t know how long you could survive alone in this city."


    Xu Ke frowned at Ariel¡¯s hand on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, and the next moment, he walked over, grabbed Ariel¡¯s hand, and threw it off Lin Mengyao.


    "She is my wife; you don¡¯t need to worry about her affairs. Besides, I think my wife is perfect just as she is; there¡¯s no need to change anything." Xu Ke said expressionlessly.


    "Stop arguing about this trivial matter. Let¡¯s go y the rides we haven¡¯t gone on yet." Lin Mengyao said, grabbing one in each hand.


    They were about to leave their original spot and head to the next game when a sleepy-sounding voice suddenly came from behind them.


    "Wait a minute." Izy ran up to them, stretching out a hand to block Xu Ke¡¯s path.


    "You guys keeping over one by one, is it never-ending? If you want to apologize, do it quickly; we¡¯re busy going on rides." Ariel said impatiently.


    Lin Mengyao looked at Izy with a sense of crisis in her heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment she heard Izy say to Xu Ke: "Don¡¯t take what happened just now to heart. Also, could you leave a contact info? I¡¯ve just arrived in this city. If you have time, could you show me around to get familiar with the environment? Please?" Izy blinked, looking at Xu Ke with hopeful eyes.


    She knew exactly how to present herself in the most beautiful angle and with the most captivating gaze.

 Chapter 392: One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 392: One After Another</h4><h4></h4>


    If any other man were standing in front of Izy today, even if he didn¡¯t like her, he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel any aversion, and would certainly speak pleasantly to her, never refusing any of her requests. But now, standing before her is Xu Ke, the one man who, besides Lin Mengyao, doesn¡¯t care for any woman¡¯s nonsense.


    "No." Xu Ke coldly dropped the word, then pulled Lin Mengyao away.


    Inside Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart, a mix of sour and sweet feelings surged up. She couldn¡¯t focus on the games; her heart felt both bitter and sweet, bitter from the fact that there¡¯s always some woman trying to snag Xu Ke from her, and sweet because no matter what kind of woman it is, Xu Ke¡¯s first choice is always her, never giving other women a second nce.


    Compared to Lin Mengyao¡¯s distracted manner, Ariel was thoroughly focused on ying, like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up, refusing to stop until she had fun with everything, especially enjoying the more thrilling games, the more exciting, the more they delighted her.


    By the time they had thoroughly enjoyed all the games in the amusement park, it had already grown dark. Apart from breakfast, the three of them hadn¡¯t eaten anything else, and by now they were ravenously hungry, even Lin Mengyao, who usually paid the most attention to her image, had her stomach grumble a few times.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, while Xu Ke reached out and gently rubbed her now pink earlobe.


    "Let¡¯s go eat." Xu Ke suggested.


    "Eat, eat, I¡¯m literally starving after ying all day! But this amusement park is really well revamped, I definitely want toe back more often. Oh, right, someday you guys shoulde bungee jumping with me, I bet that¡¯s super fun and I really want to try it." Ariel pped her hands, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she spoke.


    Beneath their calm exteriors, both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were restless souls too; one just covered it well, and the other hadn¡¯t yet discovered this trait of theirs. Therefore, they had no objections to Ariel¡¯s arrangement, and seeing her proposal being epted by her friends, Ariel appeared extremely happy.


    "Let¡¯s go to the hot springs, we¡¯ve been tired all day and we¡¯re sweaty and filthy, let¡¯s soak in the hot springs and grab something to eat. When we get home tonight, I¡¯ll have the family cook make something nice for you." Ariel said.


    "We¡¯re not familiar with this area, so we¡¯ll go with your lead." Xu Ke had no objections to Ariel¡¯s suggestion, and Lin Mengyao nodded in agreement.


    With great enthusiasm, Ariel led the two out of the amusement park towards the ce she mentioned.


    In the West District, K was holding a ss of red wine and watching a voluptuous blonde pole dancer performing one enticing pose after another with a neutral expression, giving no indication of his mood.


    "So, they spent the whole day at the amusement park with that little witch from the East District?" K swirled the wine in his hand, looking at the deep red liquid within as he asked.


    "Yes." A man in a white suit bowed and responded.


    "How did the little witch behave?"


    "They reportedly got along well; the little witch was in a pretty good mood all day. Even when some troublemakers popped up midway, she didn¡¯t kill them, she let them go." The man in the white suit recalled the reports from his underlings and exined.


    "I must have underestimated them; keeping that little devil happy is a skill itself. Tell our people to stick to monitoring their side and not to do anything extra. That old man cares about his daughter the most; he won¡¯t let people get so close to her for long. We¡¯ll just wait and see the show." A bizarre smile spread across K¡¯s face, making one¡¯s scalp tingle, and causing the dancer who inadvertently saw the smile to falter in rhythm.


    K¡¯s eyebrow twitched ever so slightly, "Take her out and dispose of her, but don¡¯t make it too gory. She is quite pretty after all." K sipped from his wine while the plea for mercy from the woman, realizing her fate, filled the air before disappearingpletely once K cast a disdainful nce her way.


    "Finally some peace and quiet. Get me someone new by tomorrow." K ordered the man in the white suit by his side, who responded without hesitation, "Yes."


    The three of them entered separate hot springs for men and women. When it was time to part, Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao, then Ariel, and said in a gentle tone, "Yaoyao, I¡¯ll leave her to you, don¡¯t let anyone bully her."


    "Helping you isn¡¯t free, what can you do for me?" Ariel slowly rubbed her chin with her slender fingers, adopting a mysterious expression.


    "It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re just soaking in hot springs, who could bully me? Plus, I can protect myself, don¡¯t worry." Lin Mengyao reached out, wrapping her arms around Xu Ke¡¯s, swaying coquettishly.


    Ariel, witnessing this scene, showed a mischievous smile, "Don¡¯t be so scared, I was only joking, why are you both taking it seriously? Rx, with me here, no one can bully us." Ariel waved her little pink fists, saying.


    "Alright, quit chattering, let¡¯s go soak in the hot springs, and you hurry, too." Lin Mengyao, noticing the women passing by casting nces at Xu Ke¡¯s exposed abs and sexy mermaid line, felt a twinge of jealousy, wanting to keep this side of Xu Ke unseen by others.


    With Lin Mengyao¡¯s urging, Xu Ke obediently went into the men¡¯s hot spring, while Ariel and Lin Mengyao went into the women¡¯s.


    "You two are really inseparable. He¡¯s already out of sight, stop thinking about him and just enjoy." Ariel found a small, unattended hot spring spot and dragged Lin Mengyao into it.


    "Why did you think ofing here? I thought you¡¯d take us to a private hot spring." Lin Mengyao sshed the warm water onto her exposed skin, sighingfortably.


    "I got bored of private spots. This ce is lively, while private ces are too quiet; if I die there, no one would know." Ariel leaned her back against the wall and closed her eyes contentedly.


    Meanwhile, having separated from the two women, Xu Ke drew attention the moment he lifted the curtain.


    Xu Ke¡¯s Eastern featuresbined with his sculpted physique easily drew attention from others. Even though they were all men, appreciation for beauty is universal, and everyone has an innate pursuit of beauty; these gazes ranged from pure admiration to sinister. As Xu Ke found an unupied hot spring and closed his eyes to soak in, a silhouette blocked all the light in front of him, followed by a second, and then a third.


    Xu Ke opened his eyes to find himself met with four bare bodies, utterlycking in aesthetic appeal and quite an eyesore.


    "What do you want?" Xu Ke nced at their bodies and quickly diverted his gaze, not wanting to torment his eyes.


    "Nothing, we just saw you alone and thought we¡¯de over for a chat." The overweight man ogled Xu Ke with his beady eyes, the first to slip into the hot spring. Once one took the plunge, the others followed, filling the already crowded pool and making Xu Ke frown in displeasure.

 Chapter 393: Hot Spring

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Hot Spring</h4><h4></h4>


    "I saw youe in alone. Are you by yourself?" a middle-aged man with red hair asked.


    "It seems like it¡¯s your first time here. I haven¡¯t seen you before. What country are you from?" another man, slightly younger with white hair, inquired.


    "What¡¯s it got to do with you?" Xu Ke opened his eyes, his icy gaze stopping the man who was about to ce his hand on his shoulder.


    "Don¡¯t be so grumpy. We¡¯re just curious, that¡¯s all. Besides, I find you quite my type. I wonder if you feel the same about me?" a man with brown hair leaned close to Xu Ke, asking with a sly grin.


    Though his hand didn¡¯t touch Xu Ke¡¯s body, his gaze was so brazen it made one feel nauseated.


    "Stop looking at me with such a disgusting gaze." Red veins started to creep into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, making him appear somewhat dangerous, yet this only excited the five men more.


    The clear water in the hot spring did nothing to obscure the view, and it was easy to see the physical changes in the four of them. Xu Ke¡¯s brow furrowed tightly for the first time, writhing like two tangled worm-like lines.


    "You really are disgusting." Xu Ke caught a glimpse of the scene and felt his breakfast almoste back up, instantly losing any desire to soak any longer. As he stood up to get out, the red-haired man grabbed his arm.


    The man held Xu Ke¡¯s arm, refusing to let go, his fingers gently rubbing Xu Ke¡¯s arm, his mouth almost drooling.


    "Don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave. We just got started. You haven¡¯t even experienced the wonders of the hot spring yet, so why hurry out? Stay a while longer," the man coaxed while signaling to the others. The next moment, the other four in the hot spring began to move, wading through the water towards Xu Ke, the bolder ones already reaching out to touch Xu Ke¡¯s body.


    "I advise you to let go while I¡¯m still tolerating it." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was cold as if coated in ice, yet those caught in lust couldn¡¯t hear or heed his words. Their eyes were unabashedly fixed on him, their minds set on one goal¡ªto devour Xu Ke.


    "Sweetie, don¡¯t be mad. We¡¯ve got the experience to make you feel good. Once you¡¯ve tried it, you¡¯ll understand how good it is with a man, much better than with a woman," the white-haired man said, backed by the others.


    As they were about to lose control and turn their thoughts into reality, Xu Ke¡¯s anger finally reached a critical point.


    "I didn¡¯t want to dirty this ce, but you forced me," Xu Ke said, looking up at the sky. In the next second, he reversed his grip on the hand holding his arm and bent it back with a crunch. The man holding him couldn¡¯t even respond before Xu Ke grabbed his hair and smashed him against the stone wall of the hot spring with a thud, the sound enough to make one¡¯s head hurt.


    Bright red blood gushed from the red hair, flowing from the wound into the hot spring, tinting the water a faint pink.


    Xu Ke tossed the unconscious man aside.


    As Xu Ke¡¯s gaze swept over the others, the rxed expressions on their faces vanishedpletely.


    The three men exchanged nces, seeing fear and reluctance in each other¡¯s eyes. They hesitated, knowing such a chance to meet a rare man like this wasn¡¯tmon, yet this man was too violent for them to handle.


    While a battle waged in their minds, Xu Ke spoke again, "I was in a great mood today, just wanted to rx in the hot spring, but you just had to poke the bear. I¡¯m not one for violence, but you keep crossing my line like flies buzzing, forcing me to clean this mess up."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words carried a clear threat, making the men tremble, yet one or two were unwilling to give up. They¡¯d been starving for so long, and now that the meat was right in front of them, how could they just let it go?


    "That¡¯s not fair. We can be reasonable. Just fulfill our wishes, and we¡¯ll listen to anything you say," the white-haired man said with a barely perceptible hint of ttery in his tone.


    But the ttery onlysted for a moment before turning into a threat, "There are so many of us and only one of you. If ites to a fight, you¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage, you¡¯ll be the one getting hurt. Why get hurt when you can enjoy it? Right?" The white-haired man tentatively suggested.


    Before he could think of better words, a fistnded in his mouth. Instantly, a bloody taste filled his mouth, and pain radiated from the hit.


    The man even felt something dislodge in his mouth. Opening his mouth and reaching with his hand, he discovered he¡¯d lost a tooth.


    Though barely in his forties, he¡¯d lost all his teeth in one blow, his mouth caving in, making him look like an elderly man in his seventies.


    No matter how shocked, fearful, and resentful the man was towards Xu Ke, Xu Ke seemed oblivious, casually blowing on his knuckles and casting a sidelong nce, "Who¡¯s next?"


    Having witnessed Xu Ke take down a man in one move, even knocking out a mouthful of teeth with one punch, the three who hadn¡¯t been hit felt the water of the hot spring suddenly turn scalding. They wanted to jump out but found their legs too weak to move, their muscles twitching uncontrobly, leaving their legs wobbly and ufortable.


    The brown-haired man offered a cating smile. He didn¡¯t know what the other two were nning, but he was ready to give up¡ªthis beauty was beyond his capacity to handle.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know better, I was acting foolishly. Please forgive me this once. I didn¡¯t say anything overly offensive, nor did I hurt you. Just let me go this time," he pleaded with his hands in a praying gesture, his eyes sincere. As the only one among the five with decent looks, someone else might have spared him.


    Even if they rejected him once, they¡¯d likely relent if he asked a second time. But facing Xu Ke, who wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, such sympathy didn¡¯t exist; instead, Xu Ke wanted to p that repulsive face into a swollen mess so it could no longer harm others.


    Xu Ke had such thoughts and acted on them. The city¡¯s loosews meant that even if he caused a ruckus, there¡¯d be no problem. Provoked, Xu Ke extended his hand, turning the man¡¯s face into a "pig¡¯s head" with a few ps, satisfied only after dipping his aching hand back into the hot spring.

 Chapter 394: The Crimson Pool Water

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 394: The Crimson Pool Water</h4><h4></h4>


    "What kind of result do you two want? I¡¯m a very democratic person. I support your freedom of choice," Xu Ke said leisurely, cing his hand under the streetlight.


    Xu Ke¡¯s presence was bing increasingly intimidating, almost unbearable to look at directly.


    "We truly admit our mistake, can¡¯t you forgive us?" The remaining two men clung to each other, speaking tightly.


    "No, I gave you a chance, and you threw it away. Now the choice I offer you is about the way you die. If you can¡¯t seize this opportunity, don¡¯t me me for not being polite," Xu Ke said, looking down from above at the two men in the hot spring pool, who clung together like quails.


    "We don¡¯t want to choose," the two men exchanged a nce, and, along with the man who had all his teeth knocked out, they rushed towards Xu Ke from three directions, as if their numbers could ensure their victory.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a mocking arc, not taking the three men seriously. Even before they could react, they became entangled together, restrained by Xu Ke with one arm; no matter how they struggled, they couldn¡¯t escape, like grasshoppers strung on a de of grass.


    "Hmph, you¡¯re really disobedient," Xu Ke said mockingly, effortlessly holding the three men in check with one hand.


    Seeing that all three of them couldn¡¯t subdue Xu Ke and were instead easily restrained, fear began to grow in their hearts as they realized they might have offended someone extraordinary.


    The toothless man¡¯s expression was pleading; he opened his mouth to speak, but without teeth, he couldn¡¯t articte, only making puffing sounds in frustration as his face turned red. The other two began to plead for mercy too.


    "For God¡¯s sake, please let me go. I have parents and children at home to support. I can¡¯t have anything happen to me. If something happens to me, what will happen to my family? They might starve to death. I don¡¯t want my kids to be without a father," the fat man with small eyes pleaded.


    "I also have arge family waiting for me to support them. I¡¯m the only breadwinner. If something happens to me, they will have nothing but starvation. For God¡¯s sake, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t harm you, did I?" the skinny man, resembling a monkey, said cautiously.


    Hearing their pitiful excuses, Xu Ke¡¯s limits were tested once more, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯sugh, the two, though bewildered, followed his lead inughter, their expressions looking extremely grotesque.


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t see Xu Ke¡¯s expression or hear his lowugh; they only saw the smiles on the three men held by Xu Ke and assumed Xu Ke believed their words, prompting them to intervene urgently: "Don¡¯t believe what they say. These few are well-known idlers in the area, specifically engaging in shameless hooliganism. This isn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve done something like this. Out of ten times, they seed in nine. When their victims went to confront them, their families refused to apologize and instead verbally attacked until the victim was nearly driven to death. They¡¯re not good people; don¡¯t be deceived by them."


    The speaker was a young man with brown hair, wrapped in a towel around his waist. Though still carrying a hint of fear in his eyes when looking at the few men, he was mostly filled with satisfaction.


    The three men, hearing such words, broke into a cold sweat, then harshly used the young man, saying, "Stop spouting nonsense."


    "Think before you speak, control your mouth, and don¡¯t speak recklessly, lest you suffer from a rotten tongue," the fat man with small eyes said in a sinister tone.


    They feared only Xu Ke, not others; they cowered like mice in front of Xu Ke but acted like hyenas with an odious aura towards others.


    The young man, mustering the courage driven by his righteous indignation, spoke up, though it wasn¡¯t easy. Now, being threatened by the two men drained all his courage, and he averted his eyes, unable to meet their gaze. He squatted back into the hot spring pool, hiding among the crowd, but no one mocked him for cowardice; in fact, he was braver than most.


    "Threatening others in front of me, huh? Impressive," Xu Ke said coldly, ncing at the man who had been threatened and was now nowhere to be seen.


    "We didn¡¯t threaten anyone. How would we dare do such a thing in front of you? We were just asking him to tell the truth, but he chose to lie and nder us, then shamefully ran away. It has nothing to do with us," the fat man with small eyes said earnestly, widening his eyes in an attempt to appear sincere.


    "He¡¯s right," another man¡¯s eyes flickered as he agreed.


    The two men¡¯s shamelessness continued to break Xu Ke¡¯s limits, as well as the limits of the onlookers, whose faces showed rage but who dared not speak out for fear of possible retaliationter. They could only re angrily, as if trying to kill the two men with their eyes.


    "I originally nned just to give you a small punishment, but seeing how unrepentant you are, I¡¯ve suddenly decided to change my mind," Xu Ke said, his lips slightly curling like a sharp but smooth de.


    The three men sensed danger, suddenly struggling, but Xu Ke¡¯s grip on them was like a vice, making their struggles only more painful and constricting.


    Xu Ke lost interest in talking to them, decisively twisting the fat man¡¯s arm back hard. Following a crack and the man¡¯s scream, the man¡¯s arm was broken by Xu Ke in one swift move.


    At the same time, the other two, now free, tried instinctively to back away from Xu Ke, but they were too nervous. The toothless man slipped, falling and injuring his previous wound, filling his mouth with blood.


    Though the other didn¡¯t fall, he staggered, was grabbed by the back of the neck by Xu Ke, and thrown to the ground, a loud smack echoing as he howled in pain, having never been treated this way.


    In an instant, the three men were all taught a lesson, but for Xu Ke, this was still far from enough.


    "Well done! Great job!" The onlookers, seeing the three men brought down by Xu Ke, lying there wailing, couldn¡¯t contain their delight, apuding and cheering loudly.

 Chapter 395: Justice is Clear

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Justice is Clear</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke looked at the people on the ground like turtles and sneered coldly.


    Although the three of them were injured under Xu Ke¡¯s teaching, the injuries were not severe and did not prevent them from escaping.


    Running away when you can¡¯t win has always been their forte, and without needing any rehearsal, the three climbed up from the ground and attempted to run in three different directions.


    Xu Ke first kicked the toothless man in the mouth, and the next second, grabbed his neck with one hand and his arm with the other, turned his body halfway, and directly smashed him towards the skinny guy like a stick. With a thud, the two fell into someone¡¯s hot spring pool, where people who had been bullied by them or couldn¡¯t stand their usual actions quickly surrounded and trapped them in the pool.


    The obese man wobbled his entire body of fat and ran desperately towards the door. The door was almost within reach, and a smile began to appear on his face, but before it could fully bloom, his body uncontrobly fell forward, interrupting his brief moment of hope.


    "Don¡¯te near me, don¡¯te near me." The obese man felt as if his leg, which was kicked, was already broken. He dragged his crippled leg, constantly wriggling backward, trying to stay away from this devilish-looking man.


    If he had known the other party was such a menace, he would never have provoked him, and wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. The man was filled with regret, but there was no such thing as regret medicine in this world.


    "I¡¯m begging you, please let me go. Can you stop only targeting me? The others, they¡¯re the real masterminds behind this. I didn¡¯t intend to do anything to you initially; it was they who dragged me into this. All this is because of them; at most, I¡¯m just an aplice. They¡¯re the ones in charge." The obese man shamelessly cried out, tears and mucus covering his face, making his already unattractive face look even more wretched, so much so that people did not want to look directly at it.


    "What I¡¯m saying is true. If you want to vent your anger, go find them instead of me. I¡¯m really just a tag-along. In the past, the things we did were also initiated by them. If I didn¡¯t do as they said, they would make me suffer. I couldn¡¯t help it. I have a wife and children at home; I can¡¯t let them suffer because of me. I don¡¯t care about myself, but I can¡¯t see them suffer because of me." The man cried while rolling his eyes, observing Xu Ke, like a mouse hiding in the shadows.


    "As for their usations just now, yes, my family is blunt with their words because they simply can¡¯t speak nicely. If they speak nicely and these guys find out, they won¡¯t let my family go. We have no choice in this matter. Everyone wants to be a good person, and everyone knows being good is good, but the reality is we can¡¯t be good. In this city, you can only survive if you be bad enough, to live slightly easier at least. We are also forced into this situation." The man continued to howl loudly, the earth-shattering noise giving people a headache.


    Except for the chaos in the hot spring pool with the two people being dealt with, those in other hot spring pools remained silent, with expressions of indescribable heaviness on their faces, and some emotional ones even shed tears.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear your grandstanding. Since you¡¯ve decided to do bad things, you should be prepared for retaliation. If you quietly bore it all, I might look at you better, but now I find you disgusting just looking at you." Xu Ke snorted coldly and said.


    Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no expression of emotion as he lifted his foot in the man¡¯s terrified gaze. But the next moment, as if something stung his eyes, he withdrew his gaze with deep disdain.


    He picked up a towel discarded on the ground by someone and threw it over the man, covering his ugly lower body.


    The man hadn¡¯t had time to feel thankful when fear filled his eyes, and the next moment, Xu Ke¡¯s foot stomped harshly on his lower body, causing the man to let out a scream so loud it made everyone¡¯s eardrums ache.


    The next second, Xu Ke withdrew his foot, and the man¡¯s body curled up, reaching out with an unbroken hand to cover the injured area. His face turned crimson purple, his already small eyes widened nearly twice their size due to pain, and people could clearly see the man¡¯s swollen eyeballs and the red veins covering the whites of his eyes. He clutched his wound, unable to stop rolling on the ground, with the cold floor adding pain to his broken limb, causing incessant wails.


    Witnessing this scene, its gentlemen instinctively felt a tingling in their teeth and akin to pain in their lower body. The next moment, as if opening the Ren and Du meridians, their glowing green eyes turned to the two men beaten into a bloody mess in the hot spring pool, and the man who was knocked out by Xu Ke.


    The people exchanged nces and slowly moved towards the three men, and the next moment, the sound of men¡¯s howls sessively echoed above the hot spring pool.


    In thedies¡¯ hot spring pool, Lin Mengyao asked Ariel with her eyes closed, somewhat puzzled, "Did you hear something?"


    "What sound?" Arielzily asked with her eyes closed.


    "Like someone screaming. Did you hear it?" Lin Mengyao said.


    "No, maybe you heard wrong. How could there be screams in the hot spring pool? There are no wild beasts here." Ariel¡¯s indifferent attitude made Lin Mengyao put away her doubts.


    "Maybe I heard wrong. I didn¡¯t rest well yesterday, probably hallucinating." Lin Mengyao found an excuse for herself.


    At these words, Ariel finally opened her eyes, her gazeced with mockery resting on Lin Mengyao¡¯s exposed skin, especially at the corbone area.


    Despite being oriental, Lin Mengyao had a fair and coldplexion, where even a slight mark would be visibly clear, hence the red mark on her corbone stood out particrly against her cream-like skin.


    Ariel¡¯s gaze was fiery and bold, and even with Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes closed, she could clearly feel it.


    When Lin Mengyao opened her eyes, Bina met Ariel¡¯s mocking gaze, tracing the other¡¯s line to her own body. The next second, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face turned as red as a monkey¡¯s butt, hurriedly covering her corbone with her hand.


    "It seems you two were quite mischievousst night with a lot of results." Ariel stroked her chin, her expression serious yet earnest, making Lin Mengyao wish she could peel off her face and hide.


    "You¡¯re so bad. I¡¯m not soaking with you; I¡¯m going out to eat." Lin Mengyao shot a weak re at Ariel, turned, and climbed out of the hot spring pool. The warm pool water slid off her body, and the white towel clung tightly to her, outlining her perfect body curves.


    "Didn¡¯t expect you to have such a great figure, probably a golden ratio." Ariel leaned on the stone wall with her cheeks in her hands, watching Lin Mengyao.


    "You¡¯re just like a guy, looking at people with such lechery." Lin Mengyao looked at Ariel¡¯s eyes, stamped her foot shyly, and ran away.

 Chapter 396: So Many Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 396: So Many Surprises</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao walked quickly without noticing Ariel¡¯s suddenly deep eyes behind her.


    Lin Mengyao ran fast, not having time to watch the road ahead and bumped into someone.


    The impact sent Lin Mengyao stumbling back two steps, but before she could see who she had bumped into, she bowed and apologized first, saying, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "What good is a simple ¡¯sorry¡¯? Do you even know how hard you hit me? Damn, it almost hurt me to death," the man with a tiger tattoo on his chest said irritably, rubbing the spot where he was hit.


    "I really apologize; I was rushing and didn¡¯t watch where I was going. If I¡¯ve really injured you, I¡¯m willing to cover the necessarypensation." When it came to serious topics, the shyness in Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart vanished instantly, leaving only a faint blush that made her look as charming as a lotus bud, full of alluring femininity.


    The man who was bumped didn¡¯t expect to be hit by such a beautiful woman, and for a moment his eyes widened, the hand clutching his chest remained still, seemingly about to drool.


    "Does it still hurt?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at her, but out of politeness, she still asked.


    The man stupidly replied, "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, it stopped hurting a while ago."


    "Well, since you¡¯re alright, I¡¯ll be on my way." Lin Mengyao said as she turned to leave, but then a fan-likerge hand grabbed her exposed arm.


    "Don¡¯t touch me." Lin Mengyao shouted harshly, shaking off the man¡¯s hand and ring at him.


    The man¡¯s mind was pricked by the displeasure in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, and he returned to his senses.


    "Actually, my chest still kind of hurts, I think that bump might¡¯ve cracked a bone. I probably need to go to the hospital for treatment, so let¡¯s exchange contact information. If I need further treatment, I¡¯ll let you know." The man said.


    "Did I really injure you? I pretty much know how much force I used just now, there¡¯s no way my bump could have broken your bones. However, I¡¯m willing to pay for your medical bills. Just give me your ount number, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you." Lin Mengyao said.


    Then, as if she remembered something, Lin Mengyao spoke again, "But seeing how strong you look, you should find a proper job to earn a living. Stop this scam. You look so healthy and fit; this line of work doesn¡¯t suit you." Lin Mengyao said with her arms crossed, looking at the man.


    "Do you think I¡¯m someone who makes a living off this?" The man¡¯s expression turned utterly shocked, with his eyes uncertainly looking at her, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    "Please, don¡¯t you recognize my face? My family is also in business. We don¡¯tck money at all. Even if I don¡¯t work for a lifetime, my family¡¯s wealth is enough to let me livefortably till old age. Do I need this little bit of money?" The man raised his voice, speaking with utter pride and confidence.


    "Let me put it this way, I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. I want you to be my woman. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll buy you anything you want. I don¡¯tck this kind of money; even if you want luxury goods every day, that¡¯s fine, I can support you." The man said, pounding his chest like a gori, adding to his abundant body hair.


    Just as the man finished speaking, Ariel, who had followed Lin Mengyao, emerged from behind her. As Lin Mengyao was about to speak, Ariel interrupted, "Yaoyao, what happened here?"


    The man, who had been focusing entirely on Lin Mengyao, instinctively turned his gaze at the sound of another voice, only to see Ariel¡¯s angelic face, instantly stunning him into immobility.


    Lin Mengyao exuded a unique feminine allure, appearing charming and enchanting like a mythical temptress. In contrast, Ariel was the extreme opposite, innocence emanating from her appearance and expression, like a child ignorant of the world, her eyes sparkling like she had wings and a halo, making one want to harshly tear off those wings, dragging her down to hell with oneself.


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with her?" The man asked, lookingsciviously at Ariel, then at Lin Mengyao.


    "She¡¯s my sister, why? What were you two just talking about?" Ariel said, clinging to one of Lin Mengyao¡¯s arms, her head tilted slightly in adorable confusion.


    "Your sister will be living with me from now on. Do you want to join us? My family is rich, I can give you whatever you want. I can let you live in a big house with servants at your service, you can wear whatever you like and buy whatever you want." The man said, wiping his lips with the back of his hand, with a hint of temptation in his voice.


    "Let¡¯s go; don¡¯t listen to him spouting nonsense here. He¡¯s got issues, I think he¡¯s delusional." Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t want to listen to the man continue his madness, tugging Ariel as she tried to leave.


    But just as Lin Mengyao turned, she found her way blocked by the man¡¯s body, as sturdy as a mountain.


    "Don¡¯t doubt my words. I¡¯m only here experiencing life in this backwater ce today. If you don¡¯t believe me, change your clothes ande with me now. I¡¯ll take you to high-end ces. I have membership cards for all the top ces in this city, I¡¯m a VIP." The man said, gesticting wildly in front of Lin Mengyao and Ariel.


    Ariel couldn¡¯t help butugh at the man¡¯s foolish attempts to prove himself.


    "No matter your family background, it¡¯s unimportant to me because I already have a partner. I will absolutely not ept you, just give up on this." Lin Mengyao¡¯s face turned cold, her eyes carrying an unspeakable chill that extinguished the man¡¯s fiery ambition.


    "So what if you have a partner? I don¡¯t mind. As long as you break it off with him and stay with me, that¡¯ll do. Or if you really can¡¯t let go of him, I don¡¯t mind having the four of us together. You¡¯re beautiful, so I can be generous in that regard." The man suggested with a facade of magnanimity, but his words felt like explosives,pletely igniting Lin Mengyao.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 397: Obstacle

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 397: Obstacle</h4><h4></h4>


    "Shut up, you¡¯re the most shameless man I¡¯ve ever seen. Stop saying things like that in front of me, or I won¡¯t let you off easily." Lin Mengyao was shaking all over with anger, her eyes were red, and tears brimmed in them, making her eyes look even brighter and her even more beautiful.


    "Ariel, let¡¯s go." Lin Mengyao grabbed Ariel¡¯s hand and walked past the man, but he immediately grabbed her wrist.


    "Let go." Lin Mengyao struggled, twisting her wrist in an attempt to break free.


    "I won¡¯t let go unless you agree to my demands." The man started to be shameless, like a pervert, his gaze shifting back and forth between Lin Mengyao and Ariel without blinking.


    Ariel¡¯s gaze, which originally carried a smile, fell upon the man¡¯s hand that was gripping Lin Mengyao¡¯s wrist, and her expression gradually became deep, with some ambiguous meaning.


    Just as the standoff continued between the two sides, Xu Ke came out from the men¡¯s hot spring and immediately saw this scene. His anger, which had never really subsided, red up again.


    Xu Ke¡¯s mouth turned downward, his gaze carried an indescribable fierceness, with the hidden ferocity of a wolf. He walked up to the man. Before Lin Mengyao could exim Xu Ke¡¯s name in surprise, his hand had alreadynded on the man¡¯s hand on Lin Mengyao¡¯s wrist. Xu Ke exerted force with his fingers in the direction of the man¡¯s arm, and with a crisp sound, the man¡¯s wrist bone was directly snapped by Xu Ke, forming a strange posture.


    Xu Ke protected Lin Mengyao behind him like a mother hen shielding her chick, staring angrily at the man who was holding his own arm without daring to touch his wrist and continuously wailing.


    "Are you okay?" Xu Ke turned his head and asked Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao reached out and gently touched Xu Ke¡¯s slightly red eye corners, whispering, "I¡¯m fine, are you okay?"


    Xu Ke took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand down and held it in his palm, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."


    "You had the guts to touch my woman." Xu Ke, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s small hand, turned his head and said to the man who had gradually stopped wailing.


    "So what if I touched her? I even want to keep them as mistresses. I can give them a better life. What can you give them? Do you think taking them to this shabby hot spring isn¡¯t embarrassing? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste? Look at their faces, do you think they belong in a ce like this?"


    The man spoke as he reached out his trembling hand to touch his already snapped wrist. With a crack, the broken wrist was reset by the man, and at the same time, sweat broke out instantly on his forehead, his face turning as white as paper.


    "There¡¯s nothing you can give them, but I¡¯m different. I can give them so much more; I can let them live in a bigger house."


    "And let us buy pretty dresses, have servants to serve us, buy luxury goods, right? You already said all this once. Can you say something new? Honestly, hearing this pig-like talk is reallycking in creativity; it¡¯s like calluses in my ears." Ariel rudely used her fingers to dig in her ear. This impolite and inelegant gesture done by Ariel seemed inexplicably charming.


    The man, whose hand was just broken by Xu Ke and reset back, fell back into a perverted daze again the moment Ariel spoke, as if the injury he just suffered didn¡¯t exist at all.


    "Then tell me what you want me to say, and I¡¯ll say it." The man said idiotically.


    "Who knows what you want to say? Just say whatever you want to say." Ariel retorted bluntly.


    "I don¡¯t know, I just know I¡¯ll treat you well. Being with me is definitely better than being with this guy." The man shouted loudly, in a desperate attempt to prove himself.


    "Seems like the lesson just now wasn¡¯t enough; this is really a fucked-up city." Xu Ke cursed and, without another word, lifted his foot and kicked the man straight away.


    In the man¡¯s eyes, there were only the faces of the two beauties in front of him. He wasn¡¯t paying any attention to what the bastard Xu Ke was saying or doing. He was standing there like a post, not even dodging, waiting dumbly until Xu Ke¡¯s attacknded on him, and by then it was toote.


    The man got up from the ground, Xu Ke¡¯s kick havingnded on his waist, as if his ribs were broken, and even his breathing was tinged with pain.


    "You ambushed me." The man looked at Xu Ke with a reproachful gaze, as if Xu Ke had done something unforgivable to him, which disgusted Xu Ke to the point of nearly vomiting his breakfast.


    "Speak normally." Xu Ke said with a disgusted expression, frowning.


    "Stay away from my woman and get those inappropriate thoughts out of your head, or next time it will be much more than just two broken ribs." Xu Ke warned coldly.


    The man, enduring the pain, reached to touch his injury and found that, indeed, his ribs were broken as Xu Ke had said. "Damn, can¡¯t reset them." The man cursed under his breath.


    "Do you think I¡¯ll give in just because you broke a couple of my ribs and give up? I tell you, no way. I want them as my own, to keep them as my women. So what? If you¡¯re so capable, beat me to death here today. If you don¡¯t dare, it means you¡¯re gutless. If you¡¯re gutless, hand them over to me." The man shouted defiantly.


    Xu Ke reared his head back, licking his mrs.


    Lin Mengyao hurriedly released Ariel¡¯s hand to grab Xu Ke¡¯s arm, her eyes filled with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand reassuringly, "You heard what he just said. If we don¡¯t beat him into submission, he¡¯ll be like a leech stuck to you, which is truly annoying." Xu Ke disyed his impatience.


    Lin Mengyao felt Xu Ke¡¯s determination from his words. She knew she couldn¡¯t change Xu Ke¡¯s mind, and she too felt that the man truly needed a lesson, so she decisively let go of her hand and said to Xu Ke, "Just don¡¯t actually kill him, even though he talks excessively, it¡¯s not to the point of death."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing, there won¡¯t be any fatalities." Xu Ke assured Lin Mengyao.


    Not far away, the man who was enduring his body¡¯s pain continued to shout, suddenly felt a bit cold.


    The man saw Xu Ke walking toward him step by step, his face carrying a chilling malice and hostility that made one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    "Since you won¡¯t speak humannguage, I¡¯ll teach you today," Xu Ke said as he approached.


    "What do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, I have connections. If you dare to touch me, there will definitely be no good oue for you." The man, who had just been bluffing, now sensed danger and started mentioning his connections in an attempt to escape the threat.


    If he were an animal now, all the hair on his body would definitely be standing on end.

 Chapter 398 Half Dead

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 398 Half Dead</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯te any closer. You better think twice before making a move. I¡¯m not bluffing; I¡¯m serious. If you still want to stay in this city, hand over these two women to me and it¡¯ll be as if today¡¯s events never happened. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it." The man pointed his finger at Xu Ke¡¯s nose as he spoke.


    "If you have anything else to say, say it now. Otherwise, you might not have the chance to speakter." Xu Ke spoke while cracking his knuckles, the sound not loud but echoing like firecrackers in the man¡¯s ears, causing his soul to tremble.


    Looking at Xu Ke¡¯s stance, the man really wanted to call a halt. Although he could twist his bones back to make it look like he was skilled, in truth, he really couldn¡¯t fight and was very afraid of pain. The injuries he had up to now already made him want to cry out in pain, and if it weren¡¯t for saving face in front of thedies, he would have done so already.


    Now, the man was in a difficult position.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but inch back a little. Xu Ke noticed this retreat and formed a rough opinion of the man in his mind. His expression changed from icy cold to a smile so warm it was akin to a spring breeze, yet the man reacted as if shocked, his pupils involuntarily contracting, his tension greater than before.


    "I guess what¡¯sing next is quite gruesome. You¡¯d better not look." Ariel said as she extended a hand to cover Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, leaving only her prominent nose, rosy lips, and delicate chin exposed.


    At the moment Ariel covered Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, her eyes flickered with interest, and the tongue hidden in her mouth slipped out to gently trace her soft lips.


    Lin Mengyao wanted to remove Ariel¡¯s hand, but hearing the man¡¯s high-pitched scream, she flinched and abandoned the idea. Although she had seen many fights with Xu Ke, she still couldn¡¯t get used to it no matter how many times she experienced it.


    Lin Mengyao stood obediently in front of Ariel, her eyes covered.


    Ariel lightly rested her head on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, her arms crossing in front of Lin Mengyao¡¯s chest as they covered her eyes, while she herself watched the one-sided torture with an expression of enjoyment.


    Bright red blood flowed from the man¡¯s body, staining the pure white floor. Ariel¡¯s eyes disyed an enamored look, and she gazed at Xu Ke with a hint of warmth and ambiguity.


    When Xu Ke finally ended the one-sided punishment, the man, still retaining a human shape,y on the floor like a limp mollusk, devoid of bones.


    "Is it over?" With only the sound of muffled sobbing heard, Lin Mengyao, unable to hear the screams any longer, asked.


    Slendershes brushed against Ariel¡¯s palm, making her chuckle softly. She released her hand from Lin Mengyao¡¯s vision, "It¡¯s over, nothing gruesome to see, you can look."


    Ariel spoke as she nced at Xu Ke with a teasing look.


    Xu Ke used his hand to push back the hair hanging over his forehead, revealing his smooth forehead and sharp, de-like eyebrows and eyes. The exposed intensity and sharpness made Ariel¡¯s breath catch momentarily, her cheeks even flushing.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze was solely on Xu Ke, not noticing Ariel¡¯s brief abnormal reaction. She walked over to Xu Ke¡¯s side, surprised to see the body appeared almost clean, "Why is it so clean today?"


    "Because you don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll try to keep it clean from now on." Xu Ke smiled lightly as he said.


    "Alright, you two, enough talking. Aren¡¯t you hungry after so much exercise?" Ariel broke the conversation between the two.


    Nobody prompting was fine, but once mentioned, Lin Mengyao¡¯s dyed hunger surged out fiercely, roaring with a massive sound that caught her off guard, wishing she could find a hole to hide in, blushing furiously.


    "No one knows it¡¯s you, don¡¯t worry." Xu Ke reassured Lin Mengyao by smoothing her hair, whispering in her ear.


    Despite various troubles before eating, the meal turned out pleasant, and nobody disruptively bothered them while eating. After finishing the meal, the three of them felt more refreshed, akin to being revitalized.


    "The time is still quite early. How about exploring the city¡¯s nightlife a bit to digest the food?" Ariel checked the time as she asked.


    "No, we¡¯ve been out long enough today. Yaoyao must be tired. We¡¯re going to be here for a while, no rush to y tonight." Perhaps Ariel¡¯s considerate act of blocking Lin Mengyao¡¯s view earlier made Xu Ke warm up to her considerably.


    "Okay, then let¡¯s head back early." Ariel didn¡¯t insist, continuing with Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion like an angel, arranging for the family driver to take them home.


    They arrived at Arthur¡¯s ce just before ten in the evening. Lin Mengyao was yawning continuously, her eyes misty. After a day of ying, fatigue hit her all at once, making her a bit tipsy as she walked, relying on Xu Ke¡¯s presence to let loose.


    "Alright, time to return to our rooms. Goodnight," Ariel said with a sweet smile on her face, hands behind her back.


    "Oh, and give her a ss of milk before bedtime. It¡¯ll help her sleep better, and she¡¯ll have more energy to y with me tomorrow." Ariel blinked yfully, bidding farewell before going to her room.


    "Do you want some milk?" Xu Ke looked tenderly at Lin Mengyao, who was nestled in his arms and yawning incessantly, he asked.


    "A little, please." Lin Mengyao nodded her head and responded.


    The warm milk glided down Lin Mengyao¡¯s throat into her stomach, warming her belly and making her overall feel warm and sleepy.


    "I¡¯ll go to sleep now. Goodnight." Lin Mengyao bade Xu Ke goodnight, bundled herself in the nket, and fell into a peaceful slumber, her face wearing a serene smile that brought a smile to Xu Ke¡¯s face as he watched.


    The room quieted downpletely, with only the ticking of the clock echoing. In the serene space, this sound seemed hypnotic. Who knows how long had passed before a faint, almost negligible sound apanied the ticking clock. In the next moment, when Xu Ke heard the sound, he opened his eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t move, not even changing his breathing.

 Chapter 399 Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 399 Midnight</h4><h4></h4>


    The intruder¡¯s footsteps were very light, only slightly louder than a cat¡¯s footsteps on the carpet, but Xu Ke captured that slight soundpletely.


    The footsteps stopped at the side of Xu Ke¡¯s bed, not moving forward, but Xu Ke could feel a gaze with a burning temperature resting on him, and he could even hear the person¡¯s slightly heavier breathing.


    When Xu Ke silently counted to ten in his heart, the person standing by the bed moved, came behind Xu Ke, and boldly sat beside him. Xu Ke didn¡¯t turn around but clearly felt the presence of a body, first the bottom, then the legs, and finally the entire personid down on the bed, pressing their body against his, apanied by a familiar fragrance.


    "Heh, you can stop pretending, I know you¡¯re awake." Ariel¡¯s voice broke the silence, and Xu Ke instinctively looked at Lin Mengyao to see if the woman in his arms had woken up.


    "Don¡¯t bother looking, she¡¯s not awake and won¡¯t wake up. No matter how muchmotion we make today, she won¡¯t wake up." Ariel spoke as if she had a Heavenly Eye after Xu Ke looked over.


    As she talked, her hand slipped in from the hem of Xu Ke¡¯s shirt, feeling soft and boneless, it lingered on his abs like a small snake without moving upwards.


    Xu Ke could feel Ariel¡¯s hot breath on the back of his neck, this close proximity made his scalp tingle and gave rise to a shiver, different from the ones he had with Lin Mengyao, this feeling carried danger, a bloodthirsty sense, coupled with conquest and challenge.


    "What did you put in that ss of milk?" Xu Ke asked, catching the information precisely from Ariel¡¯s words.


    "Rx, it¡¯s just some drug to make her sleep well. It won¡¯t cause any harm." Ariel replied with a giggle, drawing circles gently on Xu Ke¡¯s abs with her forefinger.


    "Why? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re really interested in me, though you said such words, I could see from your eyes that you look at me like a toy." Xu Ke spoke softly.


    "You¡¯re right, I wasn¡¯t interested in you before, but I became interested yesterday afternoon." Ariel, who was honestly sticking close to Xu Ke¡¯s back, suddenly turned over and pressed Xu Ke down.


    Her hands painted with light pink nail polish lightly brushed off Xu Ke¡¯s bangs, and she said with obsession in her eyes, "Do you know? You¡¯re really handsome when you lift your bangs. Your eyebrows and eyes are very beautiful, they shouldn¡¯t be covered, but should be shown." Ariel¡¯s hand followed her words moving continuously downward, finally stopping at the corner of Xu Ke¡¯s eye, with an unspeakable obsession in her eyes.


    Her blue pupils in the darkness seemed to turn inky blue, like whirlpools trying to pull people in.


    "Just because of that?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Is it unbelievable? But it¡¯s indeed the truth. The moment you lifted your bangs, the moment you broke every bone in that man¡¯s body, the moment you protected us behind your back, I knew I was done for, I fell for you, I wanted to have you no matter what means I used." Ariel tilted her head, exhibiting a naive yet persistent look.


    "Are you sure what you feel for me is love?"


    "I¡¯m sure of my own feelings, no one is more certain than me." Ariel nodded, the hand that was supporting on Xu Ke¡¯s chest was moved behind her, gripping something.


    "Ugh." Xu Ke groaned softly.


    "Let go." Xu Ke¡¯s expression turned unfriendly as he spoke.


    "No, I want you to be mine tonight." Ariel wiggled her hips, sliding her body down, lowering her upper body, and giving Xu Ke¡¯s chest a light bite with her teeth.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes had be dangerous, while Ariel, catching a glimpse of Xu Ke¡¯s displeased face and increasingly serious dangerous gaze, instead of being afraid,ughed foolishly, a cute blush appearing on her face, making her seem more adorable, like an angel with wings in church, only this one is a devil in an angel¡¯s guise.


    "Admit it, you like me too, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t feel anything towards me, right? Is it so hard to admit? Doesn¡¯t a man have a white rose and a red rose in his life? Aren¡¯t you unwilling to have just one rose?" Ariel spoke while squeezing the object in her hand, feeling its change, still carrying a naive innocence that made Xu Ke¡¯s pupils shrink intensely.


    Xu Ke¡¯s hands gripped the sheet beneath him tightly, veins bulging like worms,pletelycking beauty.


    "Get off me." Xu Ke said bluntly.


    His expression was grim, not at all like he was lying.


    Ariel tilted her head, a little unbelieving that Xu Ke would say such a thing at this moment.


    "Are you sure you want to say this at this time?" Ariel¡¯s smile carried no joy.


    Though Ariel started to have interest in Xu Ke, she was after all raised with pampering, never having suffered such humiliation.


    "Do you know? No one has ever said no to me, no one has ever refused me, you¡¯re the first. Generally speaking, your actions should intrigue me, make me more fond of you, but I don¡¯t, I hate being refused the most." Ariel bent down and spoke softly.


    "What does it matter to me if you like it or not?" Xu Ke sneered.


    At this moment, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes carried a slight chill, making Ariel frown slightly.


    In the next second, the world spun, Ariel, who had been in a dominant position, was thrown onto the bed. Her mischievous hands were captured and pressed above her head by Xu Ke.


    It was initially an extremely ambiguous move, but Ariel¡¯s thoughts were now devoid of such notions. She only felt danger and disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand where it all went wrong.


    "Why? Clearly, you were already moved before, weren¡¯t you?" Ariel asked puzzled.


    "Just an act for you, your little tricks might work on others but not on me." Xu Ke¡¯s chilly voice rang out.


    The moonlight outside the window was covered by clouds, dimming the room¡¯s light, even though the two were close, their expressions were unclear, only their slightly glowing eyes were visible.


    Ely felt panic for the first time, while an endless desire for conquest and battle surged within her.


    "You¡¯re genuinely interesting." Ely said, "I want to keep you by my side forever, make you mine." Her gazended obsessively on Xu Ke, her hands, restrained by Xu Ke, moved restlessly, stopping as Xu Ke showed no sign of letting go, understanding flooding her eyes.


    "Do you like this position? I don¡¯t mind." Ely showed a sweet smile.


    Xu Ke had no intention of continuing the verbal spar, he was reaching the peak of impatience.


    He once again clearly realized, this woman was genuinely a maniac, doing whatever without care when she went crazy.


    Xu Ke¡¯s big hand moved towards Ely¡¯s head.


    Ely assumed this was an affectionate gesture, so a sweet smile surfaced on her face.


    But, Xu Ke¡¯s hand targeted the acupoint at the back of Ely¡¯s head, pressing it without hesitation.


    The next moment, Ely¡¯s vision went ck, plunging her intoplete unconsciousness.


    Xu Ke carried her out of his room to the living room, then turned and left without any reluctance.

 Chapter 400 Stimulation

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Stimtion</h4><h4></h4>


    Ariel was woken by the servants at dawn. Having been used to sleeping on a spring bed, suddenly spending a night on a sofa, even though it was soft enough, made Ariel¡¯s whole body ufortable. Every movement made her bones crack, which was really unbearable. Strangely, Ariel didn¡¯t feel very angry, but instead, she became more interested in Xu Ke.


    In her heart, a voice clearly and loudly shouted again, "You want this man, you want to obtain him."


    "Miss?" The ck maid who woke Ariel up said cautiously in a low voice.


    "There¡¯s no need to mention this to anyone, just pretend it never happened. Oh, and inform the butler to find me in my roomter," Ariel waved her hand and said, wearing an angelic smile that made the ck maid shiver unconsciously.


    In the room, Lin Mengyao opened her eyes and stretchedzily, "I slept really well yesterday, I feel much better today." Lin Mengyao said with a sleepy blush on her face.


    Xu Ke reached out, touching Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheek, "Is there any difort in your body?"


    "No, why do you ask?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her narrow eyes rounding gently, giving her an innocent, childlike simplicity.


    "Nothing, I was afraid I slept too soundly yesterday and identally hit you in my sleep." Xu Ke told an unconvincing lie, but Lin Mengyao, who had unconditional trust in him, didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    The two spent a while longer in the room, then finally went to the dining room where Ariel sat at the table. She greeted them as if nothing had happened yesterday. Her gaze swept briefly over Xu Ke, then she affectionately took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and said intimately, "I kept you busy all day yesterday, is your body okay today?"


    "I slept very wellst night, and it wasn¡¯t anything physical, so I¡¯m fine now, thank you for asking." Lin Mengyao replied with a smile.


    "That¡¯s great, I¡¯ve never had such a fun time in my life." Ariel sped her hands over her chest, appearing joyful, "Since you¡¯re feeling okay, let¡¯s go bungee jumping or ride a glider or hot air balloon today. I want to try all the activities I¡¯ve never done before while you guys are still with me, so I won¡¯t have any regrets." Ariel¡¯s expression had a touch of mncholy in her determination, melting Lin Mengyao¡¯s already soft heart.


    "You won¡¯t refuse me, will you? If you¡¯re afraid and can¡¯t join me, just watch me from the side, and that would be great for me." Ariel¡¯s eyes reflected a resilient yet pitiful look, almost triggering Lin Mengyao¡¯s nurturing instinct. Fortunately, she remembered Xu Ke was present, and she didn¡¯t agree immediately, but looked at him inquiringly until Xu Ke nodded before she agreed to Ariel¡¯s request.


    "That¡¯s wonderful, I knew you were the best to me." Ariel hugged Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm and coquettishly stopped the interaction between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    After chatting more with Lin Mengyao, Ariel suddenly pped her forehead and said seemingly inadvertently, "The butler told me this morning that a chef specializing in Chinese cuisine will being to the house in a few days. You can have some hometown food when they arrive, isn¡¯t that exciting?" Ariel looked at Lin Mengyao expectantly, her eyes shining brightly.


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t foolish. Hearing Ariel¡¯s words made her heart skip a beat. What did this mean? Were they nning to trap them here forever? A hint of panic appeared deep in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    No one at the table was stupid, the atmosphere became awkward due to Ariel¡¯s sudden words, yet the culprit focused on eating her food as if nothing had happened, asionally showing a look of enjoyment.


    Xu Ke gave Lin Mengyao a reassuring nce and also concentrated on eating, but his eyes darkened.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what this crazy woman was nning. After what happened yesterday, she could still act normal today,ughing with them. Her psychological resilience wasn¡¯t average, and the danger level had to be raised. Even though she seemed harmless now, he couldn¡¯t forget she had killed her friend, preserved her as a specimen, locked her in a box, and ced it under the bed.


    No matter what Xu Ke thought, after breakfast, they followed Ariel to the bungee jumping site.


    The bungee jumping site was a cliff, with a rushing river below. Just a nce made their legs feel weak.


    "This is too high," Lin Mengyao swallowed hard, nervously clutching Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve.


    "It¡¯s actually fine, there¡¯s nothing to be scared of, and the safety measures here are excellent, there won¡¯t be any idents. Rest assured, if they dare have an ident, my dad won¡¯t let them off, he¡¯ll make sure their next life is worse than death," Ariel said lightly, blinking her big eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, our safety measures here are foolproof. We¡¯ve been in business for so long and nothing has ever happened," the person responsible for them said.


    The speaker was a woman, but with a muscr build,bined with a cheerful and friendly demeanor when she smiled, her words were firm, reducing a lot of Lin Mengyao¡¯s fear. Looking again, it didn¡¯t seem so terrifying.


    "Who wants to go first?" the person in charge asked.


    "I¡¯ll go first, since it was my suggestion after all." Ariel spoke while excitedly watching the person in charge busily preparing, her grin never leaving her face.


    When all preparations wereplete, at the moment the staff stood behind Ariel and pushed her off, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart leapt into her throat, but soon Ariel¡¯s cheers echoed between the cliffs, easing Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart.


    "That really scared me," Lin Mengyao said, patting her chest. She felt her legs were weak, her feet unsteady. Without Xu Ke supporting her, she might¡¯ve copsed. The thrill from bungee jumping was indeed overwhelming.


    Soon Ariel returned, her face glowing with undisguisable excitement, her cheeks charmingly flushed, quickly drawing the attention of people queueing up to y.


    "I want to go again, Yaoyao, will you join me? Let¡¯s go together, it¡¯s really fun, you feel like a bird flying in the sky, it¡¯s so intriguing,e join me," Ariel said, hugging Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist and acting cutesy.

 Chapter 401 Bungee Jumping

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Bungee Jumping</h4><h4></h4>


    Although Lin Mengyao was still a bit scared in her heart, she was also intrigued by what Ariel said and really wanted to give it a try.


    These two opposing thoughts circled non-stop in her mind. She was both eager and afraid, her whole face almost twisted into a knot, which was so adorable that it made Xu Ke burst intoughter, although hisughter was a silent one.


    Ariel didn¡¯t care about any of that and directly opened her mouth tough out loud, augh so uninhibited that even her pearly white teeth were visible, along with her little tongue.


    "Yaoyao, why are you so cute? Your expression just now was about to kill me withughter, I can¡¯t believe it." Ariel clutched her own stomach,ughing so hard she was out of breath.


    Lin Mengyao was so embarrassed she wanted to hit her.


    "If you want to go, just go. If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll go with you," Xu Ke said as he walked over and put his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder.


    "I want to go with Yaoyao," Ariel said, holding onto Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm and refusing to let go, whining.


    "But the three of us can¡¯t jump together, can we?" Lin Mengyao hesitated, casting her gaze onto the person in charge.


    "That¡¯s right, we can only manage up to two people here. For three people, our rope can¡¯t support that much weight," the person in charge said with a hearty smile.


    "No way, we just have to y together with the three of us. If one rope can¡¯t handle it, then add another one. After all, the three of us won¡¯t be separated," Ariel said, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm with one hand and cing the other hand on her hip, lifting her little chin high, refusing topromise.


    "This..." The person in charge looked a bit troubled, and the people waiting in line behind started to get impatient. Even with Ariel¡¯s angelic face, they were starting to lose patience.


    "Are you guys going to y or not? How long do we have to wait behind you? Hurry up, we¡¯re waiting too," someone spoke up from the back of the line.


    "Yeah, can you do it or not? If not, get down and let us y. Don¡¯t hog public resources," someone else shouted.


    "You¡¯re still not done, are you? Do you even know what upying public resources means? I¡¯m just rightfully exercising my consumer rights. I¡¯m the consumer; I paid for this," Ariel said defiantly.


    "And who says I¡¯m not upying public resources? Even if I am, so what? If you push me, I¡¯ll buy this ce and make it my private property. Then I¡¯ll put up a sign so none of you can use it. Anyway, I have plenty of money, I don¡¯t mind spending this little bit," Ariel said arrogantly, raising her head and putting her hands on her hips.


    "Okay, stop saying that. If you keep talking, we might not even need to bungee jump. We¡¯ll just get pushed off," Lin Mengyao tugged on Ariel¡¯s sleeve and whispered.


    "Even if we get pushed off, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just saw, below is all water, at most you¡¯ll get swept away somewhere, you won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry." Ariel winked mischievously at Lin Mengyao, mimicking her low voice.


    Hearing this didn¡¯t ease her mind at all, in fact, it made her even more nervous. What should she do?


    "Think it over," Lin Mengyao said awkwardly.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s nervous appearance of not knowing what to say, Ariel couldn¡¯t help butugh again, bending over fromughter. "No, I just realized how cute you are. I was just joking, and you took it seriously? If we fall from here, even if there¡¯s water below, we¡¯d break some bones. That¡¯d hurt, I don¡¯t want that," Ariel said yfully.


    Hearing Ariel say that, Lin Mengyao finally felt a bit relieved, secretly letting out a sigh of relief, and her expression became much more natural. "I didn¡¯t take it seriously, I knew you were joking. Why would I take it seriously?"


    Lin Mengyao said confidently, but Ariel had clearly seen how serious she was before and now she won¡¯t admit it. However, Ariel didn¡¯t refute her and instead looked at her with a gaze as if she were a curious hunter.


    The person in charge quickly returned, carrying a coil of rope on their arm, which didn¡¯t look light.


    "I just asked, and although we don¡¯t have a precedent for this, if the customers strongly request, it¡¯s possible. But it means the three customers will need to wait a while for us to organize the equipment," the woman exined.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter, as long as we can y together," Ariel waved her hand generously.


    Hearing Ariel say this, the person in charge nodded at the three and called his coworkers to arrange the equipment.


    "Have you two ever done bungee jumping before?" Ariel asked.


    "No," Lin Mengyao shook her head honestly.


    "No," Xu Ke also decisively answered to avoid Lin Mengyao noticing anything. Then he saw Ariel with a mischievous smile on her face, not sure what she wasughing about, but since there was no malice in her smile, Xu Ke didn¡¯t mind her interacting or talking with Lin Mengyao.


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s serene cheeks as they chatted, and his eyes became a little softer.


    When the atmosphere was just right, the person in charge came over to them and said, "We¡¯ve prepared everything over here. You cane over and y now."


    "Yay, yay, it¡¯s finally over. Let¡¯s quickly go," Ariel pped her hands and jumped up in excitement.


    The moment the three of them were strapped in, Lin Mengyao¡¯s legs went weak, her palms mming up with sweat as she held the other two¡¯s hands.


    "Scared? We haven¡¯t even jumped yet. If you¡¯re scared, we don¡¯t have to do it," Xu Ke said softly, sensing the dampness in his palm and seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s tense face.


    "No," Lin Mengyao felt her facial muscles were about to die; they werepletely out of control, and she had no idea what expression she had on her face now.


    "Sister Yaoyao is already an adult; this height is nothing. Just close your eyes, and once you jump once, you¡¯ll love this feeling. It¡¯s true," Ariel said, shaking Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, the tools on their feet were once again confirmed to be secure, and three staff members stood behind them.


    "Are you ready?" the woman who had been in charge of them asked, suddenly appearing behind Lin Mengyao, startling her so much she almost fell to her knees from weakness.


    "We¡¯re ready," Ariel responded loudly, full of energy.


    "Hmm," Xu Ke responded coldly.


    "No no no, I¡¯m not ready yet, wait, ah, a second!"


    Before Lin Mengyao could finish speaking, a pair of hands pushed her back suddenly, sending her falling from a height. In an instant, the feeling of weightlessness made Lin Mengyao mp her mouth shut, her heart seeming to stop, her chest tightening painfully. For a few seconds, she even forgot how to breathe, and when she finally reacted, she remembered she hadn¡¯t finished talking, hurriedly shouting toplete her words, but it was toote.

 Chapter 402: Into the Water

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Into the Water</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao felt like she was being split into three parts by a knife at this moment. One part was a self with apletely nk mind, knowing nothing; another part was the tranquility of Xu Ke without any sound; and the third part was Ariel¡¯s excited screams.


    With her eyes closed, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t see what was happening around her, but she could feel the wind brushing against her face. Unlike the gentle wind she¡¯s used to, this wind carried a slight sting, yet it felt like an extraordinary thrill and brought her an unexpected sense of pleasure.


    Finally, Lin Mengyao stopped resisting and tentatively opened her eyes. Apart from the initial view looking quite different from usual, everything now seemed magical to her. Gradually, she started shouting out loud in sync with Ariel¡¯s rhythm.


    They bounced up and down again and again, each second full of indescribable sensations.


    While the three were immersed in their y, the rope tied to Lin Mengyao¡¯s feet suddenly snapped, and caught unprepared, she plummeted downward. Fortunately, she kept holding onto Xu Ke and Ariel, so she didn¡¯t fall into the rushing river below but was left dangling between them.


    The weight of one person was significant, and with the sudden fall, Ariel¡¯s arm almost dislocated on the spot. Her face turned pale for a moment, but in the next, she acted as if nothing happened, breaking into a cheerful smile.


    "Oh dear, I never thought something like this would happen while we¡¯re out having fun. Truly a memorable day. Once we¡¯re back up, I must jot this down as a memory."


    Even though her arm dislocated, she never thought of letting go of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, instead holding even tighter, andforting Lin Mengyao with some genuine affection. Xu Ke thought she looked quite lively and even a bit more attractive now.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, we won¡¯t let go. We¡¯ll be back up in no time." Although Xu Ke¡¯s physique was much stronger than Ariel¡¯s, the weight still strained his arm, causing a sharp pain with even a slight movement. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a trace of nervousness on his face, only a rxed expression, as if everything would turn out precisely as he expected.


    "If I make it back up today, I¡¯m going to buy a lottery ticket. Maybe I¡¯ll win the jackpot and get the highest return with the least investment," Lin Mengyao said with a hint of a smile.


    All three knew that the moment Xu Ke talked about might note anytime soon; those above might not realize what happened. Everything was left to fate, but they all disyed an air of ease to each other.


    It turns out their luck was reallycking; shortly after Lin Mengyao spoke, Ariel¡¯s rope also encountered a problem, and Xu Ke, who originally only had to pull one person, now had to hold onto two. His face reddened with the effort.


    "Ugh," Lin Mengyao let out a small cry of pain from the tremendous pull.


    "What on earth is wrong with our luck today? Is it God targeting us on purpose?" Ariel¡¯s smile faded significantly as she nced down at the swirling waters below.


    "Hey, Yaoyao, can you still manage to pull me?" Ariel raised her head to ask Lin Mengyao.


    "Of course I can, don¡¯t let go," Lin Mengyao said, fearing Ariel might do something foolish. She spoke through gritted teeth, but her forehead was already covered in sweat, and she had bitten her lip so hard it was bleeding. Yet, she seemed to feel nothing.


    But by this point, there was no time to worry about these minor details.


    "You can hold on to me, but what about him? Can he hold on to me?" Ariel¡¯s gaze drifted past Lin Mengyao to look at Xu Ke, her face reigniting with a bright smile.


    "Shut up, I won¡¯t let go," Xu Ke responded through clenched teeth.


    "I¡¯m relieved to hear that from you two. You know, I¡¯m actually quite good at swimming," Ariel said, her voice lively and spirited.


    "What are you nning, Ariel? Please don¡¯t do anything foolish, we still have a chance." Lin Mengyao noticed Ariel¡¯s grip ckening and quickly grabbed tighter, her voice tinged with panic.


    Ariel tilted her head, expressing the naivety and romanticism from their first meeting. "The weight of two people is just too much. Those fools up there don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll realize we¡¯re in trouble. If we keep pushing it, his arm might be done for. Besides, I told you I swim pretty well, so I¡¯ll be fine. God will look after me. If the rescue eventually arrives, have theme look for me," Ariel said with a smile.


    Having said that, Ariel used her other hand to slowly pry open Lin Mengyao¡¯s fingers one by one, like a kite soaring freely in the sky, drifting down into the rushing water and vanishing in an instant.


    "Ariel!" Lin Mengyao shouted at the top of her lungs, her voice cracking, but the water¡¯s surface remained as calm as ever, without a trace of anything.


    "Xu Ke." Unable to see Ariel below, tears streamed down Lin Mengyao¡¯s smooth cheeks. Her mind went nk for a moment, instinctively turning to Xu Ke for help.


    With one less person to bear the weight of, Xu Ke immediately felt less strain. He hadn¡¯t expected Ariel to willingly fall to help them survive, a debt of gratitude he couldn¡¯t ignore. If they were sessfully rescued, he knew he had to repay this debt.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression wasplex, but in front of Lin Mengyao, he maintained a calm demeanor to reassure her.


    "She¡¯ll be fine; we need to trust her. Besides, the current below isn¡¯t strong, so she has enough room to survive. Our primary task now is to stay here and wait for rescue. As soon as we¡¯re safe, we¡¯ll notify her family to send someone to find her," Xu Ke said calmly.


    His calm demeanor indeed helped Lin Mengyao regain herposure.


    However, luck was still not on their side. Even though Ariel had jumped to grant them more space to survive, Xu Ke¡¯s rope gave way without warning, and holding hands, they both plunged into the water below.


    The sensation of falling from high above was truly unpleasant, made worse by the moment of impact with the water, which felt as painful as hitting the ground. Even more unbearable was the water rushing into their nostrils unprepared, causing immense difort.


    Xu Ke was the first to surface, coughing vigorously, while Lin Mengyao swallowed several mouthfuls of water before finally popping her head above the surface.


    Fortunately, this body of watercked dangerous predators like crocodiles, and they had no open wounds to attract unnecessary trouble.


    "Ariel, Ariel, we need to find her quickly," Lin Mengyao said urgently to Xu Ke once she adapted to the water.


    "She might have already reached the shore; we¡¯ll look for her once we get there. If we don¡¯t find her, we¡¯ll follow along the riverbank until we do," Xu Ke said with certainty.


    Lin Mengyao felt her heart settle instantly.

 Chapter 403: Recuperation

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 403: Recuperation</h4><h4></h4>


    Looking from above, the river didn¡¯t seem that wide, and they thought they could swim to the shore in no time. But in reality, getting ashore wasn¡¯t easy; it took them a while to scramble up from the water, and once on shore, they copsed onto the ground, most of their strength spent.


    "We¡¯ve struggled so long to get up here; there¡¯s no way Ariel got up immediately. After she fell, I didn¡¯t see her at all. What if something happened to her? If something really happened, I¡¯d never be at peace for the rest of my life," Lin Mengyao said, holding Xu Ke¡¯s fingers.


    "She¡¯ll be fine. Remember, she¡¯s the little witch of East District; if anyone¡¯s going to be okay, it¡¯s her," Xu Ke reassured, though in truth, he wasn¡¯t so sure himself.


    They rested on the shore for a while before heading into the dense forest to search for Ariel. Not finding any sign of her, they followed the water downstream.


    By the time they found Ariel, it was almost dark. She was half-leaning against a tree, her eyes closed, with a hint of blush on her cheeks. Her sleeping face looked serene and adorable, and it was only then that Lin Mengyao finally rxed.


    Letting out the breath she¡¯d been holding, Lin Mengyao plopped down on the ground, not caring if it was dirty.


    Xu Ke also breathed a sigh of relief but he didn¡¯t sit down. The tension in his body released, making him appear much more at ease, but he remained vignt, eyes scanning the surroundings. No one knew what might appear in this ce, especially at night when the forest was perilous.


    "Let¡¯s wake her up and leave. We should try to find some habitation nearby before it getspletely dark. It¡¯s too dangerous with just the three of us here," Xu Ke said.


    "Okay." Lin Mengyao knew this wasn¡¯t the time for frailty, so even though the soles of her feet were burning with pain, she didn¡¯t voice a need for rest. She didn¡¯t want to hold Xu Ke back.


    "Ariel, wake up, we need to get going," Lin Mengyao whispered softly.


    Ariel gave no response to Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao reached out to shake Ariel, saying, "Stop sleeping, wake up." But unexpectedly, Ariel slumped down in the direction of the push.


    "Ariel!" Lin Mengyao cried out in surprise and hurriedly cradled her in her arms.


    Lin Mengyao patted Ariel¡¯s cheeks and realized they were burning hot; even her breath was scorching. The redness on her face was not from sleep but from a fever.


    In a deserted forest like this, a fever signified danger.


    Lin Mengyao urgently called to Xu Ke, "Xu Ke, Ariel has a fever, what should we do?"


    A fever in such circumstances was perilous, especially when they had nomunication devices.


    Xu Ke furrowed his brows, then quickly rxed them.


    "I¡¯ll carry her; we should walk as much as we can before it¡¯s fully dark and try to find people. Meanwhile, wait here. Take this for protection while I get something to eat and return shortly," Xu Ke said, handing Lin Mengyao a sharpened stick he had prepared.


    "What about you?" Lin Mengyao asked worriedly, taking the stick from Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯ve got this; I¡¯ll make another er. I¡¯m just going to the river to catch some fish, won¡¯t go far. If anything happens, shout and I¡¯ll surely hear you." As Xu Ke spoke, he handed Lin Mengyao a sharp piece of stone he found on the way, tofort her anxious heart.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait here for you, but hurry back," Lin Mengyao urged, gripping the stick tightly.


    Xu Ke looked at the sky and nodded in agreement.


    Though he was worried about Lin Mengyao, now wasn¡¯t the time for them to linger.


    Xu Ke nced at the trees by the roadside, choosing one that seemed straight enough. He broke off a branch and whittled it with a stone to a sharp point, rolled up his pant legs, and waded into the river, preparing to spear fish.


    Xu Ke had never speared fish before. Even at his lowest, he bought fish at the market; this was his first time, so his attempts went awry, soaking him instead. Fortunately, he¡¯d watched simr shows and had a knack for it. After a few tries, he managed to spear two fish.


    He brought the speared fish to the riverbank, gutted them, buried the inedible parts, and washed them carefully. Wrapping them in leaves, he headed back to find Lin Mengyao and Ariel.


    Lin Mengyao remained in the position she¡¯d been when he left, visibly tense, while Ariel was still unconscious.


    At the sound of rustling branches, Lin Mengyao immediately raised her stick, pointing the sharp end toward the noise. Only after seeing it was Xu Ke did she rx, dropping the stick and throwing herself into his arms.


    She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss; she simply buried her head in his chest, her arms around his waist tightening. Xu Ke said nothing either; though quiet, the moment between them was particrly heartwarming.


    "I was so scared," Lin Mengyao finally said after a while.


    Those words seemed like a trigger, releasing the flood of tears that soaked his clothes like scalding hot water.


    "It¡¯s my fault; next time, I won¡¯t leave you alone here," Xu Ke said solemnly.


    "Look what I brought back?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement, prompting Lin Mengyao to wipe her tears and ask, "What did you bring back?"


    "Fish. I brought two, big enough for us to eat," Xu Ke said, showing her the contents wrapped in leaves, revealing the prepared fish inside.


    The gutted fish carried an unavoidable fishy and bloody smell that hit Lin Mengyao, making her stomach, once hungry, feel suddenly full.


    "Do we eat it raw?" Lin Mengyao asked, pointing at the fish in Xu Ke¡¯s hands, somewhat hesitant.


    Xu Ke nodded, "We don¡¯t have a way to make fire, so you¡¯ll have to bear with eating it raw. As soon as morninges, we¡¯ll find people and get Ariel treated. I¡¯ll cook you a proper meal then, how about that?" Xu Ke¡¯s expression was tinged with guilt and remorse, melting Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart.


    "I don¡¯t mind. Anywhere with you isn¡¯t a burden, everything tastes good." To prove her words true, Lin Mengyao grabbed a fish and took a big bite in front of Xu Ke, stifling her urge to gag, chewing quickly and swallowing it down.


    "See, I¡¯ve finished it," Lin Mengyao said, opening her mouth for Xu Ke to check, then smiled.


    Xu Ke knew Lin Mengyao as well as he knew himself, and he could tell she didn¡¯t enjoy the fish. Watching her force herself to eat raw fish and put on a happy front so he wouldn¡¯t feel bad, Xu Ke felt a bittersweet mix in his heart, guilt and affection intertwining and clutching his throat, making it hard to breathe.

 Chapter 404 "Someone鈥檚 House

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 404 "Someone¡¯s House</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes grew red, tears filling his eyes as if they could fall at any moment.


    Xu Ke smiled and nodded at Lin Mengyao, then quickly turned his head. In just a moment, the tears in his eyes vanished, as if they were never there.


    "Stop just looking at me, you should eat something too. Ariel is so sick she won¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow, and you¡¯ll have to carry her then," Lin Mengyao suppressed the urge to gag and took a bite of the fish.


    This was no time for being picky; even if it was hard to eat, she had to finish the fish. Otherwise, who knows if they could make it out of the forest. Thinking of this, Lin Mengyao took another bite, and even a hint of fierceness appeared in her expression.


    Xu Ke picked up the remaining fish and took a big bite. As soon as the first bite entered his mouth, the fishy taste overwhelmed his entire pte. Xu Ke almost couldn¡¯t help but spit it out, but seeing Lin Mengyao eating it one bite after another without a change in her expression, he swallowed it down.


    By the third bite, his mouth waspletely ustomed to the taste, and it no longer seemed unpleasant.


    As the two were eating, Ariel, who caught a whiff of the fishy smell, was roused awake.


    "Who¡¯s killing fish? Get it away from me," Ariel muttered with a frown. She was burning up so badly that she felt she was shouting with all her might, but in reality, her voice wasn¡¯t loud at all. Lin Mengyao, standing some distance away, didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    "What do you want?" Lin Mengyao scooted over to Ariel and asked.


    But Lin Mengyao had just finished eating fish, and when she opened her mouth, a strong fishy smell came out, causing Ariel, who never liked fish, to wrinkle her nose in disgust and weakly lift her hand to block it.


    "So stinky."


    This time, Ariel¡¯s mutteredint reached Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears, and her face turned red with embarrassment. She never expected there¡¯d be a day when someone considered her smelly.


    Covering her mouth with her hand, Lin Mengyao gently shook Ariel and asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat, or are you thirsty?"


    This time Ariel finally opened her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t open them wide. She appeared dazed, her eyes empty as if she heard nothing.


    "Are you thirsty? Do you need water? Or do you want to eat something?" Lin Mengyao asked again.


    This time Ariel responded to Lin Mengyao¡¯s question. Her lips moved faintly, saying, "Water, I want water."


    Her voice was so soft that Lin Mengyao had to lean in close to her lips to hear it.


    Upon hearing Ariel¡¯s request, Lin Mengyao felt both nervous and excited, quickly turning to Xu Ke to repeat what she heard.


    "I¡¯ll go get some water," Xu Ke said, cing the half-eaten fish aside. He stood up, but then remembered something and looked at Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao lightly bit her lip, "Go ahead, Ariel¡¯s awake now and keeping mepany, I won¡¯t be afraid. Hurry ande back." She waved him on.


    As they spoke, Ariel muttered "water" again, softly. Xu Ke didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and quickly headed towards theke, using arge leaf he picked along the way to carry water back into the forest.


    After giving Ariel water, Lin Mengyao tried to feed her some fish, but Ariel turned her head away, rejecting it. Lin Mengyao fretted, furrowing her brow tightly.


    "What should we do? She won¡¯t eat," Lin Mengyao looked up at Xu Ke and said.


    "If she doesn¡¯t eat, then let it be. She¡¯s sick now, her stomach is fragile, and eating this fish might worsen her condition. If there¡¯s really no other option, let¡¯s not force her to eat," Xu Ke responded calmly.


    "You¡¯re right, I forgot. I was just thinking she hadn¡¯t eaten, wanting her to have a bit, but forgot she¡¯s not fit to eat raw stuff right now," Lin Mengyao lowered her head and looked regretfully at the raw fish in her hand.


    "You only want what¡¯s best for her, right? Don¡¯t me yourself. Let¡¯s quickly finish and move on," Xu Ke said, patting her head.


    Lin Mengyao nodded, hastening to finish her meal. Shortly, she was done, and by then, night had fully descended. Luckily, the moon was bright enough, making the surroundings feel less daunting.


    Xu Ke carried the now deeply asleep Ariel on his back, with Lin Mengyao following close behind. The two walked side by side.


    After walking who knows how long, Lin Mengyao¡¯s legs felt numb, moving only by muscle memory, while Xu Ke¡¯s forehead was dotted with sweat, his breathing heavier than at the start.


    Just when they could hardly go on, Xu Ke noticed a light through the forest.


    Lin Mengyao stopped with Xu Ke, looking in the direction he was staring. Upon seeing the warm orange glow, Lin Mengyao was momentarily nonplussed. Her brain had slipped into a state of numbness and bewilderment.


    She blinked a few times, unable to tear her gaze away, and after a moment finally realized it wasn¡¯t an illusion, there was indeed a dwelling in the forest.


    Lin Mengyao, her voice raspy and filled with irrepressible excitement, clutched Xu Ke, "Xu Ke, look there, isn¡¯t that a house? Am I seeing things?"


    "No, you¡¯re not seeing things. Let¡¯s go," Xu Ke replied, a rare smile breaking across his face.


    The fatigue from before vanished, energy seemed to course anew through their bodies as they hurried to the source of the light. Before long, the ce revealed itself to them.


    It was a small duplex, resembling a bamboo house from China, except the outside was made not of bamboo but of themon trees found in the forest.


    Lin Mengyao stepped forward and knocked on the door. After a moment, a hoarse voice came from within, and the door opened a small crack, "Who are you? What do you want?" asked the person inside.


    "We¡¯re tourists who fell from a cliff. We walked a long way to find your house. Is it possible for us to rest here for the night? One of our friends is ill, with a severe fever. She needs medicine, water, and some food. Could you help us?" Lin Mengyao asked.


    The elderly person inside took a moment to look over Xu Ke and Ariel behind Lin Mengyao, and then nodded, opening the door fully.


    "Come in," the elder moved aside, making way for them.


    "What happened to her?" the elder asked, seeing the flushed-faced Ariel ced on a chair by Xu Ke.


    "We fell from the mountain into a river, and she was in the water for too long, so she¡¯s feverish. Could you please get her some fever-reducing pills?" Xu Ke requested, looking at the elder.

 Chapter 405 Not Simple

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 405 Not Simple</h4><h4></h4>


    The old man nodded, turned around, and went upstairs. After a short while, he came back down with a medicine box in his hand.


    "All my medicines are here. You can find what you need. There¡¯s also some meat and vegetables in the kitchen. If you¡¯re hungry, you can make something to eat, but please don¡¯t mess up the kitchen. I don¡¯t like that," the old man instructed with his hands behind his back.


    "We got it, thank you." Lin Mengyao stayed to take care of Ariel, while Xu Ke turned around and walked into the kitchen. Using the vegetables and a little bit of meat left by the old man, he quickly tossed together a sd.


    "Thank you for your hospitality tonight. We won¡¯t trouble you. We¡¯ll leave at dawn, and I¡¯m sorry for intruding today," Xu Ke said to the old man.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just a small matter. However, I usually don¡¯t have many visitors here, so there are no guest rooms. If you would like to stay the night, you¡¯ll have to make do with the living room."


    "No problem, we¡¯re already grateful for you taking us in. As for where we sleep, we don¡¯t mind at all," Lin Mengyao said with a slight smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Alright, then. I¡¯m going to rest upstairs. Make yourselves at home," the old man said, turned around, and left, leaving the living room to the three of them.


    After drinking some hot water and eating a bit, Lin Mengyao sighedfortably, feeling like she was finallying back to life. However, the only troubling thing was that Ariel still hadn¡¯t woken up and hadn¡¯t eaten a bite, which worried Lin Mengyao.


    "After taking the medicine, once the fever goes down a bit and she wakes up, she¡¯ll be able to eat. Rushing now is pointless; we can¡¯t force-feed her. Alright, don¡¯t think too much and get some rest. Tomorrow, when we wake up, we¡¯ll ask the old man if we can use the phone to have someone pick us up," Xu Ke said, patting Lin Mengyao¡¯s head.


    Lin Mengyao found his words reasonable and didn¡¯t oppose them. She sat on a chair, resting her head on the table, nning to make do for the night.


    But before Xu Ke went to sleep, he nced upstairs, a cryptic light flickering in his eyes.


    The lights went out.


    The night engulfed the small building, the clock ticking in the silence, apanied by the light breathing of those asleep, truly peaceful and serene.


    A dark figure slowly descended the stairs, stealthily approaching the three sleeping individuals.


    The previously ordinary-looking old man with white hair now had eyes filled with a ferocityparable to a wild beast in the forest. His right hand clutched a Swiss Army Knife, its sharp de reflecting a silvery light in the darkness, which crossed his aged yet fierce eyes.


    His mouth slowly twisted into a grin, showing uneven teeth. Just as he raised his right hand to strike Xu Ke, the person originally asleep at the table suddenly turned, kicking him in the chest, causing him to stumble back several steps.


    "Why aren¡¯t you unconscious? Didn¡¯t you eat the stuff?" The old man¡¯s face showed surprise, the confusion in his eyes even overshadowing the murderous intent.


    "Drugs like that never work on me, so you wasted your effort," Xu Ke said loudly, stretching his body that was slightly stiff from maintaining one position for too long.


    Xu Ke had undergone specialized drug training, making him immune to most drugs. However, to the old man, these words held a different implication.


    "How did you notice something was wrong with me?" The old man changed the grip of the knife in his hand, but the point remained directed at Xu Ke.


    "Everything seemed off, especially the kitchen. Although you cleaned the bloodstains off the floor and table, you forgot the vegetable basket beside the cutting board. The bloodstains in there were still there. I also checked your kitchen and found no fresh meat, only frozen ones. You don¡¯t have any wounds, so where did the bloodstainse from?" Xu Ke retorted.


    "Moreover, although this small house is in a rather remote area, its decor shows that the owner loves receiving guests. The number of slippers in the shoe cab indicates they¡¯re hospitable. A hospitable person¡¯s home wouldn¡¯tck tidy guest rooms. Conversely, a home without guest rooms for visitors wouldn¡¯t have several pairs of slippers in different sizes, would it?"


    "So, the only logical exnation is that the owner of this house might have already been harmed." As Xu Ke spoke, he nced upstairs, his expression extremely calm.


    "So, I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?" Xu Ke turned his gaze back to the old man, questioning in the same calm tone.


    "You spoke well and guessed urately, but you and yourpanions are destined to die here today. I won¡¯t let anyone who knows about my killings leave alive," the old man said, then leaped towards Xu Ke like a small cannonball, moving with surprising speed for someone of his age.


    Xu Ke quickly engaged with him. Xu Ke¡¯s moves were fierce and rapid, while the old man focused more on technique. The Swiss Army Knife in his hand moved with rming speed; even a slight inattention might result in being shed. Thus, Xu Ke fought him with utmost caution.


    The two exchanged nearly a hundred moves before separating, looking at each other with full vignce in their eyes.


    "You¡¯re exceptional. Few people have been able tost this long against me," the old man said, extending a tongue as rough as moss to lick the sharp de.


    "You¡¯re quite remarkable too. At an age where you¡¯re practically in the grave, having such stamina and skill is truly impressive. However, I¡¯m really curious, what did this family do to offend you enough to make you personally eliminate them?" Xu Ke rxed his shoulders and asked.


    "They didn¡¯t offend me. I just couldn¡¯t stand their happy demeanor. What¡¯s good in this world? What¡¯s worth praising? This world is dark, filthy, despicable, making one eager to eliminate it at once, making one nauseous just to smell. I hate hearing people falsely proiming ¡¯there¡¯s love in the human world¡¯ in my ears. Love doesn¡¯t exist in this world, only exploitation, betrayal, and interests. That¡¯s all there is!"


    The old man¡¯s expression was mocking, his tone light, yet his eyes bore a desperate madness that was terrifying.


    "It¡¯s no wonder no one loves you in your lifetime," Xu Ke said, his mouth forming a thin line after speaking, his eyes filled with disgust.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Do I need the love of ants? They don¡¯t even deserve to polish my shoes. They are asughable as pigs waiting to be ughtered. Do I need their love? Ha, it¡¯s utterly ridiculous." The old man¡¯s expression turned exceptionally unpleasant, showing a clear disdain or even disgust for the concept of love.

 Chapter 406: Cunning Person

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Cunning Person</h4><h4></h4>


    "Only those who can¡¯t have it feel such jealousy, such loathing, because they need to numb themselves in this way. What a cowardly and timid act, admit it, you¡¯re just jealous of those you call ants and pigs and sheep, jealous that they have someone who loves them and live happier lives than you. You can¡¯t stand others being happier than you,pared to them you¡¯re like a foul rat living underground, unsightly."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were sharp as knives, unexpectedly tearing away the veil of dignity that the old man shrouded himself with, shredding it to pieces and flushing it down the toilet, leaving him no chance to cover up even the slightest bit.


    The old man¡¯s wrinkled skin trembled uncontrobly, a man who was once calm and collected seemed ignited by some fury, and this time he charged at Xu Ke like a rabid beast, as if wanting to tear Xu Ke to pieces. All his attacks were chaotic, giving Xu Ke a chance to exploit an opening, and he kicked the old man¡¯s soft belly.


    An elder is not very heavy, Xu Ke unexpectedly kicked the old man toward the stairs. The old man only felt a metallic taste at the back of his throat, and with an open mouth, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    A white-haired old man spat out fresh blood, he first stared with slight bewilderment at the blood he spat out, and then the next moment, he began tough insanely, theughter starting low and gradually rising higher and higher, until finally it sounded like a raven or a creaky bellows, grating to the ear.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect, there would be a day like this for me. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m jealous of them. Why do they have someone to love them and I don¡¯t? Why do those who imed to love me allter wished me dead? The word ¡¯love¡¯ is truly fickle. Clearly, they were saying they loved you, but if you don¡¯t meet their demands, they can retract that love in an instant,pletely disregarding all you¡¯ve given over the days."


    The old man¡¯s voice was low and deep, carrying an indescribable sorrow.


    Xu Ke¡¯s kick seemed really heavy, requiring a great effort from the old man just to get up from the ground. Xu Ke could even hear the sound of hisbored breathing, one breath after another, which inexplicably evoked a slight sense of pity.


    "When I was young, I once liked a girl." The old man finally stood up from the ground, his hand gripping the stair railing, turned around, and looked at Xu Ke with a face full of destion.


    "Really liked her, I gave her whatever she wanted, everything I could give I gave without reservation. Back then, I was even willing to give my life for just one word from her." The old man took one tentative step in Xu Ke¡¯s direction, seeing Xu Ke¡¯sck of response, he continued forward.


    "But how did she repay me? I worked hard and scrimped for a whole month to buy her favorite little dress, getting injured along the way, and the next day after receiving the dress, she told me, ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never liked you; you¡¯re really too foolish.¡¯ Then, in front of me, she kissed a boy from a wealthy family, and I became theughingstock of the whole school." The old man¡¯s voice carried a hint of tears.


    "This truly sounds like a heartbreaking story," Xu Ke said unemotionally.


    "Do you think that¡¯s the whole story? It¡¯s not. This is just the first half of the story. Since she said she didn¡¯t like me, I didn¡¯t intend to force it, I didn¡¯t even hate her, till Iter found out that it was a scam from the beginning. She was ying me all along; that man had a ne she really liked, so they bet on it, and I was that fool, the sacrifice." The old man¡¯s gaze at Xu Ke was filled with unspeakable sorrow.


    "It sounds like you had a very tragic experience, but I have to remind you, keep a safe distance between the two of us, there¡¯s no rule against hitting an old man here, if you cross that line, I¡¯ll take action." Xu Ke remarked with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile as he eyed the diminishing space between them.


    The old man¡¯s sorrow paused for a moment, then he leaned over towards Xu Ke seemingly overwhelmed by his deep sadness.


    Just as Xu Ke had stated, he mercilessly kicked out immediately, aiming for the old man¡¯s side; one could imagine that if this kicknded on the old man, the bones in his side would have no chance of staying intact.


    Yet the previously seemingly unaware old man moved like a serpent, dodging Xu Ke¡¯s kick with an angle impossible for an ordinary person, then he lunged toward the two unconscious women, forming his hand into a w and grabbing Ariel¡¯s neck, while the sharp knife cut off the stray hair by her ear and stopped at her neck.


    "Ah, finally, I¡¯ve found an opportunity, now you better behave, the knife in my hand doesn¡¯t have eyes, I¡¯ll definitely cut her carotid artery open before you attack me, so you better be careful," the old man said, grinning toothily.


    "Let her go and I¡¯ll let you leave, I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened here today," Xu Ke said, staying put, brow furrowed, looking at the old man.


    "You seem to be mistaken, I¡¯m the one in charge here. If anyone¡¯s letting someone go, it¡¯s me letting you go, not the other way around," the old man¡¯s expression was cold and slippery, like a poisonous snake, making one feel nothing but a chill at the sight.


    "Then what do you want?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the knife in the old man¡¯s hand, brows knitted tightly, body taut and not daring to rx for a moment.


    This old man is a lunatic. Who knows what kind of foolish thing he¡¯ll do once pushed to the limit.


    "How about you kill yourself? As long as you die, I¡¯ll let these two go. How about that? Don¡¯t you like them? Then give up your chance to live so they can continue to live, or you can watch as I kill them both and then you can kill me to avenge them," the old man said with a slightly deranged expression.


    At the same time, his knife inched forward, and in almost an instant, blood began to ooze from Ariel¡¯s neck, though luckily the cut wasn¡¯t deep, the act still roused her from unconsciousness.


    Just opening her eyes, Ariel was unaware of the situation, her throat feeling dry like having swallowed a mouthful of sand from a desert, prompting a few coughs which attracted the attention of the two still locked in a standoff in the room.


    "Where is this, and what¡¯s going on now?" Ariel asked, her voice slightly hoarse.


    Her dry throat made speaking ufortable and painful, wanting to move her hand to ease her throat, only to realize there was a Swiss Army Knife at her neck, and at this moment, an old voice rang out from behind her.

 Chapter 407: Counterkill

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407: Counterkill</h4><h4></h4>


    "Oh, the female protagonist has woken up. Now this is going to be fun. Let¡¯s y a game where only one survives. Since you¡¯re awake, you should choose. You and that man, only one of you can live. Who do you want to survive? One survives, the other is doomed to die. Think carefully. I am going to start the countdown." The old man behind Ariel spoke excitedly as he began his countdown.


    "Ten, nine..."


    "Pfft!" Ariel couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, interrupting the old man¡¯s countdown, which made him unhappy.


    "You need to give me a reasonable exnation, otherwise, you can die now." The old man¡¯s voice was low, like someone scratching a chalkboard, particrly shrill and unpleasant.


    "What kind of childish game is this? But I can¡¯t me you. After all, you¡¯ve grown this old. I don¡¯t need to look back to know your face must be as old as dried orange peel. It¡¯s almost dead-looking." Ariel¡¯s fever hadn¡¯t subsided, making her voice sound softer like a piece of candy, fragrant and sweet. But her sweetness couldn¡¯t prate the old man¡¯s heart. After all, he was old, long past romantic notions. How could Ariel enchant him? Besides, every word she said was meant to provoke him. It was remarkable he was only feeling heartache from her words.


    The old man¡¯s gaze turned vicious, even hinting at murderous intent. Xu Ke stood opposite the old man, watching his expression change clearly, and couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Ariel.


    "Ariel, stop talking. You¡¯re still sick." Xu Ke cast a warning nce at Ariel and said.


    "I know I¡¯m feeling awful from my illness. If I could, I would continue sleeping. But some people just have toe and make me miserable. What can I do? I¡¯ve never been wronged like this. No one has ever held a knife to my throat, let alone cut it. I¡¯m making him miserable because he made me unhappy first. Whoever makes me unhappy, I make them unhappy."


    Ariel¡¯s voice, though not loud, was exceptionally firm and earnest.


    "Your temper suits me, but unfortunately, we¡¯re destined to be adversaries. Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think you need to choose. Dying at the hands of this old man should be your honor." As the old man finished speaking, he moved his knife-wielding hand towards Ariel¡¯s neck.


    At this moment, Xu Ke was still some distance away and couldn¡¯t save her in time. Just as tragedy was about to happen, Xu Ke, his eyes red from urgency, his murderous intent towards the old man at its peak, saw Ariel, who he believed had nobat power, grab the old man¡¯s wrist and swiftly lift her leg, kicking the old man in the head and knocking him over.


    These two actions happened simultaneously.


    Ariel sped the crucial point on the old man¡¯s wrist, making him drop the military knife. She quickly caught the knife with her other hand, kicknding precisely on the old man¡¯s forehead. She then stood up from the chair, twisted the old man¡¯s wrist and pinned him to the ground with a grappling move.


    "You think you can kill me? Maybe in your next life." Ariel didn¡¯t give the old man a chance to speak, stabbing the knife into the back of his neck. The de pierced through his throat and embedded into the floor. The old man¡¯s eyes were wide open in his final moments, seemingly confused about how things turned out this way.


    "Remember, viins die from talking too much. Next time, if you want to kill someone, just do it and stop talking endlessly." Ariel offered the old man this final piece of advice before standing up, only to copse again due to her weakness,nding with a loud thud that made one¡¯s teeth clench.


    Ariel was exhausted.


    "What are you still standing there for? I have no strength left. Help me up. Or do you want me to sit here on the floor the whole night?" Ariel, with a pitiful expression, nevertheless left an indelible image of herst moment of glory in their minds, making it hard to believe she could no longer take action, raising doubts whether she still had hidden intentions.


    But Xu Ke, remembering how she risked dislocating her arm to help him and Lin Mengyao off the cliff, and decisively letting go of him to give them a chance when his rope broke, couldn¡¯t harden his heart towards this person. In the end, he resigned himself to approaching her.


    As Xu Ke approached, he considered that if Ariel were to act against him, he wouldn¡¯t resist. Yet it would clear the te between them, and from then on, they wouldn¡¯t owe anything to each other.


    But when Ariel fell into his arms, she didn¡¯t make any move, and he could clearly feel her slight tremor.


    "You really have no strength left." Not until he ced Ariel back in the chair and the distance between them was reestablished did Xu Ke truly believe she was out of strength.


    "Just fighting used up all my energy, otherwise why do you think I killed him outright? Sure, he was ugly and had a knife to me, but the crucial reason was I had no strength left. If that old man found out, I¡¯d be in danger." Ariel put all her weight against the back of the chair, looking at Xu Ke with surprisingly bright eyes.


    "You know, I love to torture my prey. If it weren¡¯t unavoidable, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing." Ariel regretfully remarked.


    "You¡¯re right, but when did you wake up?" Xu Ke briefly closed the matter. Even if Ariel hadn¡¯t taken action, he would have; someone like that wouldn¡¯t be left alive by him.


    "I woke up when he pricked my neck. Don¡¯t worry; I wasn¡¯t pretending to be unconscious." Ariel seemed to understand Xu Ke¡¯s thoughts, showing no emotion on her face as she spoke.


    "Alright, you rest first. I¡¯ll look for a phone and call your family toe and get us." Xu Ke nced at Ariel, then turned to go upstairs.


    The decoration style upstairs matched that downstairs, but more meticulously done, showing the owner¡¯s attention to detail and love for life. On the upstairs walls were group photos with friends, each face radiating delight, exuding genuine joy that could easily infect anyone.


    Upstairs had the master bedroom and three guest rooms. Xu Ke pushed open the closest door to him. From the entrance, everything seemed normal, but the strong smell of blood was undeniable.


    As Xu Ke ventured further inside, the full scene gradually came into view.

 Chapter 408: After modification - 408 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 408: After modification: Chapter 408 Rescue</h4><h4></h4>


    How should Xu Ke describe the scene he saw? It was probably like hell.


    The pale yellow sheet with small floral patterns waspletely soaked in blood, turning into a standard red color, and there was no intact corpse on the bed.


    His pupils were dted to the limit, his facial expression distorted, clearly showing that he died in extreme agony.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t bother to find where his other organs were. They were probably hidden by that perverted old man downstairs in a corner, waiting to be discovered, a truly sick taste.


    Xu Ke backed out of the room and opened the door to the room next door, where the overwhelming smell of blood was just as impossible to block, but mixed with a dense perfume scent. Thebination of these two smells was anything but pleasant, only making one feel like retching.


    Xu Ke only nced briefly at the miserable state of the upants in the room before retreating.


    This person¡¯s death differed from the previous man¡¯s, but the amount of suffering endured in life was nheless no less, perhaps due to the old man¡¯s hatred for women.


    Xu Ke walked out of that room, pushing open doors upstairs one by one, where four rooms housed six people, two pairs of them were couples, and then there were a single man and woman. Six people, six methods of dying, each one exhaustively torturous, though not enough to make Xu Ke want to vomit, yet left him with a bitter heart.


    They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, their only mistake was hosting the old man that night, and they were living happily.


    Xu Ke stared dazedly at the tragedy in the room, when Ariel silently appeared at the door.


    Her breathing was heavy, obviously unwell, yet just climbing the stairs left her exhausted like that.


    "This old man, though not much of a person, truly has a knack for killing. Such cruelty and variety, if I hadn¡¯t left my phone behind, I would¡¯ve taken pictures as a reference." Ariel leaned against the door, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s back as she spoke.


    "Show some respect for the dead." Xu Ke said without turning his head.


    "You actually have suchughablepassion? I thought we were the same." Ariel showed no sign of remorse as she spoke mockingly.


    "I never said we were alike. I¡¯m going to find a tool to bury them at least, let them rest in peace as the payment for hosting us." Xu Ke finished speaking, then left without looking back.


    Ariel puckered her lips as she watched Xu Ke¡¯s departing back, "They should repay us, we avenged them." Ariel mumbled softly, then went into the cleanest room she could find, showing a disgusted face at the rtively clean bed before lying down and drifting back to sleep.


    She was very tired today and needed a good rest. As for finding someone to pick them up, that could wait till tomorrow, she thought sleepily before dozing off.


    The matter wasn¡¯t revisited until the next day, after Ariel had a nice meal.


    Lin Mengyao was still clueless; she was puzzled that the old man hadn¡¯t shown up in the morning.


    As they nearly finished their meal, and the old man still hadn¡¯te down, Lin Mengyao wanted to go invite him. Just as she stepped onto the stairs, Xu Ke stopped her, "Where are you going?"


    "Shouldn¡¯t we go bring the old man down for breakfast? It¡¯s already this time; he should be hungry." Lin Mengyao nced at the clock in the living room as she spoke.


    "No need, he won¡¯t being down. You should rest instead; we¡¯ll leave when help arrives." Xu Ke came down from the dining table, gently pulling Lin Mengyao away from the stairs, feeling slightly relieved.


    Although Lin Mengyao had seen many bloody scenes with him, they paled inparison to what they witnessed the previous night. Even though he had buried the bodies overnight, he instinctively didn¡¯t want Lin Mengyao to see such a sight.


    Ariel watched the two¡¯s interaction with a yful glint in her eyes.


    Xu Ke looked at Ariel with aplex expression. Just the thought of finding her sleeping soundly on a blood-stained bed this morning made him shiver¡ªnot out of fear but rather disgust.


    This was Xu Ke¡¯s first time witnessing the Arthur family¡¯s might, they found them within half an hour after the call was made.


    Seeing this, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao followed Ariel back to the Arthur family home. Upon returning, the first thing they did was take a good bath in the bathroom. That¡¯s when Lin Mengyao noticed calluses on her feet, some of which had already burst and stuck to her socks.


    Though not a serious injury, handling them was troublesome and the pain lingered longer, cutting like a slow knife. After the family doctor treated her, Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead wasden with sweat.


    "How is Ariel doing?" After her feet were bandaged like two big buns, Lin Mengyao wiped the sweat from her forehead, asking worriedly.


    "The young miss is fine, just a slight fever. Some medicine and she¡¯ll be alright in a couple of days." The family doctor replied while organizing his medical kit.


    "Try not to get your foot wounds wet these days to prevent infection and aid in recovery," the doctor dutifully advised.


    "Will it leave a scar?" Xu Ke asked nervously from the side.


    The doctor¡¯s initial disdain towards Xu Ke shifted subtly at this, though Xu Ke didn¡¯t notice, his mind was too upied with worry for Lin Mengyao to pay attention to the doctor¡¯s gaze.


    But Lin Mengyao did notice the gaze directly, and seemingly realizing something, her face flushed instantly, her eyes darting away, avoiding the doctor¡¯s gaze, which almost equaled tacit acknowledgment.


    With understanding, the family doctor smiled knowingly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the soles are unlikely to scar, and her wounds aren¡¯t as serious as they seem; nothing major. If you¡¯re really worried, you could get some scar-removal products for her." The doctor patted Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder.


    "Then give me some scar-removal ointment." Xu Ke requested.


    "I don¡¯t have any with me now, but I¡¯ll bring some for you another day." The doctor readily agreed.

 Chapter 409: Without Reason

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Without Reason</h4><h4></h4>


    The doctor left shortly after and brought over the Scar Removal Ointment that Xu Ke had requested. Xu Ke solemnly ced it aside and applied the medicine to Lin Mengyao on schedule every day.


    Since two of the three fell ill at once, none of them went out. They stayed indoors until the middle of the next month, only venturing out again once the two were confirmed to be fine.


    "Ah, this is the scent of freedom. I¡¯ve been at home for so long that I felt like mold was growing on my head. This is how life should be. We must have a good stroll today," Ariel said, dressed in a retro dress that emphasized her slender waist, her delicate lower face hidden behind a folding fan, revealing only her captivating eyes.


    Ariel¡¯s illness was merely a simple fever, which was cured with a few days of medicine at home. Lin Mengyao¡¯s foot injury took longer to heal. Clearly, she could¡¯ve walked a while ago, but Xu Ke insisted the scabs weren¡¯t ready and waited for thest scab to fall off before dering her fit to go out.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t just Ariel who felt stifled; Lin Mengyao felt equally pent-up.


    The two women, finally out of the house, felt like birds released from a cage, finding everything wonderful.


    Arm in arm, the two women walked ahead of Xu Ke, chattering away with smiles that never left their faces, making Xu Ke smile too.


    Dressed in retro court attire herself, Ariel wouldn¡¯t let Lin Mengyao get away from it either.


    Although Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t a native American,cking Ariel¡¯s princess vibe, her appearance matched the dress, making her look like a noblewoman of high status, appearing extremely elegant.


    There¡¯s no doubt that the impact of two beautiful women walking side by side is immense. On their walk, many eyes fell on them, but only a few dared to approach them. Now, however, someone blocked their way.


    Ariel raised her delicate eyebrows slightly, hiding her slightly curved mouth with her fan, looking at the three people blocking their way with eyes like a deer¡¯s.


    Lin Mengyao, on the other hand, frowned tightly. The gaze of the three men made her very ufortable, filled with an aggressive sense, scanning over their bodies like a searchlight.


    "Such disrespectful scrutiny of twodies is not what a gentleman would do." Xu Ke came up behind them, stepped in front, and shielded the two with his hand, facing the young guys who looked like students.


    "Who are you? What we do is none of your business. Whether we¡¯re gentlemen or not is none of your concern. If you really have a sense of sympathy, I¡¯d advise you to leave us to our fun and not mess with us; otherwise, the consequences will be more than you can handle." The leading guy shouted boldly.


    "I¡¯m quite curious to find out what those consequences might be." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled up a bit, but his eyes grew noticeably colder.


    Feeling increasingly annoyed with America, Xu Ke mused, wondering why there were so many such incidents everywhere!


    "Are you really trying to pick a fight with us? What good would that do for you?" The head guy stepped forward, closing the distance between himself and Xu Ke, looking down contemptuously, hoping to see fear in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. Yet all he saw was endless coldness, far from the reaction he had hoped for, leaving him feelingplicated.


    "If you want to y the hero, you should first consider the situation. We are three, and you¡¯re only one. We have height, we have muscles¡ªwhat do you have?" the guy said, tapping Xu Ke on the stomach, then raising his arm to show his muscles, ncing at Lin Mengyao and Ariel behind Xu Ke. When he saw them looking, he disyed his muscles more vigorously, looking both funny and absurd like a peacock showing off its feathers.


    "Fighting isn¡¯t just about muscle." Xu Ke said nonchntly, looking at the guy as if he were foolish.


    "You can¡¯t possibly have never been in a fight, not knowing such a basic fact." Xu Ke¡¯s skeptical tone immediately ignited the guy¡¯s pride, making him jump with anger.


    "Who says I¡¯ve never been in a fight? I¡¯m the best fighter at my school. If you don¡¯t want to get beaten, you¡¯d better get lost, or I¡¯ll have you searching for your teeth on the ground," the guy warned, swinging his fists at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke gently pushed away the fist under his nose, saying emotionlessly, "Walk away from my wife, or I don¡¯t mind giving you a lesson on how to behave instead of your teachers." Xu Ke cracked his knuckles, his eyes devoid of emotion like a robot.


    The male student in front of Xu Ke swallowed hard, feeling an impulse to turn and leave, but remembering the two little cohorts behind him, he forcibly suppressed the urge.


    He couldn¡¯t just walk away. Backing down without a fight was uneptable if word got around campus; he¡¯d have no face to show.


    Upon figuring this out, the guy didn¡¯t just retreat; his expression became more infuriatingly smug, making Xu Ke¡¯s fists itch with the desire to hit something.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t move or ask what the guy had to be so proud about. Instead, a curious Ariel removed her fan and, with a hint of confusion, asked, "Where does your confidencee from, making you think you can agree with him and be prematurely smug?"


    Ariel¡¯s words stabbed like a knife into his heart, hitting him heavily, making his expression freeze awkwardly.


    In reality, the three hadn¡¯t done anything seriously wrong; they merely looked too brazenly and spoke too rudely without actually doing anything bad. Therefore, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t really hate them. Seeing the man¡¯s dejected look, she wanted tough yet help him a bit.


    So, Lin Mengyao tugged at Ariel¡¯s sleeve, whispering, "Okay, stop now. If you keep going, he¡¯ll probably want to crawl into a hole."


    "Why? Didn¡¯t I speak the truth? He thought he could win just by not fighting and act like he was invincible. I haven¡¯t even called him thick-skinned yet, and you want me to humor him?" Ariel pouted,ining unhappily.


    Seeing Ariel like this, Lin Mengyao¡¯s words were choked back.


    "You, I say one thing, and you have ten lined up for me." Lin Mengyao shook her head, but nothing in defense of the man came out of her mouth anymore.

 Chapter 410: No Fight, No Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 410: No Fight, No Acquaintance</h4><h4></h4>


    Reflecting on the boy hearing Ariel¡¯sment about him, his cheeks instantly flushed red, wishing he could find a crack in the ground to hide, so that people would never see him again.


    The boy¡¯s embarrassment went unnoticed by those behind him. They only knew that their boss was insulted by the two people in front of them, and rage surged to their heads, causing them to reach out and shove the boy standing at the front to the back.


    The boy¡¯s position was quickly reced by two others.


    Compared to the boy¡¯s reliable and steady image, their image was downright disgraceful. Xu Ke didn¡¯t even have the interest to speak to the two of them.


    Though tall and big, the boy¡¯s naivety was etched into his bones. Such a person, even if bad, couldn¡¯t be too bad, while the two in front of Xu Ke were wicked from inside out. The calction in their eyes made one nauseous, clearly just students, yet their souls seemed stained ck from the sewers, disgusting to even behold.


    "Boss, what¡¯s the point of talking to this kind of person? Just get on with it. How does a skinny guy like him have the right to enjoy these beauties? They should be yours, boss. We can help you snatch them, but don¡¯t forget to let us share the fun and taste afterwards." Anky boy said to Lin Mengyao and Ariel with a nasty grin.


    Lin Mengyao frowned at the extreme rudeness of their gaze, the loathing in her eyes barely contained, while Ariel tapped a fan in the palm of her hand, her azure eyes growing deeper, sending chills up people¡¯s spines, invoking a sense of unprovoked coldness.


    Xu Ke let out a long sigh, "I¡¯m standing right here beside the two of you, breathing, and yet you ignore me like this?"


    "With your build and height, whether you¡¯re alive makes no difference. If you¡¯re smart, step aside and we won¡¯t make things hard for you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me my fists for being blind," thenky boy said to Xu Ke, showing his fist. His voice was firm and strong, with a long trailing tone, giving off a slight air of menace, though in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, it was mere bluff.


    "Then let me see these blind fists of yours," Xu Ke said, though he had no intention of throwing the first punch. Striking these petty thugs felt like an insult to himself.


    Thenky guy, sensing the disdain in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, felt a fury burning inside him. In school, he had done all sorts of bad things, and everyone feared him. Why should this foreigner look down on him? Without any thought, he swung his raised fist towards Xu Ke¡¯s face, vowing internally to smash that bothersome face. Yet, just as the fist was about to touch Xu Ke¡¯s cheek, it was caught by a hand, unable to advance further.


    Thenky boy¡¯s face turned beet-red, but he could only maintain this ridiculous posture.


    Ariel, seeing the once-arrogant boy now looking like a baboon¡¯s bottom,ughed without restraint, her voice crisp as bells, her eyes curving into a bridge shape. Influenced by Ariel, Lin Mengyao also burst intoughter.


    The more time Lin Mengyao spent with Ariel, the more she liked her, aside from that peculiar hobby of hers. She was the most perfect friend; every day spent with her was never dull. She always had countless ways to make youugh, turning you into a child.


    The two women¡¯sughterpletely enraged thenky man, prompting him to draw a small knife from somewhere, his face twisted with ferocity, ready to stab Xu Ke.


    Upon seeing the sudden appearance of a knife in the other man¡¯s hand, Lin Mengyao¡¯s mind went nk with a buzz, and without any thought, she shouted, "Xu Ke, knife!"


    Ariel, who also saw the knife, merely curved her lips into a smile, her gaze bing shadowed, but she gave no warning.


    Xu Ke was highly sensitive to murderous intent. Although he hadn¡¯t seen it, the moment thenky boy thrust the knife, Xu Ke twisted his waist into an odd position, dodging it. The de grazed past Xu Ke¡¯s waist.


    Thenky boy, seeing his failure and knowing he had been exposed, cared no longer and adjusted his grip to stab at Xu Ke again, calling to hispanion behind him, "Stop just watching,e help."


    Immediately after thenky man shouted, Xu Ke felt a fist from the left. Tilting his head slightly, Xu Ke smoothly evaded the punch aimed at his jaw. Then, astonishingly, that guy also pulled out a knife from somewhere, stabbing towards Xu Ke.


    The initial scuffle quickly escted into life-threatening danger in the blink of an eye.


    The boy standing behind them was taken aback, staring at his friends willing to risk their lives fighting someone else, feeling as if he turned dazed and silly. "How can you use weapons? Stop it," he shouted from behind the two.


    "Stop your nonsense, either help or get lost, we¡¯re going to teach this guy a lesson today no matter what," thenky boy said, continuing his attack on Xu Ke, fiddling with the dagger in his hand.


    The boy stood there, face conflicted, taking a step forward only to retreat again. He agonized for a long time but still couldn¡¯t decide, leaving Ariel who was watching from the side impatiently, almost wanting to rush up and make him decide quickly.


    "I¡¯ve never met such a dawdler before. It leaves me speechless. If only I wasn¡¯t wearing a skirt today, I¡¯d walk over and kick him, such a big man dithering over things! If I weren¡¯t in a skirt, I¡¯d certainly kick him to make up his mind." Ariel said, holding a fan, watching animatedly as if fire was about to spout from her eyes.


    Perhaps Ariel¡¯s gaze was too intense; the boy scratched his head and finally made up his mind internally.


    "Stop fighting, even if you have to fight, don¡¯t use knives. What if someone gets seriously hurt?" Nan Heng said worriedly.


    "Stop nagging, either help fast or get lost, don¡¯t distract me," thenky boy snapped at the boy behind him, then continued attacking Xu Ke.


    The boy standing behind them clenched his fists, teeth grinding loudly, his face flushed. He struggled but ultimately didn¡¯t step forward to help those he came with. Instead, he chose to retreat.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my mom has only me. I can¡¯t risk anything happening, can¡¯t let her lose her son, sorry," leaving those words, he ran away like a bear.


    His departure, however, went unnoticed by anyone.

 Chapter 411 Mutual Harm

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Mutual Harm</h4><h4></h4>


    The two boys fought with fierce intensity, driven by their boiling blood, acting without regard when anger reached its peak, intent on taking down the person in front of them who ignited their fury, regardless of the consequences.


    However, Xu Ke toyed with them as if teasing two mice, capable of subduing them in a few moves but choosing instead to y along, dodging every iing de just in time, making them feel the frustration of unattainable victory.


    One side acts on impulse alone, while the other thrives on mockery. When these two groups sh, the fight starts off intensely and perilously, yet as it drags on, even a fool can sense something amiss. The former group, though initially enraged, finds their impulsiveness reced by a growing fear of the opponent¡¯s superior strength.


    Sweat began to appear on the faces of the two boys. They wanted to stop, but ending it was no longer within their control.


    Moreover, if their movements slowed even slightly, Xu Ke would strike at their weak spots, causing them pain without incapacitating them entirely. Before long, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started pleading for mercy uncontrobly.


    The first to beg for mercy was the boy with freckles on his face.


    "I¡¯m done fighting, I¡¯ll let you go today," said the freckled boy, hoping to end the brawl on a dignified note.


    But Xu Ke didn¡¯t give him that chance. "No need to let me go. If you have skills, don¡¯t hold back, show them," Xu Ke said with a faint smile.


    The expression on the freckled boy¡¯s face turned colorful in an instant. If he had any skills left, he would have already knocked this man down instead of being beaten like a dog. He thought, staring at his partner¡¯s expectant expression.


    The freckled boy gritted his teeth, with his face showing a fawning smile, he once again pleaded with Xu Ke, "This time it was my fault. I can¡¯t beat you, I admit defeat. From now on, you¡¯re my big brother, please let me go. I¡¯m in so much pain. If you keep hitting me, I¡¯ll die from exhaustion and pain."


    "How is this my problem? Weren¡¯t you the ones who came picking a fight? Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m the one bullying you," Xu Ke said coldly.


    The freckled boy¡¯s eyes met Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, only then did he feel a chill in his heart, making him readjust his attitude.


    "Today¡¯s incident was my fault. I couldn¡¯t move the moment I saw a beauty, leading to such a big mistake. But considering I didn¡¯t cause you any substantial harm, let me go. I really can¡¯t fight anymore," the freckled boy, being a typical opportunist, realized Xu Ke was not one to be fooled, and quickly changed his attitude, speaking cautiously and tteringly.


    "If you let me go today, I swear I¡¯ll never appear in front of you again to be an eyesore. If I see you, I¡¯ll walk far away, I promise I¡¯ll nevere near you, just let me go today," the freckled boy pleaded, his face showing a look of supplication.


    The tall, thin boy who had persevered in the fight couldn¡¯t believe he was being betrayed by a friend like this. His eyes shot over to his friend, nearly sparking with rage.


    "How can you so easily betray me like this?" the tall, thin boy snarled, gritting his teeth as he continued to attack Xu Ke, angrily questioning his friend andpanion.


    "Knowing when to capitte is wisdom. I really can¡¯t hold on anymore. It¡¯s true we¡¯re good friends, but I still cherish my life. I can¡¯t throw it away for you. I¡¯m sure you feel the same. Would your conscience be at ease if I died for you?" the freckled boy questioned back, trying to present it as if he were doing it for his friend¡¯s own good, nearly prompting the tall, thin boy to redirect his knife at him.


    The freckled boy acted as if he didn¡¯t notice, his face filled with ttery as he looked at Xu Ke, hoping for mercy.


    "It¡¯s not impossible for him to let you go, but you must do one thing before I can persuade him to release you," Ariel spoke up swiftly, as if inspired by an amusing thought, before Xu Ke could respond.


    "Not just one thing¡ªeven a hundred things would be fine," the freckled boy said eagerly at the prospect of a way out, quickly expressing his loyalty.


    Xu Ke guessed a little at what Ariel was suggesting, while Lin Mengyao waspletely baffled, unsure of what task Ariel would assign to the freckled boy.


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s anticipation, Ariel revealed her demand, "What I want is simple. You don¡¯t have to jump into a canyon or climb a snow mountain. Just stab the person next to you once, anywhere, and today I can guarantee his release. Think it over."


    There was no need to think. Before Ariel¡¯s words were finished, the freckled boy¡¯s eyes were already fixed on the tall, thin boy, an unmistakable gaze you couldn¡¯t ignore.


    The tall, thin boy was full of disbelief, "Are you really going to turn on me? I¡¯m your brother. We grew up together. Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll haunt your dreams? Or be scared when my parents ask you about me?" the tall, thin boy questioned harshly.


    "You said it yourself; we grew up together, yet I¡¯ve always listened to you. Whatever you said, I did it. I came over because you told me to, and I did what you asked. But now I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m young and don¡¯t want to die. We can¡¯t beat him, so why not admit defeat early?" the freckled boy responded to the tall, thin boy.


    "I don¡¯t care about losing face. I just want to keep living without getting beaten up. Considering my lifelong obedience, I¡¯m really sorry this time." Having said that, the freckled boy shifted the position of the knife in his hand and, amidst the tall, thin boy¡¯s disbelief, plunged the knife into the tall, thin boy¡¯s stomach.


    Blood gushed out of the wound like a small river, flowing over the freckled boy¡¯s hand. He seemed shocked; his already pale face turned even whiter without a trace of blood, as if he were the one being stabbed.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just wanted to live, forgive me," the freckled boy said with a pale face,cking conviction and sincerity, finishing his apology to the tall, thin boy before focusing all his attention on Xu Ke, hoping he would fulfill his promise.


    Fortunately, Xu Ke was not someone who broke his word. Even though the promise wasn¡¯t made by him, Xu Ke still honored it, ceasing the attack and allowing them to stop.


    When the confrontation finally stopped, the freckled boy suddenly staggered. If not for the quick reflexes of the people beside him, he would¡¯ve fallen t on his face.

 Chapter 412: Corner Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Corner Restaurant</h4><h4></h4>


    The freckled boy breathed a sigh of relief, looking gratefully at Ariel, who had somehow appeared by his side, and shyly whispered a thank you with a blush.


    "I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise, you can go now, but remember to walk fast, or I might change my mind and drag you back." Xu Ke said with a hint of threat in his voice as he nced at the freckled boy who still couldn¡¯t forget the beauty even at this moment.


    The freckled man, seeing Xu Keing to catch him, turned pale, and without caring about anything, turned around and ran.


    Watching the figure disappearing into the distance, the tall and thin man also looked at his own wound on his stomach, a bitter smile on his face, but the freckled boy was right about one thing; he had to swallow his pride to survive now and wait for a day to take revenge.


    The tall and thin man figured it out, deciding not to maintain a haughty stance of preferring death over dishonor, but instead looked at Xu Ke with the same grateful eyes as the freckled boy.


    For the sake of survival, everything was a necessary sacrifice, the tall and thin man told himself.


    "I was wrong about today¡¯s incident, can you forgive me? I sincerely admit my mistake. Earlier, I was impolite, you were right, I wasn¡¯t gentlemanly enough. But if you give me a chance, I will definitely change. Please believe me." The tall and thin young man looked up at Xu Ke and said.


    "No, why do your words sound so awkward to me? The boy just now spoke much better than you. Yours sounds like a neglected wifeining to her husband." Ariel shivered, hugging her arms, her face full of disdain.


    Hearing Ariel¡¯s words, thinking about what the tall and thin young man said, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression became less pleasant, but the most interesting expressions were still on the two protagonists in the scene.


    Xu Ke¡¯s face turned blue, looking at Ariel with a grievance even he didn¡¯t realize, while the tall and thin boy¡¯s expression became quite colorful, even somewhat disgusted.


    However, the tall and thin man quickly adjusted his state, opened his mouth again and said, "You misunderstood me, I am not very good at speaking, I was genuinely expressing my apology. All my actions earlier were impulsive. I have a bad temper, and when provoked, I lose my temper easily. It wasn¡¯t intentional, and now that I¡¯m injured, can¡¯t these facts offset my mistakes?" A nearly twenty-year-old boy started crying just like that, and the speed at which he burst into tears was astonishing, almost worthy ofparison with movie stars.


    "I beg you, let me go. I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t want to die. I promise not to do such things again. May God strike me down if I do." The young man pleaded, gesturing at his chest.


    A knife was still lodged in his abdomen, with blood constantly flowing from between his fingers, making those watching feel rmed. Soon his face turned increasingly pale, with a hint of blueness, indicating that the knife was indeed embedded quite deeply.


    Lin Mengyao felt a pang of sympathy in her heart, went over to Xu Ke, and gently grasped his arm, whispering to him, "Let¡¯s call a doctor for him. If he continues bleeding like this, it¡¯s easy for him to go into shock, and he really hasn¡¯t harmed us. He¡¯s suffered enough punishment, don¡¯t you think?"


    Looking at Lin Mengyao¡¯s gentle eyes, Xu Ke smiled, "I¡¯ll listen to you." Xu Ke had no objections to Lin Mengyao¡¯s idea, just like she said, the punishment was enough.


    Ariel shrugged her shoulders, looked regretfully at the boy¡¯s wound, and under the watchful eyes of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, made a call for an ambnce.


    "Alright, the call is made, and the ambnce should be here soon. We¡¯ve been out for quite a while; let¡¯s find a ce to eat, I¡¯m hungry." Ariel said, not verydylike, touching her belly.


    "Then let¡¯s go, I¡¯m a little hungry too." Lin Mengyao mimicked Ariel¡¯s action and touched her own belly.


    The three of them arrived at a restaurant that had a very rustic look, with wooden tables and chairs and a coffee-colored main theme, giving the ce a storytelling vibe.


    "I like the decor here, it¡¯s like watching a story." Lin Mengyao said after sitting down next to Xu Ke.


    "I think it¡¯s nice too." Xu Ke nodded, agreeing with Lin Mengyao.


    "I found this ce online; although the boss is new, no one whoes hereins about the food, all the reviews are great. Plus, I like the decor of this ce. It has a unique charm that fascinates me. If the owner looks a little better, this ce would be unbeatable, and I would fall in love with it." Ariel propped her chin up with her hands, tilting her head, and said with pleasure.


    As the three of them were talking, rhythmic footsteps came from behind Ariel, and a man in a fitting suit walked out.


    He looked like a typical Western gentleman, giving off a meticulous, almost obsessivepulsive vibe at first nce. Xu Ke noticed that his walking steps were uniformly sized, with a constant rhythm, and even the swing of his arms was identical.


    This is an intriguing person, Xu Ke thought, raising an eyebrow, but he didn¡¯t intend to pry into the man¡¯s business.


    He stopped in front of Xu Ke¡¯s table, performing a standard courtly bow, which made him look like a noble, carrying an inexplicable charm in every movement.


    "Wee to our store, what would you like to order?" As he spoke, the man, like performing a magic trick, produced three thick menus from behind him, respectfully handing them to the three of them.


    "Wow, when you came over, you clearly didn¡¯t have anything in your hand, how did a menu suddenly appear? Can you tell me how you did it?" Ariel blinked her eyes full of curiosity and asked.


    "Sorry, deardy, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you that secret; otherwise, how can I continue to surprise you next time?" The man¡¯s face showed just the right amount of tender regret. His eyes were pure green, with the outermost circle of his pupils coated in ayer of golden yellow, making them resemble an infinite prairie full of life yet quietly beautiful like a verdantke.


    No one could resist being enchanted by such a pair of eyes.


    "Your eyes are so beautiful, the most beautiful eyes I¡¯ve ever seen." Ariel smiled happily, her eyes filled with infatuation, while her heart felt a hint of regret.

 Chapter 413: It鈥檚 Hannibal, right?

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 413: It¡¯s Hannibal, right?</h4><h4></h4>


    "To be liked by you is their honor. If they had thoughts, they would definitely run out to sing praises of your admiration." The man wore aforting smile that was just right.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly striking in appearance, nor could he be considered young, but his entire aura and surrounding vibe made it impossible for anyone not to like him or be fascinated by him.


    "I really want to know why so many people like you. I like you too, even if what you make doesn¡¯t taste good, I won¡¯t me you and will still want you to join our family, be one of us. Whether you want to stay in the kitchen or be my butler, I can satisfy you." At this moment, Ariel seemed like a spoiled little girl, or a princess who had been pampered all her life, confidently nning this man¡¯s future.


    The man¡¯s smile did not change, in fact, it became even kinder. He stood quietly to the side until Ariel finished speaking before he opened his mouth to decline. Even if you heard refusal from his lips, there was no way to be angry with him, or feel any negative emotions, only making you feel your request seemed a bit unreasonable.


    But Ariel was not among those people; she naturallycked those emotions, but it was certain she did not dislike this person.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll have to visit you then, although your ce is quite far from my home, I can buy a house around here." Ariel shrugged, her face showed some regret, but she didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she handed the menu to the man and casually ordered a steak.


    "Is there something wrong with him?" Xu Ke asked as he watched the man¡¯s departing figure.


    "Why do you ask?" Ariel tilted her head, her eyes glinting mischievously.


    "You never show such enthusiasm for someone without a reason, unless there¡¯s something wrong with them, or you¡¯re very interested in them. But generally, someone you¡¯re very interested in indicates a significant problem." Xu Ke remained calm as he exined under Lin Mengyao¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to understand me so well." Ariel chuckled, her gaze involuntarily falling on Lin Mengyao, only to find that her eyes bore no jealousy or displeasure. Ariel¡¯s smile diminished slightly, her earlier good mood instantly dampened.


    "I just feel like our vibes mesh well. We¡¯ll be great friends in the future; he has a scent I like." Ariel¡¯s expression turned serious and earnest, then she seemed a bit dejected.


    "But he doesn¡¯t trust me or want toe into my territory, which is truly a pity. If possible, I¡¯d like to exchange experiences with him." Ariel seemed like a child who couldn¡¯t get candy, her entire demeanor deted and listless.


    Yet Xu Ke¡¯s expression was far from pleasant, and Lin Mengyao could guess a bit. In an instant, all her good impressions of the man crumbled. If Xu Ke hadn¡¯t been sitting beside her, she might have bolted out the door.


    Someone Ariel, who loves collecting bones, wants to exchange experiences with ¡ª how could that be a normal person?


    The smile at the corners of Lin Mengyao¡¯s mouth faded slightly. Upon closer inspection, one might find that this smile seemed fabricated, as false as can be, devoid of any genuine delight.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s defensive demeanor, Ariel couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, "You¡¯re so funny, don¡¯t be so tense, I think he probably doesn¡¯t have a bone-collecting habit."


    "How do you know?" Lin Mengyao was curious. It was everyone¡¯s first meeting; how could Ariel know so much? Was it because they just exchanged a few more words?


    "Because they both have the same scent." Xu Ke nced at Ariel and said.


    Ariel gave a sidelong nce at Xu Ke, nodding with a smile, "That¡¯s right, we both have the same scent. I knew it the moment he came over." As Ariel spoke, a smile spread across her face, her eyes bending into crescent shapes.


    The conversation stopped there with a tacit understanding. After a while, the man returned with the ordered dishes, and as he approached, the aroma of the food permeated the air, instantly filling the noses of the three. They closed their eyes in enjoyment.


    "It smells great. Even in a five-star restaurant, I¡¯ve never experienced such a rich aroma," Lin Mengyao said with a smile to the man, but as if recalling something, her smile faded slightly.


    The man seemed not to notice at all, maintaining a polite smile as he said, "It¡¯s my honor if what I¡¯ve made pleases you."


    "This steak looks different from any I¡¯ve had before." Ariel used a shining silver knife and fork to cut a slice from the cooked steak, revealing the bright red inside.


    "It¡¯s a specialty of our restaurant, prepared only for special guests," the man¡¯s eternal polite smile seemed more genuine.


    "I wonder if it will suit your taste." The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with pride, clearly not thinking anyone would dislike this special steak.


    Ariel¡¯s lips curled slightly, she gave the man a nce, then decisively cut a piece and ced it in her mouth, savoring it slowly.


    After Ariel had swallowed the piece of steak, the man spoke, his voice slightly nervous, "How¡¯s the texture? Do you like it?"


    "The texture is tender and juicy, the blend of ck pepper aroma with the charred vor of the meat is intriguing, truly deserves thebel of specialty. However, no matter how delicious, it¡¯s not for me. Please take it away and bring back what I originally ordered." Ariel wiped her mouth as she spoke.


    The man¡¯s smile returned to its previous state, but his eyes showed a hint of displeasure. Yet Ariel seemed oblivious, disregarding his emotions and the burning gaze he directed at her, focusing only on eating the steak freshly served on her te.


    The group exited the restaurant, and as the sunlight hit her, Lin Mengyao let out a deep sigh, feeling warmth spread from her body to her heart.


    Xu Ke, noticing that Lin Mengyao seemed relieved of a heavy burden, smiled slightly, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Nothing really, just felt ufortable inside. Finally being out in the sun feels so much better. Tell me, there was clearly nothing inside, so why did I constantly feel like I was still in the Silk Cave, feeling chilly to the core, as if I were in a freezer?" Lin Mengyao said as she rubbed her arms, showing a look of lingering fear.

 Chapter 414: Haunted House Horror

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Haunted House Horror</h4><h4></h4>


    "It¡¯s okay now, just don¡¯te to this ce again in the future." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s head,forting her.


    "I don¡¯t think so," Ariel¡¯s voice resonated from behind them, carrying a spine-chilling coldness.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao followed Ariel¡¯s gaze and saw the restaurant they had just exited, along with the man standing in front of the window. His eyescked warmth as he looked at them, yet his lips curled slightly, like a half-demon, half-Buddha.


    Xu Ke frowned at the man, Lin Mengyao shuddered violently, while Ariel wore a broad smile, even raising her hand to wave at him.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s just a cheap imitation unworthy of attention, not even a good counterfeit," Ariel said with narrowed eyes. "Not every cook is like that person. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t understand this, and without such mindset, doing these things is just like parroting, making othersugh."


    "Such a person should be ignored. Let¡¯s go." After speaking, Ariel shook her small fan, lifted her chin proudly like a little princess, and walked forward.


    Due to the shadow of the extreme sportsst time and the inconvenience of clothing this time, the three of them didn¡¯t do any extreme sports but stood in front of a haunted house under Ariel¡¯s lead.


    Looking at the eerie design and the two bloody handprints on the door, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t control herself, and her mouth twitched slightly.


    Ariel, as if unaware, was full of joy, "How about the ce I chose today? Unfortunately, we can¡¯t do extreme sports today, and I was afraid you¡¯d get bored, so I specially chose this ce. How is it, doesn¡¯t it feel special just from the outside? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s scared quite a few people, some even cried, hehe."


    Ariel sped her hands behind her back, her big eyes filled with eagerness.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s face turned slightly pale as she was really afraid of these ghostly things.


    "I actually don¡¯t like haunted houses very much. How about you guys go in and y, I¡¯ll wait for you outside." Lin Mengyao said softly.


    "It would be so boring waiting outside, let¡¯s go in together. I didn¡¯t like haunted houses before either, but then I started liking them. You¡¯ll like them after you y a few times, really." Ariel shook Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, acting coyly, "Let¡¯s go in together, I don¡¯t feel safe leaving you alone outside. You¡¯re so pretty, staying outside is dangerous. This city is a gathering ce of crime and darkness, unlike your country which is much safer."


    "So,e in with us." Ariel swung Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand back and forth, and Lin Mengyao soon found herself dizzy and agreed without knowing when. By the time she realized it, she was at the entrance, with an entrance ticket in her hand given by Ariel, feeling as if thunderstruck, her face unknowingly showing a pitiful look.


    Xu Ke pinched Lin Mengyao¡¯s unknown frown, smiling a bit, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Ariel and I will protect you, besides, everything inside is fake, manmade, nothing scary."


    "Yeah, we¡¯ll protect you, don¡¯t be scared." Ariel said, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    Lin Mengyao took a deep breath, nced at Xu Ke and then at Ariel, and with the determination of cutting one¡¯s losses, walked in first with a tragic face.


    As soon as she entered, a chill blew on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, and within a moment, goosebumps rose all over her body, her scalp tingled, even her roots stood on end, and her nerves tightened to the extreme.


    Lin Mengyao swallowed.


    "How is it, can you handle it?" Xu Ke asked with concern as he felt Lin Mengyao grab his hand tightly.


    "It¡¯s okay, I can do it." Lin Mengyao said softly, her neck seemingly stiffened, her whole body tense, but her eyes overly active, rotating constantly in the dim haunted house, remaining vignt at all times.


    Though called a haunted house, the ce was extraordinarilyrge, the setting being a small town, and they now stood at the town¡¯s entrance. At Ariel¡¯s feet was a monument stained with blood, inscribed with the town¡¯s name and origin. Ariel read everything from the monument with her sweet voice, which seemed even eerier in the environment.


    Lin Mengyao always felt like ants were crawling on her body or someone¡¯s fingers were tracing down her spine through her clothes. If not for her hands being held, she might have mped her ears and screamed.


    Despite this, by the time Ariel finished reading, Lin Mengyao broke into a cold sweat.


    "I don¡¯t think there will be ghosts in this haunted house," Ariel said, resting her chin on her fan.


    Hearing Ariel¡¯s confident voice, Lin Mengyao felt much more at ease, "Then why is it called a haunted house with no ghosts? Are there more terrifying things inside?"


    Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s curiosity, Xu Ke exined, "The foreign understanding of ghosts is different from ours, so there might not be what you imagine as ghosts, but there could be other things like zombies."


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s exnation, Lin Mengyao¡¯s fear subsided a lot, but a sense of disgust arose as her mind automatically conjured images of zombies with rotting flesh from movies. The thought of possibly encountering such things up close shortly made Lin Mengyao shiver with nausea.


    "That¡¯s disgusting." Lin Mengyao muttered with a frown.


    "It¡¯s actually not that bad, not very disgusting," Ariel said, hugging Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm.


    "Alright, we¡¯ve stayed outside long enough. Let¡¯s go in; I¡¯m quite looking forward to it, eager to see if it¡¯s as interesting as they say online," Ariel said.


    After speaking, Ariel released Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and walked in first.


    Thick fog, red and green lights, dark red floors, buildings smeared with blood and fingerprints, and scattered bones on the ground immediately set one¡¯s heart racing, instinctively conjuring scenes in the mind.


    Unknowingly, Lin Mengyao clung to Xu Ke¡¯s arm with both hands, trying hard to keep her eyes wide open in the mist, her heart pounding fast, yet trying to keep calm.

 Chapter 415: Mr. Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Mr. Zombie</h4><h4></h4>


    Ariel waspletely the opposite of Lin Mengyao. She really enjoyed everything here, even the cold wind whipping against her made her squintfortably. She even picked up a piece of fake bone from the ground to examine it closely before tossing it aside disinterestedly, "It¡¯s fake, I thought it was real, huh." Ariel pouted unhappily.


    "This haunted house isn¡¯t scary at all, what a disappointment." Ariel said somewhat listlessly.


    "Ariel, don¡¯t walk so fast, the fog is so thick, if you walk too fast, we won¡¯t be able to see you." Lin Mengyao said.


    But in fact, they were already at a certain distance from Ariel, and all they could see was the faint shape brought by Ariel¡¯s huge skirt, but no more than that.


    "It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s nothing scary here, I can walk by myself, just stay with Xu Ke, you don¡¯t need to look after me." Ariel said carelessly.


    While the two were talking, a footstep sounded from Ariel¡¯s side, followed by arge hand gently touching Ariel¡¯s palm.


    "I told you, you don¡¯t need to take care of me, you don¡¯t have to deliberatelye to hold me." Ariel said with a hint ofughter in her voice.


    "What are you talking about? I didn¡¯te over to hold you." In an instant, Lin Mengyao was chilled to the bone by Ariel¡¯s words.


    "Huh? It wasn¡¯t you holding me?" Ariel seemed to suddenly realize something and slowly turned her head to see who it was beside her.


    As Ariel turned her head, the face of the person holding her hand was exposed. He even tilted his head yfully, mimicking Ariel, but with a face full of rotten flesh, bulging eye sockets, exposed gums, and rotting scalp barely remaining, there was nothing beautiful about it at all.


    Ariel¡¯s gaze lowered, seeing the ragged clothes and exposed grayish-blue limbs of the other person, with red and green lights shining through the heavy fog onto his body. Even without any smell, Ariel felt as if she could already smell a nauseating stench of decay.


    Ariel raised the hand that was interlocked with the other¡¯s, staring wide-eyed at the long ck nails, "Your hand is so dirty." Ariel said and then flung the person¡¯s hand away, shaking her own wrist vigorously as if it was tainted with something filthy.


    The haunted house staff member looked a bit taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected the client he was responsible for today to have such guts. She seemed delicate, like a flower that could be blown away by the wind, yet she neither screamed at his horrific appearance nor showed the slightest hint of fear, which was practically an insult to his role.


    Thinking of this, the staff member let out a raspy sound from his throat, like an old bellows, his face twisted and terrifying under the y of lights. However, Ariel¡¯s face stillcked any expression that would satisfy him; she even crossed her arms, looking on as if watching a show.


    "Is that all? Aren¡¯t you going to continue?" Ariel said expressionlessly, observing the staff member¡¯s seemingly unchanged facial expression for a long time.


    The staff member froze as if unsure how to respond to Ariel¡¯s nd demeanor, finally nodding reluctantly under Ariel¡¯s expectant gaze.


    "So, if you¡¯re done, does that mean I can start now?" Ariel¡¯s face regained a smile, and before the staff member couldprehend what she meant, she suddenly acted. A folding fan struck his temple, and her hands followed. Even her wide skirt couldn¡¯t hide her high-kicking leg. In the blink of an eye, before the staff member could react, he was knocked to the ground, his whole body seeming to scream: weak, helpless and pitiful.


    Ariel dusted off her hands, looking innocently at the staff member lying on the ground, a yful smile on her face, "Tell your colleagues to make it scarierter, or I won¡¯t hold back next time."


    "Is everything alright with you there, Ariel? Are you okay? You didn¡¯t run into anything scary, did you?" Lin Mengyao cautiously asked through the thick fog.


    "Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing scary here, nothing to fear." As Ariel spoke, she gestured a throat-shing motion above the neck with her thumb, scaring the staff member into squeezing his eyes shut, not daring to peek, just nodding frantically, internallymenting his misfortune of being genuinely terrified by such a little girl.


    Lin Mengyao was on full alert, her mind nk, not thinking of anything, but Xu Ke, who came along to keep thempany, noticed something amiss but didn¡¯t say anything, his vignce increased.


    Hearing Ariel say she was fine, Lin Mengyao rxed a bit, cautiously pulling Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve as they walked towards where Ariel¡¯s voice wasing from, "You stay where you are, don¡¯t move, we¡¯lle to find you. I still feel it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone here; it¡¯s better if we stick together." Lin Mengyao said, moving closer to Ariel.


    "But you¡¯ll be really scared with me, are you not scared anymore?" Ariel stood in ce, kicking the staff pretending to be a corpse on the ground to get him to leave and focus on scaring others.


    So when Lin Mengyao, holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand, approached, there was nothing by Ariel¡¯s feet, and she was wearing a sugary sweet smile.


    Lin Mengyao held Ariel¡¯s hand with some excitement in her voice, "I was a bit nervous, but now that the three of us are together, it¡¯s not so scary. But we¡¯ve been here for a while and haven¡¯t encountered anything. Did the staff forget about us, or is this ce just not designed to be scary?" Lin Mengyao shared her guess to calm herself, convincing herself that it wasn¡¯t so frightening after all.


    Just then, the entire haunted house¡¯s lights suddenly went out without any warning.


    "Ah!" Lin Mengyao screamed,pletely unprepared, her heart racing and causing a sharp pain in her chest.


    Both Ariel and Xu Ke, whose hands were gripped so tightly by Lin Mengyao that their knuckles whitened, didn¡¯t show any expression. Xu Ke softly coaxed Lin Mengyao, while Ariel had a gleam of excitement in her eyes, not at all conscious that she had single-handedly elevated the haunted house¡¯s difficulty level.


    "Shh, listen to that sound," Ariel whispered, pressing her index finger against her full, red lips.


    Terrified, and already breathing heavily, Lin Mengyao instinctively obeyed Ariel¡¯s suggestion, holding her breath and tuning in her ears.


    A pping noise gradually approached from a distance, and as the sound grew louder and louder, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened in step, as if ready to pop out at any moment.


    The pitch-dark environment and icy air had heightened their nerves to an extreme. In the suffocating, maddening tension, a nearby building next to Ariel suddenly illuminated, drawing the trio¡¯s attention. The next second, a decaying face, unrecognizable as human, apanied by a beast-like roar, rushed to the window, causing Lin Mengyao to scream once more.


    She almost turned into a gecko, clinging onto Xu Ke.

 Chapter 416: Chase

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 416: Chase</h4><h4></h4>


    Such lighting onlysted a moment before the entire haunted house plunged back into darkness, as if everything that had just happened was nothing but an illusion.


    Ariel wasn¡¯t startled by the sudden appearance of the ghosts, but rather by Lin Mengyao¡¯s shrill scream.


    Once again enveloped in pitch darkness, she couldn¡¯t discern the situation, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to deduce what had happened from the sobs echoing through the air.


    Ariel yed with her folding fan using the hand that had been freed, quietly waiting for the next terrifying moment to arrive.


    She listened as Xu Ke softly consoled Lin Mengyao, while she idly counted seconds in her mind. When she reached the tenth second, the lights in the haunted house flickered back on, and eerie singing emanated from all parts of the small town, followed by the roars of beasts from behind them.


    Sometime unknown to them, over a dozen zombies with special effects makeup had appeared behind them, where there had once been nothing.


    They stood in a row, contorting their bodies, their eyes devoid of ck pupils stared at the three of them, mouths agape as they shuffled towards them.


    Just when Lin Mengyao had beenforted by Xu Ke, she poked her head out from his embrace at the sound, only to be confronted by this terrifying scene. It was a sensationpletely different from that in movies. A surge of blood seemed to rush from Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart straight to her brain, making her unable to think. She instinctively shrank out of Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, screaming as she ran off, as if chased by a pack of hungry wolves.


    "Seems like your dear wife isn¡¯t as invested in you as you are in her. They say that only in times of adversity can you see true feelings, didn¡¯t expect a haunted house to reveal such truths too." Ariel waved her fan in the eerie haunted house, dismissing the surrounding zombies as inconsequential. Her eyes mocked them, and when a zombie reached out with its long nails to scratch her, she pped their hand sharply with her fan, making them retract.


    Under the alternating red and green lights, Xu Ke¡¯s expression appeared slightly twisted.


    "This is between her and me, it¡¯s none of your business, just mind your own." Xu Ke raised his eyes and spoke to Ariel with an expressionless face.


    "You are my business, you know that I¡¯m quite interested in you, so your business is my business. And you should be careful; little by little, I¡¯ll infiltrate your life, acting as the wedge in your already unstable marriage, prying it apart until there¡¯s room for me." Ariel¡¯s expression was not at all forced; on the contrary, it radiated strong self-assurance.


    The workers exchanged nces when they saw the two conversing. Taking advantage of the distraction, they slipped along the walls to leave the main group and pursue the fleeing Lin Mengyao.


    Compared to these two fearless individuals, a person like Lin Mengyao, who could be scared, offered them more satisfaction.


    "Why would a youngdy like you want to do something like this, following a man without a name or status without fearing your father¡¯s disappointment?" Xu Ke found it difficult to understand Ariel¡¯s thought process, "You could walk anywhere in this city unchallenged with your status, what kind of man can¡¯t you find? Why invest your heart in me?"


    "You¡¯re right, with my status, there are all kinds of men I could want, but there¡¯s only one of you, and I only wish for you. Plus, in my culture, it¡¯s open-minded, even if I were to be a mistress, my father wouldn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he doesn¡¯t meddle in most of my affairs, as long as it doesn¡¯t harm his interests, even if I do something outrageous, he won¡¯t mind."


    Ariel didn¡¯t mind expressing her feelings about Xu Ke openly, not embarrassed to dere her affection for Xu Ke in public, contrasting with Lin Mengyao¡¯s reserved nature.


    The hand that had gripped Lin Mengyao¡¯s earlier now felt empty and hollow. Xu Ke repeatedly clenched his palm, a seemingly stable aspect of his thoughts experiencing a significant shift.


    Xu Ke tightened his hand, closing his eyes. He was a man who understood things perfectly, aware that his attitude had changed, although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly when. The fact that he didn¡¯t dislike this change said volumes.


    "I know you¡¯re still wrestling with your thoughts, weighing your options, observing, but I don¡¯t mind waiting. Shall we stop wasting time here and go after Yaoyao? Though it¡¯s a haunted house with no real dangers, we should bring her out to prevent her from crying too much," Ariel suggested.


    Xu Ke did not object, though the look he gave Ariel was noticeably warmer, even carrying a hint of tenderness.


    It was only when they snapped out of their conversation that they realized the zombies confining them had dwindled unexpectedly.


    "Where are your colleagues?" Xu Ke turned to ask the remaining zombies.


    "They followed yourpanion." A zombie who had eavesdropped on the juicy conversation burped contentedly, realizing they couldn¡¯t scare them anymore, so he dropped the frightful facade and calmly replied to Xu Ke.


    Eyes hidden behind white contact lenses darted around the two as if analyzing their situation.


    "You have a way tomunicate with them, right? Ask your colleagues to report their position; we need to find someone," Xu Ke instructed.


    "No problem, but they might not reply to me right away. You know yourpanion¡¯s jumpy nature is exactly what we love in this line of work; they might be too preupied with her now to respond," the zombie agreed to help Xu Ke locate someone but also expressed his own assumptions, advising them not to get their hopes too high.


    Just as the zombie was about to dial on the walkie-talkie, a piercing female scream came from the east side of the town. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they knew who it was. Xu Ke and Ariel exchanged a nce and quickly sprinted towards the sound¡¯s origin.


    Although Ariel held up a huge skirt, her pace was equally brisk, with neither holding the other back. Not fearing the ghost characters yed by the workers around them, they rushed straight to Lin Mengyao¡¯s location without pause,


    "Don¡¯te any closer, don¡¯te near me. I¡¯m not afraid of you, I¡¯m not afraid at all." Lin Mengyao brandished a human leg bone she had picked up from somewhere as a weapon, swinging it to keep the zombie-like workers at bay.


    Tears stained her face; this usually aloof and noble person now exposed a vulnerable and endearing side, presenting a different kind of beauty. Though Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t possess Western-style features, she still drew their gaze irresistibly.

 Chapter 417: Confirming the Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 417: Confirming the Rtionship</h4><h4></h4>


    Actually, if Lin Mengyao opened her eyes at this moment, she would find that those ghosts were no longer chasing her. They were just standing at a distance, neither close nor far, staring at her face in fascination. But the frightened Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t have the courage to open her eyes. She just waved her weapon blindly, muttering to herself.


    Xu Ke patted a staff member on the shoulder, making the person clear a path for him. The staff knew that this woman was genuinely scared by their antics, and though they enjoyed hearing screams, they respected that she was truly terrified. Thus, all the employees obediently moved aside to let Xu Ke and Ariel pass.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm was getting tired from all the waving, so she lowered it. Xu Ke started walking in her direction.


    Upon hearing footsteps, Lin Mengyao, without any hesitation, swung her weapon toward the source of the sound. Even though the bones here weren¡¯t from real people, they weren¡¯t stic either. It was still quite painful when hit, but Xu Ke merely frowned.


    "Yaoyao, I¡¯vee to take you home," Xu Ke said.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice, Lin Mengyao finally opened her eyes, with the look like a small animal seeing its guardian, knowing she would soon be protected.


    Lin Mengyao threw herself into Xu Ke¡¯s arms. She unknowingly hit his wound but didn¡¯t realize it. She kept tightening her embrace around Xu Ke¡¯s arm, lost in her emotions, and burst into tears.


    "Why did it take you so long? Do you know how terrified I was in this ce? I was so scared. This ce is just unfit for anyone," Lin Mengyao cried out.


    "My fault. I¡¯ll take you back right now," Xu Ke said while enduring the pain from his wound. His eyes held the familiar tenderness Mengyao was used to seeing, but there was something in them she couldn¡¯t quite ce. Xu Ke nced at Ariel, put his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, and led her inside first.


    Once out of the haunted house, Lin Mengyao felt ufortable all over, with a sore throat and aching body. She had been rushing inside and twisted her ankle while bumping into structures. Luckily, the structures weren¡¯t too dirty. A little dust got on her clothes but came off easily. Her waterproof makeup remained mostly intact, which provided her slightfort.


    "Let¡¯s head back. I don¡¯t want to y anymore today," Lin Mengyao said pitifully, tugging on Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve.


    "Alright, let¡¯s head back now," Xu Ke said as he picked Lin Mengyao up and ced her in the car. This time, however, Xu Ke didn¡¯t let Lin Mengyao sit in the middle; instead, he sat there himself, with Ariel sitting next to him.


    Initially, Ariel¡¯s expression outside was not too pleasant, but it immediately turned into a bright smile. Everything seemed beautiful to her, and she appeared so sweet, as if blowing pink bubbles, turning the air around her sugary.


    Lin Mengyao, however, didn¡¯t notice these things. In the car, she leaned against Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder and gradually drifted into a tired sleep, not even knowing how Xu Ke got her to bed.


    After settling Lin Mengyao in, Xu Ke had just stepped out of the room when someone pushed him against the wall. The scent of hyacinth drifted to his nose with a slight breeze.


    A soft, boneless hand climbed onto his neck, and a fragile, boneless body pressed into his embrace. Yet, this time Xu Ke didn¡¯t push the person away. Instead, he ced his palm on the overly slender waist.


    Ariel noticed Xu Ke¡¯s action and instantly showed a pleased smile, her demeanor as sweet as if she had just secretly tasted honey, undeniably improving the mood of anyone who saw it.


    "Why are you in such a good mood today?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and asked, though he knew the reason.


    "Of course, because I got what I wanted. If I can get what I desire, naturally, I¡¯m happy. Aren¡¯t you happy too?" Ariel retorted cutely, showing her teeth as she mischievously slid her little hand over Xu Ke¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes gradually became dangerously serious, and at the same time, the thumb on Ariel¡¯s waist began to mischievously caress.


    "Why is your waist so slender? I¡¯ve seen you eating quite a bit. How do you still look malnourished?" Xu Ke, instead of answering Ariel, mischievously asked another question.


    "I don¡¯t know, no matter how much I eat, I don¡¯t gain weight on my waist. What can I do? Maybe you could diagnose me," Ariel said and then turned her gaze to Xu Ke, her eyes suddenly brightening like two little suns that shone sharply in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Ke chuckled, stooped down, and lifted Ariel like a child, walking directly into Ariel¡¯s bedroom.


    He ced her on the bed, leaning over her. Xu Ke supported his weight with one hand, not cing all his weight on Ariel, considering how fragile she looked. He didn¡¯t want to crush her. His other hand gently squeezed her plump lips, rubbing her lip bead slowly.


    Even with no particr skill, Xu Ke¡¯s voice became husky.


    "Did you handle that thing under your bed?"


    "Not yet, don¡¯t you like it?" Ariel asked curiously.


    "Correct, I don¡¯t like any male presence in my woman¡¯s room, not even a skeleton frame," Xu Ke said, squinting slightly, his fingers grazing one of Ariel¡¯s sharp teeth.


    "Your possessiveness is strong, but if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll have it removed tomorrow," Ariel said nonchntly, her turn to be surprised. Xu Ke said, "You don¡¯t like that thing anymore? I told you to throw it out, and you¡¯re just going to do it?"


    "I like that thing, but I like you even more. Besides, you only said you don¡¯t like males in my room. Next time, I¡¯ll find a female. You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t have funter, and I know you¡¯re like me, so you won¡¯t oppose my hobbies, right?" Ariel¡¯s hand slipped inside Xu Ke¡¯s shirt, sliding upward from the hem. When touching Xu Ke¡¯s abs, Ariel smiled all too happily.


    "Do you like it that much?"


    "Of course, I do. No matter how many times I touch it, I love it," Ariel didn¡¯t hide her feelings at all. She liked what she liked and disyed it outright, without any reservation.


    "Let me be clear, no matter how many men you¡¯ve had before, now that you¡¯re with me, you can only have me as your man. If I find out that you¡¯re fooling around behind my back, I will never forgive you or any man who touches you," Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were filled with intense possessiveness and murderous intent, which sent shivers down Ariel¡¯s spine, thrilling her into an uncontroble shudder.

 Chapter 418: Sending Someone Away

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418: Sending Someone Away</h4>


    "Scared?" Xu Ke squinted slightly, asking with a hint of danger.


    "No, I¡¯m excited. If one day I die before you, you must turn me into a skeleton, use my skull as a decoration in your study, make my finger bones into a ne, and then preserve what¡¯s left of me very well." Ariel¡¯s eyes filled with mist, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, and her rubbed lips became plumper.


    "What a seductress." Xu Ke whispered, and in the next moment he bent down, letting himself fully indulge.


    Xu Ke¡¯s hand lingered on Ariel¡¯s waist.


    "Stop touching my waist, if you touch it again it might break." Ariel red at Xu Ke with an unthreatening look, like a harmless kitten staging a protest, which only made her seem adorable.


    Xu Ke chuckled softly, took a drag of his cigarette, and, catching Ariel off guard, pressed the cigarette to her mouth, making her cough uncontrobly. The corners of her eyes, already tinged with redness, became even more vividly red.


    Finally stopping her coughing, the first thing Ariel did was weakly punch Xu Ke, but he effortlessly restrained her, blowing another puff of smoke toward her face.


    "How can you be so annoying and bad, using smoke to choke me? Be careful, I might get back at you someday." Ariel threatened Xu Ke with wing gestures.


    "Oh? How would you get back at me?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, asking indifferently.


    In the meantime, Ariel¡¯s gaze roamed over Xu Ke. Taking advantage of an unguarded moment, she quickly uncovered the nket on Xu Ke¡¯s waist, and before he could dodge, she left a reddish strawberry mark on a very special spot.


    Never having been treated this way before, Xu Ke was shocked speechless. He nced at the newly marked spot on his body and then at Ariel¡¯s triumphant gaze, and btedly, his face flushed red.


    "How can you do this, you grown woman, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?" Xu Ke gritted his teeth and whispered.


    "What should I be afraid of? We¡¯ve already seen everything of each other." Under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, Ariel raised her head justifiably, looking extremely proud and making people¡¯s teeth itch from seeing her.


    Xu Ke: Very well, nothing to retort.


    "Where did you learn all these tricks?" Xu Ke said with augh.


    Ariel giggled, extremely proud of herself.


    The two of them lingered in the room a little longer, and only when it was almost dinnertime did they leave the room.


    At the dining table, the long-absent Arthur Family Master appeared.


    There was not much expression on his face, and he looked quite weather-worn, returning from who knows where.


    Halfway through the meal, Arthur turned his gaze to Ariel and said, "You¡¯ve grown up. Tomorrow evening, tidy up and go out with me to attend a banquet."


    Arthur¡¯s expression brooked no refusal. After speaking, he put down his knife and fork and went upstairs without looking at Ariel again.


    Xu Ke¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, sensing something was off, but given they were on Arthur¡¯s turf, it was not wise to act rashly. Such a feeling of helplessness and subjugation hadn¡¯t surfaced in Xu Ke for a long time.


    Noticing the concern and inquiry in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Ariel smiled, appearing as sweet as a candy, sugary and mellow.


    "Did something good happen?" Lin Mengyao looked at Ariel puzzledly. From her perspective, Arthur¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t seem like anything good happened.


    "Nothing, I just suddenly remembered something pleasant." Ariel replied with a sweet smile, as if nothing had happened, but after dinner, she followed Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao to their room, kicking off her shoes unceremoniously and sitting on the bed.


    "I know you have things you want to ask, go ahead." Ariel propped her hands on her sides, as if saying she¡¯d answer anything.


    "What did your father mean by what he said?" Xu Ke asked with a frown.


    "He¡¯s probably trying to sell me off. Every year around this time, people from both the East and West hold a banquet. It¡¯s supposedly a banquet, but really it¡¯s a tform to showcase both sides¡¯ strengths. Over the years, the boss from the West hasn¡¯t had a woman by his side, and now that I¡¯vee of age, I guess my father intends to offer me to him, hoping I can seduce him so that he can take the West without shedding blood." Ariel shrugged as she spoke.


    "How can your father do that? You¡¯re his only daughter! Doesn¡¯t he think about what could happen to you? And when we first met, he seemed to treat you well. Could all of that have been an act?" Lin Mengyao asked incredulously, her eyes widening in disbelief. How could anyone disregard father-daughter love like that?


    Arielughed at Lin Mengyao¡¯s naivety.


    "Sister, you¡¯re too naive. He runs the East District; how could he really be as he appears? Besides, how could my father only have me as a daughter? I¡¯ve known since I was little that he doesn¡¯t just have my mother. He has kept lots of women outside, and each has borne him children. I¡¯ve known since I was young that I¡¯m just a scapegoat he presents to the public, just like my mother, simply dispensable chess pieces. Even if we¡¯re gone, there will be others. So, losing as many pieces like us doesn¡¯t make him any sorrowful."


    "Why do I have such a big reputation in the East District? Isn¡¯t it because of my dear father spreading my name around? As for his illegitimate children, I haven¡¯t touched a single one. Everyone¡¯s a chess piece; who¡¯s really better than whom? Even if I killed all those people, my father wouldn¡¯t treat me any better, so I¡¯m not bothering to dirty my own hands." Ariel said, looking at her well-maintained hands.

 Chapter 419 Party

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419 Party</h4>


    "A tiger, though fierce, will not eat its cubs. I never thought that there could be such a cold-blooded man in this world who treats his wife and children this way. Isn¡¯t he afraid of ending up with nothing in his old age?" Lin Mengyao said with righteous indignation.


    "Of course, he¡¯s not afraid. Even if his children are all dead, he still has the power in his hands. At worst, he can adopt an heir in his old age, ensuring a glorious life until the end. But I refuse to let him get his way. I want him never to achieve what he desires, and to lose whatever he gains immediately." Ariel spoke slowly, with a desire for destruction hidden in her tone that made one¡¯s heart race.


    "You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?" Ariel raised her head and looked at Xu Ke, "I¡¯ve been in this city since I was born. I¡¯m intimately familiar with every brick and tile here, yet I loathe them. I want to leave here. I want to go out and breathe fresh air, to see what the outside world is like, if it¡¯s really as wonderful as people say online."


    "Alright." Xu Ke nodded in agreement without hesitation. Ariel¡¯s face broke into a smile. Lin Mengyao noticed the atmosphere between Ariel and Xu Ke and frowned slightly. Her intuition told her something beyond her control was happening, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. This feeling made her somewhat anxious.


    "I¡¯ll apany you to tomorrow night¡¯s party," Xu Ke said, feeling moved as he looked at Ariel.


    "And what about me?" Not hearing Xu Ke mention her, Lin Mengyao clutched the sheet tightly, her face betraying no w as she asked.


    "You should wait here for us. If something unexpected happens at the party, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you," Xu Ke exined.


    Lin Mengyao wanted to counter. How could he fail to protect her? Didn¡¯t he always manage to protect her before? Why couldn¡¯t he do it this time? But seeing Ariel still sitting on their bed, all her questions were swallowed back down. Although she still smiled, impatience tinged her eyes.


    Ariel nced at Lin Mengyao, her azure eyes flowing gently. "I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll head back to my room and leave you two to your world." Ariel got up from the bed and left without giving them time to ask her to stay, leaving only her exceedingly sweet smile for them.


    Once the door closed and Ariel¡¯s figure was no longer visible, Lin Mengyao finally put away the smile on her face.


    "Why don¡¯t you take me?" Lin Mengyao stood by the bed, looking at Xu Ke and asked.


    "You heard it yourself. This time, both the eastern and western bosses are attending with their crews. If a conflict breaks out, I might not be able to protect you. I don¡¯t want you to get into danger," Xu Ke exined.


    "You don¡¯t want me to get into danger? Bringing me here was already risky. And in the past, you always managed to protect me during numerous dangerous times. Why can¡¯t you do it this time? What exactly are you hiding from me?" Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t satisfied with Xu Ke¡¯s exnation and continued to ask.


    The atmosphere inside the room grew tense.


    The two stared at each other, neither backing down.


    "Yaoyao, are you resenting me for bringing you here?" After a long while, Xu Ke asked softly.


    "No. I¡¯m not upset about you bringing me here. I just don¡¯t want to be here alone. I... I¡¯m really scared being here by myself. I want to be braver and stronger, but as soon as I think of you not being by my side, I can¡¯t help but feel scared. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you, Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao moved closer to Xu Ke, resting her head on his shoulder, tears soaking through his shirt, softening his gaze.


    Xu Ke sighed gently, "Tomorrow, during the day, I¡¯ll put you in a rtively safe ce. But truly, you can¡¯te to the party. There¡¯s a good chance we¡¯ll have a confrontation, and if a fight breaks out, they outnumber us significantly. I might really not be able to look after you. You¡¯ll be much safer outside than going in with me."


    Feeling Xu Ke¡¯s resolve, Lin Mengyao pursed her lips, forming a straight line. "Take care of yourself, and make sure toe back unharmed. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt."


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me. I won¡¯t give you the chance to be a widow," Xu Ke said with a smile. Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao yfully punched him and said, "Don¡¯t say things like that, it¡¯s not good luck. No matter what happens to others, you have to return to me unscathed. If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t speak to you again."


    Lin Mengyao spoke seriously, and her seriousness affected Xu Ke, who couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheek, his gaze gentle. "I¡¯ll take care of myself and won¡¯t give you the chance to ignore me. I promise."


    Xu Ke rarely made promises, so Lin Mengyao felt relieved to hear him say this. She rubbed her cheek against Xu Ke¡¯s palm, and the previously tense atmosphere suddenly calmed, a warm feeling flowing through.


    The party time arrived extraordinarily fast. Under Ariel¡¯s cover, Xu Ke got Lin Mengyao out of the city and handed her over to Sheng Wenhao, who had rushed over overnight upon receiving the message.


    "I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else I could trust, so I brought Wenhao here to take care of you. Let him take you on a vacation. After I¡¯ve handled everything here, I¡¯lle find you," Xu Ke said, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. Don¡¯t forget toe and find me," Lin Mengyao said, her eyes full of reluctance and worry. "Don¡¯t forget your promise to me, ensure your safety," she urged gently.


    "Hmm." Xu Ke nodded, then turned his gaze to Sheng Wenhao. "You¡¯ve gotten darker and thinner sincest time," Xu Ke remarked as he patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder.


    "I¡¯ve entrusted my wife to you, so don¡¯t let her suffer. When I¡¯m done with things here, if I find out she¡¯s gotten darker and thinner because of you, see if I won¡¯t beat you up."


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s threat, Sheng Wenhao, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, chuckled. "Rx, I promise she¡¯ll be the same when I give her back to you."


    Xu Ke shared a few more words with Lin Mengyao before she followed Sheng Wenhao out of his sight.


    "Alright, there¡¯s no point watching; she¡¯s far gone. There¡¯s not much time before the party starts. We have to hurry, or my father might personallye to catch me," Ariel said as she hooked Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Xu Ke replied.

 Chapter 420 I Refuse

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 420 I Refuse</h4>


    The two of them created a look. Ariel was wearing the ck vintage puff dress she loved, which perfectly outlined her body curves bit by bit. The skirt was embroidered with luxurious dahlias, faintly visible as she walked. The added silver and gold threads in the embroidery sparkled under the lighting, making it exceptionally beautiful.


    A ck veil adorned her ck hat, obscuring the upper half of Ariel¡¯s face, leaving only her delicate chin and full red lips exposed to everyone.


    Sitting in the living room waiting for someone, Arthur was pretending to nap until the sound of high heels tapping on the floor woke him. When he saw Ariel¡¯s outfit, a hint of satisfaction finally flickered in his cold eyes.


    "Today¡¯s outfit is not bad," Arthur said with satisfaction.


    His gaze at Ariel held no affection, unlike a father looking at his daughter; instead, it was as if he was evaluating amodity. Now thismodity seemed poised to fetch a good price, leading to a trace of a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Remember to perform well at tonight¡¯s party; the future of the Arthur family depends on you. I am getting old," Arthur patted Ariel¡¯s shoulder as if making a promise, yet he gave her nothing; if you take it seriously, you¡¯ve lost.


    So Ariel merely smiled and said, "Father, you are still going strong, even younger men may not match your prowess."


    Arthur¡¯s gray eyes nced at Ariel sideways, a sardonic expression on his face without speaking. Ariel stood still, allowing Arthur to scrutinize her, but his gaze shifted from Ariel to Xu Ke. Xu Ke, dressed in a ck suit, stood beside Ariel, looking as though he was going to follow. Arthur frowned displeasedly.


    "Are you taking this man with you?" Arthur asked disapprovingly.


    "Yes, Father," Ariel replied obediently.


    "You are smart enough to know why I am sending you. Now you want him toe with you, what does this mean? I am still in charge in the East District; what? While I¡¯m still alive, you¡¯re defying my control?" Arthur spoke with a sullen face.


    Facing Arthur¡¯s razor-sharp words, Ariel¡¯s smile remained unchanged, "Father, why would you think that? You know I am the one who respects you the most in this world. How could I have such inappropriate thoughts? After all, I grew up under your watchful eyes. I only want him here to feel a bit of security. You know at times I can¡¯t control myself, and I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen at tonight¡¯s event."


    "Indeed, you¡¯ve grown up, you even dare to threaten me now." Arthur tightened his grip on Ariel¡¯s hand, wrapped in ckce gloves, changing its shape, yet Ariel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t alter a bit.


    "Boss, it¡¯s almost time." Just as the atmosphere was tense, Arthur¡¯s subordinate came in and whispered in his ear.


    "I¡¯ll let you off today. Perform well tonight, or there are plenty who would want the position of the Arthur family¡¯s eldest daughter." Arthur¡¯s face returned to calm.


    "But the position of the eldest daughter of the Arthur family can only be mine, can¡¯t it? That¡¯s irreceable by anyone else," Ariel replied lightly.


    "Hmph." Arthur snorted coldly, his gaze carrying naked threats, ignoring Xu Ke as he led Ariel into the car.


    The party location stood in a no-man¡¯snd on the east-west border, a neutral area not imed by either bigwig, simultaneously safe yet dangerous.


    The party was held in a manor atop a hill, with people stationed at the foot to block passing vehicles for inspection. Both sides checked, preventing anyone with ulterior motives from bringing extraneous items, jeopardizing the people above.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re touching?" Ariel used a small fan to intercept therge man¡¯s hand reaching over, her tone cold.


    "I¡¯m just conducting a routine check, miss, ensuring you¡¯re not carrying unauthorized items," the man replied seriously and stiffly.


    "But I¡¯ve never heard of checks involving lifting ady¡¯s skirt. Nor have I seen you lift other women¡¯s skirts. Are you targeting me, knowing my identity, to humiliate me and embarrass my father, all to show off to your boss?" Although Ariel¡¯s voice was light, the underlying meaning made the man¡¯s face turn pale instantly.


    "That¡¯s not true. We¡¯re just afraid someone might carry dangerous items. Today¡¯s guests are important figures, and any issues are unbearable for us," the man exined.


    "I¡¯m such a weak woman; what could I bring in? Why don¡¯t you use devices for checks instead of hands?" Ariel spat back, arching her eyebrows without holding back.


    Ariel¡¯s words rendered him speechless. A responsible officer emerged and, without a word, gave the man two ps. "Aren¡¯t you going to open your eyes and see who this is? That¡¯s the eldest daughter from the East District. Do you think she¡¯d use such underhanded means?"


    After dealing with the man, the officer turned to Ariel, "I sincerely apologize. This person is new, unaware of the rules, and rigid in conduct. Please don¡¯t mind him." While speaking, the officer gestured for the man to leave.


    Ariel, watching the officer¡¯s actions under her nose, couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond,zily saying, "Do I still need to be checked?"


    "What are you saying? Of course not, please go in." The officer replied with a smile.


    Through the main entrance, the view was instantly filled with awn lit like daylight, tables full of desserts ced on it. Checked individuals passed by Ariel, heading towards familiar faces to greet them.


    "Stay with me, don¡¯t wander off. Keep an eye on the person you brought. In this ce, if you offend someone you shouldn¡¯t, even death would be in vain." Arthur came to Ariel¡¯s side, watching people move across thewn. He adjusted his attire and spoke coldly.


    Arthur didn¡¯t need to blend into others¡¯ conversations. Standing there, he was the biggest attraction, his every move drawing all eyes. The crowd naturally gravitated toward him, albeit maintaining a respectable distance due to his authority.


    Arriving slightly ahead of Arthur, K raised a toast from afar, ss in hand. Next, he began walking towards Arthur, smiling as he moved through the pathway the crowd parted for him.

 Chapter 421: Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Goodbye</h4>


    Today¡¯s K continues his usual arrogant style, dressed in a burgundy suit worn sharply, but with three buttons of his shirt undone, revealing his fair chest. He has changed his hair color to a mboyant red and added a lip piercing that gives him a wild beauty.


    K stood in front of Arthur, but his eyes turned towards Xu Ke, "I thought you had already left, but didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Since you¡¯re here, it means the bet is still on, right? Then let me remind you, half the time has already passed, so you should cherish the remaining time. If you don¡¯t finish it, you will have to face the punishment."


    Arthur was busy with his daily affairs, and had never paid much attention to Xu Ke, thinking Xu Ke was just another canary Ariel picked up from some street to amuse himself for a while. But now, hearing K¡¯s words, it was obvious that this wasn¡¯t just a simple affair. Therefore, Arthur cast a more scrutinizing gaze at Xu Ke and Ariel, and hidden behind this gaze was a strong intent to kill.


    He didn¡¯t need to know exactly what was going on; he just needed to nip any danger in the bud. With this in mind, Arthur squinted his eyes slightly, having made up his mind.


    "It seems I¡¯m going to disappoint you. I¡¯ve decided not to do what I promised you before, and I won¡¯t ept the benefits you promised. I think it¡¯s pretty good like this now. Staying in the East District is much morefortable than the West District, there¡¯s noparison," Xu Ke said without any fear.


    The smile on K¡¯s facepletely disappeared, and his gaze at Xu Ke was filled with undeniable murderous intent.


    "It looks like you have a death wish," K¡¯s lips maintained their upward curve, but his eyes were icy.


    "No, I intend to live a long life," Xu Ke retorted.


    Their conversation was not lowered in volume at all. In the West District, only someone who was tired of living would interrupt such a conversation, so Xu Ke and K¡¯s words reached everyone¡¯s ears, causing them to nce at Xu Ke differently.


    Arthur did not speak, watching the two confront each other like an outsider. The only person who had the qualification to speak to K kept silent, so the others definitely did not have the right to open their mouths. Thus, the air seemed frozen by the confrontation between the two men.


    It was K who couldn¡¯t hold back first. He raised a brow and then burst into loudughter like a madman,ughing so hard he bent over and needed support to stand upright.


    "You really are a very interesting person. You are the first among so many to dare to mess with me. I admire your courage, but I don¡¯t n on letting you live. This ce isn¡¯t suitable for bloodshed today, so I¡¯ll let you go. But in future days, you better watch out. Perhaps, one day, you¡¯ll just ¡¯boom¡¯ and explode without anything left," K made a gesture of explosion, standing so close to Xu Ke that he could smell the gunpowder on him.


    "I said I intend to live a long life. As long as it¡¯s not my will, no one can kill me," Xu Ke slowly curled up a smile, as gentle and elegant as the breeze and the moon.


    "Then let¡¯s see, it¡¯s been a while since anyone dared to take me on like you have. I admire your courage, hope you can keep it up." K gave Xu Ke a deep look before he withdrew his gaze, focusing on Arthur instead.


    "Hey, my old friend, long time no see. You¡¯re still as vigorous as ever, standing as straight as us younger folks, which really makes me feel regretful. You know, in the East District, only you make me wary. Truly, I wish one day to hear of your trip to Heaven, and if I do, I will throw a grand ball and party with thedies for three days and nights." K tilted his head, speaking with excitement.


    "What a coincidence, I have the same thought. It¡¯s just that when that dayes, I¡¯ll celebrate with the whole city," Arthur said with a smile, his grey eyes sinister enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    "That¡¯s really a good idea, I¡¯m d we share the same thought, old pal." K acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard the murderous intent in Arthur¡¯s words, draping an arm around Arthur¡¯s shoulders as heughed and led the people forward. The crowd in front of them automatically parted, creating a path for them to walk through.


    With two big bosses leading, the group stood in four rows, with two rows of people behind each, grandly entering the castle-like building.


    Upon pushing open the heavy doors of the castle, blinding lights greeted them. Inside, the castle embodied extravagance to the fullest, with artistic reliefs on the ceiling and famous paintings on the walls. Every brick and tile seemed to scream high value. Many were attending this party for the first time, and even though Xu Ke was some distance from these people, he could hear their gasps that they couldn¡¯t suppress.


    "How unsophisticated. Just this kind of decoration and they show such expressions?" Ariel whispered in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    "After all, not just anyone cane to this ce; their shock is normal," Xu Ke responded, holding Ariel¡¯s hand.


    "Why aren¡¯t you curious? Since I first met you, I¡¯ve noticed you don¡¯t seem to care about money. I¡¯m curious about what your family situation is like. Are you already wealthy, so you¡¯re used to sights like this, or do you just not have a concept of money and don¡¯t like it?" Ariel blinked her curious eyes at Xu Ke.


    "A bit of both," Xu Ke thought for a moment and replied.


    "That¡¯s the best then. Ever since I was little, I have always wanted the best of everything. I initially thought being with you meant living a hard life, but knowing you¡¯re rich puts me at ease. Even if I leave here in the future, I can still live like a spoileddy," Ariel grinned at Xu Ke, a gleam of delight in her eyes.


    "I won¡¯t let my woman suffer," Xu Ke said, gently pinching Ariel¡¯s fingertip.


    During their conversation, the number of people following them dwindled. By the time they reached the center, only the main figures brought by the two major bosses and Ariel and Xu Ke were left.


    Arthur gave Xu Ke a warning look, then sat across from K and said, "Let me say some pretentious words. I¡¯ve been in charge of the East District for quite a while, having started when you weren¡¯t even present in the West District. I could almost arrogantly call myself a father figure to you. Now that you¡¯re not young anymore, do you have a girl you like? If not, I have someone I could introduce to you." With the mention of key words, Arthur¡¯s expression showed a rare hint of expectation.

 Chapter 422: A Battlefield Without Gunpowder

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 422: A Battlefield Without Gunpowder</h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s gazended on Ariel, his eyes lingering between Ariel and Xu Ke with a malicious gleam in them, but the worse the idea that brewed in his heart, the brighter the smile on his face, "What you want to introduce wouldn¡¯t happen to be your daughter, Miss Ariel, would it?"


    "Yes, I can proudly say, looking across the entire city, that my daughter Ariel¡¯s appearance is wless." Arthur spoke with a hint of pride.


    "But I remember the rtionship between Ariel and this man beside her isn¡¯t ordinary, is it?" Xu Ke stroked his smooth chin and said. As Xu Ke¡¯s words carried, his subordinates fixed their gaze on Xu Ke and Ariel, looking at them with a hostile demeanor, as if viewing a pair of adulterers, their gaze piercing. At the same time, their opinion of Arthur worsened, and a hot-tempered individual was already so angry that his cheeks turned red, indicating how upset he was by this piece of information.


    Even if their society is open, they cannot ept their Boss taking over a woman who had been with someone else.


    "It¡¯s just some unknown man I picked up on the road. If you¡¯re not satisfied, I can hand him over to you to deal with." Arthur said nonchntly.


    Ariel¡¯s exposed red lips slowly curled up, her eyes carrying a hint of coldness, "Father, he isn¡¯t some unknown man. He is my man, your daughter¡¯s man." Ariel¡¯s uniquely sweet voice rang out. She didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s eyes on her, but rather, boldly hooked her arm around Xu Ke¡¯s, showcasing her intimacy with Xu Ke to everyone.


    This was akin to an invisible p, directly and resoundingly pped across Arthur¡¯s face without mercy.


    Ariel¡¯s rebuttal could almost be said to have mercilessly trampled Arthur¡¯s dignity into the ground.


    Arthur gazed at Ariel with his sinister gray eyes, as if trying to tear her apart. Those apanying Arthur didn¡¯t understand why Arthur would introduce Ariel to the Boss of the West District, but they also didn¡¯t understand why Ariel would publicly undermine Arthur, her father, putting him in such a humiliating position had no benefit for her, did it?


    Among those who came with Arthur, someone couldn¡¯t hold back and, suppressing their anger, said to Ariel, "Miss!"


    Watching Arthur from the East District being undermined by his own daughter, Xu Keughed heartily with no reservation,ughing as he banged the table in front of him. With Xu Ke leading, his underlings followed inughter, the uproariousughter attracting gazes from everyone in the hall; Arthur had never been so humiliated before.


    His face first turned red, then its color changed to ashen with anger, "Ariel, what are you doing?" Arthur spat out each word between gritted teeth. To be disgraced like this in front of his rival and in front of so many people, he sorely wished he could swallow Ariel whole.


    "Have you forgotten your ce?" Arthur said in a low voice, his gray eyeballs showing traces of blood.


    "Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Arthur family, the one and only." Ariel continued to speak, arrogantly holding her chin up.


    "Father, I only said I¡¯de here with you, but I didn¡¯t agree to you deciding my entire life. Who I¡¯m with and who I like is my right, a right that even you, my father, have no right to take away." Ariel looked at Arthur, who was so angry he nearly wanted to eat her alive, and felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. Her full red lips curled into a critical arc as she spoke.


    "You did this on purpose. What benefit do you gain from causing such a scene on an asion like this?" Arthur lowered his voice, enunciating each word.


    "Makes me feel great, Father. You know how oppressed I¡¯ve felt living under your control, this oppressive feeling turned me into a monster, but now I don¡¯t want to be that monster anymore. I want to follow my heart to pursue what I desire. This city, this home has controlled me for too long, I want to see the world outside." Ariel tilted her lips upwards, speaking each word to Arthur against the background of everyone¡¯sughter.


    The veins on Arthur¡¯s forehead throbbed violently. He was a man with a strong desire for control, unable to tolerate anything slipping from his grasp, especially the rebellion of Ariel, who had been obedient to him from childhood.


    Arthur felt as if a fire was burning inside him. He raised his hand without warning and swung it towards Ariel¡¯s cheek, but at the moment it was about tond, Xu Ke tightly grasped his wrist.


    "Ariel is my woman now, so even if you¡¯re her father, you can¡¯t hit her now." Xu Ke said without emotion.


    Both of them together once again trampled Arthur¡¯s dignity underfoot.


    Xu Ke finally finishedughing, took a handkerchief handed to him by a subordinate, wiped his teary eyes, and said, "This was really a splendid show. I originally thought this year would be as boring as usual, but I didn¡¯t expect such a spectacr twist before the program even started. Seems like it wasn¡¯t a waste for me toe today."


    "In light of how happy you¡¯ve made me today, I¡¯ll let you die a little easier." Xu Ke mocked Arthur and then looked at Xu Ke with utmost seriousness and said.


    "No thanks, I don¡¯t need it." Xu Ke declined Xu Ke¡¯s offer.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t insist." Xu Ke shrugged indifferently, casually tossing the handkerchief onto the table. Xu Ke adjusted his expression and looked at Arthur, whose wrist was already freed by Xu Ke, and said, "You? Want to be my elder? What a joke. You¡¯re not the first to try to rely on old age tomand respect in front of me, but I swear you¡¯ll be the most miserable one."


    "To be honest, I really want to say, apart from being a bit older, where else are you better than me? Wanting to be my elder, it¡¯s really like a toad wishing to eat swan meat, you really dare to think. Look at yourself, what sort of character you have,paring yourself to me. I¡¯ve been the Boss of the West District at this age, and you? My future aplishments will surely surpass yours, so what do you have to boast about here?" Xu Ke posed a confused expression.


    "The mostughable thing is, you actually want to offer me your daughter. Do you think everyone else in the world is a fool except you? I see through your ploy, let me tell you, forget about it. I even have records of children your mistresses had outside, trying to use them to topple me is something that will never happen, just abandon that thought." Xu Ke taunted without hiding.


    Arthur was so enraged by the three of them that his skin trembled, wishing he could faint and never wake up again. Today was the most humiliating day of his life, without a doubt.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 423: Action

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Action</h4>


    "Don¡¯t speak too soon, sometimes age is indeed a form of strength. I¡¯ve walked more roads than you¡¯ve eaten grains of rice. You should be careful, angering me is not a good choice." Arthur suppressed his inner rage and directed all his fury at K as he spoke.


    "I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone," K said nonchntly.


    "Be careful, or you might end up biting your tongue with your loud words." Arthur¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing only the pitch-ck pupils within his gray eyes, like unfathomable wormholes in the universe that dared not be looked at directly, although K wasn¡¯t among those who dared not gaze upon them.


    Though Arthur was at odds with K, he didn¡¯t forget Ariel and Xu Ke, who had embarrassed him. With a nce at his confidants, someone stepped forward and gestured for Xu Ke and Ariel to follow.


    Ariel gripped Xu Ke¡¯s fingers slightly, her expression wless as she stood up first from her seat and said to the two still at odds, "I¡¯m tired of sitting here and don¡¯t want to sit with you any longer. I¡¯m going to the lounge to rest for a while, enjoy yourselves."


    Ariel gave Xu Ke¡¯s hand a slight tug, and Xu Ke followed Ariel up the stairs, escorted by two people.


    "Before the banquet ends, please stay here and don¡¯te out," the man said bluntly and closed the door without mercy in front of the two.


    "What is your purpose in provoking your father like this?" Xu Ke asked in a low voice, looking at Ariel who showed a faint cold smile.


    "Of course I have a purpose. I¡¯ve said I want to take away everything he cares about. I want to ensure he can never achieve his desires and struggles in unfulfilled agony," Ariel said softly. Her voice was low and deep, like the whispers of lovers, yet the malice it contained was shocking even to Xu Ke.


    "I know my father¡¯s subordinate has an Interpol agent lurking around. He thinks he¡¯s well concealed but doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s already exposed, parading like an idiot. If not for me covering his tracks, he would¡¯ve been exposed long ago," Ariel said with disdain.


    "So, you knew he came to see me all along?" Xu Ke squeezed Ariel¡¯s thin waist and said through gritted teeth.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression as if he wanted to bite her, Arielughed gleefully, "Yeah, I knew all along." She touched Xu Ke¡¯s lips yfully and said, "What should I do, I knew about this long ago. Not only that, but I also know the terms you agreed with him."


    "Did you bug my room?" Xu Ke¡¯s expression changed instantaneously.


    "No need to worry, I didn¡¯t bug your room, but I nted one on that man, so I know the content of your conversation. I not only know this, I also know where the police are looking for the ledger and my father¡¯s criminal evidence. So now, Mr. Xu, are you willing to act with me, y the hero, steal these things, hand them over to the police, and then take me away from this ce?" Ariel blinked her big eyes and extended an invitation to Xu Ke.


    "Why does it have to be today?"


    "Because today is the best opportunity for us to escape, and also thest chance to acquire those pieces of evidence. If we miss today and my father notices something amiss, I might never ess these things again. He¡¯ll kill me for what I do today, are you willing to let me die?" Ariel showed Xu Ke a pitiful expression, truly innocent, if Xu Ke didn¡¯t know all their current dangers were calcted by Ariel.


    "You didn¡¯t give me a chance to refuse you. You really are a bad girl. Tell me how you want me to help." Xu Ke steadied Ariel¡¯s red lips as he spoke.


    Ariel, like a Pandora¡¯s box, continuously tempted Xu Ke to open it. She was also like a wild horse easily igniting Xu Ke¡¯s desire for conquest, making him uncontrobly want to tame her, allowing this wild horse to show only its gentle side to him.


    But Ariel truly didn¡¯t know what Xu Ke had in mind. She leaned close to his ear and whispered her n step by step, watching Xu Ke with anticipation and excitement.


    Essentially, Ariel and Xu Ke are simr people; neither likes a monotonous and mundane life.


    Honestly, when Xu Ke heard Ariel¡¯s n, he wasn¡¯t not shocked, but after the shock came immense delight and a sense of eagerness.


    So when Ariel asked with wide eyes, "How¡¯s this n?" Xu Ke¡¯s response was a fiery kiss. When they finally parted, breathless, Xu Ke said with his hoarse voice, "You¡¯re a genius, a treasure to the human world, Ariel."


    "I don¡¯t want to be any kind of human treasure, I just want to be your treasure." Ariel pouted and said coyly.


    "Of course, you¡¯re my treasure," Xu Ke replied.


    Ariel kissed the corner of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth and said lightly, "We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s not dilly-dally; let¡¯s start now."


    As she spoke, Ariel unzipped her clothing, revealing the luxurious dress underneath. Hidden beneath was another set of nightwear, clinging to her body and outlining her shape perfectly. Various tools were strapped to her legs. As she clicked her high heels together, the thin heels disappeared in front of Xu Ke, transforming into ordinary t soles.


    Ariel pulled a gun from her leg and handed it to Xu Ke, exining, "Although it looks like a gun, it¡¯s actually loaded with small darts and a strand of very strong thin wire, allowing you to move between buildings."


    While speaking, Ariel untied a pouch from her leg and handed it to Xu Ke, gesturing for him to open it.


    Inside the pouch was a world split in two, with one half containing knives and the other containing fine needles.


    "The knives are for killing. As for the needles, each one has been soaked in an advanced anesthetic. If you pierce someone¡¯s skin with it, they¡¯ll pass out within three seconds. In fact, even a single needle can take down a tiger, so be careful not to let these needles pierce your skin." Ariel exined to Xu Ke innocently.


    "The gear is reallyplete, making me eager to test if they¡¯re as effective as you say. Let¡¯s go." Xu Ke strapped the items Ariel handed him to his body and led Ariel to the window, the height from the third floor not too daunting for Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯ll go down first. Once it¡¯s safe, youe down," Xu Ke rubbed Ariel¡¯s lowered head as he spoke.

 Chapter 424: Climbing Over the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Climbing Over the Wall</h4><h4></h4>


    Although Ariel wasn¡¯t afraid of the height at all, the feeling of being held in someone¡¯s palms was still very gratifying for her. Ariel nodded and let out a meow-like hum.


    Xu Ke first examined the wall¡¯s design with his eyes and noticed that the wall surface wasn¡¯t entirely smooth; it had some protruding features. Xu Ke used these protrusions to glide down smoothly, his footsteps light without rming anyone.


    Seeing no one around after a quick survey, Xu Ke gestured to Ariel on the third floor.


    Standing on the floor above, Ariel¡¯s lips curled into a smile, her eyes bright, as she mimicked Xu Ke¡¯s earlier movements to reach the ground.


    "Follow me, I know a shortcut here that can lead us directly out. I¡¯ve hidden a vehicle at the foot of the mountain, we can use it to drive down when the timees," Ariel said cautiously as she held Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and nodded with interest, a hint of inexplicable excitement in his eyes. It was his first time experiencing something where everything was meticulously arranged by someone else; all he needed to do was follow the other¡¯s rhythm. Xu Ke felt no dissatisfaction at all, in fact, a peculiar excitement was faintly kindled in him, one that ignited all the blood in his veins.


    Throughout the journey, Ariel was like a radar, perfectly avoiding all dangers. This effortless journey was incredible, it was at this moment that Xu Ke realized just how nimble Ariel¡¯s movements were. She was like a cat, moving without making a single sound, her agility and grace reaching their peak.


    "This is thest barrier. Beyond this wall is the back mountain, which is all forest. My vehicle is hidden in those woods. With it, we can take the back roads and save about ten minutespared to the main road," Ariel whispered as she pushed aside the leaves blocking her view.


    "How long have you been nning this?" Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but ask as he watched how Ariel had arranged everything so meticulously.


    "A long, long time. I know every road in this city intimately, I¡¯ve personally examined every brick and tile of it. When I close my eyes, the entire city appears before me. No one knows it better than I do," Ariel said, her lips curling on one side, her eyes shining with an unwavering determination. This light was even more dazzling than the moon hanging high in the sky.


    Such a sight of Ariel mesmerized Xu Ke.


    "What¡¯s that sound over there?" a deep male voice rang out not far from Xu Ke and Ariel. The two exchanged nces, their eyes showing not tension but a hint of excitement. Even though it was their first time working together, it felt like they had done it many times before. They parted ways in harmony, seeking hiding ces.


    "I didn¡¯t hear anything. Are you sure you didn¡¯t mishear?" a voice with a fresher tone responded.


    "Impossible. You know my ears. How could I hear wrong?"


    "Alright. Which direction did you hear the sound from? I¡¯ll go with you to check it out. After all, big shots are here tonight, we should be cautious," the fresher-toned man said with a bit of helplessness in his voice.


    "I know you¡¯re impatient with this, but there¡¯s no help for it. Just think, this only happens once a year, so we only have to endure this once," the deep-voiced man reassured his partner with a pat on the shoulder.


    "You¡¯re right," replied the fresher-toned man, along with the sound of a bullet being chambered.


    The expressions on the faces of the two men, who had just been chatting, turned especially serious. They vigntly scanned their surroundings and quickly arrived at where they had heard the sound.


    "We can see you hiding there. Save yourselves the trouble ande out now, or I¡¯ll turn you into a sieve. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think; after that, I¡¯lle in," the man warned, staring warily at the waist-high bush in front of him.


    Before the three seconds were up, the man charged in, but found nothing, only emptiness. He quickly scanned the surroundings with his gun but found nothing still. The tense expression on his face soon dissolved into a rxed smile as he said.


    "See, I told you there¡¯s nothing here. The sound you heard was probably some animal passing by. Now that there¡¯s nothing here, let¡¯s check somewhere else," the fresher-voiced man holstered his pistol as he emerged from the bush,ughing as he ced an arm around his partner¡¯s shoulder and they strolled away together.


    When their voices could no longer be heard, and neither of them could be seen, two trees growing in the bush made a real rustling sound as their leaves shook, and the next second, Xu Ke and Ariel reappeared from the bushes.


    Both wore smiles as they faced the nearly three-meter-high wall. They simultaneously drew their guns, aimed at the wall, and fired. The nails from the gunbarrels embedded deep into the wall, and under the moonlight, a silver line glinted, extending from the wall to the guns held by both of them.


    Without any hesitation, they used the thin, slender rope to easily climb to the top of the wall and descend outside the manor.


    ncing at the high wall behind them, a hint of a smile appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s face. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find the vehicle you mentioned."


    "Follow me," Ariel said, and like a nimble cat, she vanished in a few swift moves. She didn¡¯t look back nor slow her pace because she knew Xu Ke would surely keep up.


    The vehicle Ariel had hidden in the woods was a modified motorbike, so dazzlingly cool that it was hard to take one¡¯s eyes off it.


    Xu Ke ran his hands over it a couple of times, showing an intrigued look. No man could resist the allure of a motorbike. Thinking about how there might not be such a bike in his garage, Xu Ke felt a strong urge to buy one, even considering building a separate garage just for these kinds of modified bikes.


    "This bike is not bad. Once this matter is settled, introduce me to the person who modified your bike," Xu Ke suggested.


    "You¡¯ll find that person right in front of you. If you like, I can modify all your bikes from now on," Ariel said, exposing her small white teeth in a cute smile.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you had such a skill. I¡¯ll look forward to you modifying my bikes then." While Xu Ke chatted with Ariel, neither forgot their primary mission, and they rode the motorbike down the mountain at full speed, heading towards Arthur¡¯s secret base.

 Chapter 425: Night Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Night Exploration</h4><h4></h4>


    Arthur¡¯s secret base is located on one of the city¡¯s most chaotic streets on the east side, within a narrow alley that emits an indescribable stench. The houses are tightly packed together, but their walls have peeled off, revealing the grey bricks inside. Some even have cracked walls, making one easily suspect that the house might copse at any moment and crush you underneath.


    Two people wearing clothes that starkly contrasted with this area, riding a shy motorcycle, instantly attracted countless gazes, with many nces cast inconspicuously towards them.


    "Hiding things in such a chaotic ce, your father is really smart," Xu Ke said as he looked around at the environment.


    "Unfortunately, no matter how smart he is, he¡¯s destined to fall at my hands today," Ariel raised an eyebrow at Xu Ke, and the two parked and locked their motorcycle before strutting in.


    They finally stopped in front of an extremely inconspicuous house at the deepest part of the alley.


    "This is the ce," Ariel said as she reached into her pocket, taking out a very delicatedy¡¯s pistol. "There¡¯s only this one gun, so I can¡¯t share it with you, but I believe with your skills, you should be able to handle them," Ariel said to Xu Ke.


    "Of course," Xu Ke did not refute, and with a kick, he shattered the wooden door before him.


    The inside of the room was fully exposed.


    Four burly men were sitting around a square table drinking beer. Hearing the sound of the door breaking, they all turned their gaze to the doorway, locking eyes on Xu Ke and Ariel.


    Their faces were covered in beards, and they were flushed with alcohol, exuding a fierce, bloody aura that waspletely out of ce with this decayed and rotten setting.


    Ariel mercilessly opened fire on the men, her speed at drawing the gun extremely fast. Moreover, more attention was focused on Xu Ke, resulting in them being caught off guard when Ariel started shooting. In almost a sh, the four men were taken down by Ariel, but her tinydy¡¯s pistol also rendered itself useless, casually tossed aside by Ariel.


    The next moment, a door that had been tightly shut suddenly swung open, and a man with a build simr to the preceding four rushed out from inside, wielding a rifle and firing towards Ariel and Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke pulled Ariel into his embrace, rolling onto the ground to easily dodge the man¡¯s attack, leaving a line of ck bullet holes where they had just been standing.


    The man¡¯s bullets were flying around the room, and by the time the gunfire ceased, the ce was almost riddled with holes, with dust swirling in the air.


    Ariel was about to jump out from behind the wall they were using as cover to deliver a fatal blow, but Xu Ke grabbed her hand, forcibly stopping her action.


    Listening to footsteps approaching closer, Ariel¡¯s expression showed some urgency, "If he finds we¡¯re not here, we won¡¯t get the item today, and we¡¯re finished," Ariel whispered to Xu Ke.


    "Don¡¯t go, let me handle it," Xu Ke gestured for silence to Ariel, replying in the same low voice.


    Next, Xu Ke took a deep breath, picked up the small bag Ariel had handed him earlier, quickly took out two throwing knives, and thenunched himself past Ariel at extreme speed. A faint whistling sound was heard, followed by two dull thuds, one heavier than the other.


    "Come out," Xu Ke called Ariel out, seeing the man lying on the ground, rifle in hand, eyes wide open, dead as a doornail. He stepped forward, picked up the rifle, and right in front of Ariel, removed two bullets from it, letting them slide from between his fingers to the ground.


    "I didn¡¯t want you toe out just now because I heard there were still two bullets left in it. I was afraid they¡¯d hurt you."


    Though Xu Ke¡¯s tone seemed somewhat nonchnt, Ariel looked remarkably pleased, gazing at Xu Ke with eyes sparkling like stars, bright and beautiful.


    "What to do, I suddenly find that I seem to like you even more. If this ce wasn¡¯t so inappropriate, I¡¯d really want to do something unhealthy with you," Ariel licked her lips, saying with a hint of regret in her voice.


    "There¡¯ll be plenty of chances, no need to rush," Xu Ke nced at Ariel, his gaze momentarily ring up as well. Perhaps it was a leftover tension from witnessing blood and fire, the urge to do something thrilling to relieve it, but as Ariel said, the ce wasn¡¯t quite right.


    "Let¡¯s find the item first, everything else can wait until we¡¯re safe," Xu Ke said after a quick scan of the room.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly where my father hid them; I only know it¡¯s in this house. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any mechanism or something," Ariel said, kicking away the body lying by her feet.


    "In that case, we should split up and search, one person on each side. We¡¯ll meet back here in fifteen minutes," Xu Ke said, ncing at his watch.


    Ariel had no objections to Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion and proposal.


    The two quickly went to work, and Han, being a demolition expert, overturned the ce in less than ten minutes but found nothing.


    Feeling her chin, Ariel¡¯s face took on a grim look. This was the stronghold she found. If there was truly nothing here, their loss would be immense, and such a setback was something Ariel couldn¡¯t ept.


    "There can¡¯t be nothing. It¡¯s impossible. The previous investigations clearly didn¡¯t make any mistakes¡ªhow can things be gone just like that? Could he have sensed something and removed the item ahead of time?" Ariel mused, considering this possibility.


    "Perhaps there¡¯s another area we haven¡¯t checked thoroughly," Xu Ke said, casting his eyes around the house again. "Let¡¯s search again, and if there¡¯s still nothing, we¡¯ll leave."


    "Alright, we¡¯ll follow your lead. If there¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll retreat," Ariel agreed with Xu Ke¡¯s words. In their second search, they were more thorough, even shifting all the furniture around and finally discovering a safe next to the bedside table.


    "Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d be quite adept at hiding? We almost missed it," Ariel smiled, looking at the safe embedded in the wall.

 Chapter 426: Flying Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Flying Far Away</h4><h4></h4>


    "Can you pick locks?" Xu Ke nced at thebination lock on the safe and asked.


    "Of course, how could I havee unprepared?" Ariel proudly raised an eyebrow at Xu Ke, and the next second she took a small chip from her watch and started to fiddle with it. In just thirty seconds, with a click, the safe door swung open.


    Stuffing all the documents and USB drives inside into arge pre-prepared bag, Ariel tilted her head at Xu Ke, signaling for him to move quickly.


    "You¡¯re really unbelievable, you can modify cars, pick locks, and yourbat power is not weak. What else can you do?" On the way, Xu Ke was driving, and Ariel was lying on Xu Ke, her slender arms wrapping around him like two water snakes. When she heard Xu Ke¡¯s question, she chuckled, not caring that the wind might cause a stomachache.


    "I know a lot more, you¡¯ll find out in the future." Ariel loudly replied to Xu Ke¡¯s question.


    Xu Ke had contacted Interpol, arranging to meet on an inconspicuous road outside the city.


    "Did you get Arthur¡¯s important documents? Now, not only are the people from the East District looking for you, but the people from the West District are searching for you like crazy. What exactly did you get from them? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Arthur¡¯s face change like that, he looked like he was going to eat someone." The visitor looked at Xu Ke with lingering fear and kept ncing at Ariel behind Xu Ke, reluctant to take his hand out of his pocket.


    Although he sounded rxed, his eyes were filled with vignce.


    "No need to worry, she¡¯s one of us. Today¡¯s sess owes greatly to her, she helped me get them." Xu Ke said, tossing the bag with Arthur¡¯s crucial evidence onto the man¡¯s chest as if throwing away trash.


    "This should be all of Arthur¡¯s criminal evidence over the years, his ledgers, and the unknown information he had." Xu Ke stated.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the undercover agent couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he held the bag. His mouth opened wide like a dumbfounded husky, looking incredulously at Xu Ke and then at Ariel, before returning his gaze to the bag in his hands, his hand still trembling.


    "This is an incredible thing, you can¡¯t be framing me, are these really in here?" The undercover agent couldn¡¯t help but ask again for confirmation.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check and see if what¡¯s inside matches what I said and verify if it¡¯s genuine." Xu Ke shrugged, looking nonchnt, giving the undercover agent a sense of reassurance, making his eyes suddenly well up with tears.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect you to help me get these things, many of my colleagues sacrificed their lives to get this, I thought I would never have the chance, but I never expected."


    A man as strong as a bear crying is not a pretty sight, it¡¯s almost painful to watch, yet the emotions contained within are so moving that it¡¯s hard not to resonate with such feelings.


    "These things will pass, the first step towards victory is closer than ever, you should be happy. With these, your colleagues won¡¯t have to sacrifice anymore for this." Xu Ke patted the man¡¯s shoulder and said.


    "You¡¯re right." The undercover agent roughly wiped his nose as he spoke.


    When the atmosphere was just right, Ariel slithered up from behind Xu Ke like a water snake, her golden hair fluttering in the breeze. Her eyes narrowed mischievously as she said, "Clearly, I yed a part in getting this, why don¡¯t you thank me or praise me, and keep praising him? Do you have any dissatisfaction with me?"


    Ariel¡¯s expression appeared so serious that the undercover agent couldn¡¯t tell whether she was joking or not, but it didn¡¯t stop him from bing flustered.


    "No, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just didn¡¯t expect you to betray Arthur. You are Arthur¡¯s daughter, and Arthur has always been so good to you, yet you dare to betray him." The undercover agent started timidly, but as he spoke, he became more confident, his expression growing more serious, and his grip on the bag tightened, his eyes full of confusion.


    He even began to doubt the authenticity of the documents, wondering if this was a trap set by the father and daughter to wipe out both them and the people from the West District, to be the undisputed rulers of the city.


    The undercover agent was frightened by his own spection, and his expression towards Ariel and Xu Ke changed, his guard once again rising.


    "You are really interesting; earlier, you looked so touched, and now, how long has it been? You¡¯re so wary, as if we are going to do something bad to you. Don¡¯t you use your brain to think, if we wanted to do something bad, would we wait until now? Hmph, such ingratitude." Ariel, who initially wanted to joke around, was genuinely upset this time. She pulled Xu Ke onto a motorcycle, unwilling to converse with the undercover agent any further.


    Xu Ke followed Ariel onto the motorcycle. Rationally, he understood the undercover agent¡¯s suspicion of them, but emotionally, he naturally sided with his Ariel, so Xu Ke¡¯s expression towards the undercover agent lost its initial warmth, turning slightly aloof.


    "The items you wanted from me, I have given to you. Whether you believe it or use it is your choice now."


    Having said that, Xu Ke rode off with Ariel, disappearing down the deserted road, giving the undercover agent no chance to speak again.


    Ariel sat behind Xu Ke, closing her eyes to feel the air brushing over her face, feeling that she had never been so content in her life. She even thought the air¡¯s smell changed, no longer reeking of decay but sweetened, prompting Ariel to take a deep breath.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to ask where we¡¯re going next?" Xu Ke asked Ariel.


    "No, anywhere is better than staying here. I can go anywhere," Ariel happily shouted back.


    Xu Ke brought Ariel to find Sheng Wenhao. When he initially had Sheng Wenhao take Lin Mengyao away, he didn¡¯t send them far, so it was the perfect time to meet and decide where to go next.


    Following the address Sheng Wenhao left, Xu Ke found Sheng Wenhao but did not see Lin Mengyao, and his brows furrowed unconsciously.


    "Where¡¯s Yaoyao? Didn¡¯t I ask her to stay with you? Why are you alone, where is she?" Xu Ke asked.


    "She went back to the country, said something urgent came up at thepany that needed her attention, so she returned. She also asked me to tell you she won¡¯t be going back to Shangjing for now, she¡¯lle to find you after everything in Los Angeles is settled," Sheng Wenhao exined, a camera slung around his neck, looking at Xu Ke.

 Chapter 427: The Second Madam

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 427: The Second Madam</h4><h4></h4>


    Sheng Wenhao, while talking to Xu Ke about Lin Mengyao¡¯s whereabouts, didn¡¯t forget to nce at Ariel. His eyes traveled from Ariel¡¯s hair down to her boots-d feet, and a look of amazement appeared on his face. He gave Xu Ke a questioning nce.


    "Who¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?" Sheng Wenhao nudged Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder and asked.


    Although Xu Ke was unhappy that Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t inform him personally about her departure and instead asked his good buddy Sheng Wenhao to ry the message, he still managed a slight smile at Sheng Wenhao¡¯s question.


    "This is the little sister-inw I¡¯ve found for you. You¡¯d better keep your eyes to yourself and not stare. Your little sister-inw isn¡¯t easy to mess with. Be careful she doesn¡¯t strip you to the bone." Xu Ke wrapped an arm around Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder and jokingly described Ariel¡¯s quirks.


    From Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor, Sheng Wenhao sensed something was off. He guessed that Xu Ke wasn¡¯t just trying to scare him; it might actually happen. Sheng Wenhao¡¯s smile turned a bit odd. "Where did you find her? A risk level this high¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid that one day you¡¯ll provoke her, and she¡¯ll slice you up?" Sheng Wenhao whispered through clenched teeth, shing a silly grin at Ariel.


    Ariel found it amusing and returned a cute smile, but she wasn¡¯t as striking to Sheng Wenhao this time around. Instead of feeling amazed, he only felt chills, yet he still called her little sister-inw.


    "Why should I be afraid? I¡¯ll never give her the chance to slice me up; don¡¯t worry." Xu Ke patted Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder nonchntly.


    "You¡¯ve always got your ns. So, what¡¯s the n now? Do you want to go back home to find her, or continue your stay in the States?" Sheng Wenhao asked with concern.


    "We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll call Yaoyaoter. If she can¡¯t handle things on her own over there, I¡¯ll go and help her. If she can, I¡¯ll stay here and y for a few more days. I haven¡¯t taken a vacation for years; I kind of miss it," Xu Ke sighed.


    "Alright, if you decide to stay here and y, count me in. If you want to return home, I¡¯ll split," Sheng Wenhao pulled out a cigarette from his coat pocket and said.


    "What, you haven¡¯t had enough of the outside world and want more?" Xu Ke punched Sheng Wenhao¡¯s shoulder andughed.


    "With so many beauties around, how could I get enough? I¡¯m much more carefree here than back home. Imagine, back home, after one night, women cry and demand responsibility or sob for breakup fees. Not like here; after the night, they pull up their pants and leave¡ªnone of that drama. Plus, there are many ces I haven¡¯t visited here, so going home now feels like a shame," Sheng Wenhao sighed, taking a drag on his cigarette.


    "Want one?" Sheng Wenhao pulled out another cigarette offering it to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke took the cigarette from Sheng Wenhao¡¯s hand and said, "You do what you think is best. But if you ever want toe back, you¡¯re always wee. My home is your home."


    "Mm, when have I ever been polite with you?" Sheng Wenhao chuckled, punching Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder. For a moment, this genuine smile added a dash of handsomeness to his scruffy face, catching the eyes of several women in the hotel lobby.


    "Ha, your charm¡¯s still going strong. Ariel and I are going upstairs to rest; you start your hunt," Xu Ke shed a knowing smile and, taking Ariel¡¯s hand, headed straight to the room upstairs.


    As soon as they entered, Xu Ke was pinned against the door by Ariel. The cold doorknob was behind him, and her warm body was in front of him.


    "What were you talking about with that man just now? I can¡¯t understand yournguage, and I don¡¯t like it," Ariel pouted her rosy lips.


    "Just some man-to-man talk. Are you sure you want to know what we discussed, given the current situation?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, catching Ariel¡¯s advancing leg with a teasing tone.


    "Of course, I want to know everything about you." Ariel shamelessly admitted, then sealed Xu Ke¡¯s lips with her own.


    The night was destined to be wild and crazy. Ariel seemed to have opened a valve, her excitement practically unstoppable, until the morning light started to peek through and she finally copsed into sleep.


    Xu Ke held her and dozed for a short while. Judging the time difference, he reckoned Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t slept yet, and called her.


    "I heard from Wenhao about your situation. Did thepany run into a problem that urgent, requiring you to rush back so fast? Is it something serious? Do you need me to return and help?" Sheng Wenhao opened the hotel¡¯s window to let in some fresh air and clear the room¡¯s lingering scent.


    Back at her mountain vi, Lin Mengyao¡¯s once stern face softened upon Xu Ke¡¯s call, her voice tinged with unnoticed tenderness. "It¡¯s not a big deal. I can handle it myself. No need to rush back. You¡¯ve been quite busytely. Just stay there for a few more days and thene back."


    "Though I agree you can have fun in the States, I didn¡¯t agree to let you stay there too long. So, keep an eye on the time you¡¯lle back," Lin Mengyao originally nned to tell Xu Ke to enjoy himself in the States, but the thought of them being apart for a long time made her change her mind. Her face turned red as soon as she said it, and she took a sip of ice water to cool down her flushed cheeks.


    On the other end, Xu Ke seemed to visualize Mengyao¡¯s current state, letting out a few light chuckles. His features radiated with an unprecedented brightness. "Okay, I¡¯ll y another week here and then I¡¯ll head straight to Luo City to find you."


    Although Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t say anything, she felt quite pleased with Xu Ke¡¯s promise. "One week is fine, but remember to stay away from those girls. Don¡¯t take after Wenhao and fill your arms with one girl after another. I won¡¯t tolerate it," Lin Mengyao said, as if issuing a threat.


    Although she said this, Lin Mengyao trusted Xu Ke profoundly. After all, back in the country, numerous women had tried and failed to win Xu Ke over, and during their previous trip to the States, he never showed much interest in American women. Lin Mengyao felt secure with Xu Ke.


    Without much thought, Lin Mengyao spoke casually, but when she didn¡¯t hear Xu Ke¡¯s immediate promise, her smile started to fade, and an absurd thought crept into her mind.

 Chapter 428 Shedding the Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Shedding the Disguise</h4><h4></h4>


    "You... you have another woman?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t know how she managed to say thisplete sentence, her mind wasn¡¯t even thinking anything, just a nk. Her voice trembled involuntarily, and the hand holding the phone kept shaking, so much that her palms became sticky with sweat, almost causing the phone to slip and fall to the floor.


    Although Xu Ke hadn¡¯t nned to hide Ariel¡¯s existence from Lin Mengyao, he hadn¡¯t intended to tell her about it so soon either. He wanted to give her time to ept and transition, never expecting everything to happen so unexpectedly.


    "All of this is fake, right? You¡¯re lying to me, right? How could you possibly have another woman? Am I just overthinking it?" Lin Mengyao spoke with a slight sense of hope. She relentlessly denied it to make Xu Ke cooperate with her, trying to deceive herself in this way.


    But Xu Ke didn¡¯t intend to lie to her, "Yes, I have another woman, and I have fallen for her." Xu Ke said in a low voice.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice disappeared from the receiver, leaving only the sound of shallow breathing. After a long time, Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice sounded again, she licked her lips, her eyes unknowingly reddened.


    "You have fallen for her, so what about me? What am I?" Lin Mengyao asked, her voice trembling.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I also love you very much." Xu Ke¡¯s low voice sounded, and those words only made Lin Mengyao feel likeughing as she listened, so she followed her heart andughed out loud.


    "Ha, what do you mean by this, that you love me but also like her, is that what you¡¯re trying to say?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was no longer trembling, with more of a sneer and ridicule.


    "Although it sounds pretty messed up, you¡¯re not wrong in understanding it that way. I like both of you. You two arepletely different people. By your side, I can find the feeling of home, a sense of security, but with her, I feel blood-boiled and thrilled, she makes me feel like I¡¯m still an eighteen-year-oldd." Xu Ke honestly conveyed his feelings for both Lin Mengyao and Ariel.


    "I like both of you two, perhaps saying this makes you think I¡¯m such a jerk. I feel that way about myself too at times, but I don¡¯t want to give up either of you. Both of you are my sunlit side and shadow side, and I don¡¯t wish to lose any part if possible. I hope the three of us can co-exist peacefully, like a harmonious family. She won¡¯t threaten your position."


    "Xu Ke, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve realized you¡¯re such a shameless person. Who do you think you are, do you think you¡¯re an Emperor? You even want to emte the Empresses, wanting two women to serve one husband? Where do you get the courage and face to say such words? I always thought I¡¯d married the right person, but I didn¡¯t think I had been wrong about you. It¡¯s me with blind eyes that cannot see people clearly." Lin Mengyao shouted towards the phone with all her strength, her voice filled with a thick sob.


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t hang up, but instead directly smashed the phone onto the floor. The good phone instantly shattered into pieces, just like her supposedly perfect marriage, which seemed to have a long lifespan but burst apart in an instant.


    The empty vi had no signs of human presence, and Lin Mengyao cried out unrestrained, abandoning all modesty and upbringing, crying uncontrobly, and she cried so hard that due tock of oxygen to the brain, her vision turned ck, wanting to get up but only able to slump back down.


    Xu Ke looked at the suddenly disconnected call, without having to see, he could imagine how devastated Lin Mengyao was on the other end, but he didn¡¯t regret telling Lin Mengyao his true feelings, only regretting the timing of telling her.


    Xu Ke sighed heavily with his phone in hand, dialed Lin Mengyao¡¯s number again, but was met with a busy signal, he couldn¡¯t reach Lin Mengyao¡¯s phone.


    Xu Ke frowned, his inner worry was unconceble, and he smoked more ferociously, almost finding himself already booked a ticket back home and chose the city tond as Los Angeles.


    Ariel, in her sleep, didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she woke up, not due to a woman¡¯s sixth sense but because a breeze happened to blow in, carrying the smoke ring Xu Ke just exhaled to her nose, thus Ariel opened her eyes.


    Perhaps they had been too wildst night, as she strained to prop her body up to sit, only to fall back due tock of arm strength.


    Themotion Ariel caused brought Xu Ke back to his senses.


    "Why are you awake so early, it¡¯s still dark."


    Ariel rubbed her eyes, her voice slightly hoarse as she said, "I got woken up by your smoke, it¡¯s not fully dawn yet, why are you up?"


    "Had a call to make, are you still sleepy? I¡¯ll sleep with you a bit more." Xu Ke stubbed out the cigarette, returned to bed, holding Ariel in his arms, and soon Ariel¡¯s breathing gradually became steady again, she drifted back into sleep.


    After this happened, Xu Ke didn¡¯t return to China immediately but stayed in the U.S. instead, focusing on the East District and West District matters, and sent Lin Mengyao an email, briefly exining his current itinerary and expected time back to Los Angeles,


    "There are some issues I hope we can discuss in detail when we meet. I hope we can both calm down and carefully consider our future during this time." This was thest sentence of Xu Ke¡¯s email.


    Seeing the sessful send-off message of the email, Xu Ke slowly exhaled a breath.


    East District.


    Upon seeing five of the six people he sent to guard the items dead and one missing, with his hidden safe opened and everything inside missing, Arthur smashed the entire room into pieces, his vision swirling so much he could barely stand.


    There was a fire in his heart stirring restlessly, ready to set everything aze at any moment.


    "Bold, indeed so brazen, daring to betray me andmit such acts, this is indeed my good daughter." Arthur stood amidst the ruins of the smashed room, eyes red to the brink of bleeding, all his followers who came with him cowering down, desperately trying to minimize their presence, not wanting to be his targets.


    Even the breathing in the room became as light as could be possible, the ce was so silent that you could hear a pin drop.


    "Go find her, use any means necessary to bring Ariel back to me. Daring to try to escape my control and betray me, does she think being my daughter, I will show mercy to her? She¡¯s not my only daughter, I want her to know the cost of betraying me, know how powerful I am, you all get out there and find her and bring her to me, go now!" Arthur roared loudly.

 Chapter 429 Surrounded by Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 429 Surrounded by Enemies</h4><h4></h4>


    At this moment, Arthur was filled with regret, "I should have strangled you at birth, should have strangled you the moment I realized something was wrong with you. How did I let you live until now? How?" Arthur stood in the empty, deserted room, asking over and over, as if he were possessed, and after speaking, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Subordinates waiting for Arthur at the door saw him spitting blood and rushed in without hesitation to support Arthur¡¯s copsing body.


    "Boss, someone outside, hurry and help, get the Boss to the hospital," the subordinate who caught Arthur¡¯s falling body shouted loudly in the direction of the door.


    But Arthur¡¯s hand was tightly gripping his cor, squeezing it so hard that his skin turned pale, "Catch Ariel and bring her to me, I want to punish her myself."


    "Rest assured, as soon as we have news of the youngdy, we¡¯ll notify you immediately and bring her to you," the subordinate said with determination in his eyes.


    "She is no longer the youngdy of my Arthur family, no longer," Arthur insisted on finishing what he wanted to say before falling into aa.


    Although Arthur¡¯s subordinates tried their hardest to keep hisa a secret, the disappearance of the confidential materials, the youngdy¡¯s betrayal, and Arthur¡¯sa inevitably plunged the East District into chaos.


    West District.


    K, upon hearing the news brought by his subordinates, was initially stunned but then burst into unrestrainedughter. He didn¡¯t even get angry when he identally cut a flower stem with the scissors in his hand. Instead, he waved the scissors, cheering like a child.


    "I never expected that old geezer would have such a day; I haven¡¯t even made a move against him, and the wolf pup he raised stabbed him like this. This stab was truly heartwarming," K gently caressed his chest as he spoke.


    "But it¡¯s truly a pity that I didn¡¯t appear before that old geezer in time to see his enraged face. That¡¯s truly a regret, but it¡¯s okay. I think I should see it soon enough. Give the orders to keep all our men sharp, keep a close eye on Arthur¡¯s movements, and report any disturbance to me immediately," K instructed with augh, wiping away the tears ofughter from the corner of his eye with his finger.


    "Yes," responded the man in the white suit.


    "By the way, the youngdy from the East District is missing. Even though we¡¯ve always been at odds with the East District, we¡¯ll be one family in the future. We must help find the person. Once she¡¯s found, bring her directly to me. The man apanying the youngdy should be brought to me as well. He dared to y tricks on me, so he must pay some price," K said, focusing on the bonsai he had broken while trimming it, picking up the scissors to trim it once more.


    "Yes," the man in the white suit said as he exited to carry out K¡¯s orders, seeing no further instructions from K.


    As the door closed, K stopped trimming the flower branches, gazing at the flower he had trimmed down to ack of beauty, a smile curling at his lips, "This is truly so interesting, so increasingly interesting. The waters of this city have finally been muddied. Everyone wants to fish in these murky waters, thinking they are the final winner. Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see who the fiercest fish in this river is, hehe."


    K¡¯s eerieughter drifted around the bedroom like the wind outside the window, blowing past only to stop, vanishing without a trace.


    Inside the Interpol headquarters, when the agents received the backpack sent by the undercover operative and saw the documents inside, all the high-ranking officers of Interpol were both shocked and thrilled. With these materials, the time to uproot the dark forces growing in H city was significantly shortened.


    Over the years, they had no idea how much effort had been expended to obtain these items and how many young police officers with boundless enthusiasm sacrificed their lives for this city.


    These people abandoned everything they had toe to this city, quietly contributing their strength for the citizens here, even giving their lives. Some of them never even returned home to see their families, not even having a decent funeral when they died.


    Thinking about this, tears uncontrobly welled up in the director¡¯s eyes, "Good, good, truly wonderful. With these items, our chances of victory have greatly increased. Comrades, victory is waiting for us ahead. Let us seize H city, allowing our fallen colleagues to rest in peace in Heaven, saving the citizens of H city, freeing them from suffering and giving them new life," the director said, his cheeks flushed with excitement.


    The attendees of the meeting grew excited with the director¡¯s words, their cheeks flushed, eyes alight with a hidden fire, and every one of them had the me of hope burning within, as if victory was truly within reach.


    Although the three forces were not openly shing, the undercurrent of their conflict had already begun, with interactions proving quite lively.


    Among the three forces, Interpol used to be at a disadvantage because they had too many constraints, preventing them frompeting with those in the East and West Districts who stopped at nothing to achieve their goals. But this time was different; with the Boss¡¯s leverage and criminal evidence in their grasp, Interpol could move with more skill and ease.


    In contrast with the gentle tactics of the police, the methods of the West District were particrly brutal. They were like sharks hunting in the deep sea,tching onto anything with the scent of blood, refusing to let go until they tore something apart.


    Thus, in just three short days, by the time Arthur in the East District awoke from hisa, the empire he had painstakingly built over the years had lost more than half. As soon as Arthur opened his eyes, he received such stimting news, causing him to vomit blood once more without any warning and faint again immediately.


    When Arthur awoke again, the once-bright sky had turned pitch ck. "What time is it now?" Arthur asked, his voice hoarse.


    The orderly handed him a cup to drink some water, and his dry throat felt somewhat relieved.


    "It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock in the evening," the visitor said, licking his dry lips, his brow furrowed, seeming as if he carried an endless burden of harsh experience, and at his feety a ck Tibetan mastiff. Who else could it be but the Knight, second-inmand?


    "Our territory has shrunk by almost half. If this continues, the kingdom we have fought so hard to conquer will be gone," Knight said.

 Chapter 430: The Building is About to Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 430: The Building is About to Copse</h4><h4></h4>


    "That wolf cub from district k should have been shot dead back then, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. And Ariel, that ungrateful wretch, I fed and clothed her, made her the youngdy of the East District, and this is how she repays me! All I asked was for her to marry someone. If she didn¡¯t like him, she could find someone else after I got rid of that little wolf cub, couldn¡¯t she?" Arthur mmed his fist angrily on the hospital bed.


    "It¡¯s not just the West District now; the police have joined in too. Over the years, we¡¯ve gone head-to-head with them often, and some of our men have even secretly executed police officers. They¡¯ve been watching us all this time, so now that we¡¯re in such a big mess, they¡¯ve jumped in too. Even though they¡¯re not as vicious as the people from the West District, they¡¯ve still taken a considerable advantage," Knight said grimly.


    Arthur fell silent.


    Everyone was smart enough to read between the lines of what Knight meant. Arthur didn¡¯t need it spelled out for him, but understanding it made it even harder for him to believe and ept, and it made his heart ache even more.


    "Things havee to this, but we still have half left. Once I get out of here, we can take it back. If I could win this territory back then, I can still do it now," Arthur said, touching his chest with a hint of mncholy in his expression.


    Knight looked at Arthur¡¯s significantly aged face and said, "Don¡¯t kid yourself. The situation is far worse than we imagined. The territory we hold won¡¯tst much longer. This ce won¡¯t hold. We used to conquer this city because we were young, and we had the strength to charge through danger. But now we¡¯re old; we can¡¯t fight anymore, and this city can¡¯t be protected or reimed."


    The sharp aura around Knight receded, and he seemed to be cloaked in winter¡¯s chill, deste and lonely.


    And lying in the hospital bed, Arthur, who had been so keen on taking back what was lost, grew quiet. The silence between these two bosses enveloped the room, draping the ward in a wintry atmosphere, creating its own world in the midst of summer.


    "You¡¯re right. We¡¯re old, and this city can¡¯t be held," Arthur said, unsure if Knight was imagining it, as he noticed Arthur¡¯s temples seemed to have abruptly turned far grayer.


    "I always thought I¡¯d stay in this city till I grew old and died. But I never thought I¡¯d find myself quietly slinking away like this," Arthur said, his voice filled with endless bitterness.


    "You can alwayse back if you miss it; it¡¯s just a matter of time," Knight said.


    Arthur didn¡¯t respond because both of them knew that day wouldn¡¯te.


    Leaving at this moment was akin to voluntarily relinquishing the city, which was filled with too many memories and grudges connected to them. Coming back rashly would only cost one life in vain without changing anything else.


    "Forget it, let it be. When have you arranged it for?" Arthur asked, ncing at the man who had been with him since his youth.


    "The flight is set for the evening after tomorrow." With Arthur agreeing to his proposal, Knight¡¯s long-tightened brow rxed quite a bit.


    While in Lin City, spending time with Ariel and Sheng Wenhao, Xu Ke received another call from the undercover operative.


    He signaled Sheng Wenhao, who stopped his y with Xu Ke and Ariel, and walked over with a curious expression. Xu Ke had no intention of hiding the call from them and directly turned on the speaker.


    "We need your help."


    "I remember I already took a risk to help youst time. Why are youing to me again now? You can¡¯t keep shearing the same sheep, you know. And besides, I¡¯m not even a citizen of your country. Why should I take this risk for you again?" Xu Ke¡¯szy voice came through the speaker, causing the undercover operative¡¯s face to flush with embarrassment because he knew it was true, making his face blush redder and redder.


    "I know it¡¯s a bit much toe to you again, but we¡¯re severely short-handed right now, and no one has more experience than you do. So we had no choice but toe to you again. We don¡¯t expect you to say yes immediately, but we hope you¡¯ll consider it carefully, as this involves the fate of a city. We really need your help," the undercover operative said, lighting a cigarette.


    The smoke from his cigarette seemed to reach through the phone, and Xu Ke squinted, saying, "But what can I do to help? I¡¯ve been in h city for less than a month; I hardly know anything happening here. How can I help you? I don¡¯t even interact with them regrly. You know more about them than I do. What can I do for you?"


    Hearing Xu Ke wasn¡¯t outright refusing, the undercover operative gained some confidence and disclosed a bit more information, "To be honest, we suspect Arthur is about to run, but none of our agents have ever been close to Arthur, so we know very little about his activities."


    By now, Xu Ke understood that they were ostensibly reaching out to him but actually looking for Ariel. Xu Ke was amused by theirck of candor.


    "I¡¯m not going to let my woman get involved in something dangerous. Go find someone else to help you," Xu Ke said coolly, about to hang up when Ariel swiftly snatched the phone.


    "I¡¯ll help, but you must agree to one condition," Ariel said with a yful wink at Xu Ke.


    The undercover operative was initially stunned by the voice change, then became serious and excited upon realizing who it was.


    "Name it, as long as it¡¯s reasonable, we¡¯ll do our best to meet your request," he said with a determined expression.


    "It¡¯s simple. I want a clean identity. Once I help you capture Arthur, from that moment on, Ariel will no longer exist in this world," Ariel said.


    "This isn¡¯t something I can decide, so I¡¯ll need to consult my superiors."


    "Alright."


    Only then did they finally hang up the call.


    Xu Ke looked at Ariel disapprovingly, "The situation now ispletely different; it¡¯s too dangerous."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I said I¡¯d help them, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d personally take action. I¡¯ll only share my spections with them. It¡¯s up to them whether to believe me or not, and whether they can capture anyone will depend on their luck. If they fail, it¡¯s just bad luck on their part and has nothing to do with me. But if they seed, that¡¯s even better," Ariel said with a shrug, handing the phone back to Xu Ke.

 Chapter 431: Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 431: Fallen</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯t take me for a flower sheltered in a greenhouse. If I were a flower, I¡¯d be a poisonous one that devours people. If anyone wrongs me, I¡¯ll eat them until nothing but bones remain." Ariel smiled sweetly at Xu Ke, but her words were far from pleasant.


    Hearing Ariel¡¯s statement, a yful expression appeared on Sheng Wenhao¡¯s face. He gave Ariel a thumbs-up, then looked sympathetically at Xu Ke, asking quietly, "Where did you find such a seemingly harmless yet secretly dangerous woman? You¡¯re truly brave, I must admire you."


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand this feeling." Xu Ke first shot a mischievous nce at Sheng Wenhao, but when he looked at Ariel, his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    "It¡¯s because I care too much." Xu Ke said.


    "I like the way you put it, and I hope you keep being so flustered over me," Ariel replied.


    The two chatted intimately, creating a scene lethal enough to make the bystanders feel like third wheels.


    News from Interpol came quickly; they agreed to Ariel¡¯s request, so she began to share her suspicions with them bit by bit.


    "Escaping isn¡¯t something my father could do alone. He has a brother, Knight, with whom he¡¯s been through thick and thin. My father trusts him immensely, so if they were to escape, it would be together. Knight has an old Tibetan mastiff he deeply cares for. Initially, you might want to start from this aspect, and I suspect you¡¯ve already got this information and have begun your investigation, right?" Ariel said with a slight chuckle.


    "After all, he¡¯s never concealed his affection for the dog. But if I¡¯m not mistaken, he might have already killed it. Even if you find a ck Tibetan mastiff, it won¡¯t help, as it might be Knight¡¯s decoy. To find them, you need to change your direction." Ariel continued casually.


    However, time was pressing, and no one was willing to stand there listening to Ariel¡¯s lengthy reasoning. They needed the final result urgently, so there was a touch of impatience and urgency in their voices, "Tell us quickly where they are now. Time is pressing, and we can¡¯t afford to listen to your lengthy analysis. We just want to know where they might run to and how they n to do it."


    "Don¡¯t be so impatient. If you rush me, I might get angry, and when I¡¯m angry, I don¡¯t want to say anything." Ariel¡¯s voice remained as sweet as ever, but a coldness seemed to seep through.


    "Get your facts straight now. It¡¯s you seeking my help, not the other way around. If you¡¯re asking for a favor, act like it. If you can¡¯t, find someone who can, ore back when you¡¯ve learned to ask nicely, and we can talk about it then."


    Hearing Ariel¡¯s displeasure, the man on the other end of the line forced himself to swallow his emotions, took several deep breaths, and then spoke, "I just lost my temper; I was too anxious. Please forgive me. A whole city is relying on us to save it. We¡¯ve been fighting against evil forces in H City for many years, and we¡¯re on the brink of sess. We can¡¯t let the main culprits get away. Please, tell us what you know. I beg you."


    This time, the speaker adopted a very humble attitude, making Ariel quite satisfied. She continued where she had left off, "Alright, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. You people are too dull. Let me share my guesses with you, though whether you listen or not is up to you since I have no concrete evidence¡ªit¡¯s all spection."


    "Based on my understanding of them, the more unlikely something is, the more likely they¡¯ll do it. Airports are a key point, but not the only one. If I were them, I¡¯d drive a big truck, disguise myself as a vendor, or drive an RV pretending to be a tourist, then drive a couple of cities away to purchase flight tickets abroad. So check these directions: local airports and all the highways leading out of the city. Remember to take your gear, and don¡¯t forget what you promised me."


    Ariel hung up the phone, her expression rxed.


    "How confident are you?" Xu Ke asked.


    "Ny percent and above. I know better than anyone what these two think about every day. Do they really think they¡¯ll escape this ce and live a good life? Where do they get such beautiful ideas?" Ariel sighed deeply, a hint of smugness in her expression.


    "Honestly, I¡¯m quite curious. What on earth did your father do to you, to make you act so ruthlessly against them?" Sheng Wenhao asked with a touch of gossip in his gaze.


    "Ruthless? Compared to the pain they inflicted on me, this doesn¡¯t evenpare. They destroyed me, so of course, I want to destroy them. I¡¯m afraid of going to Hell alone. I want them to apany me," Ariel¡¯s voice was soft yet firm, leaving Sheng Wenhao momentarily stunned.


    He felt as if time had rewound; in Ariel, he seemed to see a glimpse of his former self.


    But the feeling vanished in the next moment because Ariel¡¯s face broke into a sweet smile. She looked up at Xu Ke, her gaze entwined with affection as if Xu Ke was her world, and the light on her path. Such a look made Sheng Wenhao feel a little envious.


    Arthur and Knight were caught on the highway, still in disbelief. They wore ordinary clothes with fake beards pasted on their faces. The RV was cozily decorated, and all their belongings seemed perfectly legal, just like typical tourists. But they were still recognized, not by anyone else but police dogs.


    The dogs had smelled their scent beforehand, so even though they changed their external appearances with numerous disguises, they were ultimately defeated by the dogs¡¯ noses.


    Both were arrested.


    For once, Knight¡¯s usuallyposed face showed panic. He couldn¡¯t believe he would be caught in such a remote area, couldn¡¯t believe he would be captured.


    No matter how much he yelled, he couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being arrested. He was handcuffed and put into the escort vehicle.


    Compared to Knight¡¯s shocked shouting andmotion, Arthur was very quiet. Perhaps it was because of previous injuries yet to heal. Just before boarding the vehicle, Arthur stopped suddenly, turned his head, and asked the officers escorting him, "Who betrayed me? Was it Ariel?"


    No one responded to his question. What he received were just shoves from the officers, and what they said was not the answer he wanted but, "Don¡¯t try any tricks, or we have the right to shoot you on the spot."


    "Ha, I know even if you don¡¯t tell me. It must be Ariel, that little whelp. I never thought that after all my wisdom and glory, I¡¯d end up raising a wolf that could bite me." Arthur sighed heavily in his tone.


    "But so what if she made me like this? Someday, my fate will be your fate. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Hell, Ariel." Arthur gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with endless resentment. But what he said was destined never to reach Ariel¡¯s ears, and even if it did, Ariel wouldn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 432: Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Go Back</h4><h4></h4>


    The leader and second-inmand of the East District have been captured, the East District has dissolved, and has been split between the criminal police and the West District.


    Although this smokeless war seems to have benefited the West District the most, it also suffered significant damage, after all, thest counterattack from that group of lunatics was enough to make people suffer. However, K was still very happy and even held a party that very night.


    Xu Ke and Ariel had been closely following the developments of this situation, and after learning that the East District had beenpletely destroyed, a sweet smile appeared on Ariel¡¯s face, and ayer of the alertness in Xu Ke¡¯s heart was also removed.


    The remaining matters didn¡¯t require their intervention, as the international police and the people from the West District would naturally handle it.


    "Ariel, I¡¯m nning to return to China tomorrow. Do you want toe with me to see Huaxia?" Xu Ke asked Ariel in the evening after a session of exercise.


    "I do want to go to Huaxia, but not now. I want to stay in the US for a while to see the sights and then go find you after I¡¯ve learned Huaxia Language. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m great at learning and will pick it up quickly." Ariel said, waving her little paw in a way that was as adorable as a kitten covered in soft fur, especially when she smiled with her small white teeth after speaking, making it sweet enough to bubble over.


    "Alright, although I¡¯m not veryfortable with you being here alone, I trust in your abilities. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, give me a call. There¡¯s a ck Card in my wallet, and the password is your birthday. Buy whatever you want, don¡¯t be polite and don¡¯t think that without Arthur¡¯s family, you¡¯ll be poor. Your man can still support you." Xu Ke lowered his head to kiss Ariel¡¯s hair and said.


    "Then take out the card and give it to me, I don¡¯t want to move. I¡¯m toozy." Ariel truthfully leaned on Xu Ke¡¯s chest, ying with her golden hair, and said.


    Faced with such a small request from Ariel, Xu Ke chuckled, stretched his long arm, and easily took the wallet from the bedside table. He took out the ck Card inside and handed it to Ariel, yfully pping her plump bottom, and said with augh, "You littlezybones, you won¡¯t even reach out for such a small distance."


    "I amzy, just don¡¯t want to move," Ariel said righteously, her little expression very proud, making Xu Ke unable to help butugh again.


    "How much money is in this card? Can I buy a yacht? I haven¡¯t seen the sea before, and I want to see the scenery on the sea." Ariel looked up at Xu Ke and asked.


    "Of course, even if you want to buy ten yachts to y with, it would be enough." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but ce a kiss on Ariel¡¯s beautiful forehead, holding her even tighter, and said, "Really don¡¯t want to leave you alone in the US. I want to take you, shrink you small, and put you in my pocket to take you everywhere." Xu Ke sighed longingly.


    "What do we do? I already miss you before even leaving." Xu Ke truly couldn¡¯t bear to part with Ariel, even though he had only known her for a short while, their love was like a fierce me that burned them wholly together.


    This was a feeling Xu Ke had never experienced before, and now that he had, he craved it and didn¡¯t want to let go. Xu Ke even contemted just taking her away, but his reason persuaded him otherwise.


    "Even though I don¡¯t want to part with you, we both have our things to do, right? Besides, your wife is still waiting for you in Huaxia. If you stay with me, what about her? She would be angry and sad, right? I hope all three of us can be well, without anyone being sad. If Yaoyao can¡¯t ept my presence, I can stay abroad my entire life and never go to Huaxia, so as not to appear before her and make her sad or put you in a difficult position." Ariel softly touched Xu Ke¡¯s lips and said, her tone incredibly gentle.


    Xu Ke felt as if his heart was electrocuted, tingling. He didn¡¯t know what to say to express his emotions inside, so he just held Ariel tighter, as if wanting to embed her into his body.


    "I will try my best to persuade her to ept you." Xu Ke said in a somewhat muffled voice.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if Yaoyao epts me or not, as long as you¡¯re happy. Even if Yaoyao can¡¯t ept me, we can still meet each other, just more carefully, less frequently, and for shorter times. Don¡¯t be pressured, if Yaoyao can ept me, that would be best, we three can live together. If not, you should understand her and not be sad, because I won¡¯t be sad. As long as you have a little love for me in your heart, I won¡¯t be sad."


    Ariel obediently nestled in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, her voice was tender, and Xu Ke, a man of steel, found his eyes inexplicably reddening from her few words.


    This was the first woman who did things solely for his good without wanting anything in return.


    "How can you be so good, so well-behaved?" Xu Ke suppressed the sourness in his throat and tried to speak in a normal voice.


    Ariel gently moved within Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, putting her ear against Xu Ke¡¯s chest, breathing warmly on his skin, "Maybe it¡¯s because I like you too much." Ariel said lightly.


    "Will you always like me, Xu Ke? Will there be a day when you find me annoying, not pretty enough, not attractive, and use money to send me away?" As if she thought of something, Ariel suddenly raised her head, her chin resting on Xu Ke¡¯s chest, her cat-like round eyes staring intently at Xu Ke.


    She wanted to hear an answer, one that would reassure her.


    "Of course, no matter what you be in the future, I will always like you. My affection for you won¡¯t change because of changes in your appearance." Xu Ke replied affectionately.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s definite and unwavering response, Ariel¡¯s heart settled, and she once again melted into Xu Ke¡¯s embrace like she had no bones, enjoying the momentary warmth with closed eyes.


    That night, they both cherished each other dearly, but no matter how much they treasured their time together, the day still dawned, and soon, the next day arrived.


    Ariel stood in the airport hall, watching Xu Ke disappear beyond the ticket gate, the sweet smile on her face faded along with Xu Ke¡¯s departure. Suddenly, she turned into an ice block, making those who tried to chat her up stop in their tracks.


    And, having lost sight of Ariel, Xu Ke also felt an emptiness in his heart, the chill around him no less than what surrounded Ariel.

 Chapter 433: Bustling

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Bustling</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke returned to Luo City very quietly. He didn¡¯t tell anyone or alert anyone. He wanted to go back quietly and give Lin Mengyao a surprise, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a scene as soon as he got off the ne.


    In the airport lobby, a woman who looked about forty years old but well-maintained was pointing angrily at a small girl in a JK uniform carrying luggage in front of her. The reason for calling her a small girl was because she not only looked small in stature but also seemed quite young.


    At this moment, her tidy white shirt had been wrinkled by the woman, whose voice was sharp and piercing, stabbing into Xu Ke¡¯s and the onlookers¡¯ eardrums like a steel needle.


    "You¡¯reing home with me. Your brother¡¯s condition can¡¯t be dyed any longer. Hurry up ande back with me to save him. I didn¡¯t raise you for nothing. Now it¡¯s time for you to repay the favor." The woman was tugging at the girl¡¯s white shirt, her movements exceptionally rough.


    The girl¡¯s shirt at the chest was being tugged at, and two buttons hade off, leaving the neckline open and in danger of exposure at any moment. But the woman didn¡¯t care about that. She only wanted to drag the girl away and take her to the hospital.


    "I¡¯m not going! I don¡¯t want to go with you! I don¡¯t want to go with you!" The girl was very frail, unable to resist the woman¡¯s actions. She was so anxious that her face was covered in tears, flushed red, and even breaking out in sweat.


    But her resistance meant nothing to the woman. The girl bit her lower lip and used her moist eyes, like ck jade immersed in water, to scan the onlookers for help. But none of the crowd around her cared, and there was even a sleazy man pulling out his phone to try and photograph her exposed neckline.


    The man first nced at the woman grabbing the girl and noticed she wasn¡¯t stopping him, which made him bolder. Despite overhearing people calling him sleazy and vulgar, the man didn¡¯t care. After all, nobody knew him here, so once he was done filming, he could leave without anyone being able to do anything about it.


    The man was quite smug, just as he was about to capture the area he had been eyeing, arge hand reached from behind him and snatched the phone away, smashing it to the ground and even stomping on it.


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t see clearly and broke your phone. I¡¯llpensate you with a new er." Xu Ke, with one hand in his pocket, looked down at the man, who was about a head shorter than him, and said without any expression on his face.


    The man was somewhat scared initially, but after seeing Xu Ke¡¯s appearance, his fear diminished significantly. His eyes boldly roamed over Xu Ke¡¯s attire, revealing his malicious intentions.


    "Who are you toe up and smash my phone? This is called damaging another person¡¯s property, and I could sue you for this. Do you know that?" The man pointed to his phone, which was now in pieces, on the ground.


    "If you have the guts, go ahead and sue. Just as well, we can head to the police station to discuss your behavior." Xu Ke said with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "What behavior, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to." The man, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s earnest demeanor, originally nned to take advantage of Xu Ke, but suddenly he grew uneasy and uncertain.


    He kept recalling in his mind if he had done anything illegal or if he knew Xu Ke, and what Xu Ke knew about him, but after pondering for a while, he couldn¡¯t think of anything, and finally, his nervous heart settled down.


    In the meantime, Xu Ke took the opportunity while the man was lost in thought to rescue the girl from the woman¡¯s grasp. He also took off his jacket and draped it over the girl to cover her torn neckline and prevent exposure.


    "Thank you." The girl clutched tightly to the jacket draped over her, eyes moist with gratitude as tears slid down her cheeks, speaking in a small voice.


    The girl was grateful to Xu Ke, but her mother didn¡¯t see it the same way. The woman¡¯s gaze towards them was as if she wanted to eat them alive, but Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor and attire didn¡¯t invite confrontation, even though he looked non-threatening. However, the woman knew she could control her daughter.


    "Who is this? Is he the man you seduced outside? I wondered why you were behaving so well, doing everything I asked, but this time you¡¯re packing up to run away. Did you find a wild man outside inciting you?" The woman tried to grab the girl¡¯s arm, but Xu Ke intervened and blocked her.


    "No, I don¡¯t know him." The girl, like a little rabbit, opened her mouth to softly defend herself.


    However, the woman wouldn¡¯t hear any exnations, looking at the girl with disdain and loathing, as if she was worse than garbage, "At such a young age, I spent money to send you to school to gain knowledge, not to learn how to seduce men. The Yu Family has always been upright, yet you turned out to be a shameless thing, seducing wild men like a vixen and trying to elope. I¡¯m telling you, you muste home with me today and follow me." The woman reached out once more to grab the girl, only to be blocked by Xu Ke again.


    People¡¯s love for gossip is unimaginable. The crowd that initially wanted to disperse gathered again because of the woman¡¯s words. Some even looked at the girl with judgmental and critical eyes as if she were something filthy. A few of the men ogled her withscivious and vile gaze, treating her like a meremodity.


    "Why are you stopping me? Our child is still a minor. Be careful, or I¡¯ll call the police and have you arrested for abducting a minor girl, sending you to prison to eat jail food." The woman looked at Xu Ke fiercely and threatened.


    "I was just thinking of asking the police what the penalty would be for ndering and defaming someone without any concrete evidence, damaging their reputation and causing severe mental harm. How many years would that get?" Xu Ke saidzily, unaffected, with confidence and indifference in his eyes instead of fear.


    "And I¡¯d also like to know why this girl is so afraid to go home with you, looking as malnourished as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Clearly, her life at home must be hard. Coupling that with your mention of needing her for her brother¡¯s surgery, what exactly do you need her for? Surely it¡¯s not to cut something out from her to give to her brother? That¡¯s probably why the poor girl ran away," Xu Ke looked at the woman, his words slow and pointed.


    It was during this moment that Xu Ke noticed the dramatic change in the woman¡¯s expression, confirming his suspicion.

 Chapter 434: Outrageous Dog Blood from the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Outrageous Dog Blood from the Sky</h4><h4></h4>


    The woman¡¯s heart was also in turmoil,pletely unable toprehend how someone could expose what she intended to do so publicly. Looking at the woman¡¯s face that turned pale with shock in her pupils, some people in the crowd, who were still clear-headed, immediately realized that Xu Ke¡¯s suspicion was likely correct, and their faces showed expressions of astonishment.


    What kind of mother could do such a thing? Aren¡¯t both children parts of her own flesh? How could she exploit her daughter so shamelessly? She¡¯s so thin and small, looking as if a gust of wind could blow her away, with not a bit of flesh on her body, looking like a bean sprout. Many people with children felt a tinge of sourness in their hearts and looked at the woman with eyes full of reproach.


    Even the man who had previously been looking for trouble after Xu Ke smashed his phone got distracted by this sensational gossip, standing honestly to the side with his mouth open, waiting to see how the plot would unfold.


    Being caught in her intent, the woman came back to her senses, insisting she couldn¡¯t possibly admit to such a thing. "You¡¯re just making baseless usations. Xia is my daughter. What could I possibly do to her? I just want her to go to the hospital to apany her brother. He¡¯s her only brother, and as he¡¯s about to undergo surgery, once he enters the operating room, we don¡¯t know whether he¡¯ll live or die. I¡¯m worried this might be thest time the siblings see each other, so I asked her to see her brother. Is that wrong?" The woman covered her face and cried, seeming very pitiful.


    The woman¡¯s appearance and words caused many who were dissatisfied with her to reconsider, looking at her with eyes full of sympathy. Some elderly women couldn¡¯t help but say to the young girl, "After all, it¡¯s your mom and your brother. Your brother¡¯s going into surgery; there¡¯s nothing wrong with you going to see him as his sister."


    "No, it¡¯s not like that." Tears ran down the girl¡¯s face. At first, she spoke very softly, almost inaudibly to Xu Ke, who was closest to her, until she shouted it out loud, carrying a heart-wrenching tone, her face full of tears. Her eyes were swollen from crying, resembling a little rabbit, but she kept crying.


    "It¡¯s not like that at all. She¡¯s lying." The girl shouted, pointing at the woman.


    The girl had always been submissive, so the woman had never heard her speak loudly. Her sudden outburst shocked the woman, but when she saw the madness in the girl¡¯s eyes, her heart sank. She knew it was bad and wanted to stop it, but it was toote. The girl shouted anyway.


    "That¡¯s not how it is at all. She wants me to give my brother a kidney. She wants my kidney!" the girl screamed.


    The girl¡¯s words exploded among the crowd like a depth charge, shocking everyone.


    "What¡¯s wrong with donating a kidney? You have two kidneys, don¡¯t you? Donating one won¡¯t kill you, but your brother will die if you don¡¯t. Just think about who cherished you the most at home before? It was your brother. Now your brother needs a kidney to save his life, and why can¡¯t you give it to him? He¡¯s your biological brother, sharing your blood. How can you be so heartless as to run away? Do you think that¡¯s fair to your brother, to me, to this family?" The woman shouted sharply.


    "Is it my kidney you want? You¡¯re asking for my life! Since childhood, I¡¯ve given blood and bone marrow to my brother. You¡¯ve cared for me, but have you treated me like a human? To you, I¡¯m no different from a pig, just a container. Even if you hadn¡¯t told me, I would¡¯ve known. I overheard your conversation with the doctor. They said if I donate this kidney, I won¡¯t have long to live. My body is already failing, and even with careful care, I won¡¯t live past fifty."


    Once she shouted out the first sentence, the rest followed easily. The girl, wrapped in Xu Ke¡¯s coat, knelt behind Xu Ke in front of the woman, her tears continuously streaming down, making anyone who saw it feel sympathy.


    "Mom, please, in the name of you giving birth to me, let me live. My brother is your child, but so am I. I will honor you in the future; just give me a chance to live, please." The girl mmed her head on the shiny marble floor of the hall repeatedly, forcefully and despairingly. Soon a bruise appeared on her forehead, then the bruise turned into blood, trickling down her head.


    Public opinion reversed once again. Between the two parties, the weaker and more pitiable one always garnered more public support.


    At this point, the girl was desperate, caring for nothing else. She just wanted to live, and she would do anything to survive.


    The woman stood across from the girl, her face livid, trembling with hatred in her eyes.


    She hurriedly nced at her watch, realizing the time for her son¡¯s surgery was fast approaching. At this point, she couldn¡¯t care less; with her face twitching, she rushed to the girl, roughly pushing Xu Ke aside and pulling the girl from the ground.


    "You ungrateful child, you are my flesh and blood. How could I not care for you? Since childhood, your brother has been in poor health, so we inevitably focused more on him. I never thought you¡¯d hold a grudge against me for such a trivial matter. You are my flesh and blood; how could I just watch you go give your life for your brother? Before, I made you do those things because we had no choice. Your brother has a rare blood type, and the hospital had no supply. But now we¡¯ve found a donor kidney. I wanted you to go just to apany your brother, even if this time he doesn¡¯t make it. At least our family of four would be together, but you took your luggage and ran without a word. You¡¯re stabbing me in the heart!"


    The woman patted her chest and began dragging the girl outside.


    The girl had mustered all her courage to say so much in front of the crowd, but now that the momentum was gone, she became subdued. Her eyes and head ached from prolonged crying, and after hitting her head several times, she was in a daze, unable to think clearly.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, she instinctively asked, "Mom, is what you said true?" Her voice returned to its normal volume.


    After all, the girl was her biological child, and although she hadn¡¯t cared much for her, they had lived together for many years. As soon as the girl¡¯s spirit weakened, the woman knew she believed her and saw an opportunity. The thought of her son soon getting a new kidney and bouncing back to normal filled her with joy, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 435: Intercepting Someone

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Intercepting Someone</h4><h4></h4>


    "Of course, would I lie to you? You¡¯re also my child. Stop being mad at me,e with me to the hospital to see your brother." The woman grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and started heading outside.


    The onlookers watched as the fiercely arguing mother and daughter suddenly reconciled, losing interest in the drama. Those who needed to catch a flight hurriedly left, discussing the family drama they had just witnessed with the people next to them.


    Only Xu Ke remained standing, watching the departing figures with furrowed brows. He didn¡¯t believe a single word the mother said, but the girl was once again convinced. Xu Ke originally didn¡¯t want to intervene¡ªin the end, this was their family matter, a dynamic of one willing to speak and the other willing to believe. As an outsider, it wasn¡¯t his ce to interfere. But when he thought of the girl¡¯s jet-ck eyes and her eyes sparking with the desire to live, his steps paused, and he turned back to follow the mother and daughter attempting to leave.


    "Do you really believe what she¡¯s saying?" Xu Ke called out from a distance separating him from the mother and daughter.


    The girl¡¯s body visibly stiffened for a moment, as if her legs were no longer obeying, halting where she stood.


    The mother, seeing that she was about to trick the girl into the car and to the hospital to save her son, saw Xu Ke disrupting her ns again. Her expression twisted uncontrobly, and the grip on the girl¡¯s arm intensified, quickly making the girl cry out in pain.


    "Mom, you¡¯re hurting me." The girl struggled a couple of times, but unable to break free, she showed a distressed expression. The woman, however, either didn¡¯t hear her or pretended not to. Her grip on the girl¡¯s wrist tightened while ring angrily at Xu Ke, shouting, "What do you want? We don¡¯t know you, our family matters don¡¯t concern you. If you keep interfering, I¡¯ll make you regret it. You¡¯re young with a bright future ahead. You don¡¯t want me to report you to the police for human trafficking, do you?"


    Faced with the woman¡¯s threat, Xu Keughed, "You can try. In fact, I have some things to report to the police as well, like illegal organ donation." Xu Ke said, enunciating each word clearly.


    The woman¡¯s face twisted anew because of Xu Ke.


    "What do you want from me? I haven¡¯t wronged you, have I? Why do you have to mess with me?" the woman growled.


    "I just don¡¯t want to see a flower of our nation wither prematurely. She¡¯s still young, her life is just beginning, shouldn¡¯t end at this age." Xu Ke nced at the woman who remained timid and rabbit-like.


    "So, should my son die young on the operating table? Do you know how much my son has suffered? He¡¯s not even twenty, yet he¡¯s spent his first half of life in the hospital, never enjoying what he should at his age. He¡¯s never even yed basketball. The doctors said that if this surgery seeds, he can live like a normal person, run, jump, and breathe fresh air outside, eventually get a girlfriend, then marry and have children."


    As she spoke, a look of longing appeared on the woman¡¯s face, clearly satisfied with everything she described.


    "And what about her? What about your daughter? She¡¯s not even an adult yet, do you want her to just die like this?" Xu Ke nced at the girl and asked.


    Perhaps because the spot they were in was secluded, with no one around, the woman decided to drop her mask entirely. With a tone full of disdain and condescension, she said, "I only gave birth to her to save my son. If she hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to be perfectlypatible as my son¡¯s ideal vessel, do you think she would be alive today?"


    "We¡¯ve raised her for over a decade, let her enjoy a life of happiness for years, which is already a great mercy to her. How could she expect more? Now my son needs her, she muste with me and give a kidney to my son. A human body has two kidneys, it¡¯s not a big deal to lose one. If she survives this, she¡¯ll be the family¡¯s benefactor, and I¡¯ll give her anything she wants in the future. If she doesn¡¯t make it, it just means she wasn¡¯t fated to enjoy this blessing. Then, I¡¯ll buy her a well-sited grave to bury her in, fulfilling our mother-daughter rtionship in this life."


    While saying this, the woman¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if she really believed it, making her appear particrly cold-blooded and ruthless. People who keep pets for years usually form some sentiment, why can she be so cold-blooded?


    "Today is the most crucial day of my son¡¯s life, and no one can stop me. If anyonees in my way, I¡¯ll fight to the death to make them pay." The woman¡¯s eyes were fiercely venomous, like a highly poisonous cobra; no one would doubt the truth of her words.


    "If I hadn¡¯t seen this today, nothing you want to do would concern me. But today I saw and heard this girl¡¯s desire to live. No matter what, I can¡¯t let you take her away today. Whatever you do, I¡¯ll deal with it, but taking her away is not an option." Xu Ke shook his head at the woman, then turned to the girl saying, "Come here."


    The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Of course, if she could choose, she would rather live. The girl began to struggle, but long-term blood and marrow extraction had left her body frail. Even with all her effort, her face turning red, she was unable to break free from the woman¡¯s grip. She could only look at Xu Ke with eyes pleading for help, imploring, "Help me."


    Hearing the girl¡¯s plea for help, Xu Ke strode over, using a deft move, easily rescuing the girl from the woman¡¯s grip, receiving a grateful gaze from her.


    "Come here at once! You¡¯vemitted a grave offense by breaking free! Get to the hospital immediately! You muste with me today, did you hear?" The woman shouted frantically at her daughter, now protected behind Xu Ke.


    She nced at her watch and realized that her son¡¯s surgery time was approaching fast. The woman was so desperate she could practically devour Xu Ke whole.


    She not only imagined it but acted on it,pletely shedding her human guise, transforming into a demon as she reached over Xu Ke towards the girl, trying to grab and force her into the car. Yet Xu Ke, like an adept defender, protected the girl without harming the woman, blocking her off entirely, leaving no room for any contact.


    "Move aside, time is running out!" The woman screamed loudly.

 Chapter 436: Picking Up Someone

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 436: Picking Up Someone</h4><h4></h4>


    "Sorry, I won¡¯t step aside. You can¡¯t take this person away today." Xu Ke politely refused the woman¡¯s excessive demand like a gentleman.


    "You¡¯re not stepping aside, are you? Fine, you asked for this. You can¡¯t me anyone else." The woman said as she turned and got into her car. In no time, she took out a fruit knife, pointing its sharp tip at Xu Ke and said, "I don¡¯t want to kill anyone, so I¡¯m giving you one more chance to disappear from my sight and hand over the woman behind you to me, or else I¡¯ll kill you. Once my son¡¯s surgery is done, I¡¯ll turn myself in." Her eyes were bloodshot, like a beast hunting its prey.


    "Sorry, I won¡¯t." Xu Ke once again refused the woman¡¯s proposal.


    The woman wentpletely insane. Time was running out, and if she couldn¡¯t get the girl to the hospital, today¡¯s surgery wouldn¡¯t be possible. The illness would be increasingly dangerous if dyed further, and the chances of sess for the next surgery wouldn¡¯t be as good as now. This was a result she couldn¡¯t bear.


    The woman wasn¡¯t hesitant anymore nor afraid, everything was for her son, and everything was worth it for him.


    The woman¡¯s knife was sharp, leaving a silver arc in the air, but no matter how fast she was, she wasn¡¯t faster than Xu Ke. The moment the girl behind Xu Ke saw the woman rush toward him with the knife, she wanted to scream, but before she could, Xu Ke effortlessly grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. Somehow, the tightly held knife fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    The sound brought the girl¡¯s scattered soul back, and like a rabbit, she quickly dashed to Xu Ke¡¯s feet, grabbed the knife, and threw it into a nearby trash bin. Her heart, thumping wildly, finally calmed down.


    "Do you want to take her to the police?" Xu Ke turned his head to look at the girl, ignoring the woman who was still hurling insults.


    "No, after all, she¡¯s my mother. I can¡¯t bear to send her to the police. Let it be my way of repaying the years of upbringing." The girl said softly.


    She lowered her head so Xu Ke couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he could imagine she was very sad.


    "Then what do you want to do with her?" Xu Ke asked for the girl¡¯s opinion.


    "I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t want to go back with her." The girl raised her face, full of confusion.


    Hearing that the girl didn¡¯t want to go back with her, the woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Without thinking, she opened her mouth to curse, trying to morally coerce the girl. But this time, her usually obedient daughter didn¡¯t want to be a puppet anymore.


    "I won¡¯t go back. From now on, consider that you don¡¯t have this daughter. I won¡¯t go back to that home. When I¡¯m an adult, and I can earn money, I¡¯ll send you alimony every year. Rest assured." The girl, filled with courage and spirit, spoke her mind and lowered her head again, just like a frightened little rabbit.


    Xu Ke understood the woman¡¯s choice, and without any intention to hurt her, he knocked her out and left her in the car, locking the door to bring this absurd incident to a close.


    Even though he didn¡¯t like this woman, he respected the girl¡¯s wishes.


    "Alright, your mother is fine¡ªI knocked her out. She¡¯ll probably wake up in a little while. You¡¯re free to pursue the life you want now. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows." Xu Ke said politely.


    "Can Ie with you?" The girl hurriedly spoke, face flushed, as she saw Xu Ke about to leave with his luggage.


    She was nervous; it was her first time making such a request to a stranger. After speaking, her face resembled a red apple.


    "I... I don¡¯t know where to go. Can you take me in? I can do a lot of housework, and I eat very little. I¡¯m easy to support, so could you take me in?" The girl took a few more steps toward Xu Ke, her voice timid.


    "I saw you at the airport; didn¡¯t you buy a ne ticket? You should have your ns. Now that I¡¯ve knocked out your mother, no one will stop you. You can do what you want now." Xu Ke raised his eyebrow slightly, looking at the girl.


    Not sure what Xu Ke said that hit the girl¡¯s tearful spot again, she started crying once more.


    "It¡¯s not like that. I have no ce to go. I bought the ticket randomly. I just wanted to leave this ce without thinking about much. I want to stay with you. All I ask is for a meal and a ce to stay. I know it¡¯s an unreasonable request, but I¡¯m willing to repay you. I can work for you. I¡¯m good at school, and I will definitely get into a great university. Once I graduate and earn money, I¡¯ll repay you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯m willing to sign an agreement." The girl, afraid Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t ept her, forced herself to speak bravely, despite the burning heat on her face.


    Xu Ke stopped in his tracks, turned to look at the girl¡¯s face, seeing her sincerity rather than just saying it for the sake of it, he thought for a moment and said, "Alright, my family needs a maid. The previous maid went abroad for some matters, and she won¡¯t return for a while. You can take over her job temporarily, with the same sry and benefits. Would that work for you?" Xu Ke asked.


    Such a timid girl, like a little rabbit lost in the forest; honestly, Xu Ke didn¡¯t feelfortable letting her roam outside alone. Someone like her could easily suffer disadvantages.


    Hearing Xu Ke agree to let her stay, the girl secretly breathed a sigh of relief, showing an expression of relief.


    "Grab your luggage ande with me." Xu Ke nced at the girl, turned, and walked to lead the way, and the girl quickly picked up her fallen suitcase and followed closely behind him.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Xu Ke walked a couple of steps before stopping, realizing he didn¡¯t know how to address her, and asked.


    Hearing Xu Ke ask for her name, the girl, like a primary school student, immediately straightened her posture, standing as tall as a little sapling, "My name is Yu Xia, ¡¯Yu¡¯ for lush and verdant, ¡¯Xia¡¯ for summer." Yu Xia said nervously, her eyes red and swollen.


    "It¡¯s a nice name. I¡¯m Xu Ke, and I have a wife named Lin Mengyao. She¡¯s very nice, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid, though she might seem unapproachable at first, but she¡¯s actually very kind." Xu Ke said after getting into a taxi with Yu Xia.


    "Okay, I¡¯ve remembered." Perhaps freed from the shadow of death, a gentle smile appeared on Yu Xia¡¯s face, revealing her dimples, a sign of naive beauty.

 Chapter 437: Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 437: Misunderstanding</h4><h4></h4>


    After exining the situation, Xu Ke closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what to say to such a big child, but luckily Yu Xia was not very talkative herself and did not feel awkward.


    The taxi drove for almost two hours before reaching the mountaintop vi.


    Although Xu Ke hadn¡¯t returned for a long time, and the security guards had changed, his ownership information was still with them, so there wasn¡¯t any situation where the security didn¡¯t recognize him. They just nced twice at Yu Xia behind Xu Ke, murmuring a few things to themselves.


    Yu Xia¡¯s family could only be described as middle-ss, with around a million in savings. A family of four lived in a three-bedroom, one-hall house. Suddenlying to such a ce, Yu Xia didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet; her whole body stiffened. When following Xu Ke inside the vi, she appeared rigid like a rusty robot, not knowing where to ce her limbs.


    "This is my home. Feel free to choose any room on the first floor for yourself. Don¡¯t be nervous; there¡¯s nothing special herepared to outside, except the ce is a bitrger. Oh, and the room at the very end on the first floor belongs to Sister Zhou, aside from that one, you can pick any. Yaoyao and I get up around seven-thirty in the morning. Just have breakfast ready by then. We¡¯re not home for lunch, and if wee back for dinner, we¡¯ll notify you in advance. If not, there¡¯s no need to make dinner for us; just eat by yourself. I¡¯ll give you my mobile numberter, save it. Is there anything else you need to know or understand?" Xu Ke asked.


    "No, nothing," Yu Xia bit her lip and shook her head.


    "Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else? I¡¯m a man, so there might be things I wouldn¡¯t think of. If you don¡¯t say, I won¡¯t know. If you¡¯re ufortable talking to me, you can also speak with my wife once she returns," Xu Ke said, noticing her timid and scared demeanor. He lost interest in continuing the conversation, gave a few more instructions, and went upstairs.


    When Lin Mengyao returned from work, the house was lit up. Her exhausted body almost felt like it crashed, standing outside the vi until the warmth had almost entirely been swept away by the wind. Only then did she open the door to enter.


    Though her face was expressionless, her eyes were exceptionallyplex. The words Xu Ke said earlier felt like a thorn piercing her heart, the pain suffocating her. She once naively thought she was immensely happy, only to be pped hard by reality, shattering her naivety and her perception of a perfect marriage.


    Lin Mengyao felt she should me Xu Ke, should hate him. But when she saw the lit-up house, her heart miraculously felt peaceful. At that moment, she knew she couldn¡¯t let go of Xu Ke; even if he loved someone else, she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    She stepped into the vi with aplicated heart, wanting to talk with Xu Ke, to tell him she still loved him. But appearing in the living room was a young girl in a pink apron, with timid, ink-ck eyes. This discovery was like a bucket of cold water that immediately doused Lin Mengyao¡¯s simmering heart.


    Tears unknowingly welled up in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes as she gazed through a curtain of tears at the woman in front of her.


    This woman was of apletely different type from herself, young and timid like a little rabbit, so adorable that she wanted to embrace and soothe her.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s face revealed a bitter smile.


    Yu Xia felt afraid of Lin Mengyao¡¯s strange expression but was also curious about her, observing Lin Mengyao with eyes full of curiosity.


    From the first nce at Lin Mengyao, Yu Xia felt admiration. In some ways, Lin Mengyao was the kind of person Yu Xia wanted to be ¨C tall, with a cold aura and stunning looks.


    People often envy what they do not possess, and Yu Xia had this mindset.


    During the day, Xu Ke had mentioned having a wife, so upon seeing Lin Mengyao, Yu Xia had guessed. Despite her nervousness and fear, she still summoned the courage to greet her, "Hello, sister, I¡¯m Yu Xia."


    "Ha, who¡¯s your sister? I don¡¯t have a sister as old as you. Don¡¯t try to get close to me here. Just because Xu Ke likes you, doesn¡¯t mean you can swagger before me. No matter how much he likes you, I¡¯m his legally married wife, his missus, not someone like you, a mistress or concubine, that canpare to," Lin Mengyao retorted coldly, solidifying her suspicion with Yu Xia¡¯s way of greeting. mes of anger ignited in her heart, but unlike others, she kept an expressionless face, only the icy aura around her intensified.


    The awesomeness of Lin Mengyao¡¯s presence was nothing a student like Yu Xia couldpare to, and Yu Xia was directly scared to tears, not evenprehending the meaning in Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, fully consumed by fear. She feared being thrown out for not being liked by the mistress, and if she were chased out, she had no ce to stay. This fear made Yu Xia cry.


    "Sister, even if you don¡¯t like me, please don¡¯t chase me away. If I leave here, I don¡¯t know where to go; I have no home. If I leave here, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do. Please let me stay," Yu Xia cautiously edged up to Lin Mengyao, wanting to grab her sleeve and plead with her.


    She had seen other children do this, and it was Yu Xia¡¯s first time making such a move. It was a little clumsy and careful, but in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, it was no different from a flynding on her.


    Lin Mengyao directly brushed her hand away, not wanting the girl to touch her, but didn¡¯t expect a gentle swing would cause Yu Xia to fall to the ground.


    Looking at Xu Ke appearing at the staircase with furrowed brows and Yu Xia trying to get up from the floor, Lin Mengyaoughed out of anger.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you, looking so young, to be so practiced in using such enchantingly sly tricks. I didn¡¯t say anything when you took Xu Ke, and now you want to y the victim?" Lin Mengyao coldly mocked.


    "Sister, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Is there some misunderstanding? I have no intention of taking Xu Ke away from you. He helped me, gave me a ce to stay, and I¡¯m grateful, that¡¯s all," Yu Xia exined.


    Standing at the stairway, Xu Ke initially didn¡¯t understand what happened between the two, but listening up to this point, he got it. He realized Lin Mengyao had misunderstood, so he came down the stairs, saying, "This has nothing to do with you. Go back to your room for now. You cane out after I finish talking to your sister."


    Regaining a sense of relief upon seeing Xu Kee out, Yu Xia even, despite her growling stomach, ran back to her chosen room without a backward nce, afraid of taking one step slower and being chased out.

 Chapter 438 Apology

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 438 Apology</h4><h4></h4>


    "What, seeing me make things difficult for the woman you like, does it hurt?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks, but her expression was stubborn. Her heart was aching to death, yet she still tried to put on an indifferent facade, only her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    Xu Ke sighed, stepped forward, and hugged her in his arms; Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t resist.


    "You misunderstood. She¡¯s not the woman I like. She¡¯s someone I brought back from the airport today when I returned. I met her when her mother was trying to take her home to have her kidney removed to save her brother. She said she had been donating blood and bone marrow to him since she was little, so her health was never good. If they remove her kidney this time, she probably won¡¯t wake up. She said she wants to live, so I brought her back. Besides, she¡¯s still a school-going minor. Even if you think poorly of me, I wouldn¡¯ty a hand on a minor."


    Xu Ke softly exined in Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear, making Mengyao, unaware of the circumstances, blush with embarrassment. She even set aside the matter of being angry with Xu Ke over emotional issues, focusing instead on the words she had just uttered and the image of her pushing someone down with a wave of her hand.


    "I didn¡¯t know her health was so poor. I just misunderstood her and pushed her to the ground. I even said she was faking it. I was acting like I¡¯d lost my mind and did so many wrong things. No, I need to go see her."


    Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t have bad intentions; she was just feeling suffocated because of an email from Xu Ke. When she saw Yu Xia, she assumed this was the person Xu Ke liked, and misced her anger. Now, knowing it was a misunderstanding, the first thing Lin Mengyao wanted to do was apologize for her rushed, hurtful words.


    "I¡¯ll go with you. I had a part in this too." Xu Ke wiped away the tear stains on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face and spoke.


    When they knocked on Yu Xia¡¯s room door, Yu Xia, who was hiding in bed, shivered. She didn¡¯t want to leave, so tears welled up in her eyes. "Yu Xia, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable. If people don¡¯t want you here, you must leave, understand? No matter how nice this ce is, it¡¯s not your home."


    Yu Xia clutched her quilt and spoke softly to herself. Though her heart was full of sadness and apprehension, she dried her tears, put on a nonchnt face, and opened the door.


    "Brother Xu, Sister-inw Xu, do you have something to say to me?" At the door, Yu Xia didn¡¯t dare to look up at them, nervously fidgeting with her fingers, anxiously waiting to hear what they had to say.


    Knowing Yu Xia¡¯s story and seeing her current demeanor, Lin Mengyao felt nothing but pain and guilt. "I acted rashly without understanding what happened earlier. Can you forgive me?" Lin Mengyao stepped forward, holding Yu Xia¡¯s hand.


    Not noticing before, upon touch, Lin Mengyao realized Yu Xia was indeed very thin. Her hands were all bone with ayer of skin over it, pitifully frail. In an instant, Lin Mengyao felt immense pity for this little girl. The love she once had for her own sister, worn down to almost nothing, resurfaced strongly.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t look up, unaware of the change in Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze towards her. She cautiously, with a tone carrying a hint of hope, said, "I don¡¯t me you. Can I continue to stay here? I don¡¯t eat much and can do a lot of work. In two more years, I¡¯ll be an adult, then I¡¯ll go out and work and move out when that timees, okay?"


    Hearing Yu Xia¡¯s careful voice, Lin Mengyao felt a pang in her nose, almost bringing tears to her eyes.


    "No need to move. Stay here. I really like you. Xu Ke said your health isn¡¯t good. It¡¯ste now, but tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a check-up, and take care of the school transfer for you." Upon hearing that Yu Xia¡¯s mother wanted to remove her kidney to save her son, the idea of transferring schools popped into Lin Mengyao¡¯s head.


    She didn¡¯t believe Yu Xia¡¯s mother would give up easily. Since Yu Xia was still studying, it would be better to transfer her, avoiding any chance of her being found and taken away again.


    Receiving the kindness extended by Lin Mengyao, Yu Xia couldn¡¯t quite believe such good things could happen to her, prompting her to look up at Lin Mengyao to see if it was indeed true or if she was hallucinating.


    "Are you sure? I really don¡¯t have to move and can stay here?" Yu Xia asked, like a little rabbit easily frightened.


    "Of course, you can stay as long as you want." Lin Mengyao reached out to touch Yu Xia¡¯s hair, which was somewhat dry, likely due to malnutrition, and upon touch didn¡¯t feel particrly good. Yu Xia was small, not even looking to be 1.6 meters tall, which softened Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s genuine expression, Yu Xia sighed a little, rxed, and even a small, innocent smile emerged on her face, appearing charming and lovely.


    Perhaps, because she was relieved about her biggest concern, Yu Xia¡¯s stomach grumbled, turning her cheeks red,


    and lightened the mood.


    "I¡¯m hungry too. Let¡¯s go eat, and you can show us your cooking skills," Xu Ke suggested.


    "I¡¯ll go and heat it up, it might have cooled down." Yu Xia said softly.


    "No problem, it¡¯s not cold now, a little coolness is fine, just right for eating, no need to reheat." Lin Mengyao stopped Yu Xia from reheating the food, pulling her towards the dining room.


    Yu Xia hadn¡¯t prepared much, just four dishes and a soup: two meat, two vegetables, and a yam pork rib soup, the most ordinary home-cooked dishes that made people smile, feeling the taste of home.


    The three sat down, each reaching for the dishes they liked. Originally thinking that the food might have been cold and, even if it didn¡¯t taste as good as expected, they should pretend to enjoy it to avoid making this new member of their household feel awkward and sad.


    But clearly, they underestimated Yu Xia¡¯s culinary skills. The food wasn¡¯t cold; it was just the right temperature. All the dishes seemed to be magically transformed, though they were just the ordinary home-cooked meals, they tasted better than dishes prepared by five-star chefs.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes lit up, smiling at the nervous Yu Xia who was watching them.


    "Looks like I¡¯ll need to exercise more to maintain my figure because your food is just too delicious." Lin Mengyaoplimented, looking at Yu Xia whose eyes sparkled.


    "Is it really that good?" Yu Xia, not quite believing, asked, making Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart ache as she imagined various scenarios of how Yu Xia must have been bullied at home.


    "We really aren¡¯t lying to you." Lin Mengyao patted Yu Xia¡¯s head.


    Seeing that Lin Mengyao truly meant it, Yu Xia looked down, embarrassed, a blush appearing on her somewhat sallow cheeks, feeling a sense of satisfaction, almost like floating on clouds.


    "If you like it, I can cook for you more often. I can make a lot of different dishes." Yu Xia whispered.

 Chapter 439: Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 439: Reconciliation</h4><h4></h4>


    Knowing that what she created was liked by others, Yu Xia felt as happy as a bubbly soda on a summer day, indescribably beautiful.


    That night was the best sleep Yu Xia had had in over a decade. In her dreams, there were no cold operating rooms, no needles piercing into her flesh that made her colder and colder; her back didn¡¯t hurt, and she cried out "no more" in her sleep, loudly refusing. She slept happily and sweetly, a sweet smile hanging at the corners of her mouth as tears fell.


    But Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao upstairs couldn¡¯t fall asleep so easily; both of them had a matter weighing heavily on their minds, unable to lie peacefully on the same bed and fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms until it was resolved.


    "You said you have someone you like. Who is it? When did you meet? How long have you been together?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile disappeared as soon as she entered the room, looking at Xu Ke like a moving iceberg.


    "You know this person too; it¡¯s Ariel. I don¡¯t know when I started liking her either. It¡¯s just that when I¡¯m with her, I¡¯m very happy. Being able to indulge myself freely is very appealing to me." Xu Ke said, facing Lin Mengyao.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression was very gentle, but Lin Mengyao¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her eyes filled with disbelief as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears, "Who did you say?"


    "Ariel." Xu Ke repeated, his gaze towards Lin Mengyao filled with guilt. He once swore to make Lin Mengyao the happiest woman in the world and that he would only love her for the rest of his life. But now, he had personally broken that vow, "I know this is unfair to you. If I could, I wouldn¡¯t want to do something like this. I tried to refuse, tried to avoid it, but when ites to feelings, I truly couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m sorry."


    "Ha, I really never thought that person would be Ariel. You two actually did this under my nose. Have you forgotten? That woman is mentally unstable; she¡¯s a devil. She likes to collect bones; she even turned people into bones herself. How could you like someone like that? Tell me, how could you love someone like that? She¡¯s a psychopath, do you understand?" Lin Mengyao said, somewhat agitated.


    "Can someone like her even know what love is? Falling in love with her is a mistake; she will kill you, just like she killed her former friend, peeling the flesh to make them into bones to stash under the bed. Aren¡¯t you terrified sleeping next to someone like that? You tell me you like her, are you kidding me, Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao looked at Xu Ke as if he were a madman, her confused gaze turning into sharp des stabbing into Xu Ke¡¯s heart, causing it to tremble in pain, yet he could only swallow this bitterness.


    Xu Ke lowered his head, took a deep breath, and after a moment of silence, looked up at Lin Mengyao again, "In fact, I¡¯m the psychopath you speak of. What I¡¯ve done is much worse than Ariel¡¯s actions. Everything she shows is, in my eyes, like kindergarten-level. I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her, just as an adult wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a child from kindergarten?"


    "I know your nature is kind and pure. Although you seem cold, your heart is soft. You¡¯ve lived smoothly under the sun, never seeing this world¡¯s darkness, but I¡¯ve seen it. I was dragged from the sunlight down to the underground; although I climbed back up, I¡¯m no longer the person I used to be. Even as I try to blend into this world, the violence in my heart can¡¯t be eradicated immediately."


    "The days with you were fulfilling; you made me feel like I could stand under the sun again, like I might still be a normal person as if nothing had ever changed. Butte at night, I know my soul is no longer pure white but stained with ck blemishes. No matter how I hide and suppress them, they are still there, needing to be released." Xu Ke looked deeply at Lin Mengyao as he spoke.


    "But that version of me is what you fear. I once had thoughts of turning you ckened, but I couldn¡¯t bear it. Ariel is different; her soul carries ckness. In front of her, I can vent without restraint. She won¡¯t be afraid or avoid me because of it. There are many imperfect aspects of me, some of which you might even hate. I should let you go, but I can¡¯t bear it; I don¡¯t want to let go. I want you to stay with me forever." Xu Ke¡¯s face showed a bitter smile.


    "So, can you forgive my selfishness? Wanting someone else¡¯s love while having yours, clearly having done something wrong, should let you pursue your happiness but still desiring despicably to keep you by my side, as my only light. Even knowing this will make you sad, still gripping tightly, saying I won¡¯t let go, can you forgive and ept me once more?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes carried a pleading look, making Lin Mengyao feel heartache. So many years of being together as a couple, so many years ofpanionship couldn¡¯t be easily severed just like that. Even when she first heard this news and was angry, she couldn¡¯t bear to let go immediately. She still loved Xu Ke.


    "You¡¯ve put it like this; what do you want me to do? Have you given me the right to choose? You know I love you, yet you tell me such things. You¡¯re stabbing my heart; do you know that? This heart is being pierced by you, it hurts so much." Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes reddened, tears uncontrobly flowing down, scorching Xu Ke¡¯s heart.


    "Thank you for still willing to love this part of me. I won¡¯t let you down." Xu Ke stepped forward, pulling Lin Mengyao into his embrace,forting her until she was too tired to cry anymore.


    "Although I still love you, I can¡¯t ept this. I don¡¯t want to see her, nor do I want her to appear in my sight. Only in this way can I deceive myself, thinking everything is still like before." Lin Mengyao, after crying enough, sat by the bedside and said hoarsely.


    "If that can make you feel better, I¡¯ll do it; I won¡¯t let her appear in your sight, rest assured." Xu Ke promised.


    "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being particrly unreasonable?" Lin Mengyao lifted her head, staring intensely into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, seeking an answer.


    "No, in my heart, you have always been that adorable woman who moved me the first time I saw you. Don¡¯t think too much; it¡¯ste now, get some rest. If there are problems at thepany that can¡¯t be solved, just tell me, and I¡¯ll help you." Xu Ke leaned down and kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead.


    Having always followed Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao was long ustomed to his presence. These days, living alone in this empty vi, facing a pile ofpany affairs every morning made her very tired. But now that Xu Ke was by her side, she felt as if she was filled with an endless source of strength again.

 Chapter 440 Yu Xia

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Yu Xia</h4><h4></h4>


    "No need, I¡¯ve almost got everything sorted out. There¡¯s not much left now. Tomorrow, the first priority is to take care of Xia¡¯s matters, take her to the hospital for a checkup, and then help transfer her school, so her Vampire mom won¡¯t find her." Lin Mengyao frowned as she thought of Yu Xia¡¯s mother, who seemed desperate to trade her daughter¡¯s life for her son¡¯s, her eyes filled with intense disgust.


    "You say both of them are her children, how can she be so heartless to do such a thing, exchanging her daughter¡¯s life for her son¡¯s? If Xia really gets into trouble because of this, wouldn¡¯t she feel guilty in the middle of the night? How can such a mother exist in this world?" Just thinking of Yu Xia¡¯s words made a fire of anger grow in Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart. If it weren¡¯t already dark, she¡¯d want to sort everything out right now, not waiting even for a minute.


    "When the forest is big, all kinds of birds fly around. Nowadays, parents don¡¯t need to take exams to have children. When their morals don¡¯t pass, it¡¯s no wonder they do such things." Xu Ke said with a cold expression, clearly also hating such parents.


    It¡¯s their own children, yet they never treat them as independent individuals, thinking human beings, but instead as their possessions, controlling their life and death in their grasp, feeling that since they gave birth to them, they have the say whether they live or die. Such people really make one feel sick.


    "Let¡¯s not think about this anymore. If her mother¡¯s problem isn¡¯t dealt with, it¡¯ll still be an issue. If possible, I¡¯d actually hope for them to sever their rtionship. Although the procedures are troublesome, it¡¯s better to deal with the trouble now thanter. However, this matter still needs to be discussed with the person involved. But since I¡¯m a man, I¡¯ll leave it to youdies to talk about it, okay?" Xu Ke holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist, whispered in her ear.


    "That¡¯s what I think too. Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I was nning to ask her tomorrow." Lin Mengyao nodded and said.


    "Alright, let¡¯s sleep then, it¡¯s gettingte, anything else can be discussed tomorrow." Lin Mengyao, tired after crying for so long, fell asleep shortly after saying this, even starting to snore lightly.


    Early the next morning, Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke went downstairs and smelled the aromaing from the dining room.


    Wearing a pink apron, Yu Xia brought the food to the dining table. Seeing the two of theming, she smiled a little and said softly, "Good morning, you¡¯re up early. I was just about toe up to call you."


    "We slept well, so we got up a bit early. Why are you up making breakfast, did you not sleep wellst night?" Seeing this frail girl, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but want to be good to her. Now, seeing the carefully prepared breakfast on the table, her already softened heart became even softer.


    "No, no, I slept particrly wellst night." Afraid Lin Mengyao wouldn¡¯t believe her, Yu Xia added gestures to make her point that she wasn¡¯t lying, she really slept well.


    Seeing Yu Xia nervous and at a loss for words, with a flushed face, Lin Mengyao quickly said, "We believe you, we were just worried it might be hard for you to adjust to the new environment on your first visit to our home."


    "No, I really like it here. I feel it¡¯s very safe here. Thank you for taking me in." Yu Xia¡¯s eyes showed gratitude as she bowed to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "I¡¯m d you like it." Lin Mengyao smiled.


    From then, the three of them sat at the table and slowly started eating the breakfast prepared by Yu Xia.


    Lin Mengyao also took the opportunity to briefly tell Yu Xia about the conversation with Xu Ke from the night before. "While we think it¡¯s better for you to cut ties with your mother, since your brother¡¯s illness isn¡¯t cured yet, we¡¯re worried she might use her identity to do something bad to you when we¡¯re not around. Of course, these are just our concerns. The final decision is yours. If you want to sever ties with your parents, we can help. If you don¡¯t, just consider I never said this, and don¡¯t take it to heart." Lin Mengyao said gently.


    Yu Xia slowed down her eating, looked up at Lin Mengyao, then at Xu Ke, and finally said softly, "I want to sever ties with my parents. Over the years, I feel like I have repaid their upbringing. I want to live, live well, I don¡¯t want to die." Yu Xia¡¯s tears started to roll down uncontrobly into the bowl of porridge in front of her, disappearing in its depths.


    "Alright, as long as you¡¯ve made up your mind and won¡¯t regret it, we¡¯ll help you." Lin Mengyao reached out to hold Yu Xia¡¯s small, trembling hand.


    "Okay," Yu Xia nodded, her expression somewhat bewildered, yet still a little nervous.


    "Also, we discussed taking you to the hospital for a checkup yesterday, to see what your health condition is, so you need to go out with uster, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital." Lin Mengyao informed Yu Xia of their decision.


    Yu Xia nodded, her eyes filled with emotion, and tears again uncontrobly streamed down, "I¡¯m so grateful to you, I don¡¯t know what good deed I did in my past life to meet such good people like you in this life, willing to take me in, feed me, give me a ce to stay, take me to the hospital, help me transfer schools, and even save me from that quagmire. I am truly so happy, I don¡¯t know how to repay you, but you¡¯ve given me a new life. From today, my life is yours, whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do." Yu Xia bit her slightly pale lower lip and said with a determined look, tears still flowing.


    Lin Mengyao somewhat amused, said, "What is your constitution, like a little crybaby, why do your tears keep flowing so much?" Lin Mengyao joked, "Alright, stop crying, or you won¡¯t look pretty. We don¡¯t help you to expect gratitude, we just hope you suffer a little less. After all, you¡¯re still a child, with a lot of possibilities in the future, your life shouldn¡¯t be thrown away so early. And it¡¯s fate that brought us together." Lin Mengyao soothed gently.


    Sure enough, Yu Xia¡¯s tears stopped once more.


    With things on their minds, they ate faster than usual and after finishing they immediately took Yu Xia to the hospital. It¡¯s unclear what methods Xu Ke used, but the three of them skipped the lines and quickly received a series of examinations under the doctor¡¯s arrangement.

 Chapter 441 Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 441 Inspection</h4>


    Looking at the report on the left and the report on the right, the doctor¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, his expression looked particrly serious, making the three people¡¯s hearts very uneasy, not knowing exactly what was wrong with Yu Xia and whether it would have any impact.


    "Doctor, what¡¯s exactly wrong with Yu Xia¡¯s body? Please just say it directly. If there¡¯s anything we need to cooperate with, we won¡¯t refuse." Lin Mengyao looked at the elderly doctor, trying her best to remain calm.


    "The situation is not very good. The patient¡¯s body is severely depleted, somewhat malnourished, anemic, and the immune system is lower than that of ordinary people. This body can only be slowly nurtured; there¡¯s nothing that needs curing, but there¡¯s also no possibility of a cure." The doctor nced up at the three people and said.


    "What do you mean by there¡¯s nothing that needs curing and no possibility of a cure, does that mean she¡¯s sick or not?" Lin Mengyao was confused by the doctor¡¯s words.


    "It just means that with proper care, she can live for another twenty or thirty years; without care, it¡¯s a matter of a few years." The old doctor adjusted his sses and said.


    Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke exchanged a nce, both seeing the hidden anger in each other¡¯s eyes. They simply couldn¡¯t imagine what Yu Xia, such a well-behaved child, had experienced in that family home. She¡¯s so well-behaved and sensible, she should be the little princess cherished in everyone¡¯s palms, so why is she being treated like this?


    Lin Mengyao felt that Yu Xia¡¯s fate was unfair, felt angry, and grew even more disgusted with that mother whom she already didn¡¯t have a good impression of. After asking all the detailed questions about daily body care, she followed Xu Ke out of the door. As soon as they were outside, her expression changed to a seemingly happy one; she didn¡¯t want Yu Xia to know that her health was actually even worse than she had overheard.


    "Your test results are out. The doctor said although there¡¯s some depletion, it¡¯s not particrly serious. As long as you pay attention to your lifestyle in the future and take good care of yourself, it¡¯s no problem to live to old age. It¡¯s just that there might be frequent minor illnesses but no major ones. Your immune system isn¡¯t very good, so you¡¯ll get sick more easily than others. But as long as we pay attention, these can be avoided." Lin Mengyao patted Yu Xia¡¯s head and said.


    Although Yu Xia knew that Lin Mengyao was probably trying tofort her, hearing such a result still made her very happy, and it seemed like therge stone pressing on her heart had moved a bit, and her face also showed a bit of a smile, with satisfaction and happiness in her expression.


    Seeing the smile on Yu Xia¡¯s face, Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose began to feel sore, almost letting tears fall, but she blinked quickly enough to blink them away.


    Seeing Yu Xia like this, Xu Ke also felt a pang of sympathy in his heart.


    "You¡¯re not going to work today, why don¡¯t the three of us go shopping? I see Yu Xia¡¯s suitcase is quite small, let¡¯s buy her some things." Xu Ke, standing beside the two women, suggested. He didn¡¯t know how to make the two forget their worries and be happy, so he simply suggested buying things to distract them.


    Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion was indeed very effective. Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes lit up in agreement, "I don¡¯t know what girls your age like, so why don¡¯t we all go and take a look together."


    Yu Xia felt a bit flustered and embarrassed, "I don¡¯t have anything I need to buy, I¡¯ve brought enough." Yu Xia waved her hand, trying to refuse.


    Lin Mengyao quickly understood what Yu Xia was nervous about, probably because she hurriedly ran away from home and didn¡¯t have much money, so she felt embarrassed to go shopping. Lin Mengyao smiled and said, "Then you don¡¯t have to buy anything, I¡¯ll buy. Just apany me. I¡¯ve been busy for so long and haven¡¯t gone shopping for ages, I¡¯ve almost forgotten what it¡¯s like."


    Hearing that it was Lin Mengyao who wanted to go shopping for herself, Yu Xia¡¯s face turned red, but she also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Three people arrived at the mall, and as soon as they entered a store, Lin Mengyao picked up a white sleeveless dress andpared it to Yu Xia, "Go in and see if this dress fits you. I think it suits you well," Lin Mengyao said.


    Yu Xia suddenly felt nervous again and hurriedly waved her hand to refuse, "I really don¡¯t need new clothes, I have enough already. You buy it yourself."


    "Consider it a wee gift from me. You¡¯vee to our house, and I¡¯ve never given you anything," Lin Mengyao said with a smile. "Go try it on. I really think this dress is suitable for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look great in it."


    Hearing Lin Mengyao say this, Yu Xia¡¯s face showed some hesitation. After all, what girl doesn¡¯t like beautiful dresses?


    Yu Xia¡¯s mother was more concerned about her being a vessel for her brother, so she made a lot of nutritious food for Yu Xia, regardless of whether she liked it or not, as long as she finished it. Other than that, she didn¡¯t care about Yu Xia in other aspects, so the clothes on Yu Xia¡¯s body were simply clean and tidy, not any brand, and not particrly nice-looking.


    Standing in the fitting room and looking at the dress, Yu Xia¡¯s eyes turned red, instinctively wanting to cry. But recalling Lin Mengyao¡¯s "little crybaby"ment during dinner, Yu Xia sniffed and held back her tears, then carefully touched the dress.


    The smooth feeling made Yu Xia feel a bit inferior, "Can I really wear such a beautiful dress?" Yu Xia whispered. But since it was Lin Mengyao¡¯s kind intention, despite her unease, Yu Xia put it on, although after putting it on she didn¡¯t even know how to ce her arms. After lingering in the fitting room for a while, she finally walked out in embarrassment.


    Seeing Yu Xia finallye out of the fitting room, Lin Mengyao felt relieved and after ncing at the frailer-looking Yu Xia in the white dress, couldn¡¯t help but bemeaned by it.


    Yu Xia¡¯s features were attractive, especially her stunning eyes, which made asting impression. However, her skin was somewhat yellowed from prolonged malnutrition. Wearing a pure white dress, she resembled a delicate flower, prompting one to want to create a sshouse for her care.


    Yu Xia inherently exuded a pitiful charm, and the dress exponentially amplified this quality.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao staring at her intently, and Xu Ke looking appreciatively, Yu Xia felt uneasy, "Do I not look good in this?" she asked softly, her fingers twisting nervously.


    "No, you look great. Little Xia dressed like this would definitely be a school beauty. The dress is just a bitrge, so we need to ask an attendant for a smaller size," Lin Mengyao said, smiling as she led Yu Xia in front of the mirror, urging her to look at her reflection.


    "When we return, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well-fed, and then we¡¯lle back to sweep through the store; by then you¡¯ll look even better than now, because right now you¡¯re too thin," Lin Mengyao said.

 Chapter 442: Roadblock Dog

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Roadblock Dog</h4>


    Yu Xia also followed Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze to look at herself in the mirror. Her eyebrows were like distant mountains, her eyes as gentle as autumn waters, her nose was straight with a slightly fleshy feel, and her mouth was a pretty rhomboid shape, but looked somewhat pale making her seem as if shecked vitality.


    The sleeveless white dress exposed her slender arms and delicate calves. The waist was cut out, making it appear especially thin, but the dress seemed a bitrge on her, the waist area was loose making her look extremely slender, as if a gust of wind could blow her away, which only made her look even more beautiful.


    "Isn¡¯t it beautiful?" Lin Mengyao tidied Yu Xia¡¯s hair with a loving gaze, and asked softly.


    "Is the person in there really me?" Yu Xia asked dazedly, even reaching out to touch the woman in the mirror.


    The saying "clothes make the man" proved true here. Although Yu Xia was not unattractive, in her previous clothes, she could only be described as decent and delicate. But now, instead of simply looking pure and delicate, she appeared frail like a beautiful, sickly maiden. One frown, and you¡¯d feelpelled to pour your heart out tofort her.


    "Of course it¡¯s you, who else could it be?" Lin Mengyao retorted.


    Xu Ke softly instructed the store assistant, "Get this dress one size smaller and check out first."


    Xu Ke handed the card from his pocket to the store assistant, watching them swiftly wrap and process the payment. After a knowing look exchanged with Lin Mengyao, Lin Mengyao spoke again, "Since we¡¯re out today, let¡¯s try some other ones. I want to gift you a dress that looks even better on you, we need topare."


    Finishing her words, Lin Mengyao took out a light blue ruffle dress, not giving Yu Xia a chance to refuse, and pushed her into the fitting room.


    Having the experience from the first time, Yu Xia didn¡¯t make Lin Mengyao wait long. This ruffle dress looked just as pretty on her. Lin Mengyao praised her as usual before sending her back into the fitting room.


    At this point, Yu Xia didn¡¯t know that Xu Ke had already paid for all the outfits she tried on earlier, nor that Lin Mengyao was treating her like a doll, indulging in the joy of dressing her up, wishing she could have her try and pack the entire store¡¯s clothing.


    In the end, Lin Mengyao chose the initial sleeveless white dress for Yu Xia to change into again, "Alright, this one looks the best, we¡¯ll just buy this." Lin Mengyao said, holding Yu Xia¡¯s hand.


    If Yu Xia was excited when she first put on the new dress, that excitement vanished after trying on so many dresses, leaving her feeling worn out. Hearing that a decision had been made, she subconsciously felt a sense of relief.


    "We¡¯ve bought the dress, but we haven¡¯t gotten shoes yet. Let¡¯s go buy shoes." Seeing Yu Xia¡¯s ensemble, Lin Mengyao found the shoes on Yu Xia¡¯s feet unsightly, and called a store assistant to provide a matching pair, which improved the look considerably.


    "These shoes aren¡¯t that great, let¡¯s buy another pair, these aren¡¯t pretty." Lin Mengyao said, touching her chin.


    "I¡¯m a bit thirsty, let¡¯s go have something to drink." Hearing Lin Mengyao still wanting to shop, Yu Xia was startled, quickly speaking up.


    "That can wait, we¡¯ll drink somethingter, let¡¯s buy the shoes first." Lin Mengyao waved her hand dismissively.


    "Why don¡¯t you choose first, I¡¯ll get you something to drink and find youter," Yu Xia said, seeing Lin Mengyao still intending to buy her something. She then dashed off like a little rabbit, leaving Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke dumbfounded.


    "Run slower, be careful not to trip." Lin Mengyao reminded as she saw Yu Xia running fast.


    Yu Xia, running ahead, didn¡¯t respond as she disappeared around a corner, an endearing sight in her escape, "She¡¯s so adorable. Do you think I should make her my sister?" Lin Mengyao asked, holding Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    "Sure, as long as you like her, I have no objection. She is indeed a likable girl." Xu Ke had no objection to Lin Mengyao¡¯s idea.


    Back to Yu Xia, rounding a corner and seeing Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t followed, she heaved a sigh of relief and slowly made her way to a milk tea shop, still uneasy about Lin Mengyao buying her things.


    Yu Xia wanted to refuse Lin Mengyao¡¯s spending on her, but not knowing how to voice her refusal, when a shadow loomed over her, causing her to stop, forced to look up.


    "Could you please move aside?" Yu Xia asked softly, the path was wide yet the people in front always blocked her way, making her a bit nervous, internally ming herself for running so fast.


    "I won¡¯t move, what will you do about it? I think you¡¯re quite pretty, do you have a boyfriend? If not, that¡¯s even better. Come with me, I like you, I can give you a card for five hundred thousand allowance each month, clothes and bags are separate. But if you have a boyfriend, that¡¯s fine, just break up with him, I won¡¯t mind, the offer still stands, consider it." The man fiddled with the sandalwood beads on his wrist, staring intently at Yu Xia.


    "I won¡¯t be with you, just leave now, my sister wille looking for me soon." Yu Xia nervously fidgeted with her fingers, mustering the courage to speak, internally chiding herself for making up rtives, and silently apologizing to Lin Mengyao.


    "Your sister wille too? That¡¯s perfect, I have money, not short of spare cash. If your sister looks good, I could maybe take her as well, treating you both like royal concubines, but rest assured, even if I did take your sister, you¡¯d be my favorite. I love girls like you, small and delicate, feels like I could break you with a little effort, just thinking about it excites me greatly."


    The man gazed at Yu Xia with an obsessive and disgusting look, closing the gap between them like a beast encroaching on her territory.


    "My sister isn¡¯t someone you can covet, don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll call the police." Yu Xia suddenly gripped the hem of her dress, gathering her courage to re at the man and speak.


    Unfortunately, her reddened eyes and trembling voice didn¡¯t scare him, rather it intensified the predatory glint in his eyes, staring at her bluntly as if ready to devour her whole.

 Chapter 443: The Heroic Women Leaders

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 443: The Heroic Women Leaders</h4>


    "Oh wow, calling the police is great, hurry up. I don¡¯t believe the police will care about family matters. When they arrive, I¡¯ll just say we¡¯re a couple, and the police can witness our epic love story. How about that?" The man shamelessly said.


    Yu Xia was utterly shocked by this man¡¯s thick-skinned behavior. "When did we ever have an epic love story? I don¡¯t even know you. Stop talking nonsense here." Yu Xia had never encountered someone like this. She was so infuriated by his shamelessness that she burst into tears, while the man, instead of restraining himself, looked even more delighted at Yu Xia¡¯s appearance.


    "Your eyes look really pretty when you cry, just like the rabbits I used to raise. If you¡¯re not satisfied with the offer I just made, I can increase the price. You won¡¯t regret following me." The man reached out to touch Yu Xia¡¯s face, but she turned away to avoid it.


    At this moment, two underlings who had been acting as background characters behind the man spoke up. They watched as Yu Xia avoided the man and said, "Why are you dodging? Our Boss taking a liking to you is an honor. Do you know how many people want to be kept by our Boss but can¡¯t find a way? Do you know how many people cry and beg at our Boss¡¯s feet every day for this? And here you are, ying hard to get. Consider yourself lucky!"


    The underling¡¯s tone was impolite, and his expression was particrly fierce, which made Yu Xia, who had never witnessed such a scene, burst into tears instantly, her shoulders trembling as she sobbed quietly.


    "p!" The man turned around and pped the underling who just spoke. "Who told you to speak so loudly? Look at how you¡¯ve scared my little sweetheart." The man said to the underling behind him. Although his face showed anger, his eyes carried a look of appreciation.


    "He doesn¡¯t know how to speak, so I taught him a lesson for you. Look at how timid you are, crying just because he shouted at you. It breaks my heart. Come here, let me hug you; brother willfort you." The man said, spreading his arms wide and trying to forcefully hug Yu Xia.


    Just as the man was about to embrace her, Xu Ke¡¯s voice sounded from behind the man, "What are you doing?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was somewhat deep and carried anger.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice, Yu Xia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Somehow, she mustered the strength to push aside the man blocking her way and, taking advantage of the small gap between the three people, sprinted to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s side, immediately grabbing onto Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm.


    Xu Ke looked at Yu Xia¡¯s teary red eyes and her eyes, which seemed like ck jade washed by water, his own eyes brewing with anger. Lin Mengyao, with Yu Xia holding onto her arm, could even more acutely feel Yu Xia¡¯s fear. Yu Xia pressed her body closely against Lin Mengyao¡¯s, and Lin Mengyao could feel her trembling. Lin Mengyao, who rarely got angry, also felt quite furious, but she still held back her anger and whispered in Yu Xia¡¯s ear, "They didn¡¯t do anything bad to you, did they?"


    Yu Xia shook her head, softly calling Lin Mengyao, "Sister, I¡¯m scared."


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, your brother-inw will stand up for you." Lin Mengyao said while patting Yu Xia¡¯s head, gentlyforting her. At the same time, she looked at the man with burning anger in her eyes. Her strikingly beautiful appearance paired with her anger was astonishingly breathtaking, and the man who had just been calling Yu Xia ¡¯little sweetheart¡¯ was immediately captivated by Lin Mengyao, with his eyes fixated on her.


    Xu Ke took a step forward, shielding Lin Mengyaopletely behind him, his gaze at the man growing more and more dangerous.


    "You better take those filthy eyes of yours and look away." Xu Ke threatened.


    "Where did this mane from? Get lost quickly, what business do you have here? If you don¡¯t leave, you better watch out, or we¡¯ll beat you so badly even your mother wouldn¡¯t recognize you," shouted an underling standing behind the man who hadn¡¯t been hit.


    "So you¡¯re the little sweetheart¡¯s sister, huh? You really do look remarkable. I wonder how your mother gave birth to such good-looking daughters. You each have your own unique charms." The man alternated his gaze between Lin Mengyao, as fiery as a rose, and Yu Xia, who was being protected by Lin Mengyao like a cub, with eyes full of satisfaction, infatuation, and excitement.


    "Since you¡¯re the little sweetheart¡¯s sister, we¡¯re practically family. Let me introduce myself; my surname is Wang, Wang Donghai. You can call me Donghai. My family has a small business in building materials. I wonder if I could have the honor of inviting you to a meal. There are some things I¡¯d like to discuss, and it would be even better if we could have a more in-depth exchange." The man spun the wooden beads on his bracelet rapidly, his eyes full of confident determination, though where that confidence came from was unknown.


    "I don¡¯t know you. Sister, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s stay away from this sick person." Yu Xia gritted her teeth, her voice carrying a hint of a sob as she spoke.


    "Of course, I¡¯m sick. From the moment I met you both, I¡¯ve been lovesick. Little sweetheart, you truly are my little sweetheart; you know exactly what I¡¯m thinking." The man ced a hand on his chest, looking at Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia with infatuated eyes, eyes that were sickeningly lewd, making Lin Mengyao nauseous and Yu Xia on the verge of tears with anger.


    "You¡¯re unbearable," Yu Xia said through gritted teeth, angrily.


    "I only act as a rogue for you," the man said, feeling self-satisfied.


    Yu Xia¡¯s cheeks flushed red with anger from the man¡¯s words, and she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. Lin Mengyao was equally furious, with a vein on her forehead throbbing as if it wanted to pop out and p this disgusting man away.


    "That¡¯s enough. Taking advantage isn¡¯t going to end, is it? You think my sister is easy to bully, so you keep running your mouth. Do you want to get beaten up?" Lin Mengyao said fiercely while holding onto Yu Xia.


    "If it¡¯s a fight in bed, I¡¯d be d to," the man said smugly.


    The two underlings following the man startedughing as their boss once again got away with verbal harassment, looking at Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia withscivious eyes. But theughter abruptly stopped, reced by the man¡¯s cries of pain.


    The sound was loud and sudden, startling the two who had been feeling smug.


    All the man felt was a gust of wind brushing past his ear, followed by a sound reminiscent of his underling¡¯s scream of agony. This stopped the smug expression on the man¡¯s face for a moment, and his eyes instinctively turned toward the source of the sound. What he saw was the underling who had been standing beside him moments ago, smiling arrogantly and smugly, now sprawled on the ground with several bloody teeth spat from his mouth.


    The man instinctively felt a soreness in his own mouth, and his neck, like a rusted machine, slowly turned to look at Xu Ke.

 Chapter 444: How a Pig鈥檚 Head is Made

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 444: How a Pig¡¯s Head is Made</h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s suit was somehow draped over his arm, and the sleeves of his white shirt were rolled up to his elbows, exposing his veined arms.


    There was a smile on his face, but it was a smile without any warmth, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine with just a nce.


    The man shivered.


    "Why aren¡¯t you talking anymore? Weren¡¯t you having a great time chatting? Keep going," Xu Ke said with an expressionless face.


    "I¡¯ve said enough. I don¡¯t want to talk anymore," the man said dryly, his mouth opening.


    "But it didn¡¯t seem that way just now. You seemed to be speaking joyfully. It looked like you could go on for quite a while, not like you were running out of words," Xu Ke said.


    "It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding," Wang Donghai nced at the underling who was sobbing into his hands, his forehead beaded with sweat, his voice getting weaker.


    He thought to himself that this might have been a misstep, fearing he¡¯d run into a tough opponent.


    "Then why aren¡¯t youughing anymore? Weren¡¯t youughing so arrogantly just now? Go ahead,ugh," Xu Ke shifted his gaze to another of Wang Donghai¡¯s underlings, squinting as he asked.


    Unlike Wang Donghai, the underling beside him didn¡¯t have much insight. Though he was also wary of Xu Ke¡¯sbat power, he still spoke up, "Do you know who my big brother¡¯s father is? You darey hands on us, you¡¯re asking for death. My big brother is kind-hearted and doesn¡¯t want to argue with you, but I must stand up for him. I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel and apologize sincerely to my big brother, pay for sending my brother to the hospital, medical fees, mental damages, and whatnot cheerfully, and we¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise, when my big brother¡¯s father steps in, you won¡¯t find a foothold in Ziluo City anymore." The underling ced his hands on his hips and dered fearlessly.


    Despite his wariness of Xu Ke¡¯sbat power, Wang Donghai felt reassured thinking about his father. His eyes, when looking at Xu Ke, showed less fear, and his previously slumped posture straightened up.


    "He¡¯s right. Now, if you kneel at my feet and sincerely apologize and atone,pensate my brother a million or so, I will let you go. If you can¡¯t produce this money, use the two women behind you to cover it," Wang Donghai¡¯s eyebrows raised with arrogance, and his expression became frightening, "Of course, if you don¡¯t want to use these two women, then I¡¯ll tell my father. My father dotes on me and knows many people in Luo City. He can easily cklist someone. So think it over, are you choosing the women or your future?"


    "Kid, you have good looks; you better think carefully. You can find women again, but once your future is ruined, it¡¯s ruined with no room for redemption. A man¡¯s career is crucial, you should consider it seriously before speaking," the man stood there confidently, waiting to see Xu Ke¡¯s face change expression, to see distress and pain on his face. Watching Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia¡¯s disbelief and despair after knowing the man¡¯s choice, then happily throwing themselves into his arms. Just thinking about it made his heart feel delighted like drinking a cold can of soda on a scorching summer day, feeling so content he could sigh at the sky.


    "Heh," Xu Ke chuckled softly, turned and handed his suit to Lin Mengyao, speaking gently, "Hold my coat for me. I need to cleanse the air; it¡¯s really stinky here." Having said that, he turned and walked toward Wang Donghai. They were only a couple of steps away, so before Wang Donghai could react, Xu Ke had already thrown another punch.


    Wang Donghai instinctively closed his eyes, but once again felt a small breeze brushing past his ear, the next moment hearing the screams of the boastful underling who had been standing with hands on hips, leaving Wang Donghai trembling instinctually. His body shook, causing his excess flesh to wobble incessantly.


    "Phew, it¡¯s finally quiet," Xu Ke exhaled while looking at the man at his feet whom he had just knocked down with a punch. He turned his wrist at the same time.


    The once arrogant underling was now experiencing the pain hispanions had gone through, several teeth falling from his gums, mixed with blood, along with numbness and stabbing pain. The underling shivered while counting the teeth he spat out - a total of eight, causing him heartache and pain.


    Another man who had been on the sidelines, previouslyying low like a quail, witnessed his peer experiencing the same fate, and surprisingly, a hint of schadenfreude shed across his face. Atst, he wasn¡¯t the only one in such a ridiculous state.


    "The air does seem fresher, wouldn¡¯t you say?" Xu Ke ced a hand on Wang Donghai¡¯s shoulder, observing as his body shuddered violently, his facial flesh quivering in response.


    "Yes, it does seem much better," Wang Donghai agreed, attempting to remove his shoulder from Xu Ke¡¯s grasp. However, as soon as he had the intention to do so, the hand on his shoulder turned into an iron vice, squeezing so hard it felt like his bones were about to break.


    "Let go, let go, quickly let go, it¡¯s painful!" Wang Donghai squirmed, groaning in agony.


    "Don¡¯t move, if you stay still I¡¯ll let go," Xu Ke increased the pressure gradually but his voice remained light-hearted, creating a strong contrast with his actions.


    "Not moving, I won¡¯t move, just let go," Wang Donghai, resembling a little chick, was held effortlessly in Xu Ke¡¯s grasp. Upon receiving Wang Donghai¡¯s assurance, Xu Ke rxed his grip slightly, leaving Wang Donghai standing there, pale-faced, not daring to make any unnecessary moves.


    "What did you say just now? What did you want me to do again, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly, say it once more," Xu Ke patted Wang Donghai¡¯s shoulder. Each time he patted, Wang Donghai quivered as if the previously squeezed area, inexplicably painful, shunned every touch.


    Wang Donghai had never endured such suffering, had he not been afraid of embarrassment he would have cried out in pain long ago.


    "I was saying, when you hit someone just now, did your hand get hurt? Maybe you should check it at the hospital, I have lots of tonics, see if there¡¯s any you like. If not, I have a card here for you to buy whatever you prefer. If that¡¯s not enough, I can ask my father since he¡¯s wealthy and cares for me, surely he wouldn¡¯t mind sparing some money," Wang Donghai put on an ingratiating smile, hoping Xu Ke would forgive him for being sensible.


    "But I heard differently. Didn¡¯t you say you need to kneel down and apologize to the three of us, and plead for our forgiveness?" Xu Ke deliberately ignored him, putting forth his own demand, simultaneously witnessing a masterful change of expression up close.


    "I can¡¯t agree to that; I have my own dignity. You can have as much money as you want, but as for me kneeling and apologizing, impossible," Wang Donghai bristled upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s terms. It was an utter joke, kneeling down here in public today, apologizing to these three people; how could he continue mingling in Luo City afterwards? If word spread in his circle, how could he face anyone?


    "Do you think I¡¯m negotiating with you?" Xu Ke¡¯s eyes glinted with a chilly light.


    Before Wang Donghai could respond, Xu Ke¡¯s foot struck his knee, while the hand pressing down on Wang Donghai¡¯s shoulder simultaneously forced him down. Before Wang Donghai could fullyprehend what was happening, he was already on his knees.


    "To avoid suffering, merely do as I asked. Understand that I am informing you, not seeking your consent. In my presence, you have no right to refuse," Xu Ke half-knelt on the ground, pulling on Wang Donghai¡¯s neck to face him as he spoke.


    "You can make me kneel, but you can¡¯t make me kowtow! I¡¯m telling you, Wang Donghai stands by my word, money you can have, but kowtowing and admitting wrongdoing, there¡¯s no way," Wang Donghai withstood the pain from his knees, dered dismissively.


    "You truly underestimate me," Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    Before Wang Donghai could react, Xu Ke¡¯s hand holding his nape pressed sharply downward, making Wang Donghai¡¯s head abruptly hit the smooth floor with a loud ¡¯thud¡¯ that sounded ever so sonorous. His senses were knocked erratically, leaving him utterly disoriented.


    When Xu Ke lifted his head from the ground, Wang Donghai¡¯s expression was slightly dazed, appearing somewhat confused.


    Xu Ke pped Wang Donghai¡¯s face immediately, "How about now, are you awake?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s voice rang in Wang Donghai¡¯s ear, immediately retrieving his scattered soul.

 Chapter 445: Admitting Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Admitting Mistakes</h4>


    "I don¡¯t admit it," Wang Donghai said, forcing down the nausea from his dizziness.


    "Very good, I like people who are stubborn like you," Xu Keughed out loud, his voice as elegant as a cello, causing the twockeys beside Wang Donghai to shudder suddenly. They were like two quails, hanging their heads low. Xu Ke knew that their gazes towards him must be filled with hatred, and in their hearts, they probably wished they could y and dismember him, but they had no choice but to endure as they stood there.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ke¡¯s smile became even more pleasant, even carrying a touch of gracefulness. But the actions of his hands were far from graceful as he pressed Wang Donghai¡¯s head, repeatedly pounding it on the floor. Each thud was solid, not a single hollow sound, the dull thuds making everyone¡¯s hearts turn cold. But Xu Ke¡¯s actions showed no sign of stopping, as if what he was mming onto the ground was not a person¡¯s head but a ball.


    "If you regret and want to beg for mercy, you can stop anytime. If you don¡¯t call out, we¡¯ll just keep doing this. I don¡¯t mind getting tired," Xu Ke¡¯s indifferent voice sounded in Wang Donghai¡¯s ear.


    In reality, Wang Donghai could no longer clearly hear what Xu Ke was saying by this point. All he felt was the world spinning before him, giving him the illusion of stepping on clouds. With effort, he hooked his finger, touching Xu Ke¡¯s ankle, and Xu Ke¡¯s actions ceased. Seeing Wang Donghai¡¯s dted pupils, looking as if he didn¡¯t know night from day, Xu Ke refrained from further action, allowing Wang Donghai some time to recover.


    After a while, when Wang Donghai¡¯s gaze gradually focused, Xu Ke spoke again, "Do you want to apologize to us now?"


    "It¡¯s my fault, I apologize, I apologize," Wang Donghai¡¯s vision was still a bit blurry and dark, but hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice made his forehead ache uncontrobly. His whole body trembled for reasons unknown, looking particrly pitiable, but it did not evoke a shred of sympathy from Xu Ke.


    "Since you¡¯ve thought it through, do it yourself. I assume you wouldn¡¯t want me to handle it, right?" Xu Ke asked.


    Being dealt with by Xu Ke, Wang Donghai immediately became well-behaved. His forehead was purple and shiny from being struck by Xu Ke and was swollen with a trace of blood.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there, get on with it. We have things to buy, and lingering on you is really wasting my time. Hurry up," Xu Ke stood from the ground, looking down at the kneeling figure who painstakingly knocked his head on the ground in apology.


    "I apologize for my rashness today, please forgive me," Wang Donghai tapped his head lightly, his voice barely discernible from Yu Xia¡¯s whisper.


    "The apology is not sincere enough, louder," Xu Ke said from the side.


    Wang Donghai paused for a moment, first closing his eyes, then revealing a resigned expression, as if he had finally made up his mind, and spoke again, "I am a beast, I spoke out of turn, I deserve to die, please do not me me. I was wrong, I am not human, I am a beast, blinded by greed, unable to recognize the mighty. Please forgive me." Wang Donghai nostalgically pped his own face and banged his head heavily on the ground, speaking in a much louder voice.


    Lin Mengyao pulled Yu Xia closer, pressing her head onto her own shoulder to prevent her from witnessing this scene. In fact, since Xu Ke started taking action, Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t let Yu Xia look in Xu Ke¡¯s direction for even a second, fearing that Xu Ke¡¯s actions might frighten her.


    Looking at Wang Donghai¡¯s miserable state now, Lin Mengyao was deeply grateful for her decision.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough. If we catch you harassing any girls like this again, we won¡¯t go easy on you. Don¡¯t linger here, get lost, you¡¯re an eyesore," Lin Mengyao frowned and scolded in a low voice.


    Hearing that he could finally leave, Wang Donghai sighed in relief. However, now that he let down his guard, Wang Donghai, who had suffered multiple head blows,pletely fainted and fell to the ground, startling Lin Mengyao.


    "Is he going to be okay?" Lin Mengyao asked Xu Ke softly.


    "He¡¯s just fainted," Xu Ke nced at the opponent, feeling certain. Turning to the twockeys trying to slip away, he said, "He¡¯s not dead, taking him to the hospital now would just diagnose him with a concussion. But if you leave him here and run, you¡¯d better think about what¡¯ll happen to you two when he wakes up."


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the two stopped in their tracks. After looking at Xu Ke and then at the prone, condition-unknown Wang Donghai, the two exchanged nces. Resolving their minds, they came over to Wang Donghai, checked his breathing, and rxed after finding it steady, even wiping the sweat off their foreheads. But when they looked up to find Xu Ke, they realized that he and his group had vanished without a trace.


    Yu Xia was released from Lin Mengyao¡¯s embrace only after they were out of sight of Wang Donghai.


    As soon as Yu Xia was free from Lin Mengyao¡¯s arms, her eyes reddened. She stood nervously in front of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, biting her lip before speaking, "I¡¯m sorry, as soon as I step out, I bring you trouble. I¡¯m just a troublemaker. Please don¡¯t take me out with you again; being with me only brings trouble to you."


    Xu Ke frowned at Yu Xia¡¯s beaten look but still reached out to pat her on the head, saying, "Enough, this had nothing to do with you. He brought it on himself by provoking others, he deserved the beating. We¡¯ve been out for quite a while; let¡¯s go eat, and I¡¯ll tell you another thing over the meal." Xu Ke said, checking the time.


    Yu Xia was taken aback by Xu Ke¡¯s sudden head pat. No one had ever touched her head like that, and she found the sensation unexpectedly pleasant. But before she could fully enjoy the sensation, Xu Ke withdrew his hand. Yu Xia didn¡¯t have time to feel a sense of longing as Xu Ke¡¯s words pulled her focus entirely.


    She didn¡¯t know what Xu Ke wanted to tell her at dinner and felt a bit nervous, slowing her pace unknowingly.


    Noticing Yu Xia¡¯s worry, Lin Mengyao took Yu Xia¡¯s hand gently and said, "What he wants to tell you is good news, so don¡¯t worry." As she spoke, Lin Mengyao tidied Yu Xia¡¯s somewhat messy hair.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes reflected kindness as she looked at Yu Xia, growing increasingly satisfied with her.

 Chapter 446: After modification - 446 Dry Sister

    <h4>Chapter 446: After modification: Chapter 446 Dry Sister</h4><h4></h4>


    Since she was a child, she had always wished for a younger sister. When Lin Mengchen was born, she felt an indescribable joy. She thought they would be sisters for life, but never expected things to end up this way. Yu Xia¡¯s arrival fulfilled Lin Mengyao¡¯s dream of having a sister. Yu Xia was exactly the ideal sister Lin Mengyao wanted, obedient, sensible, and well-behaved.


    The more Lin Mengyao looked at Yu Xia, the more she liked her. However, Xu Ke felt nothing for Yu Xia. Initially, he saved her because of her eyes and her desperate yearning for life. But who would have thought she brought home a crybaby, with no temper at all, like a little dough, crying 800 times a day. It was maddening.


    Xu Ke drove the two of them directly to a restaurant under his family¡¯s name. After some renovations, it had undergone a dramatic transformationpared to when Xu Ke first arrived and now had more return customers.


    Xu Ke took Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia directly to his private room. Not long after the three of them sat down, the restaurant¡¯s manager got the news and rushed over. "I didn¡¯t know you wereing, Mr. Xu. Forgive me for not greeting you sooner. Will today¡¯s menu be the usual?" The manager stood behind Xu Ke like an ordinary waiter, waiting for instructions.


    "Bring the menu and let her take a look." Xu Ke tapped the table, ncing at Yu Xia.


    Those working here are no fools. Noticing Xu Ke specifically mentioned Yu Xia, the manager looked at her with more enthusiasm, hiding other emotions beneath it. He handed the menu to Yu Xia and respectfully stood behind her, waiting for her orders.


    Yu Xia felt uneasy under the sudden attention. She slid the menu towards Lin Mengyao, whispering, "I don¡¯t know what to order. Why don¡¯t you decide, sister? I¡¯m not picky with food."


    Seeing Yu Xia¡¯s nervousness, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t hesitate. She directly added a fish and a chicken dish to the menu and handed it back to the manager.


    After the manager and staff left, closing the door behind them, the room was left with just the three of them, making Yu Xia even more nervous. Her breathing involuntarily grew deeper. She nced at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke secretly, her mind a jumbled mess.


    Just then, a hand touched Yu Xia¡¯s hand, startling her.


    "There are two things I want to tell you today. One is about your school transfer. We¡¯ve arranged everything; you¡¯ll start at No.1 Middle School tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you then. The other thing is that I feel we have a special connection. You already call me sister; if you don¡¯t mind, how about considering me your god-sister?" Lin Mengyao finished speaking, looking expectantly at Yu Xia.


    "Are you saying you want me to be your sister?" Yu Xia was dumbstruck by the sudden revtion. The school transfer had been discussed before, so it wasn¡¯t too surprising to her. But this was beyond surprise; Yu Xia¡¯s mind stopped working at the news. Her mouth hung open in shock, looking dazed and dumbfounded.


    "Yes, what do you think?" Lin Mengyao asked again.


    "You want me to be your sister? Is this for real?" Yu Xia¡¯s stalled brain slowly started to function again. She couldn¡¯t quite believe what she had heard. So, she asked once more, cing her hands underneath the table, and initiated holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    Feeling Yu Xia¡¯s unease and nervousness, Lin Mengyao nodded with a smile, repeating herself.


    Only then did Yu Xia confirm she hadn¡¯t misheard. The other party really wanted to acknowledge her as a sister. Yu Xia was so happy that her eyes turned red, and the next moment, tears uncontrobly fell, "I would love to, sister. I finally have a sister," Yu Xia said, smiling through her tears.


    Lin Mengyao, for some reason, seemed to have been affected by Yu Xia, and the two of them started crying together, leaving Xu Ke sitting on the side, rather bewildered. He couldn¡¯t figure out how things had escted to this point. One became a god-sister while the other became a god-brother. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a joyous asion? Yet, why did the two start crying?


    Fortunately, the tears didn¡¯tst long. After drying their faces, the manager brought the food. This meal turned out to be a very happy one. Lin Mengyao was continually adding food to her newly acknowledged little sister¡¯s te,pletely ignoring Xu Ke. Yu Xia, in turn, finished everything Lin Mengyao gave her and even served Lin Mengyao, too. The smiles on their facessted all the way home.


    For the first time in his life, Xu Ke felt like an invisible man standing next to the two of them, casting an annoyed look at Lin Mengyao. But Lin Mengyao was entirely engrossed in her new cute and obedient sister, paying no attention to Xu Ke at all.


    Xu Ke silently endured without saying anything. Once home, as soon as the bedroom door closed, Xu Ke pulled Lin Mengyao down, exerting so much effort that Lin Mengyao was left exhausted, barely able to move a finger, her voice hoarse before he was satisfied enough to let her go.


    "What the heck is wrong with you?" Lin Mengyao asked hoarsely, sipping some warm water and giving Xu Ke a sidelong nce, her eyes tinged with allure.


    "I¡¯m jealous. Ever since we got to the restaurant, all you¡¯ve had eyes for was the sister you just acknowledged. You didn¡¯t even give me a nce, treating me like I was invisible. Why shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to feel jealous?" Xu Ke said defiantly, pulling Lin Mengyao into his arms.


    "Jealous of a girl?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s face was overwhelmed with shock. But after the shock passed, it turned into endless loneliness and bitterness.


    Xu Ke used to never say such things, but now he could say them so easily. It was obvious because of whom. The realization that her man bore marks of another woman pulled Lin Mengyao¡¯s feelings to rock bottom.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you responding when I¡¯m talking to you?" Xu Ke shook Lin Mengyao.


    "Nothing, just a little tired. I think I¡¯ll sleep now. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow if anythinges up," Lin Mengyao said, closing her eyes. Xu Ke, aware of how hard he had been on her earlier, didn¡¯t think too much of it. He wished her a good night and soon fell asleep. Lin Mengyao, though, even as she said she wanted to sleep,y awake for nearly half the night before barely closing her eyes as dawn approached.


    The next day, Yu Xia was taken to school by Xu Ke.


    Time passed quickly, and everything began to get back to normal. Yu Xia¡¯s household registration was moved elsewhere, and her guardianship transferred from the Yu Family to Lin Mengyao.


    Everything from the past in the United States felt like a dream. Sometimes Lin Mengyao even thought those things were just her imagination. Not until she asionally heard Xu Ke talking softly on the phone with someone else did Lin Mengyao vaguely recall those events were real. However, strangely, the bitterness within her heart was gradually diminishing.


    Recently, Yu Xia encountered some minor troubles.


    Over these past days, following Lin Mengyao raised her lifestyle to another level. No one came to take her for blood transfusions or bone marrow extractions anymore. She no longer worried about waking up in the middle of the night on a hospital operating table, missing a kidney or liver. As a result, Yu Xia quickly developed some fair, tender flesh on her previously slim frame, and her height increased by two centimeters. Though two centimeters might not be much, for Yu Xia, it was enough to make her happy.

 Chapter 447: Trouble at School

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Trouble at School</h4><h4></h4>


    Just when everything was moving in a positive direction, an unexpected change appeared in Yu Xia¡¯s life, and this change was right in front of her at this moment.


    "School¡¯s out, I want to go home. Could you please move aside?" Yu Xia pursed her lips and spoke to the boy blocking her way.


    The boy didn¡¯t hear what Yu Xia said at all. He reached out to grab her hand, wondering why they wore the same school uniform yet she looked so cute, like a little sticky rice dumpling or a fluffy cub. It made one wish to shrink her down and pocket her away from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Seeing the boy dazing at her and reaching out to tug her, Yu Xia quickly stepped back and spoke again, "My family should be waiting for me outside, can you let me pass? If I don¡¯t go out, they might get worried."


    The boy finally snapped out of it but his words weren¡¯t pleasant, "I¡¯ll let you go if you agree to be my girlfriend. If you don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll just stay here today, and if your parentse looking, that¡¯s even better. I¡¯ll go ahead and reveal our rtionship right in front of them."


    "What is there to reveal in our rtionship?" Yu Xia, feeling a bit uneasy, quietly moved another step back, her eyes also showed some disgust.


    "Of course, it¡¯s our romantic rtionship," the boy said smugly with his nose in the air.


    "When did we be a couple? I remember I never agreed, stop talking nonsense." Yu Xia was getting angry, her face turning a bit red.


    She had finally gotten the happiness she enjoyed now and didn¡¯t want to lose it. If her sister found out she was in a rtionship at such a young age at school, she¡¯d surely be disappointed in her. What if one day she doesn¡¯t acknowledge her anymore? Just the thought made Yu Xia shiver in fear; she couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen to herself.


    Initially, Yu Xia only found the boy a bit annoying, but now she was downright disgusted. Just seeing his face made her feel a fire rising in her heart.


    But the boy was oblivious to what Yu Xia was thinking; he just thought she looked even cuter with her cheeks flushed. "It won¡¯t help if you don¡¯t agree. If your family sees us, they¡¯ll believe me. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re lying, just a liar. So will you be my girlfriend? If you say yes, I won¡¯t tell your family about this."


    "Really? I trust there¡¯s nothing between Yu Xia and you," Xu Ke¡¯s voice came from around a corner, and then he appeared in their sight, d in a suit.


    Seeing Xu Ke was the one picking her up, Yu Xia¡¯s tight grip on her backpack instantly rxed, and a relieved smile appeared on her face.


    "How long have you been here?" Yu Xia asked.


    "Not long, just in time to hear your conversation." Xu Ke said as he walked over towards them. His strong presence left the boy stupefied without any action. It wasn¡¯t until Xu Ke pulled Yu Xia past him that he reacted and grabbed Yu Xia¡¯s other arm.


    "Let go of me, I want to go home." Yu Xia was startled by the grip, and once she gathered herself, she began to struggle and let out small pleas.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what Yu Xia said? Let go. She wants to go home." Xu Ke coolly watched the boy, whose hand involuntarily released under his gaze, though he didn¡¯t give up. "Who are you to Yu Xia?"


    "What does it matter to you who I am to her?"


    "True, it¡¯s none of my business, but no matter what your rtionship is, Yu Xia is the woman I like. I will pursue her, and no matter who you are, you can¡¯t stop us from seeking happiness and true love." The boy clenched his fists, and though his thoughts were unclear, he seemed fired up, looking at Xu Ke with a burning battle spirit.


    "First, let me remind you, Yu Xia is a minor. She¡¯s just a little girl still attending school. If you want her to be ¡¯your woman,¡¯ are you aiming to go to jail?" Xu Ke paused his steps, gazing at the boy as if he were an idiot.


    "And if I catch you bothering our Yu Xia again, I¡¯ll report you to the school administration. I imagine you¡¯d be quite thrilled to see a major vition recorded in your file. Plus, I¡¯ll have a good talk with your parents about your upbringing. If they can¡¯t or won¡¯t discipline you, I¡¯d be happy to step in." Thest two words were filled with menace, causing the boy to shiver as if he were standing in a chilling winter wind, nearly freezing his blood.


    As they walked out of the school building with Yu Xia, Xu Ke let go of her wrist only when the boy didn¡¯t follow them. "Next time you encounter this kind of situation, report it to a teacher immediately instead of facing it alone. You¡¯re at a disadvantage against boys by yourself."


    "But telling a teacher means bringing parents in, and you all are so busy with work. I don¡¯t want you to make a special trip over such a little issue." Yu Xia said softly from behind Xu Ke.


    Even though they had been living under the same roof for over a month, Yu Xia¡¯s habit of speaking softly hadn¡¯t changed.


    "Time does fly. You¡¯ve been with us for over a month now. Yaoyao and I are nning to visit the South next month, for a month. You haven¡¯t gone on a trip with us before; would you like to join us this time?" Xu Ke suggested as they left the campus and got into the car.


    "I don¡¯t have any pressing coursework here; I¡¯ve already covered it all. I can leave whenever." The idea of traveling to the South made Yu Xia¡¯s eyes light up. She had never traveled far for leisure, only within neighboring provinces a few times.


    "Alright, then get your things ready when you get home today. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. I¡¯ll handle your leave from school." Hearing there was no problem with school, Xu Ke decided swiftly with just a few words and put everything into motion.


    By the next evening, when Yu Xia looked out at the endless sea from her hotel room window, she was still in disbelief at how quickly Xu Ke had acted.

 Chapter 448: The Beach

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 448: The Beach</h4><h4></h4>


    Lin Mengyao knocked on the door and walked in from outside, "Why haven¡¯t you changed clothes yet? Hurry up and change, we¡¯re going to y on the beach for a while and then attend the hotel¡¯s beach party, I heard it¡¯s very lively." Lin Mengyao walked to Yu Xia¡¯s side and gently pulled her from the edge of the bed, speaking warmly.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll change right away and join you guys in a while," Yu Xia returned to her senses, with a hint of anticipation in her eyes, she replied.


    Seeing the interested look in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao smiled and chatted with Yu Xia for a few more minutes before leaving the room, giving Yu Xia some space.


    When Lin Mengyao saw Yu Xia again, she had already changed into the clothes they bought earlier. The mint-green off-shoulder short dress made her look incredibly refreshing, like taking a sip of icy mint water, cooled by the sea breeze on the beach, it was extremelyfortable.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengyao wore a dark green backless long dress that entuated her slender figure. This green outfit toned down her allure, adding a few touches of chilliness to her presence. Like a celestial maiden descending to earth, it felt like a rare privilege to catch her gaze even for a moment was a blessing cultivated over several lifetimes.


    There were quite a few good-looking men and women on the beach, but none as stunning as Lin Mengyao. Although Yu Xia hadn¡¯t fully matured, one could tell she was a budding beauty. While she might not have the same presence as Lin Mengyao, once you noticed her, it was impossible to shift your gaze to anyone else. Despite not being as striking as Lin Mengyao, Yu Xia had an inexplicable allure, binding your eyes once noticed.


    Having one beautiful woman beside a man was enough to catch attention, but Xu Ke had two with him, attracting openly envious stares from the other guys. If looks could kill, Xu Ke would have been shredded to pieces by now.


    "Sis, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to sit and rest for a while. They¡¯re always staring at us, and it¡¯s making me ufortable," Yu Xia quietly suggested, secretly holding onto Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    Seeing Yu Xia¡¯s slightly furrowed brows, knowing she didn¡¯t like being the center of attention, Lin Mengyao agreed without another thought, finding a spot on the beach with fewer people to rest.


    "Are you very tired? If so, you should rest. I can call you when the party starts if you want to attend," Lin Mengyao suggested upon seeing Yu Xia lying on a recliner with her eyes shut, appearing on the brink of sleep.


    "No need, I¡¯ll just rest here for a bit, that should do it. Sis, you go ahead and have fun, don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself," Yu Xia opened her eyes and reassured Lin Mengyao.


    Though she appeared alert, in truth, she was exhausted. It was her first long flight, and though mentally she was extremely tired yet excited, she was almost too tired to keep her eyes open, her body aching and all she wanted was to lie here, listen to the waves, feel the sea breeze, and recharge for the evening party.


    Seeing the weariness and determination in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao refrained from further persuading her to return, rather agreeing with her, "Okay then, rest here for a bit, and I¡¯ll call you when the party starts."


    Upon hearing Lin Mengyao, Yu Xia happily pursed her lips, a small dimple appearing then quickly disappearing on her face.


    Yu Xia snuggled into the recliner and closed her eyes, almost instantly slipping into slumber, her expression peaceful, an image of their usual gentle demeanor undisturbed.


    Lin Mengyao chuckled softly at Yu Xia¡¯s sleeping face. At that moment, Xu Ke approached with two cups of juice, seeing Yu Xia asleep, instinctively lowered his voice, "Why¡¯s she sleeping here, shouldn¡¯t she sleep in a hotel room?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down, she wants to sleep here, and I also think it¡¯sfortable here with the sea breeze and the sound of waves," Lin Mengyao whispered back.


    While they were speaking softly, a hand quietly reached for Yu Xia¡¯s face, about to touch it, when Xu Ke intercepted, immobilizing it mid-air.


    "Let go of me," the man demanded loudly, immediately waking Yu Xia from her sleep. Like a startled fish, she bolted up, though groggy, her actions were anything but.


    The sudden movement upward led her head to knock into Xu Ke¡¯s chin; luckily, Xu Ke withdrew his tongue in time, or yes, he would¡¯ve likely bitten it off.


    The pain from the collision dispelled Yu Xia¡¯sst bits of sleepiness. Holding her head, she teary-eyed asked Xu Ke, "Are you okay? Did I hit you hard?"


    Xu Ke shook his head silently, leaving it to Lin Mengyao who approached Yu Xia,forting her, "Don¡¯t worry, Xu Ke¡¯s fine. That jerk tried to take advantage of you while you were asleep. Let Xu Ke deal with him." Lin Mengyao red at the man in floral shorts, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Yu Xia followed Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze, her eyes tinged with displeasure, realizing the man to be aplete scoundrel.


    While Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia quietly discussed the man, Xu Ke had already secured his wrist in a vice grip, twisting it into an awkward angle, causing the man¡¯s face to distort with pain, even standing on his toes to alleviate some pressure on his bound arm.


    "What were you doing just now? If I hadn¡¯t returned, what were you nning?" Xu Ke asked coldly, licking his teeth that still tingled from Yu Xia¡¯s collision.


    "I wasn¡¯t going to do anything, I just wanted to touch her face."


    Xu Ke was almost amused at the man¡¯s shamelessness, his righteous demeanor made it seem as if he and Yu Xia were familiar, whilst Xu Ke stood obliviously butting in the situation.


    "You wanted to touch my sister¡¯s face, did you have her consent? Did you ask her for permission before you acted? Remember to stay away from my sister. I¡¯ll let you off this once, but if I catch you again, I¡¯ll break your hand. Wherever you touch her, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll break it."


    This statement seemed directed at the man, but Xu Ke¡¯s voice was raised to warn all nearby men as well, his gaze sweeping over them like knives ready to carve their flesh.

 Chapter 449 Protest Invalid

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 449 Protest Invalid</h4><h4></h4>


    The boys gathered around received Xu Ke¡¯s warning and threats, and a few stood up from their original positions and backed off, taking their gear to find a new ce to settle. However, they weren¡¯t too far away and could still see the few at the storm¡¯s center.


    They didn¡¯t quite believe the men in the scene would truly listen and give up just because they were told to.


    Sure enough, some already expressed dissatisfaction with Xu Ke¡¯s words and jumped out.


    "Why, even if you¡¯re her brother, so what? She¡¯s already an adult and can make her own judgments. She doesn¡¯t need you pointing fingers. Your control will only make her hate you," said a man, hands on his hips, mouth wide open.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but my sister is still a minor, and as her guardian, I have the responsibility and obligation to be ountable for her everything." Xu Ke slightly curled the corner of his mouth, quietly watching the crowd¡¯s reaction.


    Some, upon hearing that Yu Xia was still a minor, had the light in their eyes dim, while others looked at Yu Xia with even more fervor after hearing the news. For such people, Xu Ke had long imprinted their appearances in his mind and wouldn¡¯t give them any chance to approach Yu Xia.


    The man was briefly stunned upon hearing that Yu Xia was still a minor, almost reflexively turning towards Yu Xia, unable to believe such a little beauty was actually underage. But on careful examination of Yu Xia¡¯s slightly chubby little face, it wasn¡¯t that hard to ept, and the man swallowed back the words he intended to say, his face reddening, unable to utter anything.


    "So, stay away from my sister. What I said earlier wasn¡¯t just for show. Get lost," said Xu Ke unceremoniously. However, the technique he used earlier to restrain someone wasn¡¯t simple, andbined with the words "I¡¯m not to be messed with" written all over him, indeed no one dared to provoke trouble for a while.


    The man who came out to support others felt ashamed and retreated upon hearing Yu Xia was underage. But in this era, there are still some without these moral principles.


    The ferocity Xu Ke unleashed during the day indeed frightened many, causing plenty to retreat in the face of adversity, but there were still some who had their sights set, with Cao Xu being one of them.


    Both Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia were attractive women, but Lin Mengyao appeared too cold and dominant, obviously not an easy woman to control, while Yu Xia seemed small, soft, and obedient¡ªshe looked like she¡¯d be a good girlfriend who¡¯d listen to her boyfriend about everything. Just the thought of this made Cao Xu¡¯s heart burn.


    Moreover, Yu Xia was still young, like a budding flower, naive and innocent. If he could have such a girlfriend, how much face would that give him?


    Cao Xu had quite the dream, so while Xu Ke wasn¡¯t around, and Lin Mengyao went to get something, he slipped to Yu Xia¡¯s side.


    "Hello, beauty. Meeting by chance is fate. I wonder if I could have the honor of knowing your name. I¡¯m Cao Xu," said Cao Xu, holding a cocktail, looking quite suave as he approached Yu Xia.


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t know you." Yu Xia subtly stepped back half a step, hoping Lin Mengyao or Xu Ke would return soon.


    Yu Xia felt the scrutinizing nces from people around, observing in the shadows, making her feel ufortable, like an animal in a zoo.


    Regarding Yu Xia¡¯s subtle refusal, Cao Xu acted as though he couldn¡¯t understand. Instead of leaving, he became more persistent. "It doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t know me now. Everyone starts as strangers; we can gradually get to know each other," said Cao Xu, flicking his dyed blond hair with a self-proimed handsome smile.


    "But I don¡¯t want to know you," Yu Xia said again.


    "Why not? Am I not handsome? Not tall? Or do you think I have no money? I¡¯ve got money, and I¡¯m generous, especially to friends. Once we be friends, anything you like, just tell me, and I¡¯ll get it for you," said Cao Xu, with a suddenly enlightened expression.


    "It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you," said Yu Xia, biting her lower lip.


    No man likes losing face, and after being rejected a third time, the expression on Cao Xu¡¯s face turned uglier, but he forced himself to suppress his anger, saying, "Are you afraid your brother will scold you for making friends outside? Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re a person, not a machine or a fool who can¡¯t look after yourself. Why shouldn¡¯t you have your own social circle? If he gets mad at you,e find brother Cao. I¡¯ll take you in and give you support."


    As Cao Xu spoke, he gazed at Yu Xia¡¯s exposed shoulder, its smooth texture like cream cake. At that moment, Cao Xu straightened, unknowingly raising his hand to ce it on her shoulder, even moving his fingers.


    Cao Xu¡¯s sudden action caught Yu Xia off guard. Her shoulder felt like it was burned by a stove, causing her to step back quickly, preventing Cao Xu¡¯s hand from resting on her shoulder.


    "Don¡¯t touch me; please respect yourself," said Yu Xia, wide-eyed, trying to emte Xu Ke in driving this person away.


    Xu Ke¡¯s same actions were full of deterrence, but in certain people¡¯s eyes, Yu Xia¡¯s actions seemed like mere coquettishness,cking any real threat despite the anger in her eyes.


    Cao Xu didn¡¯t take Yu Xia¡¯s anger to heart at all. Instead, he found her endearing, remembering the smoothness he felt earlier. His throat tightened as he downed a whole ss of cocktail, his eyes reddening as the drink took effect.


    "What does ¡¯respect yourself¡¯ mean? Why don¡¯t you show me?" Cao Xu felt as if he were floating, like walking on clouds. His mind slowed with only one thought: to make the girl in front of him his own.


    Cao Xu moved forward again, grabbing Yu Xia and pulling her into his embrace, speaking filthily, "So what if you¡¯re young? Being young is great. I like young ones. Their skin is better, they¡¯re prettier, and much better than those with fake faces," he muttered, touching Yu Xia¡¯s shoulder and speaking with alcoholden breath.


    "You¡¯re drunk. Let me go," Yu Xia said, treated rudely by a boy for the first time. Her entire face flushed, ready to cry. She kept pping Cao Xu¡¯s hand from her shoulder and pushed against his chest to prevent his body from getting closer.


    Yu Xia was so anxious she almost cried out loud, "Let me go. Stand up."


    "Pretty sister, you look even better when you cry. I don¡¯t want to let go," said Cao Xu, feeling ecstatic inside like a fireworks disy. Just as Cao Xu was about to go further, a sharp pain came from his shoulder, and before he could react, everything spun as he was mmed onto the beach, followed by a foot pressing down.


    "Didn¡¯t you understand what I said? I told you not to touch her, yet you insist. Do you have a death wish?" Xu Ke had just rushed back from the bathroom and saw this scene. Anger red within him, eager to top this man and teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 450: If You Can鈥檛 Accept It, Hold It In

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 450: If You Can¡¯t ept It, Hold It In</h4><h4></h4>


    Xu Ke spoke as he stepped down hard, pinning the person who was just about to get up back to the ground.


    Lin Mengyao ced the freshly grilled item she had just prepared to the side and rushed to Yu Xia¡¯s side, enveloping her in a hug as she frantically checked her up and down. Her voice trembled with anxiety as she asked, "Are you okay? You¡¯re not hurt, right? I shouldn¡¯t have left you here alone. You should¡¯ve stayed by my side; otherwise, this bastard wouldn¡¯t have had a chance. It¡¯s my fault." Lin Mengyao felt deeply remorseful about her earlier decision.


    "Sister, this isn¡¯t your fault, and I¡¯m fine. I was just scared, really, I¡¯m okay." Yu Xia sniffled, trying tofort the frightened Lin Mengyao. Even though she also felt a bit scared, seeing Lin Mengyao more frightened than herself made her feel less rmed about her own experience.


    The atmosphere with Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia was tender, while Xu Ke¡¯s side was much more brutal.


    Cao Xu, pinned under Xu Ke¡¯s foot, was desperately trying to escape and stand up again, but Xu Ke¡¯s foot felt like a mountain pressing down on him. No matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free. In the midst of his struggle, the alcohol he¡¯d just consumed seemed to lose its effect, and he sobered up quickly, feeling incredibly ashamed yet clear-headed.


    "What kind of skill is sneak attacking? If you have the guts, let me stand up and fight me fair and square. If I can beat you, you won¡¯t interfere in my business with your sister anymore. If I lose, I swear I¡¯ll never show up in front of your sister again. Do you dare to challenge me?" Cao Xu shouted out loudly as he struggled.


    "Whether I dare or not, today I¡¯m going to break both your damn arms, so stop ying tricks in front of me." Xu Ke exerted more force with his foot, sending Cao Xu¡¯s just slightly lifted back crashing back to the sand.


    "You¡¯re just scared, afraid you¡¯ll lose, afraid you¡¯ll win, which is why you don¡¯t dare to fight me, right? Are you even a man? If you are, then ept my challenge," Cao Xu shouted at Xu Ke.


    "Ha, provocation doesn¡¯t work on me, but I¡¯m willing to give you a chance. However, the rules aren¡¯t yours to decide; I get to set the terms." Xu Ke sneered coldly, looking down disdainfully at the boy beneath him who hadn¡¯t even grown much.


    "Fine, you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Tell me what the wager is!" Stimted by Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor, Cao Xu threw caution to the wind.


    "Your two arms are a given, let¡¯s add a leg now. The loser lets the winner break their limbs." Xu Ke said lightly, but his words set the entire beach abuzz. Hearing what was at stake, people abandoned their activities and rushed towards Xu Ke.


    With things escted to this point and the surrounding crowd watching, Cao Xu was caught between a rock and a hard ce. Even though his heart pounded with anxiety, amidst his taunting he showed no hesitation, "Fine then, let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of whom. Just watch, when I beat you, you¡¯ll be crying for your mama, begging your pretty sister to plead for you. I won¡¯t show you any mercy." Cao Xu got up from the ground, brushing sand off himself as he spoke to Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯ll let you make the first move." Xu Ke saw him as a weakling not worthy of concern, even cing one arm behind his back, clearly allowing his opponent a handicap. This gesture sparked murmurs and gasps from the audience, turning Cao Xu¡¯s face steel gray with embarrassment.


    Yu Xia, a little worried, tightened her grip on Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, nervously asking, "Will my brother-inw be okay? Can he really fight with just one arm? I shouldn¡¯t havee out today. If I hadn¡¯t, none of this would have happened. It¡¯s all my fault." She spoke with self-reproach, her bitten lips bleeding, while tears gathered in her eyes, ready to spill over.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your brother-inw is an expert at fighting. Even this guy, give your brother-inw ten of him, he could handle it. There¡¯s no need to worry, just watch." Lin Mengyao gently pried open Yu Xia¡¯s mouth, urging her to stop biting her lip as she spoke.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s rxed tone contrasted sharply with her earlier nerves when Xu Ke had been fighting.


    Her confidence somewhat influenced Yu Xia. Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s certainty, Yu Xia¡¯s eyes were tinged with doubt. Before she could ask anything more, the fight between Xu Ke and Cao Xu had already reached its oue.


    Just as Lin Mengyao said, even if there were ten opponents like Cao Xu, Xu Ke would handle them without breaking a sweat. Cao Xu merely delivered himself to Xu Ke, and in just a few exchanges, the conclusion was clear.


    Once again under Xu Ke¡¯s foot, Cao Xu was bewildered. He had just been standing against Xu Ke, so how did he end up beaten again?


    His mind was filled with questions, but it didn¡¯t stop him from remembering the wager with Xu Ke. "I don¡¯t ept this; you must¡¯ve cheated somehow. Otherwise, how could I lose so fast?" Cao Xu cried out loudly, "You must¡¯ve done something, I want a rematch." He punched the ground with one hand, eyes glinting with suspicion.


    Xu Ke snorted coldly, "I¡¯ll make you lose so thoroughly that you can¡¯tin."


    Xu Ke stepped off him, giving Cao Xu a chance to stand up again. This time, Xu Ke ced both hands behind his back, a silent humiliation, challenging with the slightest provocation, like a matador taunting a bull.


    Cao Xu, eyes zing red, lunged at Xu Ke once more, yet just like before, he found himself pinned underfoot before he realized what happened.


    "This time, even if you aren¡¯t convinced, I¡¯m not giving you another chance. You¡¯re just too weak." Xu Ke said with palpable disdain.


    Before Cao Xu could protest against Xu Ke¡¯s dismissive attitude, a searing pain in his arm diverted all his attention, eliciting a scream, "Ah!"


    "No, stop, don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll give you money, just don¡¯t break my other arm." As Xu Ke reached for his other arm, Cao Xu¡¯s eyes widened like saucers. He tried pulling away with the only arm he had left, but Xu Ke¡¯s foot held him securely to the ground as if nailed in ce.


    Cao Xu cried pitifully, genuine terror etched on his face. Hisplexion turned ghostly pale, yet Xu Ke showed no intention of sparing him.


    "I¡¯ll give you lots and lots of money, just let my arm go, it¡¯s really too painful." Cao Xu sobbed out.


    "If it hurts so much, why don¡¯t you take my words seriously? You brought this upon yourself and have no one else to me," Xu Ke replied calmly, though his hand didn¡¯t soften even a bit. After a sickening crack, Cao Xu¡¯s anguished screams erupted once again.

 Chapter 451: Cruise Liner

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Cruise Liner</h4><h4></h4>


    As things reached this point, many people¡¯s faces turned pale, and some even showed a look ofpassion and tried to persuade Xu Ke, "Just let him go, you¡¯ve already dislocated both his arms, isn¡¯t that enough punishment? He¡¯s suffered enough, why not spare his leg? After all, he¡¯s still alive, right?" The speaker was a girl with delicate features, frowning slightly, her eyes showing reluctance.


    "I said it long ago, they should stay away from my sister, don¡¯t touch her. Whoever touches my sister, I¡¯ll break whatever part they used. What? Did you think I was joking? Besides, he agreed to use his leg as a stake. I gave him a chance, and he still lost. Whose fault is it that my strength is too overwhelming?" Xu Ke looked at the girl with sarcasm in his eyes.


    "I said it before, he¡¯s to me for getting to this point. He brought it on himself, can¡¯t me others." Xu Ke repeated, looking at Cao Xu with a strange kind of mercy, "Do you want to keep your left leg or your right leg? I¡¯ll give you a choice."


    "No, I don¡¯t want to lose my leg, I don¡¯t want to." Cao Xu said in fear, looking truly incredulous and pitiful, making Xu Ke seem like a tyrant.


    "Enough, your sister is unharmed, isn¡¯t she? He¡¯s already paid with both arms, isn¡¯t that enough? Do you have to be so aggressive and break his leg too? Why can¡¯t you just let it go?" The delicate girl¡¯s face showed perplexity as she spoke.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t argue further with the delicate girl, instead, he directly broke Cao Xu¡¯s leg, wearing a gentle smile as he said, "Since you don¡¯t know how to choose, I¡¯ll choose for you."


    After breaking Cao Xu¡¯s leg, Xu Ke turned his gaze to the delicate girl, "My sister is fine because we arrived quickly, not because he showed mercy. If we had been a bitter, do you know what could have happened to my sister? She¡¯s still a minor, and she¡¯s timid. If anything had happened, her life could have been ruined. Compared to a girl¡¯s whole life, it¡¯s already merciful that I didn¡¯t cripple all his limbs." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "How can you be like this, twisting logic? Your sister is fine now, but he¡¯s crippled because of you. Why can¡¯t you step back? Why solve problems with such violence? I thought you were a good brother; I even admired you, but now I realize I was blind, seeing the wrong person. You¡¯re such a brutal person." The girl said with a pained expression.


    "What you think of me has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t be in my way, step aside." Xu Ke looked coldly at the woman blocking his path and said.


    "You¡¯re truly awful." The delicate woman looked at Xu Ke with tearful eyes, then seeing only coldness in his eyes, she stamped her foot and left, covering her face.


    Yu Xia watched the whole scene slightly bewildered, not knowing what to say, and finally muttered, "Just now, what position was that person speaking from, do we know her?"


    "There are so many people with problems in this world, maybe she¡¯s one of them, who knows? Do you still feel like attending the party? If you do, let¡¯s go have something to eat, if not, we can go upstairs and have the hotel staff bring some food up." Xu Ke said.


    "I don¡¯t want to join the party, I¡¯ll head upstairs, you guys can stay and enjoy." Yu Xia said.


    "Were you scared by the scene just now?" Lin Mengyao looked at Yu Xia¡¯s face and asked.


    "Of course not, brother-inw did it to avenge me, why should I be afraid? I know you mean well for me, and I¡¯m grateful for that. Besides, it¡¯s his own fault for ending up like this today. I won¡¯t say the same things as that girl did, I know who truly cares about me." Yu Xia pulled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, showing a small smile.


    Lin Mengyao realized Yu Xia misunderstood her earlier words, but thinking of how her sister wholeheartedly trusted her, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart felt warm, and Yu Xia¡¯s words also made Xu Ke view her in a different light.


    "Then let¡¯s go upstairs, anyway, there¡¯s nothing much to do at this bonfire party. In a couple of days, we¡¯ll go on a cruise, spend a few days at sea." Xu Ke said.


    The cruise Xu Ke mentioned arrived a day earlier than nned, appearing at the harbor the next day, and so, Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao, and Yu Xia boarded the cruise.


    This cruise ship was unimaginablyrge and lively. Standing on it, if not for the surrounding sea, Yu Xia almost thought she was still onnd.


    The cruise was divided into three levels. The top level had the most luxurious lounge for VIP guests, with an open-air golf course and swimming pool. The middle level was for regr guests and housed a massive mall, also featuring a children¡¯s yground. The bottom level was an enormous casino, open 24 hours, yet busiest at night.


    <sub>f.re(e) w.e(b)nov el.c.om</sub>


    Standing on this cruise ship, Yu Xia felt as small as an ant. Even though she had seen the luxurious life of high society before, she was still shocked by everything on the ship.


    "What¡¯s up? You haven¡¯t closed that little mouth since we got on." Lin Mengyao teased, seeing Yu Xia¡¯s mouth agape.


    Yu Xia¡¯s face flushed red, she followed the staff towards the third level while whispering to Lin Mengyao, "I¡¯ve never been on a cruise before, only seen them online or on TV. I used to think those ships were big, but I never imagined a real one would be bigger than in the dramas." Yu Xia felt a bit embarrassed as she spoke.


    Yu Xia¡¯s shy demeanor made Lin Mengyao pinch her cheek, and watching this, Xu Ke¡¯s hands itched to pinch something too.


    "Actually, this is my first time on such a huge ship too, I¡¯ve been on smaller ones before." Lin Mengyao whispered to Yu Xia as well.


    The two of them walked behind Xu Ke, chatting softly. They boarded the ship early, so besides the staff who were up early cleaning, no other guests had seen the three of them yet.


    "You guys go rest, I¡¯ll head back to my room too." Yu Xia waved to Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke, saying obediently.


    They left before daylight fully broke, so they were still a bit sleepy. All she wanted was to go inside and have a good sleep, and as it happened, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had the same idea.


    The two rooms opposite each other closed shut.

 Chapter 452: The Screaming Woman

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 452: The Screaming Woman</h4><h4></h4>


    The three of them slept straight until the afternoon, just as the sun was about to set.


    "It¡¯s thiste already, let¡¯s go eat something on the second floor and have a look around while we¡¯re at it," Lin Mengyao suggested, holding Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    Yu Xia touched her stomach, it was somewhat empty, and she nodded, "I want to eat curry chicken, I¡¯ve had too much seafood these past few days and don¡¯t want any more." Yu Xia smiled shyly, expressing her thoughts.


    "Then let¡¯s have curry chicken, I agree that we¡¯ve had too much seafood," Xu Ke nodded in agreement.


    The three of them agreed and headed towards the second floor.


    As thest restaurant on the second floor, even though it wasn¡¯t yet dinner time in the afternoon, the ce was still packed with customers. Looking in from the outside, there were heads everywhere, making it exceptionally lively.


    "There are so many people in this ce, the food must be good," Yu Xia whispered, pursing her lips.


    "Then let¡¯s go to this one," Xu Ke concluded.


    "I just wonder if there are any seats left with so many people here," Lin Mengyao had no objection, and she wrapped an arm around each of them as they walked into the restaurant.


    Xu Ke and his group were quite lucky, as there happened to be seats avable when they went in.


    "Please follow me inside, the three of you," a waitress said with a warm smile, leading the way, but trouble arose behind Xu Ke, stopping them in their tracks.


    "Sorry, miss, but all our seats are full right now. Please wait a moment, and we will call you when a spot opens up," a staff member said with some apology to the girl in front.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me, I saw before I came in, there is clearly a seat avable inside," the woman said with her head held high and a sharp look on her face.


    "The seat you mentioned was given to the three guests who came before you; there really are no ces now. If there were, we certainly wouldn¡¯t stop you, as we¡¯re here to do business as well, how could we turn away customers," the staff member said with a sincere yet troubled expression.


    "Those three over there, it¡¯s them, right?" The woman rudely pointed a polished pink fingernail at Xu Ke¡¯s group.


    The staff member nodded, "So right now, we really don¡¯t have any seats avable. Please wait a bit, we estimate there will be seats in ten or so minutes."


    The woman didn¡¯t listen to what the staff said. She pushed the person aside and grabbed Yu Xia¡¯s arm with unexpected force, pulling the unprepared Yu Xia into a stumble. If she hadn¡¯t been holding onto Lin Mengyao, she might have fallen. But the woman who was pulling her seemed oblivious, arrogantly saying to Xu Ke¡¯s group, "You need to give that seat to us."


    Xu Ke cast a cold nce at the woman¡¯s hand holding Yu Xia¡¯s arm and said in a steady tone, "Let go of her hand and apologize."


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the woman appeared to hear the biggest joke ever, sneering with disbelief on her face. "Ha, what did you say? You want me to apologize to her?" The woman pointed her sharp nail at her own nose, "Did I hear you right? You want me to apologize to her? Who does she think she is, what makes you think I should apologize to her?" The woman was defiant.


    Soon, the woman seemed to understand something, let go of Yu Xia¡¯s arm but crossed her own arms in a superior manner, looking down on the three of them, "I know what you¡¯re trying to do, isn¡¯t it just a ploy to ask for money? I¡¯ve met many people like you. Just say, how much money will it take for you to give me the seat?"


    The woman took out a pink leather wallet from her bag and looked at the three.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you thinking about how much? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m someone with nothing but money, I don¡¯t care about your little bit. So just say how much, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here, better just get straight to the point." The woman said impatiently.


    "Ha, who doesn¡¯t have a few lousy bucks? Waving money at us as if you own the ce, who do you think you are?" Lin Mengyao retaliated without restraint, her eyes extremely critical, the disdain in her gaze practically cutting into the woman.


    "Oh, dare to look at me like that, who gave you the right to look at me this way? Initially, I thought of giving you some money to leave, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. The stinking money you mentioned, I don¡¯t want to give you a cent, yet you still need to disappear from my sight." The woman¡¯s eyes seemed to harbor fire, wanting to burn Lin Mengyao alive.


    Xu Ke stepped in front of Lin Mengyao, shielding her, and impatiently told the woman, "If you can understand human speak, then stay away from us. We won¡¯t give up the seat, so stop wasting your time, it won¡¯t work."


    The woman was so angry at Xu Ke¡¯s attitude that she was panting. Seeing Xu Ke about to leave with Yu Xia and Lin Mengyao, the woman suddenly found strength from who knows where and grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s arm, raising her other hand high. At that moment, she only had one thought; she wanted to beat this man who gave her no face, and she wouldn¡¯t let those two women behind him, who looked like vixens, off either.


    The woman¡¯s strength was heavy, but Xu Ke intercepted and pushed away the arm she swung down.


    Xu Ke used considerable force, and the woman¡¯s high heels twisted sharply with the body¡¯s inertia, causing her to fall on the ground, her tailbone hitting the floor heavily, and her expression changed instantly due to the pain.


    "Ahhhhhh!" The woman sat on the ground, pounding the floor with her bag and letting out a piercing scream, "You actually pushed me, even pushed me to the ground, how dare you, how dare you treat me like this," the woman shouted angrily, her voice sharp like a knife scraping people¡¯s eardrums. Those who heard her, especially those closest, couldn¡¯t help but frown with displeasure.


    "Who are you, if you have the guts, tell me your name, I¡¯ll make you pay for this. I want to throw you off this cruise ship and feed you to the fish," the woman said, her eyes full of a vicious threat.


    "How can you be like this, unreasonable and still ming others," Yu Xia tightly gripped Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, speaking much louder than usual. Her pale face flushed red with anger, looking quite upset, yet her furious appearance was far better looking than the woman¡¯s twisted face.

 Chapter 453: Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Meeting Again</h4>


    "Arguing with me? Here, I am thew!" The woman got up from the ground. She was still a bitme, which made her movements look somewhatical, but herical actions couldn¡¯t hide the arrogance and conceit in her eyes.


    "Your tone is so arrogant. I didn¡¯t know since when this cruise ship was run by a woman, especially one who looks like a madwoman. I really should ask Zhong Boyu what¡¯s going on here." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were full of undisguised sarcasm.


    When the woman heard Xu Ke mentioning Zhong Boyu so casually, with no hint of respect in his eyes, her momentum faltered, and her originally sharp gaze took on a hint of avoidance. She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart skipped a beat excessively fast, and for a moment, she wanted to leave this ce. But when she saw the diners in the restaurant putting down their cutlery and casting curious nces at her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to take a step.


    At this very awkward moment, a somewhat familiar voice sounded, "Mom, how did you end up here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time." The woman¡¯s voice came from afar, and soon a familiar and delicate face appeared within Xu Ke and his group¡¯s sight.


    The delicate-looking woman didn¡¯t notice Xu Ke¡¯s group. With a shy smile, she hugged the woman¡¯s arm and acted coyly, "Do you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you? Boyu is still waiting for us. Luckily, I found you quickly; otherwise, Boyu would have gotten anxious. Let¡¯s hurry and go."


    Seeing the appearance of the delicate woman, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed aplex expression, and the same was mirrored on the faces of Yu Xia and Lin Mengyao, who stood behind him. The woman who originally wanted to leave shamefully with her daughter inadvertently saw the expressions on the faces of Xu Ke and the others and, for some unknown reason, decided to stay put and not leave with her daughter.


    "Daughter, do you know these three people?" The woman pulled her daughter¡¯s hand, pointing out Xu Ke and his group.


    Unexpectedly encountering Xu Ke and his group here, the delicate woman¡¯s face showed shock and disbelief, "How did you all get on this cruise too? Who let you aboard?" There was a hint of usation in the delicate woman¡¯s tone.


    "None of your business," Xu Ke retorted dismissively.


    Anyone would be upset being rebuked like that, much less someone with a strong sense of pride like her.


    "Do you know each other?" Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, the confident woman began to feel a little uneasy in her heart.


    "Who knows these ruthless and cruel people? Whoever knows them is truly unlucky. Mom, let¡¯s not stand with them to avoid any bad luck rubbing off on us. Let¡¯s find another ce to eat." The delicate woman pouted, ring at Xu Ke and his group resentfully, and hugged her mother¡¯s shoulder as she spoke.


    "But aren¡¯t they friends with Boyu? Saying that about them won¡¯t really matter, will it?" The woman hesitated, whispering in her daughter¡¯s ear.


    "Ha? Who told you they are friends? I know all of Boyu¡¯s friends, and Boyu doesn¡¯t know them at all. Did they tell you they¡¯re friends with Boyu?" The delicate girl looked at Xu Ke, a sneering expression appearing on her face, as if she were looking at a group of frauds.


    Their conversation wasn¡¯t quiet, so many could hear it, and they cast bewildered nces at Xu Ke and his group.


    Denied by her daughter, the woman instantly regained her confidence, puffing up like a proud rooster, and looked arrogantly at Xu Ke and his group, mocking, "So, they¡¯re just a bunch of frauds. I thought what they said was true. I thought you really knew our Boyu. But it turns out you¡¯re just frauds who¡¯ve somehow heard of his name. What a joke. Did you expect to run into Boyu¡¯s family here and have your lies exposed? If I were you, I¡¯d jump off this cruise ship out of shame. No face to continue standing here, utterly shameless."


    As she spoke, the woman didn¡¯t forget to pat her cheek and rolled her eyes at Xu Ke, her entire demeanor signaling a troublesome attitude.


    Yet, the person who should be most embarrassed, Xu Ke, seemed not to hear their words, and he even looked at the delicate woman with a gaze as though he were watching a monkey.


    The delicate woman felt a bit uneasy under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze. "Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m just telling the truth because you lied. If you hadn¡¯t lied, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed you." Her tone was harsh.


    "I¡¯m just feeling sorry for you. You¡¯ve ced yourself too high and too important. Do you really think Zhong Boyu has told you about every friend he knows? You¡¯re so naive." Xu Ke coldly said. He didn¡¯t mock the delicate woman, but she felt as if Xu Ke¡¯s words had pped her hard across the face, his gaze making her ufortable, like she was naked in front of him.


    "Stop trying to sow discord between Boyu and me. It won¡¯t work. I trust Boyu and won¡¯t believe a word you say." The delicate woman replied.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Zhong Boyu and see if he knows me and whether he has truly informed you of all his friends. See if he is really as devoted to you as you think." Xu Ke said indifferently.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s assured demeanor, the delicate woman¡¯s hand holding the phone unconsciously tightened. She unexpectedly felt a bit scared, scared that what Xu Ke said might be true. The delicate woman didn¡¯t know why she felt reluctant to make that call, but her mother didn¡¯t notice the change in her emotions. Instead, she urged her, pushing her to make the call.


    "What are you hesitating for? Call Boyu, have Boyue over, and teach this young man a good lesson. Let him know that it¡¯s wrong to lie." The woman looked at Xu Ke with a smug expression, saying, "I¡¯ll have my daughter call my future son-inw right now and let hime here. I¡¯ll make you kneel and beg me."


    Xu Ke said nothing but made a casual gesture.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t seem to care, but the delicate woman felt as though she had been put on a barbeque spit, turned over and roasted without any chance or reason to refuse.

 Chapter 454: Who Really Loses Face

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Who Really Loses Face</h4>


    The delicate woman nced at her mother, then at Xu Ke, and finally gritted her teeth and called Zhong Boyu, telling him her current location and asking him toe find her.


    "My son-inw ising over soon, so keep being stubborn. I¡¯ll just stand by and watch you cryter. If you don¡¯t apologize and admit your mistake now, it¡¯ll be toote to cryter," the woman pointed at Xu Ke¡¯s nose. She was imagining this gleefully when Fu Boyu indeed appeared in front of everyone. Among the crowd, there were some who knew Zhong Boyu, and seeing that he actually came because of a phone call, their gazes towards the delicate woman changed, each eager to stick close to her.


    "What¡¯s going on, what happened?" Fu Boyu pinched his temple and asked.


    "What else could it be, a bunch of swindlers iming to know you, and I sent them packing. Today¡¯s young people really have no shame, lying without blushing or panting. Even when the real deal shows up, they¡¯re not flustered. Truly something worth learning," the woman looked at Xu Ke with eyes full of sarcasm and pride.


    "What are you looking at? Didn¡¯t you say you knew Boyu, imed to be Boyu¡¯s friend? Now that our Boyu is here, do you still dare to say Boyu is your friend?" the woman said arrogantly.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Zhong Boyu frowned slightly, then looked in the direction of her voice. As soon as he swept his gaze over, Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression faltered, the impatience on his face instantly vanished, even revealing a smile.


    "When did you get on the yacht? I thought you weren¡¯ting this year," Zhong Boyu said with a bright smile as he walked towards Xu Ke. Just as he took a step, he felt his arm being grabbed, the delicate woman¡¯s eyes carrying a hint of cautiousness and hurt. "You know him?" she asked.


    "Yeah, why?" Zhong Boyu replied seemingly unaffected, but his eyes showed traces of impatience. Initially, he was intrigued by how this woman was different from others, but upon further interaction, he realized there wasn¡¯t much difference. If anything, she just hid it better.


    free\we\bnov(e)(l)


    Zhong Boyu¡¯s patience with her was nearly exhausted.


    "Howe you never mentioned knowing him before? I thought he was a fraud and caused a misunderstanding." The smile on the delicate woman¡¯s face was a bit stiff, she didn¡¯t even dare nce at Xu Ke¡¯s direction, afraid to see the mockery in his eyes. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t help but resent Zhong Boyu for not telling her about this.


    "Do I need to tell you everything? What is your status, and what is mine? What position are you in to make such demands of me? Don¡¯t get carried away just because I treated you well for a few days," Zhong Boyu pried her fingers loose one by one, his eyes now carrying a warning.


    The delicate woman didn¡¯t expect Zhong Boyu to say such things in front of so many people, her face turned pale in an instant, her eyes filled with disbelief, even tears welled up in her eyes, giving her a pitiful look. But this appearance couldn¡¯t touch Zhong Boyu¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t even nce at her before walking towards Xu Ke and giving him a hug.


    "Why are you having a meal here? This ce doesn¡¯t suit your status at all. Come on, I¡¯ve already reserved a restaurant, let¡¯s go have dinner somewhere else," Zhong Boyu said, patting Xu Ke on the shoulder.


    "No need, my family likes it here, it¡¯s lively and more rxed," Xu Ke declined Zhong Boyu¡¯s suggestion.


    View the correct content at f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel.co(m)


    "Indeed, high-end restaurants aren¡¯t as lively as this ce. If you don¡¯t mind, how about letting me join you for dinner? It¡¯d be pitiful for me to dine alone at a fancy restaurant, and besides, it¡¯s been a while since west met. I have quite a lot to say to you," Zhong Boyu said, draping his arm over Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, shedding theposed demeanor from their initial meeting, now carrying a hint of youthful exuberance, making him seem like a high-schooler in a suit, appearing much more approachable.


    "Alright," Xu Ke nodded in agreement, "This is Lin Mengyao, my wife, your sister-inw, and that¡¯s my sister Yu Xia. Be careful when we¡¯re eating, my sister is timid, so don¡¯t scare her, and be mindful how you speak."


    "Hello, sister-inw, hello, sister. Since it¡¯s our first meeting, I didn¡¯t have any proper gifts prepared, but I¡¯ll personally deliver a meeting giftter," Zhong Boyu said warmly towards Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia, especially giving Yu Xia a few more nces, making her so shy that she took a step behind Lin Mengyao.


    The delicate woman just watched the interaction among them. Even though they were indoors, she felt like her limbs were cold, particrly the blood in her veins seemed to have turned to ice, hurting with every movement.


    The whispering around her should have sounded indistinct, but she felt as if she had gained an acute sense of hearing, able to catch everything. Watching Zhong Boyu about to follow them inside, the delicate woman pinched her waist, opened her mouth, and called out, "Boyu, don¡¯t you want me anymore?"


    "I¡¯m just catching up with a friend, you go back first. I¡¯ll take you out some other day," Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, his tonecking the previous warmth, instead speaking coldly, somewhat distantly.


    "I want to be with you, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you," the delicate woman spoke with a sob, tears trailing down her cheeks, seemingly oblivious to Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression.


    "Can¡¯t you understand in words? I told you to go back first," Zhong Boyu¡¯s eyes now carried a warning.


    The delicate woman nced at Zhong Boyu, then shifted her gaze to Xu Ke, her eyes once again filled with familiar usation, "Didn¡¯t I offend you earlier? Do you have to be so petty as to sow discord between me and Boyu? As the saying goes, better to tear down ten temples than ruin one marriage. How can you be so narrow-minded, trying to destroy my happiness because I offended you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of divine retribution for doing such a thing?"


    The woman¡¯s sudden usation caused an uproar, also making Zhong Boyu¡¯s face darken in an instant.


    "He hasn¡¯t undermined you in front of me, don¡¯t spout nonsense here. Apologize to my brother, then get back to your room, and don¡¯te out without my permission," Zhong Boyu¡¯s forehead veins throbbed from her words. How did he not notice this woman was so foolish and unable to read the room?


    "Boyu, it¡¯s been a few years and your taste is still peculiar," Xu Ke nced at the crying and stubborn woman still standing there, speaking with a hint of joking.

 Chapter 455: Farce

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Farce</h4><h4></h4>


    "After indulging in rich food, asionally one craves something simple," Zhong Boyu replied awkwardly.


    "But what you¡¯ve got here doesn¡¯t seem like simple fare," Xu Ke didn¡¯t let Zhong Boyu off the hook, his teasing gaze unrestrained. His woman had troubled them, and there was no reason to let it go easily. Failing to manage his own woman, today¡¯s bit of embarrassment was warranted.


    Zhong Boyu knew Xu Ke wasn¡¯t truly annoyed but wanted to let off some steam due to the two women he brought along. Relieved, Zhong Boyu thought Xu Ke was indeed a rare friend. Losing such a good friend over a woman was something he could never forgive himself for.


    Understanding clearly, Zhong Boyu quickly made up his mind, "It¡¯s just a pet who doesn¡¯t know its ce. I initially found it interesting, so I spoiled it for a few days. I didn¡¯t expect its attitude to change in just a few days. When I return this time, I¡¯ll end this rtionship. Since it can¡¯t be tamed, I won¡¯t keep it. Besides, I¡¯m a bit fed up." Hezily nced at the pale, delicate woman, speaking indifferently as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    Being called a pet in front of so many people was extremely humiliating for the delicate woman. She felt exposed, as if she had been stripped and thrown onto the street for public view. At that moment, she wished for a hole to crawl into so she could block out everyone.


    The delicate woman¡¯s crying grew louder, "How can you say such things? How can you utter such cruel words? Does everything beautiful we¡¯ve experienced mean nothing? Is your heart made of stone? Don¡¯t you feel any pain?" she questioned angrily.


    "The rtionship between you and me was always a financial transaction. What goodes from discussing with someone like you? You know better than anyone about our past. It was all a facade, and ying this act with me now is pointless," Zhong Boyu said mercilessly.


    fre(e)webnove.l.c.om


    "How can you say that? When my daughter first got involved with you, she was a pure girl. Now you don¡¯t want to take responsibility, and it¡¯s not that easy anymore. You must give us an answer today," the woman cried as Zhong Boyu was about to leave. Lost in her thoughts, her underdeveloped mind realized Zhong Boyu no longer wanted her daughter. She couldn¡¯t leave empty-handed; she had to gain something.


    No one expected the woman to suddenly speak such words, catching everyone off guard. Even Zhong Boyu was startled by her sudden outcry. When he realized what she meant, his expression shifted dramatically, turning red and then blue, like a face-changing performance in Sichuan opera.


    "Mom, what are you saying? Boyu was just speaking out of anger; how can you say such things?" Under the scrutinizing eyes, the delicate woman blushed like a boiled shrimp, "Come with me back to the room. We¡¯ll discuss this there, not here."


    The delicate woman dared not look back at Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression; she only wanted to pull her mother away quickly. But the woman did not cooperate, "I¡¯m not going with you. I¡¯m your mom, and everything I do is for your good. You¡¯re young, yet you¡¯ve pinned your heart on this man. You see him as your partner, your support, but he doesn¡¯t see it that way. Look at what he just said; is that even human?"


    The woman¡¯s finger jabbed firmly at the delicate woman¡¯s forehead, leaving a light red mark, "You¡¯ve given up everything for love, but I don¡¯t agree. I have to think about your future. You¡¯ve spent your best years on him, and he just dismisses you with a few words. I won¡¯t stand for it. I must demand something for you; otherwise, what will you do in the future?"


    The woman¡¯s words softened the delicate woman¡¯s grip, making her aware that her daughter was wavering, filling her with some satisfaction.


    Zhong Boyu¡¯s face and gaze grew colder. He crossed his arms, watching the two women struggle, a hint of sarcasm ying on his lips, "Are you sure you want to discuss this here?" He looked at the delicate woman as if seeing her for the first time, watching as her head slowly lowered and then rose again under his gaze.


    "Do you think what your mother says is reasonable?" There was an indistinct smile in Zhong Boyu¡¯s voice.


    "My mom¡¯s right. I¡¯ve spent several years of my youth on you; I can¡¯t leave empty-handed," the delicate woman finally said, as if gathering her courage, her hands clenching into fists as if wronged.


    Her demeanor made Zhong Boyuugh, "If you really want to calcte this, let¡¯s settle the ount properly. You say you¡¯ve spent several years of your youth on me and can¡¯t just leave? Did you forget that you came to me asking to be taken in? You said your father¡¯s illness required arge sum of medical bills, and if I helped with his treatment, you¡¯d willingly be my lover, no matter how I treated you. Have you forgotten this?" His tone was icy.


    "You sold yourself to me for your father¡¯s health. We had a transaction, and you were the product I bought. Now, I¡¯ve used this product enough, and I don¡¯t want it anymore, so I want to discard it. Is there a problem? When one buys a product from a store, do they have to paypensation to throw it away? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Or is it because I healed your father and introduced you to some friends who gave you money to dress yourself up? You¡¯ve gotten arrogant and forgotten your identity?"


    Zhong Boyu¡¯s words were like icy des, cutting into her flesh, numbing the delicate woman, leaving her at a loss for words.


    "Initially, I wouldn¡¯t have minded giving you money after we part ways. After all, regardless of how we started, we spent some time together. But you¡¯re too greedy. My indulgence made you forget your ce, so I¡¯ve decided to donate what I nned to give you to charity. You won¡¯t get a penny from me, and you brought this upon yourself. It¡¯s my way of punishing your greed," Zhong Boyu said.


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    "From now on, get out of my sight, or I¡¯ll demand back everything you¡¯ve taken from me. Go!" Zhong Boyu demanded unkindly.


    He watched with satisfaction as disbelief and despair gripped the delicate woman and her mother, and saw them push through the crowd, running out. He knew what they intended to do ¡ª packing up, fearing he might take everything and feed it to the sharks.


    But they¡¯d forgotten they were on his yacht, where he made the rules. If he wanted, how could they escape?


    Zhong Boyu chuckled dismissively.


    "I really let you witness a spectacle," he said, drooping his eyes, seemingly disinterested.


    The main yers had left the scene in disgrace, and the crowd gradually dispersed, with the staff leading the four back to their original ces.

 Chapter 456: Having a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Having a Meal</h4>


    "Next time, pick a better woman, and you won¡¯t suffer like this. Look at what you found, neither looks nor figure, and mentallycking. I really wonder if there was a heap of dog shit in your brain when you saw her." Xu Ke mercilessly switched on his Taunt Skill.


    Zhong Boyu was left speechless by Xu Ke and could only muster a small retort, "Well, she seemed different from other women, kind of special, you know."


    "Ha, indeed different. All the other women take their brains with them when they go out, just not her." Xu Ke sneered.


    "If I catch you with another woman like that next time, watch how I deal with you." Xu Ke warned Zhong Boyu.


    "I swear, I¡¯ll be more discerning next time I pick a woman. If I do, I¡¯ll find someone like Sister-inw or Little Sis." Zhong Boyu put on a fawning smile, looking like a grinning Samoyed.


    "Stop joking around. Someone like your Sister-inw is one of a kind, and she¡¯s mine. As for Little Sis, she¡¯s still underage, still in high school, so you¡¯d better not have any ideas about her." Xu Ke red at Zhong Boyu and said.


    "Got it." Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s admonishment, Zhong Boyu looked like a dejected big dog, lowering his head, and it seemed even his fur lost its shine, which made Lin Mengyao chuckle and even Yu Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh at Zhong Boyu¡¯s state.


    "What about those two girls just now? What will happen to them?" While waiting for the food, Yu Xia couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and asked.


    She didn¡¯t believe Zhong Boyu would let those two go easily and had imagined countless scenarios in her mind. Usually, she¡¯s quiet, which is why no one noticed her daydreaming, but she really wanted to know what would happen to those two, so she couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    "I¡¯ll have someone kick them out of the room." Zhong Boyu replied.


    Seeing the dim light in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes, Zhong Boyu felt like teasing, "Are you disappointed that I only kicked them out? Disappointed with the oue?" Zhong Boyu asked.


    Because of Zhong Boyu¡¯s words, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao also turned their attention over, making Yu Xia somewhat anxious and uneasy. Her hand, which was on the table, somehow moved under the table, and her head drooped, her hair falling on both sides of her face, hiding it. Her hands twisted together under the table, but she still carefully nodded.


    "The rooms for cruise guests are pre-arranged, with no spare rooms for anyone to stay. This isn¡¯t a hotel, and where there are buildings, sleeping is prohibited. So, if they leave the rooms I prepared for them, they either depend on someone else or sleep outside. But we¡¯re sailing at sea, where weather is the most unpredictable. It might be sunny one moment, and then pouring rain the next."


    Zhong Boyu spoke as if recounting a story, a slight smile on his lips, but it didn¡¯t feel pleasant; it seemed a bit frightening.


    "Well, do they know about this?" Yu Xia asked softly.


    "It¡¯s their first time on my cruise. Of course, they don¡¯t know the rules here." Zhong Boyu spread his hands and said.


    Hence, Yu Xia realized that Zhong Boyu wasn¡¯t as innocent as he seemed. He was like a glutinous rice ball, seemingly white on the outside but ck inside when you cut it open; he was a typical example of a deceptive facade.


    Yu Xia silently warned herself never to offend Zhong Boyu, or she¡¯d not know how she got fooled.


    "By the way, I¡¯ve made some changes to the cruise over the years. Some ces arepletely different from before. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you down to have a look and maybe y a few rounds?" Zhong Boyu suggested.


    "A few rounds? What game?" Lin Mengyao asked.


    "Cards, dice, or maybe ying cards. Do you want to y, Sister-inw? I¡¯ll cover your losses; your wins are yours." Zhong Boyu offered.


    "I¡¯m not ying, and Xu Ke, you¡¯re not allowed to y either." Lin Mengyao nudged Xu Ke¡¯s leg under the table and said.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t y." Xu Ke agreed with a smile. After all, it was a small matter, and agreeing was easy. But Zhong Boyu, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression, looked like he could swallow an egg, utterly shocked.


    f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m


    "Oh,e on, Brother Xu, getting married changed you. Tsk tsk tsk, to think I¡¯d see you be a wife-fearing man in my lifetime. I can die without regrets now," Zhong Boyu said exaggeratedly.


    "Didn¡¯t you use to think I¡¯d never get married?" Xu Ke shot Zhong Boyu a sidelong nce.


    "That¡¯s different. I used to think you wouldn¡¯t marry a woman you like. If you did marry, it would be for mutual benefit, amercial union, where the couple respects each other but lives separate lives. Well, she¡¯d live hers while you¡¯d live with thepany all your life. But look at you now, you¡¯ve changedpletely; the way you look at Sister-inw is so sweet, definitely the look of a man in love, the kind of man who does whatever his wife says." Zhong Boyu¡¯s eyes darted between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, yfully teasing.


    "But Sister-inw, let Brother Xu y a few rounds. He¡¯s really good, and I¡¯m counting on him to teach my staff a thing or two. They¡¯re all blockheads, clumsypared to Brother Xu, not even a fraction of his skill. If they could learn a bit from him, my casino would benefit greatly. Please, Sister-inw, grant this little request of your brother-inw." Zhong Boyu put his hands together in a pleading gesture towards Lin Mengyao.


    This made Lin Mengyao blush deeply, "Alright, let Xu Ke y a few rounds, but not too much. Gambling is no good; it¡¯s like a drug addiction. How many people have lost everything to it? I don¡¯t want him to get caught up in it and ruin our home." Lin Mengyao nced at Xu Ke and said.


    "Sister-inw, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. What kind of person is Brother Xu? His assets are at least in the hundreds of billions; gambling money is just a drizzle to him, nothing serious. More importantly, Brother Xu not only has skills but also a clear mind. Even when he ys, it¡¯s just a few rounds to earn some pocket money, and then he stops. His self-control is terrifyingly strong, so nothing you just mentioned will happen." Zhong Boyu thumped his chest, assuring her, praising Xu Ke to the sky. If it weren¡¯t for the waiter serving dishes breaking the moment, Lin Mengyao suspected Zhong Boyu could have gone on all night.


    Originally, Lin Mengyao thought having a stranger at the table might make things awkward during the meal, but her worries were unfounded. On the contrary, with Zhong Boyu¡¯s jokes and banter, the atmosphere was wonderful, and even the shy Yu Xiaughed several times. After dinner, she was even calling out to people proactively, her eyes sparkling with admiration for Zhong Boyu.

 Chapter 457: Casino

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Casino</h4>


    A group of people, led by Zhong Boyu, headed towards the casino after finishing their meal.


    As soon as they entered the casino, Yu Xia clung tightly to Lin Mengyao for safety, her eyes, like ck jade, curiously and awe-struck examining everything inside.


    The casino looked like a giant pce, crowded with people who waved chips in their hands, watching the gambling tables with flushed faces. The atmosphere was noisy and smoky, while bunny girls with rabbit ears unted their long legs and snowy white backs as they walked among the guests. Some winning guests would use a finger to flick open the bunny girl¡¯s outfit and toss their chips inside as a reward.


    Besides the bunny girls, there were cat girls equipped with cat ears and jingling bells, but whether it was the cat girls or bunny girls, all of them were attractive.


    Apart from these, every gambling table had a croupier dressed in a tailcoat. Their faces were stern as they swiftly managed their tables, watching the gamblers indifferently, like the contrast between a room heated by a dragon and the cold wind and snow outside, a prizingparison.


    The enthusiasm excited in Yu Xia by the gamblers started to cool under the croupier¡¯s indifferent gaze.


    View the correct content at NovelFire


    "Won¡¯t having such aloof people as croupiers drive the customers away? Just seeing their serious faces sends a chill through me," Yu Xia whispered, and Zhong Boyu heard her clearly.


    "It¡¯s only a kid like you who feels cold around them. The gamblers here don¡¯t find the croupiers cold; to them, the croupiers are much more charming than these bunny and cat girls. These croupiers are like walking potions; once the gamblers see them, their minds get muddled and their blood starts to boil," Zhong Boyu said with a smile that carried a hint of something indescribable, his eyes deeply observing everything in the casino, as if he had erected a barrier, separating himself from it all.


    But when he came back to reality, the barrier seemed to disappear, and it was as if everything was just an illusion.


    Yu Xia blinked, curiously ncing at Zhong Boyu, puzzled about his sudden change of mood. However, her curiosity didn¡¯tst long as she didn¡¯t enjoy probing into others¡¯ secrets, much like she disliked anyone prying into her own. Although her past wounds had healed, tearing them open would still hurt, so Yu Xia withdrew her gaze and continued marveling at everything in the casino.


    Seeing Yu Xia¡¯s eyes roving around incessantly, Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression turned serious, "Here you just watch, don¡¯t get involved, not a single round, understand?"


    Yu Xia, intimidated by Zhong Boyu¡¯s stern warning, cast a timid nce at him and reined in her roving gaze, standing obediently beside Lin Mengyao, as delicate as a doll.


    "Come on, Brother Xu, let me show you around my casino." Zhong Boyu rxedly draped an arm over Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, sounding both at ease and slightly proud.


    Xu Ke nodded; indeed, the ce had changed a lot from a few years ago.


    When they had just begun walking, a man with a pencil mustache approached Zhong Boyu, his face gloomy, and whispered something in his ear. No one else could hear what the man said, but they could see Zhong Boyu¡¯s face growing darker and darker until it became as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    "What¡¯s wrong, why the long face?" Xu Ke asked.


    Zhong Boyu roughly rubbed his handsome face and with a ckened expression said to Xu Ke, "Brother Xu, there¡¯s a bit of trouble at my ce, I might need to trouble you to handle it."


    "A guy named Ye Yuan somehow brought in a skilled gambler who defeated all my resident champions. The lost money is secondary; the main problem is it¡¯s causing a hugemotion. If we don¡¯t stop him, my casino will be a joke, and I¡¯ll have to go out with a mask on my face," Zhong Boyu said, with a bitter smile.


    "Alright, let¡¯s see what kind of challenge he poses." Xu Ke said, patting Zhong Boyu¡¯s shoulder.


    Seeing Xu Ke agree to help, Zhong Boyu¡¯s face brightened with a smile, dispelling his previously dejected look.


    Due to the opponent¡¯s impressive gambling skills and the stakes getting higher, the gambling venue had moved from the main hall to a slightly smaller room. Unlike the outside, the atmosphere here was calm like an upscale restaurant, with tables beside each gambling table, offering food, exquisite snacks, and even meal orders ording to personal taste, showcasing a very attentive service.


    "Is that person you¡¯re talking about ever going to show up? I¡¯ve been waiting here forever. It¡¯s annoying, you know? If they don¡¯t arrive soon, I¡¯ll be leaving." spoke a young man. He used a table meant for food to prop his legs, with adies¡¯ cigarette dangling from his lips as he spoke, exhaling smoke, looking totally nonchnt.


    "Please wait a little longer, they¡¯ll be here soon," soothed the table¡¯s attendant gently, after hearing from the manager in his earpiece.


    "Wait a bit, wait a bit, I¡¯ve heard this too many times. Tell me, do you have anyone who can stand up to me? If no one shows up, I suggest you close the casino down. I¡¯m giving you five more minutes, if no one is here by then, I¡¯m leaving, and I might even announce your casino¡¯s closure," the man taunted inversely, his eyes bearing a threat.


    Feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s eyes on him in the room, the attendee grew tense, not knowing he was starting to sweat on his forehead.


    "Please be assured, they¡¯ll be here shortly, it won¡¯t take five minutes," the attendant replied with a forced smile, the sweat now dribbling down his forehead, gathering on his eyshes, threatening to drip into his eyes. Just then, footsteps echoed from the doorway.


    Four people entered, two men, and two women, with three wearing masks, only Zhong Boyu revealing his face to the air.


    The man raised an eyebrow at the oddly dressed trio, coldly mocking, "Why are you wearing masks in this age? Ugly or hiding something?"


    "Why so much chatter? Are you gambling or not? My time is limited. If you¡¯re not going to gamble, get out; I¡¯m busy," Xu Ke rebuffed, countering the man¡¯s earlier disdain for the attendant.


    The man¡¯s expression twisted almost instantly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 458: Hedging Bet

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 458: Hedging Bet</h4>


    "You with the mask are quite arrogant, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll lose everything soon? Don¡¯te crawling to me then, because as they say, there¡¯s no mercy at the gambling table," the young man said, squinting his eyes unceremoniously.


    "I¡¯ll throw that line back at you," Xu Ke, under the mask, slightly curled his lips. In Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, this kind of person was just an impetuous youth with no threat at all. He wondered whether the young man was truly as formidable as they imed, and with that thought, Xu Ke sat opposite the man with an effortlessly rxed posture.


    "Hmph, let¡¯s see who¡¯s really more skilled between the two of us. You decide what we y, whatever it is, I¡¯ll apany you today," Xu Ke waved his hand dismissively, indeed showing the demeanor of a master.


    But the young man was quite arrogant, never believing anyone could beat him at the gambling table, assuming instead that Xu Ke was bluffing, which made his smile slightly mocking.


    "You¡¯ve got the posture down, but let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really as impressive as you seem." The young man pulled back the legs he had resting on the dining table, ced his hands on the gambling table, and looked sharply at Xu Ke. The scar at the corner of his eye didn¡¯t ruin his looks but ratherplemented his face, giving him a very masculine aura, almost like a threatening wolf waiting to strike.


    "But gambling needs stakes. I¡¯ve been ying for a while now and won quite a bit, yet it feels meaningless, not thrilling at all. So, let¡¯s make an exciting bet," the man said, like a beast showing its fangs, his eyes burning with desire as he looked at Xu Ke.


    "What stakes do you want to add?"


    "Let¡¯s bet on this cruise ship, one round decides victory." The man said with an arrogant smile.


    "We¡¯re betting the cruise ship, so what will you wager?" Xu Ke nced at the mound of chips on the opposing table and said, "Those chips on your table wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy a cruise ship like this." Xu Ke casually picked up some chips, deftly flipping them between his fingers.


    "Heh, ying with you guys leaves no chance of losing for me. If I lose, I¡¯ll wager my life, and do whatever you ask of me from now on," the man leaned over the table, staring directly at Xu Ke.


    His eyes were full of confidence, the mes in them burning bright, yet those mes met Xu Ke¡¯s icy demeanor, destined to be extinguished.


    Xu Ke pped the chips in his hand onto the table, looking at the man with tant mockery, "What gives you the confidence to think your life is on par with this cruise ship?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was pleasant, hoarse like a cello¡¯s silver strings rolling out from his throat but sounded like a chilling ssh of cold water to the man.


    "You¡¯re good, I¡¯ll remember you," the man eximed, pping the table fiercely, then turned to leave the spot, pulling out a phone from his pocket. He went to make a call in the corner, Xu Ke only seeing his back without knowing what was said. All he knew was that when the man came back his aura was even more menacing, looking at Xu Ke like he was already a dead man.


    "My chips are on the way, soon you¡¯ll know. This game will end with you conceding defeat, and when I crush you underfoot let¡¯s see how you boast then," the man rasped.


    Standing behind Xu Ke, Zhong Boyu ced a hand on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, the urgency reflected in his demeanor, though he said nothing, concern was written all over his face.


    "Trust me, I won¡¯t lose this game," Xu Ke patted Zhong Boyu¡¯s hand on his shoulder. "No matter the opponent, there¡¯s only one winner, and that person can only be me."


    Xu Ke¡¯s confident stance severely irritated the man¡¯s nerves, "Oh how I can¡¯t wait to see you on your knees begging. That would be such a beautiful sight," the man said, licking his exposed sharp teeth.


    "You¡¯ll never see that day," Xu Ke calmly retorted.


    Soon the chips that the man had been waiting for arrived, it was a small ind located in Japan, known for its pleasant scenery and being a great tourist destination. Xu Ke nced at Zhong Boyu, who nodded, and Xu Ke began to smile.


    "Your chips are sufficient, the game canmence," Xu Ke announced.


    "¨­kuma Anju, my name. You better remember it because this name will be your nightmare," ignoring the cards dealt by the croupier, ¨­kuma Anju provocatively stared at Xu Ke, as if he already saw Xu Ke¡¯s defeat.


    "You¡¯re thinking too much. Why would I remember the name of a man destined to lose to me? That would be a waste of my brainpower," Xu Keid his hand on the cards set before him, speaking with a touch of disdain.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words effortlessly triggered ¨­kuma Anju¡¯s sensitive nerve once more. A proud man couldn¡¯t stand being disregarded, so ¨­kuma Anju unleashed his skills without hesitation, determined to make Xu Ke pay.


    He lightly flipped open the corner of his card, seeing an eight of hearts and a ten of clubse into view, making ¨­kuma Anju¡¯s eyelid twitch. He looked up to see Xu Ke¡¯s face, only to be met with a mask thatpletely concealed Xu Ke¡¯s emotions.


    ¨­kuma Anju furrowed his brow, no hesitation, as his thumb worked the card. The original ten of clubs magically transformed into a ten of hearts. Upon seeing this, although there wasn¡¯t any significant change in ¨­kuma Anju¡¯s facial expression, the rxation of his muscles conveyed a message.


    Xu Ke, expressionless, watched as the opponent revealed the ten of hearts, and with a flick of his fingers across the card, the card transformed as well. Behind Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia, witnessing this scene from such close proximity for the first time, widened their eyes, seemingly trying to pierce through Xu Ke¡¯s hand with their gaze.


    Their amazed and baffled expressions were well hidden behind their masks, showing not a trace for ¨­kuma Anju to catch onto.


    Seeing his own card after altering it brought a smug smile to ¨­kuma Anju¡¯s face, "Why haven¡¯t you revealed your card? Embarrassed by its small value?" he taunted.


    Xu Ke let out a cold chuckle without speaking, and in the next moment, revealed his own card, a ten of spades.


    ¨­kuma Anju¡¯s face remained expressionless as the croupier continued to deal cards.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 459: Decisive Battle

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Decisive Battle</h4>


    Da Xiong Anshou flipped over his card, it was a nine of hearts. Da Xiong Anshou¡¯s pinky slightly perked up with a sense of satisfaction, as long as he got two more hearts, he would have a straight flush. Unless Xu Ke could also reveal a straight flush bigger than his, this round would be his win for sure.


    The chances of opening two straight flushes in a deck are incredibly low. Thinking of this, Da Xiong Anshou¡¯s demeanor rxed even more.


    But soon his caution couldn¡¯t be maintained, as Xu Ke flipped over a jack of spades.


    Da Xiong Anshou¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and his originally rxed position turned tense when Xu Ke unveiled the king of spades. His eyes glued to Xu Ke¡¯s cards, as if they were embroidered with a flower, his previously broad gestures became more restrained.


    Finally, the croupier dealt thest card, at this point, aside from the hidden hole card, the rest of the four cards had been revealed. Da Xiong Anshou had a pure flush of hearts from nine to queen, while Xu Ke had a pure flush of spades from ten to king.


    Cold sweat appeared on Da Xiong Anshou¡¯s forehead, and when he looked at Xu Ke, the confidence and arrogance in his eyes turned into fear and unease, and even fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Things had reached the most tense stage, and the oue depended entirely on thest card of each yer.


    In fact, not only was Da Xiong Anshou extremely tense, but Xu Ke wasn¡¯t much better off either. Zhong Boyu didn¡¯t know what Xu Ke¡¯sst hole card was, making him inevitably nervous. Though he didn¡¯t show it on the surface, his body was already stretched to the extreme, like a taut string, ready to snap at the slightest touch.


    The two camps faced each other across the gambling table, the atmosphere was unusually intense. Though not hot, ayer of sticky sweat emerged on their bodies, and the only person who remained calm and unperturbed was probably Xu Ke.


    "Why not flip over the card, weren¡¯t you very confident earlier, now are you scared?" Xu Ke yed with the exposed card on the table, his eyes filled with taunting and ridicule when looking at Da Xiong Anshou, instantly igniting him. Although he was still afraid of the result, he still turned over his card under Xu Ke¡¯s provocation.


    Da Xiong Anshou¡¯s straight flush made Zhong Boyu¡¯s vision go dark for a moment. This wasn¡¯t a game of mere millions but involved a tremendous amount of more than two billion put into creating this cruise, and the revenue it brought in was a huge astronomical figure. If the cruise was lost, he wouldn¡¯t be bankrupt, but it would be a huge blow nheless.


    Zhong Boyu felt his mouth dry, reluctantly swallowing his saliva and turning his attention to Xu Ke, pinning all his hopes on him.


    "I¡¯ve already revealed my card, it¡¯s your turn." Having unveiled his card, Da Xiong Anshou oddly felt a bit relieved.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t say a word, and it seemed like the air froze into ice. Zhong Boyu, seeing that Xu Ke hadn¡¯t made any move, softly called out, "Xu, it¡¯s our turn."


    "What, afraid to reveal it, could it be that the hole card is trash?" Seeing that Xu Ke hadn¡¯t moved for a long time, Da Xiong Anshou felt a sense of glee rising in his heart. It felt like the blood in his body was igniting; if he won this battle today, his reputation in the gambling world would soar, bringing him closer to the goal of being the gambling king.


    Da Xiong Anshou¡¯s pressing approach was like a heavy hammer mercilessly striking Zhong Boyu¡¯s head, making him dizzy, but he still tried to calm his anxiety andfort Xu Ke, "Even if we lose, it¡¯s okay. I managed to win this cruise before, and I can do it again in the future."


    "Ha ha ha, what are you talking nonsense about, I already said there can only be one winner in this game, and that¡¯s me." Xu Ke nced teasingly at Zhong Boyu, and in the next moment, he flipped his card open, a spade of A appeared, freezing the triumphant expression on Da Xiong Anshou¡¯s face.


    "A straight flush of spades, sorry, I win." Xu Ke stood up from his seat, about to leave, but Zhong Boyu gave him a hard punch on the shoulder, "You were teasing me, do you know how agonizing that was for me just now?"


    Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression was initially fierce, but the next moment he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, "You did me a big favor today, and I owe you one. From now on, everything on this cruise is open to you for free. Take whatever you like, all on my tab." After giving Xu Ke another punch on the chest, Zhong Boyu said.


    However, all this was uneptable to Da Xiong Anshou. He stared fixedly at both their cards, and as Xu Ke was about to leave, he suddenly shouted, "This game doesn¡¯t count, how could you have such a big hand, you must have cheated, I want a recount." Da Xiong Anshou shouted loudly, unwilling to ept the oue.


    "Do you have evidence? If not, then you should ept your loss." Xu Ke looked at him with a provocative smile.


    "Take him away," Zhong Boyu said to the security personnel in the casino.


    "No, I won¡¯t lose, how could I lose? This is all fake, I am destined to be the future gambling king, I want a rematch, let¡¯s do it again, none of this is real," Da Xiong Anshou was escorted towards the door, but he kept shouting his dissatisfaction, refusing to cooperate, his feet struggling in the air, appearing like a clown, nothing like his previous arrogant demeanor.


    Yu Xia was startled by his sudden insane behavior, and Lin Mengyao gently coaxed her in her arms.


    "How did he suddenly be like this, wasn¡¯t he very formidable before?" Yu Xia asked with a nk expression from Lin Mengyao¡¯s embrace.


    Though Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t see Yu Xia¡¯s expression at the moment, having spent so much time together, she could imagine it, so she smiled and exined to Yu Xia, "Because someone like him had always been sessful, walking too smoothly along the way, so he couldn¡¯t handle a bit of setback. Just a small setback was enough to make him copse."


    "Such a person looks seemingly formidable, but in truth, is just so-so, cowardly to the core," Lin Mengyao concluded, her eyes carrying a bit of disdain and sarcasm.


    "You really helped me a lot today, I must thank you properly, the two of us are not stopping until we¡¯re drunk today." Thinking about his rival losing an ind just like that, Zhong Boyu felt delighted and everything seemed pleasing to him, "By the way, that ind was won by you, I¡¯ll shamelessly propose we split it in half between us brothers, you wouldn¡¯t mind, right?"


    "No, not at all, don¡¯t worry." Xu Ke nodded and said.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 460: Before the Banquet Begins

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 460: Before the Banquet Begins</h4>


    Xu Ke, with Zhong Boyu¡¯s arm around his shoulder, took a tour of the casino and was then led outside, seemingly heading towards the bar.


    As the four of them were happily walking forward, a person suddenly jumped out on the road, startling the four of them. Upon closer inspection, they realized it was the bear Anshou who had been kicked out earlier.


    The bear Anshou, after carefully observing the clothes the four were wearing, confirmed in his heart that these were the people who had won against him in the casino, and his eyes were filled with undeniable hatred.


    "Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve taken off your masks, I won¡¯t recognize you. I¡¯m not satisfied with the result in the casino. I demand a rematch. I, the bear Anshou, never lose, especially not to a Chinese like you." The bear Anshou, being short, had to look up to meet Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, which made him very unhappy, even feeling a sense of humiliation, deepening his resentment towards Xu Ke and the others.


    Clearly, the four of them were quite striking, but in the eyes of the bear Anshou, they all looked detestable. Just seeing them made his internal fire rage uncontrobly.


    "Do you dare? Do you dare topete with me again? This time, I will undoubtedly clear my name." The bear Anshou clenched his fists and said.


    "No matter how many times wepete, against me, you only have one result ¨C losing. There¡¯s no other possibility. If you want to win against me, you better improve your gambling skills. Oh, by the way, we Chinese have beaten you Japanese more than once. If we can win once, we can keep winning. Even if I lose in the future, the person who beats me won¡¯t be from Japan, so give up." Xu Ke said unmercifully, practically rubbing the opponent¡¯s face in the dirt, eliciting heavy gasps from the bear Anshou, who looked ready to explode at any moment.


    "You can¡¯t leave. If you don¡¯tpete with me again today, I won¡¯t let you leave. Even if you leave today, I¡¯ll keep pestering you." The bear Anshou said, trembling with anger.


    Xu Ke licked his back teeth and looked at Zhong Boyu, who had already taken out his phone from his pocket and called some people over. Initially, the bear Anshou didn¡¯t know what they were doing, stubbornly waiting in ce until he saw familiar attires and realized what they had been doing on the phone.


    His arms were once again restrained, attracting the attention of passersby. "Thank you again today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have so easily obtained a small ind. If it weren¡¯t for your reminder, I would¡¯ve forgotten to confine you. Don¡¯t worry; once we reach the next port, we¡¯ll let you off. But until then, please stay in the room and don¡¯t wander off randomly."


    After Zhong Boyu finished speaking and waved his hand, the bear Anshou was taken away once more, still struggling and shouting in the same posture, except this time the people taking him had a specific destination in mind.


    "Finally, some peace. Come on, let¡¯s go have a drink." After dealing with the situation, Zhong Boyu¡¯s smile returned, looking as cheerful as ever.


    "No need; we have minors here, and I will not apany you to the bar." Xu Ke reached out to refuse.


    "Oh, my pig brain, I was so happy I forgot about that. How about I buy some drinks and we have a drink in your room?" Zhong Boyu pped his own forehead and said.


    "I don¡¯t see where you¡¯re being smart. That¡¯s my and my wife¡¯s ce. What¡¯s a man like you doing in there?" Xu Ke rolled his eyes at Zhong Boyu and, holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, prepared to distance himself from this fool.


    "I didn¡¯t think of it! Let¡¯s drink in my room instead." Zhong Boyu pped his forehead again and suggested.


    "Two grown men drinking alone in a room? I won¡¯t apany you; I want to be with my wife." Xu Ke refused Zhong Boyu again without mercy.


    "Fine, no drinks then. But can you wait for me?" Zhong Boyu waved at Xu Ke, appearing like a deserted, aggrieved maiden, which gave Xu Ke goosebumps. He quickened his pace with Lin Mengyao, and Yu Xia had to jog to keep up.


    Her cheeks turned rosy from running, her features rare and lively.


    The four of them, with an aggregated age nearing a hundred, were acting like children, and time slipped by quickly as the dance party approached.


    Though it was an evening dance, the sky hadn¡¯t darkened yet when Yu Xia was dug out of bed by Lin Mengyao.


    "Xiaxia, stop sleeping, wake up. We need to prepare for the dance party attire." Lin Mengyao shook Yu Xia awake.


    Yu Xia, like a little animal, burrowed into her bed reluctantly, but still got up, washed up, ate, changed clothes, and followed Lin Mengyao to buy the evening¡¯s banquet attire and then to style themselves.


    It was Yu Xia¡¯s first time in such a ce. Everything new and strange, yet she didn¡¯t appear small-minded and instead exuded afortable, refreshing springtime vibe, lively and not to be looked down upon.


    "Wee! Are you here for the evening party styling?" The person leading Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia in was very polite, with aforting tone.


    Lin Mengyao nodded, confirming their guess.


    "Then you¡¯re at the right ce. Not to brag, but our styling studio is the best on the whole cruise. Judging by your looks, you haven¡¯t settled on your gowns yet, right? How about taking a look here? We coborate with all major international luxury brands, and our store has their haute couture that will surely meet your needs." The salesperson eagerly introduced while swiftly leading Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia to the clothing area.


    The dazzling array of clothes was enough to overwhelm anyone. It was unbelievable how the store owner managed to stock thetest haute couture from major brands, not a single fake in sight, improving Lin Mengyao¡¯s opinion of the ce.


    "Xiaxia,e over and pick a dress. We need to go to the dance party soon. Quickly choose one you like." Lin Mengyao called Yu Xia over to pick a dress.


    Yu Xia walked ahead picking clothes, while Lin Mengyao followed, offering opinions as she chose for herself, creating a warm atmosphere between the two. "Sis, that smoky gray dress would look great on you." Yu Xia tugged Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm and pointed at the dress she fancied.


    It was a strapless gown with a finely cinched waist, the top embroidered with magnolias mixed with some ck, transitioning to a flowing chiffon skirt from the waist down. The chiffon skirt wasn¡¯t tightly fitted butyered into a puffy style, creating a smoky effect.


    Not only did Yu Xia love it at first sight, but so did Lin Mengyao. Holding the dress, Lin Mengyao patted Yu Xia¡¯s head and said, "I really like this dress. Thank you, Xiaxia, for picking it for me."


    Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s thanks, Yu Xia shyly lowered her head, her voice brimming with joy as she said, "No thanks needed, as long as sis likes it."

 Chapter 461: Snatching

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Snatching</h4>


    Just when the atmosphere between the two of them was cozy, a discordant voice interrupted, and the owner of the voice even grabbed the long dress Lin Mengyao was holding and rudely said, "I like this dress. It¡¯s mine now. You guys go pick something else."


    The owner of the voice had an obvious sense of entitlement.


    She reached out to yank the dress, but it didn¡¯t move at all, still staying snugly in Lin Mengyao¡¯s arms.


    "Let go. Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?" The woman said, frowning and looking at Lin Mengyao with jealousy in her eyes.


    "We picked this dress first. Just because you like it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll give it to you. Go pick something else," Lin Mengyao¡¯s face darkened as she said coldly to the other woman.


    "I¡¯m paying for it. This dress has to be mine," the woman said unreasonably, not caring about any rules.


    "Firste, first served. I picked this dress. There¡¯s another styling room in this mall. You can go there to see if there¡¯s anything you like, but I won¡¯t give this dress to you. Firste, first served. If you want it, you¡¯ll have to wait until I willingly give it up," Lin Mengyao said.


    It was as if an invisible wall had been erected between the two women, an unspoken tension and a sense of battle swirling around them.


    "I don¡¯t know about ¡¯firste, first served.¡¯ I only know that whoever has the ability owns it. As long as I have enough money, I can buy whatever I want. Is it any of your business? Dressed like a shabby person from the countryside, do you even have the nerve to wear this dress? Are you worthy? Wearing this dress on you is simply a waste," the woman said unceremoniously. After saying this, she forcefully tugged away most of the dress from Lin Mengyao, and a smug smile appeared on her face.


    "Why are you still holding onto this dress like some country bumpkin? Let go, right now. If you damage this dress, can you afford to pay for it?" The woman, chin held high, said arrogantly.


    "Of course I can afford it. Letting go? That¡¯s impossible. Just give up." Despite having most of the dress snatched away, Lin Mengyao held tightly onto the remaining part, refusing to back down.


    The stylist heard a faint sound of disputeing from this direction, and without a word, he pushed through the crowd and came over. Seeing which dress the two were fighting over, the stylist almost fainted. He dropped the shading brush he was holding onto the floor without caring, even though it was the newest set of makeup brushes he was fond of and wouldn¡¯t let anyone else touch in the whole styling room. Yet now, one of these brushesy on the ground, stepped on by its owner.


    "My dears, please don¡¯t pull on this dress like that. If you keep this up, the dress will be ruined, and I won¡¯t be able to exin that," the stylist said heartbrokenly, looking at the dress between the two women, his hands frozen in mid-air, unsure where to ce them, his voice trembling.


    Hearing the stylist¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao felt reluctant but released her grip, not wanting to see the stylist look too embarrassed. But just at that moment of loosening, the woman snatched the dress away smugly.


    "Hmph, even if you keep fighting with me for this dress, what can you do? In the end, it¡¯s still mine. Next time, remember to clean your filthy eyes. Today I¡¯m in a good mood and won¡¯t hold this against you. If I meet you on this cruise again, you¡¯d better stay far away from me. Got it!" The woman shouted sharply.


    "How can you be like this? We were the ones who saw the dress first, and you just came over and snatched it and then say such things. How can you be so unreasonable and rude?" Yu Xia, seeing Lin Mengyao at a loss, said, her face flushed, nervously tugging on Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, shouting at the woman.


    "Who are you talking to? Say it again, I dare you!" The woman threw the dress she held onto the ground, her thin stiletto heel stepping on it, leaving a ck footprint on the smoky gray dress, ruining its overall beauty.


    "So what if we say it again, do you dare to make a move on me on the ship?" Lin Mengyao shielded Yu Xia behind her, her eyes sharp as she stared at the woman.


    On the other side, seeing his dress being desecrated, the stylist nearly fainted. "Oh my god, my dear, my dress! Stop stepping on it, lift your foot up now. This is D¡¯s haute couture of the year. I went through so much to get it, how can I just let you step on it like that?" The stylist knelt on the ground, holding onto the now-dirty dress, sobbing.


    "Oh please, it¡¯s just a ragged dress. I stepped on it, so what? Is it worth crying about? How much do you want for it, I¡¯ll pay. Stop whining in front of me, I can¡¯t stand your mournful face," the woman said unhappily, giving the stylist a kick.


    Originally, everyone who entered was considered a guest, and the stylist didn¡¯t want to lose his temper with anyone, but seeing his dress ruined like this, and the culprit not only showing no remorse but also kicking him, a fire of anger instantly ignited in the stylist¡¯s heart.


    "I don¡¯t care about your quarrel with her, but you can¡¯t ruin my dress and then treat me like this without an apology. I can¡¯t ept that," the stylist said, standing up from the ground, holding his dress and pointing at the woman.


    "From today on, you¡¯re no longer wee in this styling room. Get out!" the stylist, tears in his eyes, yelled at the woman, startling everyone.


    The yelled-at woman turned livid, "Who do you think you are to want to kick me out? Believe me, with just one word, you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive on this cruise. Just someone who serves people, it¡¯s your honor that I even noticed this styling room, yet you dare to yell at me! Who do you think you are? My parents have never yelled at me, and who are you!"


    While saying this, the woman walked up to the stylist and pped him in the face, the force numbing her hand, but she still felt unsatisfied, quickly raising her other hand and giving the stylist a symmetrical p on his face.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that the stylist felt the sharp pain on his cheek, "You actually hit me." The stylist, looking at the woman, said with trembling voice and flushed cheeks, unsure if it was out of grievance or anger.


    "So what if I hit you? Do you dare hit me back? Can you hit me back?" the woman, seeing the stylist¡¯s expression, finally felt a bit satisfied, continuing with her provoking words and raising her hand again, appearing intent on hitting the stylist again.


    Just as the woman¡¯s hand was about to fall, Lin Mengyao suddenly grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 462: The Styling Room

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 462: The Styling Room</h4>


    "Don¡¯t push your luck." Lin Mengyao said coldly, looking at the woman.


    "So what if I¡¯m pushing my luck? I¡¯m settling my scores with him; what does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t forget, we still have unfinished business between us. Instead of worrying about others, you should worry about yourself. I¡¯m a person who holds grudges and will never forget you." The woman looked at Lin Mengyao with malicious intent and said word by word, "I really hate your face. I want to ruin it."


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t frightened by her words; instead, Yu Xia was so scared her face turned pale. She shivered and said, "How can you be so evil? Just because of a bit of jealousy, you want to destroy someone. People like you won¡¯t have a good end after you die."


    "Who still believes in karma these days? Should I say you¡¯re naive or stupid? But rest assured, I won¡¯t forget you. Since you both want to show off your sisterly bond in front of me, I¡¯ll fulfill that wish and let you be good sisters." As if recalling some beautiful scene, the womanughed, but her smile was twisted, extremely so.


    Yu Xia was trembling from the woman¡¯sugh, and Lin Mengyao was also startled, but having experienced things in America, Lin Mengyao soon steadied herself, "You¡¯re crazy." Lin Mengyao said.


    "Watched too many dumb movies and think you¡¯re the heroine of the world? Last time, the one who talked big outside already lost face all the way to the Pacific Ocean. Though I can¡¯t speak for other ces, you can¡¯t touch me on this ship." Lin Mengyao reached out and poked the woman on the shoulder, her face full of inexplicable mockery.


    "I want to tear that mouth of yours!" The woman, provoked by Lin Mengyao, lunged sharply with her pointed nails towards Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, quickly and urgently. Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯t expected the woman to act suddenly and wasn¡¯t prepared at all, so she immediately shut her eyes tightly to protect them.


    At this critical moment, Yu Xia extended her hand to block the woman¡¯s attack.


    "Stop fucking meddling here." The woman¡¯s nails left three bloody marks on the back of Yu Xia¡¯s hand. One can imagine what condition Lin Mengyao¡¯s face would have been in if Yu Xia hadn¡¯t blocked the woman just now.


    Lin Mengyao opened her eyes, seeing Yu Xia¡¯s small hand stretched out in front of her, being beaten by the woman. In those few short seconds, Yu Xia¡¯s arm acquired several more scars.


    Seeing Yu Xia being beaten wasn¡¯t Lin Mengyao¡¯s style. Without saying a word, Lin Mengyao joined the fight. Having systematically learnedbat techniques in the past, she thought it should be easy to handle this woman with her skills. But in fights between women, who cares about borate tricks? When her hair was grabbed in the opponent¡¯s palm, Lin Mengyao abandoned her learned techniques and resorted to the most primitive form of fighting.


    The stylist stood there holding a dress, staring nkly at the three tangled together, without reacting. Only when the clothes rack was dragged down with a loud crash to the floor did he react and shouted for help.


    Standing in the men¡¯s section picking out clothes with Zhong Boyu, Xu Ke heard the shout from the women¡¯s section. He put down the suit he had selected and rushed over. Seeing Xu Ke running over, Zhong Boyu also put down his clothes and followed him.


    Not seeing Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia¡¯s figures in the crowd, Xu Ke had a bad premonition. He pushed through the crowd and rushed in. Who else would be the focus in the center of the circle if not Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia?


    The three women were pulling each other¡¯s hair, none willing to let go first. Compared to the woman, Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia, fighting two against one, didn¡¯t look as disheveled, and their injuries weren¡¯t as severe. But the situation still made Xu Ke furrow his brow.


    "Let go, all of you." Xu Ke said in a low voice.


    Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia instinctively let go upon suddenly hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice. Seeing this, the woman showed a triumphant smile, just as she was about to take some sneaky actions, she heard Zhong Boyu¡¯s voice, the person she secretly liked. The woman¡¯s expression froze and she quickly released her hand, nervously starting to tidy up her makeup and hair.


    "Weren¡¯t you here to choose clothes? How did you end up fighting, all covered in injuries? Does it hurt?" Xu Ke pulled Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia to his side, smoothing their somewhat messy hair and checking the scratch marks on their bodies left by nails, slightly frowning, his voice a bit low.


    "We didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The woman started it first. She was trying to take our clothes, threatening and attacking us. If she hadn¡¯t started it, we wouldn¡¯t have fought." Lin Mengyao tugged on Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, looking at him pitiably, moistening her demeanor to appear like a soft kitten. Lin Mengyao rarely showed this side of herself, and doing so suddenly made all the words Xu Ke was ready to say get swallowed back down.


    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t be mad, we won¡¯t do it next time." Yu Xia tugged at her own hem, not daring to raise her head, her voice small and tearful. As she blinked, two crystalline teardrops rolled out of Yu Xia¡¯s eyes,nding on the most wounded part of her hand, scalding her enough to make her jolt, making her look both pitiful and adorable ¡ª one couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out and pat her head.


    Thebined impact of the two girls, big and small, was just too overwhelming. Xu Ke¡¯s patience ran dry in under three seconds, all his words turning into a long sigh exiting his mouth.


    "Don¡¯t let there be a next time; don¡¯t hit someone yourself. Look at all these injuries ¡ª doesn¡¯t it hurt? Next time something like this happens, just call me over. I¡¯ll handle it for you, alright?" Xu Ke said.


    "Alright." Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia replied together in a small voice.


    Zhong Boyu, seeing the three finish their conversation, was about to walk over, but his path was blocked by someone.


    "Brother Boyu, when did you get here? I didn¡¯t see you just now." The woman gave a shy nce at Zhong Boyu, her face blushing bashfully, and looked down coyly, ying the part of a little girl perfectly.


    This would have been a beautiful scene, if only her face wasn¡¯t marked with ridiculous red lines.


    "Who are you? I don¡¯t know you, don¡¯t block my way." Zhong Boyu said bluntly, looking at the inexplicable woman in front of him.


    The woman¡¯s face twisted for a moment but quickly returned to her previous bashful expression, "I¡¯m Wen Yating, we met before. Did you forget?" Wen Yating said tentatively.


    "I really don¡¯t remember you. No impression." Zhong Boyu frowned, looking at the affected woman in front of him. Having seen all sorts of girls in his life, Wen Yating¡¯s looks weren¡¯t top-notch to begin with. Now her hair was a mess like a bird¡¯s nest, her clothes were a bit disheveled, and her makeup was smudged. In Zhong Boyu¡¯s eyes, she was almost as ridiculous as a flower, practically an eyesore.

 Chapter 463 Who Exactly is the Unlucky One?

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Who Exactly is the Unlucky One?</h4>


    Zhong Boyu didn¡¯t want to look at Wen Yating¡¯s overly sweet face, so he took a step to leave. However, Wen Yating firmly blocked his path, refusing to give him the chance to move forward, which only made Zhong Boyu even more impatient.


    "What on earth did youe here to tell me? If you have something to say, say it quickly. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here." Zhong Boyu¡¯s tone wasced with deep impatience.


    Seeing Zhong Boyu¡¯s state, Wen Yating first felt a pang in her heart, and then her face turned ashen. She took a deep breath before looking at him with slightly red eyes and said, "Someone bullied me. You need to stand up for me. Those two ganged up on me just because there were more of them and hit me. Look, I have scratches all over my body from them."


    As she spoke, Wen Yating tugged at her clothes, moving closer to Zhong Boyu to show him the scratches on her body. The red marks against her fair skin could indeed make someone drool, especially since she had a nice figure, increasing her allure, but Zhong Boyu felt nothing but queasiness just seeing her face.


    Having seen too many beauties, Wen Yating¡¯s presence had the sole effect of being an eyesore. When he understood who Wen Yating wasining about, Zhong Boyu almost burst outughing, "I¡¯ve seen stupid people, but none as stupid as you. You¡¯re so foolish it¡¯s eye-opening." Zhong Boyu nced at Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia, his voice devoid of humor.


    Originally waiting for Zhong Boyu to stand up for her andfort her, Wen Yating immediately raised her head, unable to believe what she just heard.


    "Boyu brother, what are you saying? How can you say that to me? You know I like you, how can you treat me like this? Besides, aren¡¯t our families supposed to be partnering? After all, I¡¯m the daughter of your business partner. Is this how you treat partners?" Wen Yating¡¯s voice carried a hint of sobbing, looking at Zhong Boyu as if he were a heartless man, making Zhong Boyu¡¯s skin crawl.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. We¡¯re not close. If you¡¯re not interested in me as a partner, you can talk to your father about recing me with someone you think is suitable to work with yourpany. I wouldn¡¯t mind, you choose." Zhong Boyu said nonchntly.


    "Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t bother me. Do you even realize how ugly you are?" Zhong Boyu pushed her away from in front of him with one hand and walked towards Xu Ke.


    "Another one of your romantic entanglements?" Xu Ke nced behind Zhong Boyu, his gaze icy. Daring toy hands on his woman and sister, he needed to think carefully about what price to make her pay. Xu Ke squinted slightly, contemting.


    "A senseless woman who appeared from who knows where." Zhong Boyu couldn¡¯t be bothered to hide his impatience.


    "Zhong Boyu, don¡¯t you feel anything for my devotion? What is your heart made of? Is it stone? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare ask my dad to dissolve our families¡¯ coboration?" Wen Yating shouted loudly at Zhong Boyu¡¯s back.


    "Are you threatening me?" Zhong Boyu slowly turned around, looking into Wen Yating¡¯s eyes with a storm she had never seen before, a storm that made Wen Yating unconsciously take a step back, her previously inted momentum deting like a punctured balloon.


    "I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just stating the truth." Wen Yating puffed up her chest and continued, "As long as you punish those two behind you, I can act like nothing happened, and our families¡¯ partnership can continue."


    "What kind of partnership exactly do your families have?" Xu Ke asked.


    "Furniture business, nothing worth mentioning." Zhong Boyu replied indifferently to Xu Ke, then turned his head to look at Wen Yating, who was still waiting for him to stand on her side, "You go tell your father, our families¡¯ partnership ends here. From now on, I, Zhong Boyu, will have no business interactions with the Wen Family."


    Zhong Boyu¡¯s words were like a lightning strike. Wen Yating¡¯s face turned instantly pale, "Just for those two enchantresses, you¡¯re willing to give up the friendship between our families. Zhong Boyu, I misjudged you; I didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless." Wen Yating¡¯s tears fell instantly, and she covered her face, wanting to leave but was stopped by the stylist, who was watching the drama unfold.


    "You damaged my clothes and haven¡¯tpensated me yet. That dress costs five million eight hundred thousand. Will you be using a card or cash?" The stylist blocked Wen Yating¡¯s path.


    Treated this way, Wen Yating was about to go mad with anger. The stares fixed on her made her body tremble with rage. She pulled out a bank card from her bag and threw it at the stylist without even looking, crying as she attempted to run away, but was stopped again by Xu Ke.


    "Stop. You¡¯re from the Wen Family that makes furniture, right? Tell your father that it¡¯s the fault of a father if a child is not taught. I won¡¯t hit you since you¡¯re a woman, but I won¡¯t just let it slide that you hit my woman today. I will settle this score with your father. He better be prepared for the Xu Family¡¯s retaliation." Xu Ke said, his lips curling slightly but his face showing no sign of humor.


    "You¡¯re all bullying me. None of you are good people, and I¡¯ll make my father stand up for me." Wen Yating stomped her foot hard, left the card behind, and turned to run away.


    "I¡¯ll make sure to get justice for you today, don¡¯t feel upset." Xu Ke said gently, patting Lin Mengyao¡¯s head.


    "Yes, I trust you." Lin Mengyao nodded, genuinely disliking Wen Yating¡¯s arrogant and domineering demeanor.


    Havingforted Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia, Xu Ke treated their wounds and then took them to get dolled up, slightly pressed for time.


    On the other side, Wen Yating, with tears streaming down her face, ran back to her room under the weird gazes of everyone. After crying enough in her room, she went to knock on her father¡¯s door.


    Being interrupted from his tryst, Wen¡¯s father¡¯s face showed impatience, and the woman lying on the bed was unhappy too, hooking her fair legs around Wen¡¯s father¡¯s waist, unwilling to let him leave, "Can¡¯t we just ignore her and continue?" The woman¡¯s coy voice made Wen¡¯s father¡¯s ears tingle, but the doorbell was so loud that continuing was impossible.


    Wen¡¯s father squeezed the woman¡¯s leg, "Let me deal with the person outside first, then we can continue. Wait for me here," he pinched her face and turned to open the door.


    He had barely cracked the door open when Wen Yating pushed it further, bumping into her father and barging in. Without a word, she started crying, giving her father a headache.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 464: Argument

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Argument</h4>


    Father Wen nced in the direction of the bedroom, noticing that he had closed the door tightly when he came out. He let out a sigh of relief, handed a few tissues to Wen Yating, and put on a paternal expression as he asked, "Why are you crying now? Who bullied my precious daughter? Tell me, and I¡¯ll stand up for you."


    "Who else but that man Zhong Boyu." Wen Yating blew her nose aggressively with the tissue, speaking in a tearful voice.


    Hearing Zhong Boyu¡¯s name from Wen Yating¡¯s mouth, Father Wen furrowed his brows, feeling a vague sense of foreboding, but he still tried to ask calmly, "What did he do to make you so upset?"


    With reddened eyes, Wen Yating nced at Father Wen, and then began to recount everything that had happened in the styling room, crying as she spoke,pletely oblivious to the increasingly grim look on Father Wen¡¯s face.


    "Can you believe he could treat me like this? Dad, we must stop our partnership with Zhong Boyu. I need him to understand our power. If he doesn¡¯t apologize to me and punish those two bitches for me, this matter won¡¯t end. If I can¡¯t control him now, what will happen when I marry him?" Wen Yating pped the couch emphatically as she spoke.


    "Of course, there¡¯s no way we can continue our partnership with Zhong Boyu." Father Wen said through gritted teeth, looking at Wen Yating with a gaze that, for the first time,cked a father¡¯s warmth.


    "That¡¯s right, do it this way. Dad, remember, if Zhong Boyu doesn¡¯te to apologize and admit his mistake, don¡¯t you dare soften and agree to continue the partnership." Wen Yating clung to Father Wen¡¯s arm coquettishly, but Father Wen shook her off, causing her to fall back onto the sofa.


    "Dad?" Wen Yating finally looked at Father Wen directly, seeing his eyes red with rage, veins bulging on his forehead, making her a bit fearful.


    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Wen Yating asked quietly, tentatively.


    "You¡¯re asking what¡¯s wrong with me? Why don¡¯t you see what you¡¯ve done! Do you even know how important this business with Zhong Boyu is to our family? With this partnership, the Wen Family could advance further, and now you¡¯ve personally severed this opportunity. Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked for this path? I¡¯ve drunk myself nearly to death with others just to make this connection, and who knows how much the things I¡¯ve given away are worth. But now you¡¯ve ruined all my efforts with just a few words. I¡¯m not your father; I can¡¯t bear to be your father. You should be my father!"


    Father Wen¡¯s finger pointing at Wen Yating trembled uncontrobly, his gaze on her seemed as if he wanted to skin her alive.


    "How could I have given birth to such a foolish daughter? I never asked you to help me, I just begged you not to hold me back, alright?" Father Wen tried to endure, but in the end, he found he couldn¡¯t just swallow this incident and pretend like nothing happened, so he shouted at Wen Yating.


    "You¡¯re yelling at me? I didn¡¯t know about your work matters. If I¡¯d known how crucial Zhong Boyu is to our family, would I have made a fuss? You tell me nothing and then me me for causing trouble. How could you be like this!" Wen Yating saw Father Wen¡¯s expression softening slightly, and her previously suppressed anger red up again.


    "Are you ming me now? My attitude towards Zhong Boyu is clear to anyone with eyes, so why can¡¯t you see it? Have you ever reflected on this?" Father Wen¡¯s anger surged uncontrobly at Wen Yating¡¯s stubborn refusal to repent and her attempt to shift the me onto him.


    "Why didn¡¯t I see it? Isn¡¯t it because you never taught me? If you had taught me, wouldn¡¯t I be able to see? You¡¯ve been like this from the start, never even thinking about teaching me, yet you expect me to be as outstanding as other kids. How is that possible? You¡¯re dreaming." Wen Yating shouted at Father Wen.


    Father Wen couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore and pped Wen Yating across the face. The loud p sound startled both of them into silence for a moment.


    "You hit me; you actually hit me over someone else." Wen Yating, in disbelief, touched her burning cheek, looking at Father Wen with eyes filled with hatred. This sight instantly sent a chill through Father Wen, extinguishing any guilt he might have felt.


    "Do you think this is what my mom in heaven would want? Did you forget what you promised her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that when you die and meet her in heaven, you won¡¯t be able to face her?" Having lived with Father Wen for many years, she knew exactly how to stab him where it hurt the most, but she forgot that everyone has their limits.


    "Enough, do you even realize how many beatings you¡¯ve dodged and how much work you¡¯ve shirked because of this excuse? You me me for not teaching you, but why don¡¯t you ask yourself who pushed away every opportunity given to you, who dodged responsibility repeatedly? Who was it?" Father Wen shouted.


    Wen Yating looked at Father Wen, who was shouting at her, her eyes full of unfamiliarity and resentment, "All of this is because of you. If you had the resolve to discipline me, everything could have ended differently. Truth be told, you never wanted to teach me in the first ce; so stop making excuses for yourself. Don¡¯t you find it disgusting how you¡¯re acting like a hypocrite?"


    Father Wen was so enraged by Wen Yating¡¯s words that his lips were trembling, "Is that how you see me? I¡¯ve cherished you for over twenty years only to breed hatred? Even if I had raised a dog for so many years, it would wag its tail at me, but I¡¯ve been blind enough to pamper you like a treasure for all these years. I¡¯m truly blind."


    Without warning, Father Wen pped himself, frightening Wen Yating into trembling. She actually regretted what she had just said but refused to apologize out of pride, merely biting her lip and listening to Father Wen.


    Just at that moment, the bedroom door opened suddenly, and a woman dressed provocatively leaned against the door frame. Seeing the father and daughter looking at her, the woman flicked her long curly hair and said, "Sorry, I¡¯m just so thirsty I came out to get some water. Pretend I¡¯m not here and carry on."


    The woman, unting her plum-colored nails, walked towards the water dispenser.


    "Who is this woman?" Wen Yating¡¯s eyes seemed to be on fire as she looked at the woman, as if she would ignite her in an instant. The slight trace of guilt she felt quickly vanished.


    Father Wen¡¯s righteous demeanor shifted to awkwardness, and upon hearing Wen Yating¡¯s questioning, his face turned ashen, "That¡¯s my business, not yours to meddle in." Father Wen said stiffly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 465: Madman

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Madman</h4>


    "Ha, great. You really are my good father, and I just felt sorry for you a moment ago. Now it seems that the one who should feel ashamed and sorry is you, right? You keep saying you love my mother, building this persona of a devoted lover outside. And yet, what happened? Behind the scenes, you y around with women, and with such a vulgar one at that. Didn¡¯t you feel guilty and ashamed when you were scolding me just now? You y with women while iming to be a devoted person, yet you secretly curse your daughter. If this gets out, your old face would be gone, wouldn¡¯t it? No, I was mistaken. From the moment you cheated on my mother, you¡¯ve already lost your face."


    Wen Yating held her head high, her eyes filled with defiance as she looked at her father.


    "To be fair, Miss Wen, I can¡¯t fully agree with what you just said. Your mother has been gone for a long time, and your father is a normal man with natural needs. Isn¡¯t it normal for him? My rtionship with your father is purely financial; we don¡¯t talk about feelings, so you don¡¯t need to doubt your father¡¯s loyalty to your mother. Even if your mother isn¡¯t here now, if he had to choose between me and your mother, he would certainly choose your mother."


    The woman took a sip of water but didn¡¯t immediately return to the bedroom. Instead, shezily responded.


    Her words allowed the somewhat guilty Wen father to regain a sense of paternal dignity, but they also ignited a fire of anger in Wen Yating¡¯s heart.


    "What position do you have, what right do you have to speak to me, what right do you have to mention my mother, you filthy scum? To hear you mention my mother and me feels like an insult. Trash like you should be with trash; this isn¡¯t the ce for you. Get out, those clothes you¡¯re wearing are from my house, and I don¡¯t allow you to wear them."


    As Wen Yating spoke, she rushed up to the woman, raised her hand to tear off the woman¡¯s clothes, while cursing her with foul words, "You¡¯re just a slut, your fox-like stench hurts my nose. Trash like you should look for some old man who cleans toilets. This isn¡¯t where you ought to be, and these aren¡¯t clothes you should wear. If you¡¯re so lewd, why don¡¯t you just run naked in the street, damn it."


    Wen Yating pressed the woman to the ground, straddling her to undo her buttons. The woman beneath her whimpered for mercy, "I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken the truth, I¡¯m just bad at speaking, whatever you said is right, okay? Please don¡¯t take off my clothes, I¡¯m not wearing anything underneath, I¡¯ll be exposed if you strip me." The woman tried to block Wen Yating¡¯s hands and pinched Wen Yating harshly away from Wen father¡¯s view.


    "Damn you, you dare to fight back, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t beat you to death!" Wen Yating, hit by the pain of the woman¡¯s pinch, thought of nothing else, raised her hand, and pped the woman, who didn¡¯t retaliate but started crying softly instead.


    "You¡¯re pretty good at pretending, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll sh up your face and then we¡¯ll see who you can seduce, see if anyone falls for your tricks." Wen Yating, already in a foul mood today, couldn¡¯t hold back after being lectured by a woman who sold herself.


    Wen Yating searched frantically for a tool. Underneath her, the woman¡¯s eyes shed, and her hand touched the cup she¡¯d used earlier. The sound of the ss cup rolling on the ground caught Wen Yating¡¯s attention. Without much thought, she grabbed the cup and smashed it onto the ground. The fragments scattered everywhere, and Wen Yating¡¯s eyes looked wild. The woman¡¯s pupils constricted in tension.


    The sound also startled Wen father, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word at the side. As he raised his head and saw Wen Yating holding a piece of ss approaching the woman¡¯s face, his mind went nk. Without thinking, he rushed over to stop Wen Yating.


    "Are you crazy? What are you doing?" Wen father clutched Wen Yating¡¯s wrist, scolding in a low voice. The woman pressed beneath didn¡¯t utter a word, only sobbing quietly, in stark contrast to the deranged Wen Yating.


    "I¡¯m not crazy; once I sh up this bitch¡¯s face, let¡¯s see how she seduces men. Don¡¯t try to stop me; I want to destroy her face." Wen Yating stared at Wen father with a deranged expression.


    "I think you¡¯ve really lost it. Don¡¯t you know this is a crime? You¡¯ll have to face legal consequences for this." Wen father roared.


    "We¡¯re on the sea now. Even if I kill her, so what? Throw her into the sea and no one will find the body, no evidence, and who can prove I killed her?" Wen Yating¡¯s lips curled up as if she¡¯d thought of a brilliant idea, her eyes gleaming as she looked at Wen father.


    "You really have lost it,pletely." Wen father looked at his daughter as though seeing her for the first time, in a state of bewilderment. He had always thought his daughter was just a bit overbearing and spoiled, but never imagined she would turn out like this, daring to think of such things as murder.


    The woman beneath suddenly found the strength to flip Wen Yating off her, sprinting away without giving anyone time to react.


    Without preparation, Wen Yating fell onto the ss shards on the floor, sending them piercing into her, eliciting a cry of pain. Luckily, the shards hadn¡¯t hit any fatal spots; the worst injuries were to her arms and hands.


    "It hurts, it hurts so much." Wen Yating curled her hands, her face instantly covered in tears and sweat.


    Even though Wen father was shocked by what his daughter had turned into, with such massive issues in her thinking, and even though they had just been at each other¡¯s throats, she was still his daughter. His love of over twenty years wasn¡¯t fake. Without a second thought, Wen father called the doctor on the yacht.


    "We can¡¯t let that woman go. She overheard what I said; she¡¯ll definitely harm me. You kill her, hurry and kill her." Wen Yating looked at Wen father, her expression twisted.


    "She only overheard; she has no evidence. Whatever she says, no one will believe it either. You should focus on recovering. As for murder, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear you say that. Never bring it up in front of me again; I don¡¯t want to hear it. My daughter of the Wen Family could be a spendthrift, even an ignorant fool, but she can¡¯t be a murderer, understand? Once the yacht docks, I¡¯ll take you to see a psychologist, get your mind checked out properly." Wen father said sternly and coldly.


    Wen Yating wanted to argue more, but Wen father wouldn¡¯t listen anymore. Her words left him, as her father, with a chill in his heart.


    The doctor soon arrived to remove the ss shards from Wen Yating¡¯s body, while the woman who had run off earlier took a turn and slipped into Zhong Boyu¡¯s room.


    Once inside the room, although the woman was still wearing the same clothes, her demeanor changed entirely. Despite her revealing attire, she exuded a cold hardness, more like a soldier than a woman.

 Chapter 466: Farce

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Farce</h4>


    "The matter has been settled." The woman stood in front of the desk and said to Zhong Boyu.


    "Mm, I know, well done." Zhong Boyu praised, "Why aren¡¯t you leaving?" Seeing the woman didn¡¯t seem to want to leave, Zhong Boyu raised his head and asked.


    "I overheard something else in another room." The woman then recounted in detail parts she¡¯d overheard about Wen Yating preparing to kill and dispose of a body.


    Zhong Boyu hadn¡¯t expected that woman to be so crazy, crazier than usual, and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Alright, I know about this. You don¡¯t need to worry anymore, return to your post." Zhong Boyu put down the document in his hand and only after seeing the woman leave and close the door did he take his eyes off the document, staring into a corner of the room, his eyebrows slightly raised, looking both sensual and dangerous.


    "Toe up with such a n, it really is vicious." Zhong Boyu said with a coldugh.


    "Need me to..." The woman didn¡¯t finish her sentence, making a throat-slitting gesture with her hand, eyes gleaming with savagery like a beast roaring within its cage, ready to kill once the cage was opened.


    "No need, let¡¯s just leave it for now. In the future, don¡¯t always think about resorting to violence. Remember, we¡¯re legitimate business people, understand?" Zhong Boyu gave the woman a meaningful look before waving her away.


    At the dance, four beautiful men and women appeared at the entrance, naturally drawing attention, especially as one of them was the cruise¡¯s owner, Zhong Boyu.


    Those who had been looking for the protagonist of the dance moved over involuntarily upon seeing Zhong Boyu, and some even approached Xu Ke and the others, trying to glean information from them, including Wen Guoxu and Wen Yating.


    The women at the dance wore light clothing, but Wen Yating was wrapped up unusually tightly, looking like she had stepped out of the past century, at odds with her surroundings.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Wen Guoxu, Yating¡¯s father. I apologize for today¡¯s incident. My daughter has been spoiled by me and caused such a mess. However, after educating her properly, she has realized her mistake, so I¡¯ve brought her here to apologize. I hope you¡¯ll forgive her earlier transgressions." As Wen Guoxu spoke, he moved Wen Yating out from behind him, giving her a stern look unseen by the others.


    Frankly, they didn¡¯t see a trace of apology in Wen Yating. Her face and eyes were hard, as if others owed her money, showing no sign of remorse.


    Wen Guoxu waited for a long time without hearing Wen Yating offer an apology, and his smile was bing increasingly forced. "Yating, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Is your throat ufortable?" He patted Wen Yating¡¯s back, giving her a warning look.


    "Why are you patting me? I¡¯ve never thought I was wrong. Good things should belong to me. Anything I set my sights on should be mine. Anyone who tries to take from me, I¡¯ll make regret. So I won¡¯t apologize. If you want to apologize, do it yourself. I, Wen Yating, will never make a mistake, ever!" Wen Yatingughed hysterically, her sharp voice grating and chilling to hear.


    Wen Guoxu¡¯s face turnedpletely dark, looking at Wen Yating with disappointment and anger in his eyes.


    "Are you crazy?" Wen Guoxu grabbed Wen Yating¡¯s arm with such force that her previously bandaged wound split open again, red blood soaking her white sleeve, like red plum blossoms blooming slowly in the snow. Wen Yating¡¯s brows furrowed momentarily, then smoothed out quickly.


    "Go ahead, choke me to death. You¡¯ve already learned to find other women. Soon enough, you¡¯ll have new children. There¡¯s no need to keep this failure of a daughter, right?" Wen Yating sneered as she spoke, her gaze toward Wen Guoxu aggressive.


    "Xu Ke, let¡¯s leave. I don¡¯t want to stand here anymore." Lin Mengyao curled her finger at Xu Ke, feeling ufortable with Wen Yating, making her want to leave.


    Lin Mengyao wanted to leave, but someone disagreed. When Wen Yating saw Lin Mengyao trying to leave, she immediately grabbed Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm. "Leaving? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted to see? Now that it¡¯s as you wished, why try to leave without seeing it to the end? By the way, you match my dad¡¯s taste well. The woman he was with today looked a lot like you. Are you trying to be my stepmother? Have my dad¡¯s child? Maybe he¡¯d be so happy he¡¯d let you stomp on me. Actually, you¡¯ve already been riding my neck. You probably already slept with my old man. Otherwise, why would he keep backing you and disgracing his own daughter?"


    Xu Ke pped Wen Yating¡¯s face with a loud smack, causing her head to swing to one side. The p was so forceful that Wen Yating¡¯s ears rang, the sounds around her quieting while the world seemed to grow noisy.


    "If you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut your mouth." Xu Ke said coldly, his gaze chilling.


    Wen Yating¡¯s previously mad expression melted away under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, her frenzy dissipating like a fog in the wind. Everything around her became clearer, and her strained nerve of fear seemed reconnected at this moment.


    "I heard your family is in the furniture business. It just so happens I¡¯m quite interested in the furniture business recently. Wen Guoxu, I¡¯ll remember that name." Xu Ke looked at Wen Guoxu with a meaningful smile, like a snake hiding in the dark, making Wen Guoxu¡¯s hair stand on end.


    "May I ask, which is your esteemedpany?" Wen Guoxu inquired.


    "Shangjing, Xu Family." Xu Ke gave Wen Guoxu a deep look before leaving with Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia.


    Behind him, Wen Guoxu felt his vision go dark, legs weakening, and a massive shadow clouded his heart. His mind was filled with one thought: he was finished.


    Regaining hisposure, Wen Guoxu turned to find Wen Yating, crazed in demeanor, grabbing her hair with one hand and pping her face with the other, once, then again.


    Initially, Wen Yating didn¡¯t react, taking Wen Guoxu¡¯s harsh ps. Once she realized, she fought back like a madwoman, not even feeling when her arm wound split again, scratching at Wen Guoxu¡¯s face with sharp nails like a madwoman. In a turn of events, father and daughter were beating each other as if they were enemies.


    Though Wen Guoxu was older, he was still a man, and Wen Yating was injured. Though her resistance was fierce at first, he eventually gained the upper hand, "How did I sire such a worthless scourge? I should have drowned you at birth." Wen Guoxu spoke bitterly.


    "I should have strangled you, should have strangled you." Wen Guoxu repeated continuously, his hands slowly creeping toward Wen Yating¡¯s neck.


    Wen Yating only felt her neck tightly squeezed, unable to breathe, no matter how she struggled to gasp for air, her lungs burning as if on fire.


    Wen Yating gripped Wen Guoxu¡¯s hands tightly, trying to pry them off, but even when her nails dug into his flesh, Wen Guoxu did not relent but squeezed harder.


    Wen Yating¡¯s cheeks turned from red to blue and purple, her pupils dting, looking eerie, eyes rolling back, ck pupils disappearing under her eyelids, veins bulging on her face like earthworms burrowing beneath the soil.


    The onlookers grew fearful, disregarded their status, and rushed forward to pry Wen Guoxu¡¯s hands apart, pulling him away.


    Suddenly inhaling fresh air, Wen Yating gasped deeply but choked, coughing hoarsely, sounding as if her throat were injured.


    Wen Yating touched her neck, coughing forcefully, her long hair hanging over her cheeks, obscuring her venomous gaze.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 467: The Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 467: The Oue</h4>


    A perfectly fine misunderstanding turned into aplete farce because of this father and daughter, Zhong Boyu¡¯s face turned somewhat unsightly, "Throw them out for me."


    "Mr. Zhong, I was wrong. I just wanted to teach her a lesson, to make her realize her mistakes. Mr. Zhong, please don¡¯t kick me out. Mr. Xu, please forgive me as I¡¯m sincerely admitting my mistake. I have so much business that¡¯s hard-earned; I can¡¯t go bankrupt." Mr. Wen knelt on the ground, crawled to Xu Ke¡¯s side, clutching Xu Ke¡¯s clothes as he cried and pleaded.


    "Too noisy, gag him and throw him out." Zhong Boyu looked at Mr. Wen with annoyance, as if he were looking at a piece of trash. The bodyguards, upon receiving the order, immediately gagged Mr. Wen and dragged him out.


    Zhong Boyu saw Wen Yating still lying on the ground, and spoke again: "Throw this person out too; their presence here is truly unlucky."


    So just as Wen Yating came to her senses, she was also escorted out. However, she maintained much moreposure than Mr. Wen. Just as the bodyguards were about to touch her, she got up from the ground herself, "No need for your help, I¡¯ll walk on my own." Wen Yating¡¯s voice was hoarse, sounding like an old woman.


    She turned her head, showing a bruised mark on her neck. The white sleeves had been entirely stained red. Despite wearing makeup, her paleplexion was hard to cover, making her appear quite frail, evoking some pity from people¡¯s hearts. But as soon as she spoke, it was all exposed.


    "Zhong Boyu, I used to like you a lot, but now I hate you. I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life. If I can¡¯t have something, no one else can either. You don¡¯t kill me today, but I will make you regret it one day. I will make you remember me for a lifetime." Wen Yating¡¯s pupils slightly dted, dark as a ck hole in space that could swallow everything.


    Both Wen Yating and Mr. Wen were removed from the party scene, but the disrupted atmosphere couldn¡¯t be restored. Although Zhong Boyu still wore a smile, he had the urge to eat that father and daughter alive from the inside.


    "Don¡¯t dwell on this, they¡¯re just two bugs, not worth the distraction." Xu Ke patted Zhong Boyu¡¯s shoulder and said.


    "You¡¯re right, but I feel offended, who do they think they are, daring to ruin my event on my turf, it¡¯s like throwing my face on the ground and stomping on it. If I don¡¯t make them suffer a bit, I¡¯ll take their surname." Zhong Boyu said with a smirk.


    "Just be measured in your actions." Xu Ke finally advised Zhong Boyu, then wandered the venue with Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia.


    In reality, the ball didn¡¯t offer any particrly interesting entertainment; Yu Xia, initially curious, flitted around the venue like a butterfly, full of curiosity. But after a while, finding the ball boring, he quieted down.


    Zhong Boyu also felt somewhat absent-minded at the ball today. Thinking about the little ind he¡¯d won, Zhong Boyu¡¯s eyes brightened as he whispered a few words into Xu Ke¡¯s ear. Xu Ke¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, "What you¡¯re proposing seems feasible, but can it be cleared out? After all, this is quite a big project."


    "No need to worry about this, it definitely can be done. I¡¯ve wanted to visit that ind several times, but it¡¯s always been too crowded; it¡¯s exhausting. This time, I¡¯m going to have a good time on the ind." Zhong Boyu¡¯s eyes had a touch of light, looking very attractive.


    Seeing Zhong Boyu¡¯s childlike demeanor, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit, and the matter was thus settled, the yacht¡¯s predetermined route modified.


    Nothing happened on the ship, the sea was calm, people happily enjoyed everything on the yacht, but Yu Xia seemed to have lost weight. The chubby cheeks that had finally plumped up became thin once again, causing Lin Mengyao to worry, even Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but ask another question.


    Yu Xia fiddled with her fingers, bit her lip, and said: "What happened to those two people at the ball that day?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression was slightly stunned, evidently surprised that Yu Xia would ask such a question, "Why would you ask this?"


    "Exactly, you have no connection with them, why are you asking about this?" Lin Mengyao also voiced.


    "Just a bit worried, that person said that day that he wouldn¡¯t let Brother Zhong off easily, I thought they looked so terrifying and just wanted to see what she would do. If she did something bad, I would tell you immediately, and then we could stop her. But I searched the whole yacht and still didn¡¯t see them. Are they hiding somewhere nning something bad? We need to find them quickly and stop them!"


    Yu Xia spoke with agitation, looking very anxious. Xu Ke did not expect Yu Xia to fret herself into this state over such a matter.


    "I thought it was something else, but it turns out it¡¯s this, no need to worry, they won¡¯t do anything to harm us anymore." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to pinch Yu Xia¡¯s increasingly thin cheeks and said with a smile: "These are adult matters, you¡¯re still a child, don¡¯t worry about these unnecessary things. Better use your mind and time to eat more and regain the weight you¡¯ve lost."


    "Xu Ke is right, I tried so hard to fatten you up a bit, and you¡¯ve just lost it all again. You know you look so much better with a bit of weight. You¡¯re too thin with no meat on you, what if you get sick? Today, you must eat more, okay?" Lin Mengyao pinched Yu Xia¡¯s other cheek and spoke dotingly.


    Yu Xia¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, her eyes carrying some guilt, "Yes, I will eat well and gain back the weight soon." Yu Xia clenched her fists as if making a huge decision, looking so obedient that even the tough Xu Ke felt his heart soften, wishing to hold her up and spin her around a few times.


    After Yu Xia finished her concern, and left the room, Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile disappeared, "What¡¯s going on? I think that Wen woman is not easy, yet the yacht has been quiet for a few days, it¡¯s not normal, did something happen to that Wen father and daughter?"


    Xu Ke nodded, "When we found them, they were already dead, the two of them killed each other. By the time we arrived, their bodies were cold; now they are stored in the freezer at the bottom of the yacht, waiting to be taken by their family at the next port."


    "How can people kill each other like that?" Lin Mengyao was puzzled, her beautiful brows furrowed together.


    Xu Ke reached out to smooth Lin Mengyao¡¯s brows and said, "The man died from blood loss, the woman died from a single stab wound, the room was inplete disarray, showing signs of a fierce struggle. I guess the woman tried to stab the man, but was discovered, leading to a fight. The man eventually seized the knife and killed the woman. He also died due to blood loss, unable to call for help."


    Xu Ke shared his conjecture, leaving Lin Mengyao sighing in awe.

 Chapter 468: The Small Island

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 468: The Small Ind</h4>


    The matter of the Wen Family father and daughter was quickly forgotten by everyone, with only the increasingly rigid corpse in the freezer proving the existence of the two.


    About half a monthter, the cruise finally docked. This docking took longer than usual, at a small ind in Japan. As soon as we disembarked, it felt like this ce was an outdoor paradise, unbelievably beautiful.


    The fiery red maple leaves adorned the small ind with a red hue, making people feel like they were walking through a sea of fire. The buildings on the ind had a typical Japanese style, small and exquisite, exuding a sense of tranquility over time.


    The fiery red maple leaves, along with the small and exquisite houses, made this small ind look like a painting.


    "Is this the ce I¡¯ve visited before? It¡¯s too beautiful. I remember cherry blossom trees were nted here, so how did they all be maples now?" someone who had been here before spoke in the crowd, unable to hide their amazement.


    "Renovated?" Xu Ke heard what was said, raised his eyebrows, and spoke to Zhong Boyu.


    "Made some renovations, but it wasn¡¯t particrly expensive, only about two billion. However, the money spent will soon be recouped," Zhong Boyu said with absolute confidence between his brows.


    Xu Ke had only a handful of close friends, you could count them on one hand; Sheng Wenhao and Zhong Boyu were just two of them.


    Sheng Wenhao and Zhong Boyu were twopletely different people. Although Sheng Wenhao was born into wealth, he had little interest in money, and his lifelong dream was to be a yboy wandering the human world. In contrast, Zhong Boyu, also born into wealth, had a weak mother and a father who was a gambling addict, who lost the family fortune early on and developed a bad habit of hitting his wife. Because of this, Zhong Boyu suffered a lot, which perhaps led to his obsessive love for money. He always found the quickest ways to make money, and whatever was profitable, he¡¯d do it. Fortunately, he still had a bottom line in his heart.


    Upon arriving on the ind, Xu Ke and his group parted ways with Zhong Boyu, who had some ind matters to attend to, while Xu Ke took Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia to see the ind¡¯s scenery.


    "This ce has been transformed beautifully," Yu Xia said with a slight smile, as she reached out to catch a fiery red maple leaf falling from a tree.


    "Yes, it¡¯s really beautiful," Lin Mengyao looked up at the fiery red above and echoed.


    "If you like it, I¡¯ll buy an ind and remodel it like this; four seasons a year, whatever style you like we¡¯ll keep it," Xu Ke said, noticing how much the two liked this ce.


    "That would cost a lot of money, right?" Lin Mengyao said hesitantly.


    "What are you worried about? It would be around ten billion; it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it. If you like it, just buy it. Don¡¯t save money for your husband, I¡¯m onlycking anything but money," Xu Ke said with a chuckle, tapping Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose. On the other side, Yu Xia was stunned by Xu Ke¡¯s words, her eyes wide, and mouth slightly open.


    "Be careful with such an open mouth, a bug might fly in," Xu Ke said mischievously to frighten her on purpose, and sure enough, Yu Xia immediately closed her mouth when hearing his words.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself: Don¡¯t talk about ten billion like it¡¯s a hundred yuan!


    Yu Xia cautiously nced at Xu Ke, her eyes showing confusion, as if doubting whether she heard correctly.


    The weather on the ind was unpredictable; they had barely yed for a while when a cool breeze blew over, and before they could react, a torrential downpour hit as if someone was pouring water from above. By the time the three rushed out of the Maple Forest, the rain had stopped, like a kid ying a prank, causing trouble and then hiding away.


    The three exchanged nces, with a wry smile on their faces at their own sorry states.


    "Looks like we should take umbres when we go out. This rain came too suddenly," Xu Ke said, pushing his wet hair back, revealing his forehead and eyebrows, which inadvertently captivated Yu Xia, making her momentarily dazed. Her cheeks reddened like ripe shrimp.


    Yu Xia hurriedly looked down, her heart pounding like war drums, yet filled with reproach. She dared not look up at anyone, only revealing her blushing ear tips.


    Lin Mengyao squeezed the water out of her hair, noticing the redness on Yu Xia¡¯s ear tips, showing a bit of concern, and reached to touch Yu Xia¡¯s ear tips, startling her into a shiver.


    "What¡¯s wrong, are my fingers too cold and froze you? It just rained heavily, don¡¯t catch a cold," Lin Mengyao said nervously, pulling Yu Xia into her embrace.


    "I think we better go back first, find a doctor to check Xiaxia in our room, make sure she doesn¡¯t get sick," Lin Mengyao said, holding Yu Xia with one hand while turning to speak to Xu Ke.


    "Mm, let¡¯s hurry," Xu Ke replied.


    As they walked, another group of guests arrived on the other side of the ind. If Xu Ke were there, he would have noticed a familiar figure, none other than Ariel. But they¡¯re currently focused on returning to their room.


    "Lin Mengyao!" As they were walking briskly, a shocked voice came from their left, causing Lin Mengyao to stop, and Xu Ke and Yu Xia to follow suit.


    "I thought I was seeing things, but it really is you. What¡¯s happened to make you look like this?" A tall man and a short man approached from their left; the one speaking was the short man in front. He eyed Lin Mengyao from top to bottom, then looked at Yu Xia in her arms before finally setting his gaze on Xu Ke.


    The man¡¯s gaze made Lin Mengyao ufortable, and she instinctively wanted to leave with Yu Xia, but the way was blocked by him.


    "Why didn¡¯t you speak when you saw an old friend? Although I¡¯ve been abroad studying for a long time, I still remember you. How could you forget me so soon, big busydy? That¡¯s too sad," said the man, ostensibly sad, but his eyes at Lin Mengyao were filled with aggression and intent.


    When he blinked and tried to look again, Xu Ke had already taken Lin Mengyao¡¯s ce, "Don¡¯t look at my wife with those disgusting eyes, or I¡¯ll dig them out," Xu Ke threatened in a low voice.


    "Hahaha, what a joke. You, an inw son, dare say such things to me. Where¡¯s your courage from, Lin Mengyao? Don¡¯t joke; I¡¯ve heard as soon as I arrived, the Lin Family has changed, she¡¯s no longer the Lin Family¡¯s heiress, and you, not a rich son-inw anymore, trying to pretend to be a big shot here. Aren¡¯t you afraid people willugh their teeth off," the manughed until tears almost came out.

 Chapter 469: Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Old Acquaintance</h4>


    Xu Ke was slightly taken aback, it¡¯s been a long time since he heard the term "househusband," and hearing it suddenly felt a bit unfamiliar. But the expression on Xu Ke¡¯s face seemed like tacit approval in the eyes of the man.


    "I said, Lin Mengyao, back then you had so many men chasing you, many of whom were quality men like me. Whoever you chose, you could still be a richdy now. Why did you end up choosing such a loser? What on earth is there to like about him? Is it his pretty-boy looks?" The man scrutinized Xu Ke from head to toe with a critical eye and spoke.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a shallow woman¡ªyou must be facing the consequences by now, right?" The man looked at Lin Mengyao with a face full of pity.


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Mengyao was stunned by the conceited look on the man¡¯s face, speaking in disbelief.


    But the man didn¡¯t detect Lin Mengyao¡¯s emotions at all; he thought her reaction was because he had touched a nerve. "What¡¯s wrong, did I hit the mark? Embarrassed, aren¡¯t you? I remember you always looked morous back then, but look at you now, falling into such a state. If it weren¡¯t for your unchanged face, I would have thought I admired the wrong person back then." The man sighed deeply and said.


    "Although you¡¯ve changed a lotpared to before, it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t despise you. As long as you leave this man and stay with me wholeheartedly, I promise to let you live the same way as before, without having to continue living this hard life." The man spoke with what he thought was deep affection.


    "Heh, you actually want to keep my woman? Where do you get the face?" Xu Ke said with sarcasm and coldness on his face.


    "People, the key virtue is self-awareness. You, a kept pretty boy, can¡¯t provide Lin Mengyao the life she wants. You¡¯re born in the mud, and you should stay there honestly. The outside world isn¡¯t for you. If you have any conscience or gratitude, you should let Lin Mengyao live the life she wants, instead of dragging her to live with you in the mire. What can you offer herpared to me? You can¡¯t offer her anything. Or do you n to go back to selling your looks to curry favor with a rich woman and use her money to support Lin Mengyao? Doing so is humiliating to her, not good for her." The man said, pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s nose.


    Xu Ke was almost defeated by the imagined scenarios of the other party. He and Lin Mengyao stood there, looking at the man with eyes that seemed to see a fool, but the man remained blissfully unaware, continuing to speak happily.


    When the man finally grew tired of talking and stopped, Xu Ke spoke, "It¡¯s really a pity you¡¯re not in the entertainment industry with such imagination."


    "Heh, embarrassed after realizing I was right? If you truly loved Lin Mengyao and appreciated the Lin Family¡¯s kindness, you should divorce her and let her pursue a better life." The man stepped forward, attempting to speak closely in Xu Ke¡¯s ear, but awkwardly discovered that his height only reached Xu Ke¡¯s chin, so he stood on tiptoe and stretched his neck to whisper in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    "I¡¯m living very happily right now, please stop imagining scenarios that haven¡¯t happened, and don¡¯t decide for me out of the blue, it¡¯s really disgusting." Lin Mengyao rolled her eyes ungracefully.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words irritated the tall man who had been watching the scene on the side, he furrowed his brows and spoke discontentedly: "How could you say something like that? Zuo Jun was speaking for your benefit, yet you act so ungrateful."


    "So you think helping someone means advising them to divorce, then keeping them, making them beg at your feet? I really hope you have more friends like that when you hit rock bottom." Xu Ke shielded Lin Mengyao behind him and spoke coldly.


    "Did I talk to you? How dare you speak to me like that, do you know who I am?" The tall man took a step forward, looking at Xu Ke with an overbearing expression.


    "The person speaking with you is the CEO of one of the Fortune 500panies, worth billions at such a young age, and you talk to him like this? Don¡¯t you want to survive?" Zuo Jun looked at Xu Ke with ill intent and said.


    "However, I¡¯m not a narrow-minded person, as long as you apologize to my friend and set thisdy free, I won¡¯t pursue this matter. I might even help arrange a decent job for you so you won¡¯t have to live so miserably." The tall man spoke with a condescending tone filled with humiliation.


    "Is being a Fortune 500 anything special? I¡¯ve never considered you guys worth my time. We¡¯re heading back, no time to waste on you. Here¡¯s a word of advice, those who cane to this ind aren¡¯t ordinary people, so don¡¯t say things that make peopleugh. Luckily for you, I have a good temper. If you meet someone with a bad temper, your face might not fare well." Xu Ke sneered, his face adorned with a smile that held no warmth.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the expression of the tall man showed a hint of hesitation, but Zuo Jun clutched his stomach andughed heartily, "There are indeed lots of people with status here on this ind, but does it include you? Did you think we don¡¯t know? This ind not only has noble guests but also workers guarding it. Look at your appearance now, pretending to be someone with status, do you think we¡¯re blind or stupid to be fooled by you!" Zuo Jun loudly rebuked.


    "Have we been too gentle with you, so you dared to deceive us? How about this, since you can¡¯t handle our goodwill, we¡¯ll take it back. Kneel and kowtow. As long as you do this, I won¡¯t tell the ind¡¯s owner, and you can keep your job; otherwise, you¡¯ll be left in the cold." Zuo Jun said with malicious intent.


    "Lin Mengyao, I just gave you a choice, yet you stubbornly refuse the good and choose the bad. I might not be able to marry you, but as long as you follow me, you can escape this poor life, re-enter high society, and be thedy of the Lin Family. Even if I get married and break upter, the money I give you will be enough to livefortably for the rest of your life. But you ungratefully waste time on this loser, even rolling your eyes at me, so I¡¯ve changed my mind." Zuo Jun bit his teeth and coldly smiled at Lin Mengyao.


    "Your husband needs to kneel and kowtow to me. Only when I¡¯m satisfied will I let him go. As for you, apany me. Once I¡¯ve had enough, we¡¯ll pretend this never happened; otherwise, I¡¯ll make your whole family suffer." Zuo Jun said with malice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 470: The Son-in-law Who Comes to the Door

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 470: The Son-inw Who Comes to the Door</h4>


    "And the one in your arms, you two seem to have a good rtionship, and she looks pretty decent. Chou Wen, is this little girl your type?" Zuo Jun initially aimed his harsh words at Lin Mengyao, but was distracted by Yu Xia, who sneezed.


    Yu Xia¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t very noticeable to begin with. If she hadn¡¯t sneezed, perhaps no one would have paid attention to her.


    Chou Wen was originally standing still, watching his friend unt, but hearing his friend¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but step forward, shifting his gaze onto Yu Xia. At first nce, he was captivated by Yu Xia. He didn¡¯t like women with an aggressive appearance, much preferring those who seemed gentle and innocent. Yu Xia, looking delicate and lovely, was simply perfect. Her clean and fragile aura easily stimted Chou Wen¡¯s desire to exert power, making him unable to tear his gaze away.


    "What¡¯s your name? I like you. I want you to be my woman." Chou Wen slightly raised his chin, looking at Yu Xia, and said.


    Yu Xia¡¯s immune system was weak to begin with. Having been caught in the rain and standing outside for this long being exposed to the wind, she had developed a fever. Her blurry eyes were reddened with tears and glowing, and at the moment she looked at Chou Wen upon hearing his voice, he swallowed hard, his heart feeling as if it was being tickled by a cat.


    "Do you want to be with me? I¡¯ll let you live in a big house, wear beautiful clothes, drive the best sports car, and eat the finest foods," Chou Wen continued.


    "No, I want to go home. Sis, let¡¯s go home," Yu Xia dazedly nced at Chou Wen, then softly tugged on Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm and said, her warm breath blowing directly onto Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck, causing Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression to suddenly shift.


    "Xiaxia has a fever, we need to find a doctor," Lin Mengyao said, turning her head to Xu Ke.


    "Let¡¯s go," Xu Ke said, not wanting to waste more words with these two idiots. After all, this ind is only so big; they¡¯d run into each other sooner orter. They could deal with them whenever they wanted.


    Previously, Zuo Jun prevented Xu Ke from leaving. This time, both Zuo Jun and Chou Wen stopped him.


    "You can¡¯t take her. Hand her over to me, and I¡¯ll take her to find a doctor," Chou Wen said.


    "I¡¯m not in the mood to watch you y dumb. Get out of my way before I lose my temper," Xu Ke said with a grim face.


    "Give her to me today, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, none of you will leave," Chou Wen¡¯s expression also turned sour, "No one has ever refused me."


    "Is that so? Well, now there¡¯s someone," Zhong Boyu¡¯s voice came from afar, his figure growing from small torge in the blink of an eye until he stood before everyone.


    "You have quite the guts to unt on my turf," Zhong Boyu said, his eyes carrying a hint of coldness as he recognized the person speaking recklessly.


    "It¡¯s not like that, we didn¡¯t mean it, Zhong, is there some misunderstanding?" Zuo Jun said, looking anxious as he noticed Zhong Boyu¡¯s displeasure. He had onlye to rub shoulders with someone influential; offending Zhong Boyu could really ruin his chances in the industry, so his expression was full of ingratiation.


    "What did I misunderstand? I saw you showing off in front of my friends on my turf. Are you implying that my eyes have issues?" Zhong Boyu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, the chill in his eyes seemingly sharp enough to pierce through.


    "Zhong¡¯s... friend?" Chou Wen slowly shifted his eyes to Xu Ke, noticing Xu Ke¡¯s clothes were drenched with leaves sticking to him, mud sttered around his feet, and mud spots even on his clothes. He felt he had overthought. Just as he was about to joke that Zhong was kidding, he saw the person they had been mocking greet Zhong Boyu.


    "Xiaxia has a fever, we need to take her back quickly. Could you please find a doctor toe quickly? These two flies blocked us for ages, it¡¯s up to you to handle them," Xu Ke said lightly, ncing at the two with infinite coldness, as if they had fallen into an icehole in the depths of winter, causing Chou Wen to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Alright, leave it to me. Take her back," Zhong Boyu said, brushing Yu Xia¡¯s forehead, frowning slightly, "She does have quite a high fever. Take her to my ce, and I¡¯ll have my personal doctor check on her. You can rest there for a while," Zhong Boyu said.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Zhong Boyu, nodded and led everyone away.


    Zhong Boyu watched Xu Ke and group leave, before turning his attention to Chou Wen and Zuo Jun.


    "You¡¯re not wee on my ind. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but leave within an hour, or I¡¯ll feed you to the sharks," Zhong Boyu said with a twisted smile, making one feel a chill in their bones.


    Upon hearing Zhong Boyu¡¯s eviction order, Zuo Jun¡¯s face froze, as did his expression. Feeling awkward, he nced at Zhong Boyu, then Chou Wen. Chou Wen, who was being watched, wore a stiff expression, anger ring in his eyes.


    "Zhong, is this how you treat your partners? Your attitude makes me reconsider continuing our coboration," Chou Wen said with a grim face.


    "Such a mere trivial business, do you intend to use it to threaten me? You truly underestimate me, Zhong Boyu. Your little assets barely warrant my notice," Zhong Boyu¡¯s face showed ridicule.


    This expression was like an invisible p across Chou Wen¡¯s face¡ªa loud mockery, as if to him, the things you care about were less than nothing.


    Chou Wen¡¯s face turned ashen with a blush, looking utterly enraged.


    "Zhong, just for some insignificant live-in son-inw, you said this. Isn¡¯t it over the top?" Chou Wen said with a grim face, biting his mrs.


    "A live-in son-inw?" Zhong Boyu raised an eyebrow, his expression turning yful, "You say he¡¯s a live-in son-inw? Are you joking? Does he need to be a live-in son-inw? Do you know who he is? The head of the Xu Family in Shangjing. Half of China¡¯s business belongs to the Xu Family. Your assets don¡¯t even qualify to fill his teeth. You call such a person a live-in son-inw? That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard,"


    Zhong Boyuughed heartily at their words, even shedding tears, "This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year, without a doubt," Zhong Boyu said, wiping tears from his eyes with his thumb.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 471 Asura Field

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Asura Field</h4>


    In front of Zhong Boyu, the two people who suddenly heard this news were both somewhat stunned, especially Zuo Jun, "That¡¯s impossible. How can he be the head of the Xu Family? Mr. Zhong, you must have been deceived by his sweet talk. We¡¯re all from Los City, and his wife used to be the eldest youngdy of the Lin family in Los City. I even attended their wedding. There¡¯s no way I could mistake him. He must have tricked you. If you don¡¯t believe me, have hime here to confront me. Almost every well-known family in Los City knows about their little scandals."


    Zuo Jun could feel Chou Wen¡¯s murderous gaze on him, but he didn¡¯t care. He was only desperate to prove that he was right, knowing that if he couldn¡¯t, his fate wouldn¡¯t be good. Chou Wen was no easy person.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you saying I deceived you, or that my IQ is so low to have been tricked?" Zhong Boyu¡¯s smile suddenly vanished, his expression now serious and cold, frightening Zuo Jun so much that he swallowed back the words he was about to say, with sweat breaking out on his forehead, not knowing how to exin himself.


    "Xu Ke grew up with me. How could I not know his family background? Although you told me such an amusing joke, you still need to get off my ind. I don¡¯t let people who offend my friends stay here." After Zhong Boyu finished speaking, he turned around and left without any intention of lingering.


    Seeing Zhong Boyu leave, Zuo Jun wanted to reach out to stop him but never gathered the courage to do so. Zuo Jun could only turn his head and pin all his hopes on Chou Wen. After all, they had a business rtionship, and who in this world would go against money?


    But just as Zuo Jun turned his head, he was pped hard by Chou Wen.


    "Why did you hit me?" Zuo Jun asked with wide eyes, holding his somewhat numb cheek.


    "You still have the nerve to ask? If it weren¡¯t for you spreading rumors in front of me, how would I have offended the head of the Xu Family? How would I have lost the cooperation with Zhong Boyu and been kicked off the ind? Do you know how much I¡¯ll lose if today¡¯s incident gets out? Money is one thing, but I¡¯ve lost face. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Zuo Jun. Well done. This ount will be settled sooner orter," Chou Wen said, biting his back teeth angrily.


    Seeing the storm in Chou Wen¡¯s eyes, Zuo Jun momentarily forgot his grievance and the numbness in his cheek. He hurriedly exined, "Today¡¯s incident is a misunderstanding. What I just said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with me to Los City. Anyone you ask there will tell you the same thing. We¡¯re friends. If I deceive anyone, it won¡¯t be you, Chou Wen."


    "There¡¯s no point in telling me that. Save your strength to deal with your family." Chou Wen flung Zuo Jun¡¯s hand away, gave him a hateful look, and walked away withrge strides.


    "This matter isn¡¯t over between us."


    Although Chou Wen left, his voice lingered in the wind, reaching Zuo Jun¡¯s ears. Zuo Jun felt his legs weaken, as if the chill in the air seeped into his body.


    The ground after the rain was somewhat muddy, but Zuo Jun couldn¡¯t care less. The more he thought, the more scared he felt, until his legs turned into noodles under him, unable to support his weight. He plopped down into the ground, dirt sttering and staining his pants and clothes, but he didn¡¯t care, his mind consumed with just one word: Finished!


    This trip not only failed to gain new connections but also made an enemy of Chou Wen. At one moment, Zuo Jun could even envision his impending bankruptcy.


    Zuo Jun trembled at the scenarios his mind conjured.


    On the other hand, Chou Wen had called his private ne and left the ind within the time given by Zhong Boyu, havingpletely forgotten about Zuo Jun, who came with him. From the moment Zuo Jun offended Zhong Boyu and lost such a big business deal, there was no allegiance between the two anymore.


    As for Zuo Jun, who hadn¡¯t left by the set time, Zhong Boyu had people bring over a small yacht to set him on, leaving him to fend for himself. Whether he survives would depend on his luck and character.


    In another part, Yu Xia had fallen into a feverish sleep, an IV needle in her hand, with clear liquid slowly flowing into her body through the tube, reducing her high temperature.


    Standing by the bed, Lin Mengyao asionally touched Yu Xia¡¯s forehead, her concern unmistakable in her brows and eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t the doctor say it¡¯s just a slight fever? She¡¯ll be fine soon with the medicine." Xu Ke reassured Lin Mengyao, holding her shoulder.


    "I know I¡¯m fine, just a bit worried." Lin Mengyao softly ced her hand over Xu Ke¡¯s and whispered.


    "Alright, stop worrying. If Xiaxia found out you were upset about her, she¡¯d feel bad too. Let¡¯s go out for a walk to clear our minds, see if there¡¯s anything good to eat on the ind, and bring it back for Xiaxia to eat when she wakes up." Xu Ke whispered gently by Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear, cautious not to disturb Yu Xia¡¯s rest.


    Lin Mengyao looked at Yu Xia, nodded, and left with Xu Ke.


    The two walked along the seaside, with the gentle sea breeze ruffling their hair and causing them to squint slightly, savoring the moment quietly.


    "Xu Ke?"


    At this moment of quiet enjoyment, a familiar voice rang out behind them.


    "I thought I was seeing things, but it really is you! Yaoyao, it¡¯s been so long! Did you miss me?" Ariel, wearing a ck off-shoulder dress, the skirt not extending beyond her knees, revealed her long and shapely legs. With her striking appearance, she was a bright spectacle on the beach.


    Ariel¡¯s smile was bright as she approached to gently shake Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm, as they used to when the three were together in the past. But Lin Mengyao knew their rtionships had changed. She used to ept Ariel¡¯s friendliness and coquettishness openly, but now it was no longer bearable.


    Lin Mengyao withdrew her arm from Ariel¡¯s embrace, her smile fadingpletely, with her eyes even showing a hint of hostility.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m notfortable with physical contact with others." Lin Mengyao sped Xu Ke¡¯s arm, her voice cool.


    Ariel¡¯s smile also dwindled a bit.


    "What brings you here?" Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm and asked Ariel.


    "Why, am I not allowed to be here? I promised you I wouldn¡¯t go to China, but I didn¡¯t agree to stay nowhere but America. I¡¯ve had enough of America and just came out to have some fun, is that not okay?" Ariel said, raising one of her eyebrows at Xu Ke.


    "I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s your freedom. I just didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. It¡¯s a bit surprising. How have you been these days?" Xu Ke asked, pinching Ariel¡¯s cheek.


    "Are you concerned about whether I¡¯m doing well? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing well, but I know you¡¯re livingfortably." Ariel¡¯s voice floated lightly towards Xu Ke, and the grievance reflected in her big eyes made Xu Ke feel an overwhelming surge of guilt.


    "I¡¯m not feeling well. Do you still have anything to say? If not, we¡¯ll be leaving. We can catch up another day, right, Xu Ke?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand was on the inside of Xu Ke¡¯s arm, pinching hard. Despite his pain tolerance, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but grimace, although he quickly returned to his normal expression.


    Ariel watched Xu Ke¡¯s lips pressed into a straight line and looked at the ce where the two were touching, understanding flitting across her eyes. However, her actions were rather unceremonious. She quickly moved to Xu Ke¡¯s other side, hooking her arm around his and said, "Seeing as we know each other, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Let me join you to call a doctor and see what¡¯s wrong with you." Ariel said with a smile.


    Lin Mengyao, momentarily feeling like she had swallowed a fly, only felt her stomach churn as if she were about to vomit, her face turning genuinely pale, which worried Xu Ke.

 Chapter 472: The War without Gunpowder Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 472: The War without Gunpowder Smoke</h4>


    "Alright, Xu Ke, you can stay here. Let Miss Ariel apany me to see the doctor." Lin Mengyao released Xu Ke¡¯s hand and turned to grab Ariel¡¯s arm.


    "Let me go with you. I see you look a bit pale, and I¡¯m worried." Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with concern and said.


    "No need, it¡¯s fine with Miss Ariel apanying me. You better get some food and stay with Xiaxia. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be worried if she wakes up and can¡¯t find us." Mentioning Xiaxia brought a hint of warmth to Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression, making her seem less cold.


    Ariel initially didn¡¯t move, just looking at Lin Mengyao, but soon she let go of Xu Ke¡¯s arm and put a smile back on her face. "Brother Xu, you should leave. There¡¯s nothing to worry about with me apanying Yao Yao. A woman¡¯s body is best understood by a woman. Maybe it won¡¯t even require a doctor for me to cure Yao Yao, right, Sister Yao Yao?" Ariel put her hands behind her back, smiling sweetly.


    "I didn¡¯t know Miss Ariel had studied medicine, quite a surprise." Lin Mengyao¡¯s lips curled slightly, her sarcasm oozing.


    "There are many things you don¡¯t know about me. This is just the beginning." Ariel said with augh; although herugh was sweet, her eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Xu Ke wanted to follow to prevent a fight between the two, but he was unanimously pushed out by them, leaving the space entirely to the two women.


    Once Xu Ke was out of sight, the previously tense atmosphere between the two women shifted radically. They stood as if caught in a storm, silently looking at each other¡¯s faces.


    "Leave Xu Ke." Lin Mengyao said coldly, her gaze filled with contempt as she looked at Ariel.


    "Why should I? Xu Ke is such a good man, I like him too. Why should I give him up just because you told me to?" Ariel crossed her arms over her chest, looking at Lin Mengyao with a rather unfriendly expression. Her smile had entirely vanished, bing exceptionally sharp.


    "You should know that he is already a married man. If you had any sense of shame, you would know this is an immoral act. What you are doing is destroying someone else¡¯s family." Lin Mengyao¡¯s emotions became unstable, and veins stood out on her forehead.


    "I know Xu Ke has a wife, so what? He still has an unparalleled attraction to me. I¡¯m even willing to be his mistress for him, not asking him to marry me, just letting me stay by his side." Ariel narrowed her eyes slightly, the corners of her mouth curving subtly.


    "Do you not feel shameless for doing this? Do you feel no pangs of conscience? On one hand, you call me sister, while on the other, you use me to seduce my husband. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?" Lin Mengyao said through gritted teeth, her face icy cold.


    "Shameless? What¡¯s that? Have you forgotten where Ie from? I don¡¯t need such a thing as shame. Frankly speaking, that doesn¡¯t matter much to me. For us, living is the most important thing, followed by pleasure, and grabbing whatever you are interested in, whether person or thing, who cares about the rest. I like Xu Ke, so I want him unless one day I find someone better, or I lose all interest in him. Otherwise, no one can separate us, do you understand?"


    Ariel took a step forward, standing in front of Lin Mengyao, sizing her up and continued to speak, "Honestly, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy of someone like Xu Ke. Being hiswful wife is your luck. Comparing looks, we¡¯re evenly matched, but when ites to body, you¡¯re not superior to me at all. And I don¡¯t care much for your personality either. You don¡¯t understand Xu Ke at all, nor can you enter his world. To me, you are like a leech, selfishly sucking Xu Ke¡¯s blood."


    "I¡¯m not! You don¡¯t understand the feelings between us. How dare you insult our rtionship and dictate to us?" Lin Mengyao retorted.


    "Am I wrong? Am I not stating the facts? You¡¯ve always been taking from Xu Ke, but think carefully. Have you ever given anything back? It seems you haven¡¯t. Instead, you¡¯ve been endlessly taking from him. Everything you have now is given by Xu Ke. Is there anything you earned with your own hands?" Ariel took another step forward, pressuring Lin Mengyao.


    "Ask yourself, in all your years with Xu Ke, have you genuinely tried to enter his heart and his world? Or have you just waited for Xu Ke tofort and spoil you? Do you know what Xu Ke likes? Do you know what¡¯s truly hidden beneath Xu Ke¡¯s smiles and tenderness? You can¡¯t answer because you don¡¯t know anything. So what right do you have to tell me to leave Xu Ke? Aside from the title of wife, what qualifies you to stand in my way?" Ariel questioned again.


    "If you really love him, you should let him find his own happiness, rather than suppressing his true nature, making a tiger be a cat by your side. I can apany Xu Ke in doing many things he likes, which you can¡¯t do. So just stand aside as Mrs. Xu and leave the rest." Ariel patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, observing her several changes in expression with appreciation.


    "I think sister¡¯s illness is already cured, so I won¡¯t waste time here with you. I haven¡¯t seen Xu Ke for a while, I¡¯m going to find him now, bye." Ariel looked far off in Xu Ke¡¯s direction, using a sweet and sticky voice to finish her words before quickly running towards Xu Ke, not caring at all that she wore a dress.


    Her face also radiated a bright and cheerful smile. She loudly called Xu Ke¡¯s name, not caring about other¡¯s gazes. She approached Xu Ke and jumped onto him, wrapping her long legs around his lean waist and inserting her hands into Xu Ke¡¯s hair, lifting his head and kissing him hard.


    Her love was boiling and intense, and with one look, you could see the love burning in her eyes. Such an expression, no one had the courage to refuse.


    At that moment, Lin Mengyao suddenly realized why Xu Ke had fallen for Ariel. Such love was something she could never give. She admitted defeat.


    Lin Mengyaoprehended, yet felt no relief. Instead, it seemed like a huge stone pressed on her chest, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Lin Mengyao felt the stone she carried was incredibly heavy, so heavy it blurred her vision, making it hard for her spine to straighten. She almost stumbled back to Yu Xia¡¯s side.


    Seeing the person still asleep in bed, tears fell uncontrobly.

 Chapter 473: Little Sister-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 473: Little Sister-in-Law</h4>


    On the other side of the beach, two people were passionately kissing, automatically blocking out all the surrounding sounds. When the kiss ended, a silver thread was drawn from their parted lips.


    Xu Ke reached out and wiped Ariel¡¯s mouth corner, "I¡¯ve not visited you these days. Are you mad at me?"


    "Not mad, just miss you a lot, wondering when you¡¯lle to see me. Yet, you heartlessly left me alone in America, while you went off to have fun with your wife. It really made me angry." Ariel lightly punched Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, just like scratching an itch, making Xu Ke¡¯s heart soften as he grabbed Ariel¡¯s hand and kissed it.


    "It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll visit you often from now on." Xu Ke kissed Ariel¡¯s mouth corner again, with a bit of heartache and guilt in his eyes.


    "Have you been okay on your own these days?" Xu Ke casually sat down on the sand and pulled Ariel into his arms to prevent the sand from dirtying her dress.


    Ariel pouted, "I¡¯ve been okay. My father¡¯s old subordinates came looking for me, trying to kill me, but I fought back. Also, I¡¯m tired of America, so I decided to travel, and here I am. But all this while, I spent your friend¡¯s money. Remember to pay him back for me." Ariel obediently leaned on Xu Ke¡¯s chest, her small hands clutching a corner of Xu Ke¡¯s shirt.


    "Okay. You weren¡¯t hurt, were you?" Xu Ke asked, somewhat worriedly.


    "Of course I was. I got a long scar on my lower back; it¡¯s really ugly," Ariel pouted,ining, which startled Xu Ke. Ignoring everything, he wanted to lift Ariel¡¯s skirt to check her lower back, but his hand was immediately pressed down by Ariel.


    "What are you doing?" Ariel turned her head to look at Xu Ke with a blush, asking.


    "Stop it, let me see the injury on your back. I want to see what¡¯s wrong," Xu Ke¡¯s face was somewhat dark, tinged with a hint of menace.


    Ariel appreciated Xu Ke¡¯s intense reaction. She pulled his hand over, holding it like a treasure in her arms, turned her head, and kissed Xu Ke¡¯s face twice, her eyes sparkling like twinkling stars, captivating and bright.


    "I haven¡¯t finished speaking, why so anxious? I found the scar on my back ugly, so I had it removed. So even if you want to see it now, there¡¯s nothing to see." Ariel winked at Xu Ke yfully.


    "It¡¯s all my fault. I should have kept you by my side. If I had, you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt," Xu Ke lowered his head, cing a kiss on Ariel¡¯s nape.


    Deep inside, he felt he owed Ariel. He had taken her body but only stayed with her for a few days before leaving, gone for months, and the contact in between had faded due to the time difference. If he hadn¡¯t met her today, perhaps he would soon forget there was a woman who had once been with him.


    Reflecting on how much attention he diverted to Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia, ignoring Ariel far away in another country, Xu Ke felt too guilty to lift his head.


    Ariel seemed to see through Xu Ke¡¯s thoughts. Although she relished this feeling of being cherished, she didn¡¯t want Xu Ke to be too upset.


    "Don¡¯t overthink. Anyway, I¡¯m in your arms now, and that makes me very happy." Ariel squinted her eyes, smiling, softening Xu Ke¡¯s heart. At this moment, probably whatever Ariel wanted, Xu Ke would agree to.


    "I¡¯ve made you wronged by being with me," Xu Ke said.


    "Not wronged at all, how could I be? Being with you makes me extremely happy," Ariel replied.


    While the two were speaking softly on the beach, Zhong Boyu, who was also at the beach, suddenly spotted Xu Ke and the foreign girl in Xu Ke¡¯s arms. The sight shocked him, making his jaw drop. He pulled off the sunsses from his face, utterly stunned, unable to process it.


    "I must be seeing things. I must have mistaken it," Zhong Boyu muttered to himself, trying to psychologically convince himself, and promptly took out his phone to call Xu Ke.


    As soon as the call connected, Zhong Boyu loudly said, "Xu, did youe to the beach? I¡¯m telling you, I saw a guy on the beach who looks just like you, holding a foreign girl. Isn¡¯t it amazing, the wonders of the world?"


    Xu Ke listened silently to Zhong Boyu talk non-stop, and when he finished, Xu Ke awkwardly chuckled twice, ncing at Ariel¡¯s eyes that held a trace of amusement, and helplessly said, "That person you¡¯re talking about is me."


    Zhong Boyu was suddenly like a chicken strangled by fate, all sounds vanished instantly.


    "Come over, I might as well introduce you," Xu Ke said again, ending the call, looking at the two embraced on the beach with a somewhat dazed expression.


    Zhong Boyu did not even know how he walked over. By the time he realized it, he was already standing in front of Xu Ke. He had never imagined there would be a day Xu Ke would cheat.


    "This is Ariel, whom I met in America. She¡¯s also your sister-inw," Xu Ke introduced Ariel to Zhong Boyu.


    Ariel, holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand, stood by his side. Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, she shed a sweet smile at Zhong Boyu and raised her hand to greet him.


    Zhong Boyu, though still in shock, didn¡¯t falter in manners, and after briefly introducing himself to Ariel, he pulled Xu Ke aside, a slight distance from Ariel, and quietly asked.


    "What¡¯s going on here? Howe there¡¯s another sister-inw? Do they know each other? How are you going to exin this to the other one, and didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be with only one person for life?" Zhong Boyu quietly questioned.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression became somewhatplicated, "It¡¯s a long story. Yaoyao hasn¡¯t been able to ept this situation yet, but I can¡¯t abandon Ariel. The days I¡¯ve spent with Ariel have been joyful and rxing, and Ariel now has no home or family. If possible, I want to keep Ariel by my side, even if we don¡¯t live together, it¡¯s fine," Xu Ke said.


    "Does the eldest sister-inw know about your thoughts?" Zhong Boyu asked a rather practical question.


    "I haven¡¯t told her yet, but even if she disagrees, I still can¡¯t leave Ariel abroad, as it¡¯s far too unsafe for her." Xu Ke rubbed his nose in frustration.


    "If the eldest sister-inw disagrees, leave her to me. I¡¯ll ensure the younger sister-inw is well taken care of," Zhong Boyu said.

 Chapter 474: The Child

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 474: The Child</h4>


    Xu Ke nodded; in fact, there was really only one way to handle this matter.


    Ariel didn¡¯t eavesdrop on the conversation between the two; instead, she crouched on the beach ying with sand. The soft, fine sand was gradually shaped into a castle by Ariel, and even though the castle was still small, it still attracted the adorable children nearby.


    The child, wearing a creamy-yellow bib, drooled while staring intently at the small castle Ariel was building, with a finger stretching out and curling back, looking as though they wanted to touch it but were afraid to.


    "Do you want to touch it?" Ariel softly asked, watching the child¡¯s adorable expression.


    "Castle?" the child said, stumbling over words a bit.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a beautiful castle," Ariel coaxed with endless patience, using an extremely gentle voice.


    "Princess?" The child pointed at Ariel, a pure, childlike smile on their face.


    "I¡¯m not a princess; I¡¯m the wicked witch who loves to eat little kids like you," Ariel said, turning her hand into a w and opening her mouth wide, making a scary face at the child.


    The child¡¯s eyes became a bit watery, and Ariel watched proudly, anticipating the child would start crying. But unexpectedly, the child burst intoughter. The clear, crispughter drew Xu Ke and Zhong Boyu over from their conversation, revealing Ariel¡¯s slightly annoyed yet adorable look and the child¡¯s squinty-eyedughter.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Xu Ke asked softly as he approached, while the child¡¯s parents stood a little distance away, smiling at the scene.


    "Nothing much. Let¡¯s have a chubby little one like this in the future. I used to think kids were troublesome, but now I don¡¯t think so. Having a cheerful little kid at home every day actually sounds quite nice." Ariel didn¡¯t care that the child¡¯s parents were watching, reaching out a finger to tap the child on the forehead.


    The little munchkin, who wasn¡¯t even as tall as an adult¡¯s calf, was easily tipped over by Ariel¡¯s tap. Lying on the soft sand, the child momentarily stoppedughing, then used a chubby, dimpled hand to touch their forehead before breaking out into louderughter, kicking their little legs in the air several times.


    The cuteness of it all left Xu Ke mesmerized without realizing.


    Ariel poked Xu Ke¡¯s waist, an unsatisfied look in her eyes as she said, "Do you agree or not? You should say something, just staying silent doesn¡¯t count."


    "Alright, let¡¯s have a child as adorable as this in the future," Xu Ke said, nting a kiss on Ariel¡¯s forehead.


    "That¡¯s more like it," Ariel nced sideways at Xu Ke and said.


    The two were teasing one another when Ariel felt her leg being lightly touched by a small, soft hand, with fine sand patting onto her leg. Strangely, Ariel didn¡¯t feel annoyed at all.


    The child seemed to want to say something to Ariel but could only make ah-ah sounds in a hurry, unable to form aplete word.


    "What do you want to say? I can¡¯t figure out what you mean this way," Ariel said, squinting her eyes at the child.


    The child couldn¡¯t express what they wanted to say, their whole face turning red as they looked at Ariel with tearful, helpless eyes. Finally, they grabbed Ariel¡¯s finger with both hands, slowly brought it to their forehead, and let their little head meet Ariel¡¯s finger before falling backward.


    The child conveyed what they wanted, smiled again, and stood back up, waddling a bit in front of Ariel, looking at her with a yearning gaze.


    A gleam suddenly sparked in Ariel¡¯s eyes, and pretending not to understand, she looked at the child and innocently asked, "What do you want me to do? I don¡¯t know, tell me properly, okay?"


    Upon hearing Ariel¡¯s words, the child¡¯s expression was as if the sky had fallen, eyes quickly welling up with tears, the little nose turning red, and in a red-faced tone, uttered, "Silly."


    The small voice, soft and delicate, was as cute as a kitten¡¯s paws, enough to melt someone¡¯s heart, effortlessly spoiling Ariel¡¯s prank.


    Seeing the child so anxious yet holding back tears, Xu Ke shot Ariel a helpless but doting look, then lightly poked the child, making them topple over withughter once again, recalling the previous time.


    Ariel and Xu Ke spent the entire afternoon ying with the adorable child, not even noticing when Zhong Boyu left, and even less so that as he left, he sneered in their direction, saying sourly, "Shameless."


    The couple didn¡¯t leave until it was almost dark.


    "Stay the night with me," Ariel said sweetly, hugging Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    Thinking that it had indeed been a long while since he spent quality time with Ariel, Xu Ke didn¡¯t offer any refusal, "Alright, I¡¯ll call Yaoyao and tell her I¡¯m not going home tonight." Xu Ke patted Ariel¡¯s head gently.


    "You better just make a call. If you get sidetracked and end up not calling, I won¡¯t bother with you from that point on." Ariel let go of Xu Ke¡¯s arm and said seriously.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t go back on my promise." Xu Ke reassured, rubbing Ariel¡¯s head, and in front of her, dialed Lin Mengyao to inform her of his absence that night.


    Originally anticipating a lengthy objection from Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke was ready with conciliatory words, but to his surprise, she simply paused for a moment, then casually said, "Whatever," and hung up.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s attitude left a bit of difort in Xu Ke¡¯s heart, but catching Ariel¡¯s gaze, he pushed that difort down.


    "We haven¡¯t been together for so long; do you miss me?" Ariel¡¯s handnded on Xu Ke¡¯s earlobe, kneading it slowly as she asked.


    Ariel, in that moment, was entirely different from earlier in the day, a captivating allure in her voice. Xu Ke¡¯s ear twitched involuntarily, the tips turning red in an instant.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s reddening ear tips, Ariel¡¯s smile grew increasingly charming, her aura reminiscent of a massive cream cake exuding a sweet and irresistible charm.


    "Keep teasing, and you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow," Xu Ke said, grabbing Ariel¡¯s hand.


    "Just as well. I¡¯m tired from all the fun today, and I don¡¯t feel like getting out of bed tomorrow," Ariel not only didn¡¯t stop her teasing; she became even more wanton. In the blink of an eye, her dainty foot had already slid from Xu Ke¡¯s calf upward with irresistible momentum.

 Chapter 475: Bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 475: Bathroom</h4>


    Ariel¡¯s hands rested on the sofa behind her as she tilted her head with an innocent expression, looking at Xu Ke. However, her actions became increasingly bold, the edge of her skirt slowly rolling upwards with her movements, revealing a hint of white.


    "What are you waiting for, baby?" Ariel licked her red lips, which instantly took on a candy-like sheen.


    Xu Ke¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he swallowed, feeling a sudden surge of heat well up inside him.


    At this moment, holding back would be utterly unmanly. Xu Ke grabbed Ariel¡¯s yful little foot with one hand while bending down to chase that hint of red, "You asked for this." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was low, causing Ariel¡¯s heart to tremble slightly.


    "Yes, I asked for it." Ariel whispered softly, and at this moment, no words could be sweeter.


    The atmosphere ignited in an instant, and when they came together, they were like a fire with kindling, unwilling to stop until they burned each other out. The two young bodies were tightly entwined, like intertwined serpents, refusing to let go.


    The evening sea breeze gently blew into the room through the wide-open window, lifting a corner of the curtain, peering into everything inside.


    The man¡¯s panting and the woman¡¯s tender, coquettish moans intermingled like a unique symphony, akin to the trumpet call in a battlefield.


    By the time the battle ended, the moon was already hanging high in the sky, casting a silver-gray glow everywhere.


    Xu Ke reached out to wipe the sweat-soaked brow and reddened eyes of Ariel, whose face was as blooming as a peach blossom, making Xu Ke look on in a lovestruck daze.


    Ariel nestled her cheek into Xu Ke¡¯s palm, inching closer to him, her translucent white body glowing like jade under the moonlight.


    "Are you cold? Do you want to go to bed?" Xu Ke asked, wrapping an arm around Ariel¡¯s slender waist.


    Ariel rested her head on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, her voice slightly hoarse, "I don¡¯t want to go to bed, I want to go to the bathroom." A warm breath tickled Xu Ke¡¯s ear, apanied by a soft, wet little tongue as Ariel gently nibbled and sucked on his earlobe.


    "I want to take a bath with you." Ariel whispered.


    "Are you okay? Is your waist not sore?" Xu Ke teased as he pressed on Ariel¡¯s waist.


    "I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t want to get up tomorrow, just want to lie in bed." Ariel wriggled her pert bottom, satisfied to hear Xu Ke¡¯s sharp intake of breath.


    "If you disagree, I¡¯ll torment you." Ariel bared her pearly teeth in a threat thatcked any real menace.


    "Fine, I nned to be nice to you, but here you are threatening me. You¡¯re like a dog biting Lv Dongbin, not appreciating kind intentions. Not only will I make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed tomorrow, but you¡¯ll be there the day after too. No begging will help you this time." Xu Ke gritted his teeth and pped Ariel¡¯s little butt, standing up abruptly amid her gasp.


    "Hold tight, if you fall, I won¡¯t catch you." Xu Ke mischievously pinched Ariel¡¯s little butt, striding toward the bathroom, iming he wouldn¡¯t care, but his hand hovered protectively in case Ariel fell from his arm.


    Ariel blushed, burying her face into Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, letting out a continuous string of soft sounds from her lips until Xu Ke ced her on the bathroom counter. Ariel¡¯s eyes were misty, her body as soft as a puddle of water, docile and harmless in a way that made Xu Ke look at her with deeper eyes.


    With a strength of his arm, Xu Ke lifted her from the counter and carried her to the shower. He turned the faucet on, and warm water poured over them, soaking their clothes in moments.


    Ariel¡¯s dress was already torn to shreds on the sofa, and now the wet garment clung to her, entuating her curvaceous figure with stark contrasts of ck and white, dazzling to the eyes. The blooming redness that trailed down from her corbone made Xu Ke¡¯s breathing grow heavy.


    In Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Ariel was now irresistibly alluring, and to Ariel, Xu Ke was captivating, making her heart itch.


    Water droplets slid down Xu Ke¡¯s chest, across his eight-pack abs, following the V-line downwards, and Ariel¡¯s eyes followed, her cheeks growing hot.


    Xu Ke¡¯s hand seemed magical, igniting fire on Ariel¡¯s body with little sparks, burning intensely without engulfing her entirely, teasingly.


    "Do you want it?" Xu Ke asked temptingly in Ariel¡¯s ear, suppressing his own desires.


    Though Ariel was already dazed, her ears echoing with the rushing water, Xu Ke managed to block all sounds, leaving only his voice in her mind and ears.


    Ariel nodded vaguely, but Xu Ke didn¡¯t grant her wish, halting his actions and teasingly saying in her ear, "You have to say it. Only if you say it, will I know what you want. Be a good girl and say it." Xu Ke coaxed Ariel like a tempting devil.


    "I want it." Ariel bit her lip, voicing her desire.


    "Who wants it?"


    "I want it."


    "Who are you?"


    "I¡¯m Ariel."


    Ariel¡¯s head rested weakly on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, her legs soft, relying on Xu Ke¡¯s support to stand.


    "What does Ariel want?" Xu Ke continued to ask.


    "Uh, Ariel wants Xu Ke." At this moment, Ariel was like apliant doll, obediently saying what Xu Ke wanted to hear.


    Finally satisfied, Xu Ke no longer held back, joining with his beloved, both letting out a sigh of satisfaction in that moment.


    Undercover of the water sounds, the two embraced passionately, like they were suffering from skin hunger, ceaselessly caressing each other¡¯s bodies, calling each other¡¯s names, sweet pet names flowing from their mouths like fragrant fruit candies, lingering sweetly on the tongue.


    Ariel grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s hair, forcing his head to tilt back, exposing his most vulnerable and dangerous spot.


    Ariel extended her soft, warm tongue to lick it, her teeth following, slowly nibbling at Xu Ke¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, eliciting a sharp inhale from him.


    "Now it¡¯s your turn to yield." Ariel smiled slyly, watching Xu Ke¡¯s trembling eyshes with a chuckle.

 Chapter 476: Making a Living

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 476: Making a Living</h4>


    "Giving in, it¡¯s impossible to give in, Ariel."


    "Beast."


    "Yes, I¡¯m a beast." Xu Ke stretchedzily like a well-fed beast.


    When he held Ariel, there was a gentle tenderness and infinite tolerance in his eyes. One hand supported Ariel¡¯s buttocks, the other gently patting her back, soothingly, as if calming a child.


    "You bastard." Ariel moved her finger, pressing it against Xu Ke¡¯s back, muttering from her mouth.


    "Yes, yes, I¡¯m a bastard." Xu Ke saidpliantly, carrying her towards the bedroom.


    "Next time you have to be lenient with me." Ariel took the opportunity to make her request.


    "That depends on your own ability." Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "No, you have to be lenient with me, or I won¡¯t be with you anymore." Ariel pouted discontently.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Now, sleep." Xu Ke gently ced her on the bed, coaxing softly.


    "Then you lie beside me and keep mepany." Ariel patted the space beside her, speaking sweetly.


    "Okay." Xu Ke obliginglyy down, stretching out a long arm to pull Ariel into his embrace. Ariel, without a hint of shyness, burrowed into Xu Ke¡¯s chest, nuzzling her face against him and cing her ear where she could hear his heartbeat, quickly falling asleep.


    In less than five seconds, she was asleep so swiftly that it astonished Xu Ke, but mostly it filled him with pity and affection.


    The hand Xu Ke had ced on Ariel¡¯s waist slowly kneaded her waist, and after unknown moments, his movements slowed, eventually stopping altogether as he too fell asleep.


    The room, which had been bustling almost all night, finally quietedpletely. The silver moonlight sneakily spilled onto their faces, giving them ayer of radiance.


    On the other hand, Lin Mengyao, who returned home early, spent almost the entire night with her eyes open; whenever she closed her eyes, Ariel¡¯s words and scenes of Ariel and Xu Ke being together jumped into her mind. She secretly went back to see them watching over a child, their atmosphere so rxed and joyful. Adding that child into the mix made them look like a family, self-contained, forming a world where nobody else could intrude, leaving Lin Mengyao to exit despondently.


    The images yed repeatedly in Lin Mengyao¡¯s mind all night, alternating back and forth, almost driving her crazy.


    By dawn, Lin Mengyao almost felt a sense of relief, but she rxed too soon.


    As she went to breakfast with Yu Xia, Ariel and Xu Ke were already seated in the breakfast area. Lin Mengyao considered leaving, but Ariel noticed her, "Yaoyao, over here."


    Ariel¡¯s voice was loud, quickly drawing several gazes. With those eyes on her, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t just turn and leave with Yu Xia; what would others think of her?


    Lin Mengyao took a deep breath, looking in the direction of Ariel and Xu Ke.


    Yu Xia had only just awoken a short while ago, her high fever had subsided, but she was not quite aware of her surroundings, her gaze confusedly flitting among the three people. Seeing Lin Mengyao as if facing a great enemy filled her eyes with concern and worry, increasing the strength with which she held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, prompting Lin Mengyao to nce at her.


    "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me." Seeing Yu Xia¡¯s worried expression, a wave of warmth filled Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart as she reached out to pat Yu Xia¡¯s head, saying, "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry."


    Lin Mengyao led Yu Xia to sit down opposite Ariel confidently.


    "Why are your eyes so dark, didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?" Xu Ke looked at the faint shadows around Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes and asked.


    "It¡¯s none of your business." Lin Mengyao replied coldly.


    Yu Xia sat beside them, curiously sizing up Ariel, not quite understanding the situation, deep confusion in her eyes.


    "Xu Ke is just concerned about you, no need to be so angry, can¡¯t you talk things over nicely?" Ariel tilted her head, speaking with a cheerful smile.


    "And you¡¯ve dominated Xu Ke for months, I only had him for one night. You aren¡¯t mad about that, are you? Be generous." Ariel said.


    Ariel¡¯s words were like a ssh of hot oil that ignited the small me within Lin Mengyao instantly.


    "Okay, Ariel, enough." Xu Ke said, a bit of a headache looking at the two women who seemed ready to fight at any moment, unsure what to say.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s pained expression, Ariel obediently closed her mouth, her big eyes shifting from Lin Mengyao to Yu Xia, yfully winking, prompting Yu Xia to shyly smile at Ariel.


    "So cute. Who is she? Your new lover?" Ariel gave Yu Xia a nce, elbowing Xu Ke yfully as she asked.


    Upon hearing what Ariel said, Yu Xia first showed a look of disbelief, her face turning bright red, shaking her head vigorously with her little hands waving frantically, "No, no, he¡¯s my brother-inw." Yu Xia exined.


    "Don¡¯t look at others with your filthy mind, thinking that just because you do something others will too." Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but give a sharp retort as she listened to Ariel specte about Yu Xia¡¯s rtionship.


    "Don¡¯t put on that face in front of me, I won¡¯t buy it, Miss Lin. I¡¯ve tolerated you because you¡¯re Xu Ke¡¯s wife, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can lord over me. Watch your tone with me, or I won¡¯t hesitate to personally teach you a lesson." Ariel¡¯s signature smile appeared on her face, malicious intent in her eyes transporting Lin Mengyao back to Ariel¡¯s room she¡¯d once seen.


    "Enough, Ariel, stop it." Xu Ke tugged on Ariel¡¯s hand, and Ariel immediately quieted down, sticking to Xu Ke like a kitten, pulling in all her fangs, but this scene deeply pained Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    "You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? I told you I didn¡¯t want to see her, yet you brought her into my sight anyway. Do you want to anger me to give this woman my ce?" Lin Mengyao said, her voice trembling with anger.


    "I didn¡¯t think of it like that, I didn¡¯t expect you toe over." Xu Ke said.

 Chapter 477: Flames of War

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 477: mes of War</h4>


    "What do you mean by that? Are we not allowed toe here for dinner? So, it¡¯s our fault then?" Lin Mengyao widened her big eyes and asked Xu Ke.


    "You know very well that¡¯s not what I meant. Why are you twisting my words?" Xu Ke asked, a bit bewildered.


    "I don¡¯t know what you mean. All I know is that you find me an eyesore now. In that case, go have dinner with your little lover instead and stop unting your affection in front of me deliberately." Lin Mengyao said bitterly, grabbing Yu Xia¡¯s hand and leaving with her immediately.


    Xu Ke watched their departing figures with aplicated look, unable toprehend how things turned out this way. The person who was usually fine now seemed like a powder keg, ready to explode at the slightest spark.


    "Wait here for me a moment, I¡¯ll go check on Yaoyao." Xu Ke still felt uneasy about Lin Mengyao and wanted to follow them, but how could Ariel possibly let Xu Ke leave? If he left now, who knows when he¡¯de back.


    "But I¡¯m not feeling well right now, can you really leave me here all alone?" Ariel fluttered her big eyes at Xu Ke, looking at him pitifully.


    "Yaoyao isn¡¯t a child anymore; she won¡¯t get lost here. Besides, she¡¯s mad right now, and trying to coax her will only lead to a bigger argument between you two, so you might as well let her calm down. Once she¡¯s cooled off, you can go find her then." Ariel suggested seriously, as if she hadn¡¯t been the one fanning the mes earlier.


    Xu Ke looked deeply and finally epted Ariel¡¯s suggestion.


    In the past, he was always the first to apologize whenever something happened. Over the years, he¡¯d grown a bit weary of it, so this time he decided to leave Lin Mengyao to cool off.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengyao had walked quite a distance, but Xu Ke never showed up. The anger in her heart felt as if it was doused with a bucket of cold water, cooling her down immediately,


    "He was never like this before. Whenever we argued, he was always the first to coax me. But now, he won¡¯t even bother toe after me. Are all men like this? Starting fresh feelings and losing care as time goes on?" Lin Mengyao spoke with tears in her eyes.


    Yu Xia¡¯s hand was a bit painful from Mengyao¡¯s grip, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she looked at Lin Mengyao with worried eyes. She hadn¡¯t experienced matters of the heart either and didn¡¯t know how to console Mengyao, so she could only hold Lin Mengyao¡¯s trembling body tightly.


    "Sister, just cry if you want to. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be with you, don¡¯t be afraid." Yu Xiaforted Lin Mengyao softly while patting her back.


    "Xiaxia, luckily, I still have you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do." Lin Mengyao held Yu Xia¡¯s petite body, sobbing quietly.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Ariel was clinging to Xu Ke¡¯s arm, coquettishly coaxing him to feed her.


    This feeling was a novel experience for Xu Ke, who, in recent years, had mostly been around Lin Mengyao. But Lin Mengyao was aloof and busy. In Xu Ke¡¯s memory, Lin Mengyao had never clung to his arm like Ariel, gazing at him with sparkling eyes and softly asking to eat this or that.


    This sense ofplete dependency was new to Xu Ke, especially since he knew this woman, who seemed vulnerable, was actually strong and outstanding beyond most men. Yet, she willingly let down her defenses, showing only her softness to him. How could Xu Ke not be charmed by such tenderness?


    Initially, Xu Ke was worried about Lin Mengyao, uncertain about her situation, but now, his eyes were only on Ariel.


    As Xu Ke picked up the spoon to feed Ariel another bite of pineapple fried rice, Ariel turned her head away. "I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. I¡¯m already so full, and if I eat more, I might burst. Would you really let me burst?" Ariel spoke while adorably looking at Xu Ke with her big eyes.


    Xu Ke felt his heart pierced by a little pink arrow, leaving a tingling sensation.


    "Alright, you¡¯ve been feeding me this whole time, and you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Now let me feed you, open your mouth, ah." Ariel opened her mouth cutely, treating Xu Ke like a child.


    Xu Ke enjoyed Ariel¡¯s attitude, without a word and without looking at what Ariel fed him, consuming everything she delivered to his mouth.


    Ariel watched him eat with a sweet smile, clearly delighted.


    Yet, Ariel was indeed tired fromst night¡¯s activities. After they finished eating and talking, she felt sleepy, and Xu Ke helped her back to her current amodations, settling her into bed.


    Ariel clutched Xu Ke¡¯s finger, coyly saying, "Don¡¯t leave me, okay? Watch me sleep, ore to bed and sleep with me."


    "I¡¯ll stay here and watch you sleep, close your eyes." Xu Ke gently coaxed Ariel.


    Ariel was coaxed into closing her eyes and soon drifted into a sweet slumber. Once her grip loosened, Xu Ke softly withdrew his finger and quietly left the room.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t see that the moment he closed the door, Ariel opened her eyes, looked at the closed door, and curled her lips into a sly smile, "Going against me, Lin Mengyao, you¡¯re still a bitcking, hehe." Ariel lowered her head, burying her face in the nket Xu Ke had covered her with, letting out a strangeugh.


    But soon, Ariel stoppedughing and chose to close her eyes, falling genuinely into a dreand this time.


    When Xu Ke found Lin Mengyao, she was sitting on a rock, gazing at the turbulent sea, her expression inscrutable. Yu Xia was wrapped up in thick clothes by her side. Looking at their backs, it seemed to spell abandonment.


    "Yaoyao, don¡¯t sit there, it¡¯s windy. Come back with me," Xu Ke said to Lin Mengyao.


    Yu Xia sniffed, about to speak to Xu Ke, but Lin Mengyao raised a hand to stop her.


    Lin Mengyao turned her head, looking at Xu Ke with a mocking expression, "Why aren¡¯t you keepingpany with your little lover? Does she know you¡¯re here looking for your old wife?"


    "Yaoyao, can¡¯t we go back and talk this out properly? Do we really have to be at each other¡¯s throats like this?"


    "Break up with her, and I¡¯ll talk to you properly," Lin Mengyao said coldly.


    "Ariel and I are already together. I¡¯m her first man. If I abandon her now, what does that make me?" Xu Ke said with a frown.


    "You¡¯re my first man too. We¡¯re not divorced, nor am I widowed, yet you¡¯re together with her behind my back. What does that make you?" Lin Mengyao said, her expression and voice icy.

 Chapter 478: Cold War

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Cold War</h4>


    She didn¡¯t want to start arguing with Xu Ke like this either, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. Just thinking about the two of them being together made her feel like her heart was going to explode. If she didn¡¯t do something to release the anger inside her, it would drive her crazy.


    "But didn¡¯t we already reach an agreement about this before? You promised, so why are you saying this now?" Xu Ke asked, puzzled.


    "Yes, I did promise you, but I also said I didn¡¯t want to see her. I agreed on the condition that I wouldn¡¯t have to see her." Lin Mengyao shouted loudly, as if a long-tensed string snapped all at once, which startled Xu Ke.


    "Yes, you did say that, but Ariel also promised not toe to China in her lifetime, didn¡¯t she? You agreed with her proposal too, didn¡¯t you?" Xu Ke continued to ask.


    "She promised she wouldn¡¯te to China, and she hasn¡¯t set foot here even once. We didn¡¯t expect to meet on this small ind in Japan. It was all an ident, and just like Ariel said during these months, I¡¯ve been by your side every step of the way. Leaving Ariel alone abroad to face those chases and dangers herself, she even got hurt because of it. Was it too much for me to apany her for just one night?"


    "I¡¯ve been with you for months, and I spent one night with her¡ªwas that too much?" Xu Ke asked again.


    "Aren¡¯t those chases she faced deserved? You should know what she did in America. Aftermitting so many evil deeds, having one or two enemies is normal, isn¡¯t it? These enemies wanting her dead is normal, isn¡¯t it? You are my husband, the husband destined byw, and our rtionship is legally protected. You¡¯ve betrayed our marriage. Don¡¯t I have the right to be angry? Can I not defend my rights?" Lin Mengyao jumped down from the rock, suddenly standing in front of Xu Ke and raising her head to ask him.


    The atmosphere between the two fell into a strange silence.


    "The people she killed all did bad things. She didn¡¯t kill a single decent person." Xu Ke defended Ariel.


    Xu Ke¡¯s defense of Ariel shattered Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart.


    "Do you really have to be with her?" Lin Mengyao asked Xu Ke tearfully.


    "We¡¯re already together, and I have to take responsibility for her. Besides, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve really fallen for her." Xu Ke lowered his head, looking at Lin Mengyao with a guilty expression.


    "Why did things turn out this way? If only we hadn¡¯t gone to America. If we hadn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have met Ariel, and the two of you wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved, and none of this would be happening today." Lin Mengyao said, crying.


    Lin Mengyao felt the sea breeze today was really painful, blowing against her face, and tears uncontrobly flowed down.


    Xu Ke reached out and gently wiped away the tears on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, "There¡¯s no ¡¯what if¡¯ in this world. The fact is we went to America, met Ariel, and I fell in love with her, shamelessly hoping you¡¯d agree for us to be together." Xu Ke¡¯s face showed a sort of wry smile.


    "Xu Ke, I really can¡¯t bear to watch you in love with another woman, so let¡¯s give her money, let her leave. Please, as your wife, agree to this request, okay?" Lin Mengyao pleaded while holding onto Xu Ke¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with a hint of hope.


    "You think you¡¯re in love with Ariel, but have you ever considered that maybe you don¡¯t really love her? It¡¯s just an illusion because you¡¯re her first man, so you mistook this sense of responsibility for love. You think you love her, but actually, everything you¡¯ve done is out of a sense of responsibility."


    Xu Ke¡¯s fingers roamed Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, but his gaze didn¡¯t waver because of Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, "I can distinguish these things, and I just fell for Ariel. I can¡¯t deceive you, deceive her, or deceive myself." Xu Ke said with some regret.


    "I¡¯m willing to be deceived by you."


    "But I¡¯m not willing."


    Xu Ke¡¯s refusal pushed Lin Mengyao¡¯s already unstable emotions to the brink of explosion.


    "Get out, I don¡¯t want to hear these things I don¡¯t like. Get out, out of my sight." Lin Mengyao suddenly pushed Xu Ke¡¯s hand off her face and flung it away.


    "Then I¡¯m leaving, take some time to calm down." Xu Ke stood there, looking at Lin Mengyao for a long time. Seeing no sign of her calming down¡ªon the contrary, her temper worsened¡ªXu Ke gave up the idea of talking further with Lin Mengyao and instead focused his attention on Yu Xia.


    "Staying here won¡¯t help her calm down, so I¡¯ll leave for now. Yaoyao, I¡¯m entrusting her to your care. If anything happens, please contact me." Xu Ke said to Yu Xia.


    Yu Xia nodded seriously, her obsidian-like eyes looking at Xu Ke, "Girls can¡¯t really handle sharing their men with others. My sister usually has a good temper, it¡¯s just because she loves you so much that she can¡¯t handle this shock, can¡¯t ept this situation. Don¡¯t be mad at her, and remember toe back to see her. If anything happens with her, I¡¯ll let you know immediately."


    "I¡¯m not angry, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re not suitable formunication right now. Let¡¯s talk about these things once she¡¯s stabilized." Xu Ke said.


    "In short, I probably won¡¯t appear in front of Yaoyao for the time being, so I¡¯m counting on you to take care of things here alone." Xu Ke patted Yu Xia on the head.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can handle everything here. I¡¯ll take good care of my sister." Yu Xia nodded like a little adult, though she¡¯s indeed no longer a child.


    Xu Ke left quietly, and only when Lin Mengyao managed to stabilize her emotions did she realize Xu Ke had already disappeared.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s tears fell again, "Am I very bad, very unsessful, that I can¡¯t even keep my own man? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that, but I couldn¡¯t control myself when he stood in front of me. I felt wronged, just wanting him to tolerate me, make him do things my way, forgetting that he also has his own thoughts."


    "I pushed him away again." Lin Mengyao buried her face in her hands, not wanting Yu Xia to see any ws.


    "Brother-inw wille back to find you, sis. Don¡¯t worry, he loves you, I can see it. Otherwise, with so many women out there, why is he so patient with you? All along the way, many have tried to make a y for him, but sis, didn¡¯t you see, he ignored them all, and rejected them without mercy? This shows brother-inw is definitely not someone indecisive or a yboy in terms of feelings, he¡¯s not the central air conditioning type. The fact that he¡¯s willing to blow a gentle south wind your way means you have a ce in his heart. If you weren¡¯t in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t care about you, wouldn¡¯t try to coax you, right?"


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t know exactly what she was saying either, only that she was trying her best tofort Lin Mengyao, hoping she wouldn¡¯t continue crying.


    But at least Lin Mengyao took Yu Xia¡¯s words to heart, stopped crying, and instead showed an expression of morning light.

 Chapter 479: Paired Up

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 479: Paired Up</h4>


    "What you say makes sense, but I can¡¯t back down now. I¡¯ll wait for Xu Ke to admit his mistake first, then I¡¯ll forgive him," Lin Mengyao said.


    "I don¡¯t believe she, an outsider, can really beat me? Xu Ke is surely only momentarily infatuated with her. Once the timing is right, Xu Ke will realize who is truly good for him, and then he¡¯ll stay by my side obediently, right?" Lin Mengyao looked at Yu Xia with eyes full of hope.


    Yu Xia nodded in agreement with Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, even though she didn¡¯t believe Xu Ke¡¯s decision would change. She wasn¡¯t willing to pour cold water on Lin Mengyao¡¯s barely calmed emotions.


    Yu Xia was filled with worry and looked at Xu Ke with concern.


    Lin Mengyao seemed to have changed, stimted by Xu Ke and Ariel; she was no longer the Lin Mengyao Yu Xia had known. The Lin Mengyao she remembered shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    However, Lin Mengyao, who was on Yu Xia¡¯s mind, couldn¡¯t extricate herself from her emotions. She was caught in endless self-doubt and horror, like a withered leaf falling endlessly in the dark, without a trace of vitality.


    She didn¡¯t know when her mindset changed. She couldn¡¯t stay alone,cked a sense of security, and couldn¡¯t ept losing Xu Ke. She stubbornly regarded Xu Ke as her possession, unwilling to let anyone else touch him. Just the thought that Xu Ke couldn¡¯tpletely belong to her was as if a heavy stone was pressing on her heart, making even breathing painfully unbearable.


    Lin Mengyao knew her mentality had issues, but she simply couldn¡¯t control herself. She couldn¡¯t control her words and actions, feeling like a person trapped inside a shell, watching another self do iprehensible things with a clear mind. Sometimes, Lin Mengyao felt she was going crazy.


    Lin Mengyao wrapped herself in the quilt like a cocoon, silently shedding tears. Her face was pale, the corners of her eyes red. If someone were to see this haggard woman on the bed now, they would find it hard to believe she was once the beautiful and confident woman they had known.


    At this moment, she was like a worn-out doll, exuding a sense of despair and decay.


    After a disappointing parting with Lin Mengyao, Xu Ke returned to Ariel¡¯s side, just in time to see Ariel waking up from her sleep.


    The moment Ariel opened her eyes and saw the man she liked beside her, her happiness was palpable. Her heart overflowed with sweetness, making her seem like a candy wrapped in sticky, gooey cream.


    "Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?" Xu Ke said, touching Ariel¡¯s face as he approached her.


    "I¡¯ve already had my fill of sleep," Ariel generously exuded her sweetness to Xu Ke, her smile as bright as sunshine breaking through clouds after rain, lifting Xu Ke¡¯s spirits beyond his control.


    "I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you when I opened my eyes, but I¡¯m really happy to see you here. Will you keep mepany today?" Ariel looked at Xu Ke with her big eyes full of anticipation. Seeing Xu Ke nod, she couldn¡¯t help but smile again, like an adorable little cat that had just stolen the cream.


    Ariel ced her small head on Xu Ke¡¯sp, uncontrobly nuzzling against his belly, showing her affection, making Xu Ke burst intoughter.


    "You¡¯re like a child. Stop it, it tickles," Xu Ke pinched Ariel¡¯s ear, smiling.


    "Alright then." Ariel lifted her head off Xu Ke¡¯sp, her golden hair fluffed up due to static, like a small lion cub, with an innocent look in her eyes that could melt hearts.


    "What are youughing at? Did I drool in my sleep?" Ariel was puzzled by Xu Ke¡¯sughter, reaching for her mouth corner in confusion but finding it dry, her confusion deepening.


    "No, no drooling. What¡¯s wrong with me? Stopughing and tell me," Ariel, clueless about what was so funny, pouted and cuddled up to Xu Ke, shaking his arm almost to the point of falling over.


    "It¡¯s nothing major, just your hair is a bit messy. Stay still, I¡¯ll fix it for you." Xu Ke said, cing hisrge hand on Ariel¡¯s head, patiently smoothing down her tousled hair.


    "You¡¯re so mean, not telling me and just watching me make a fool of myself." Ariel lightly punched Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, then brightened up, hanging onto him and with a tone of excitement said, "Sweetheart, let¡¯s go to an izakaya! I think Japan has those, and I¡¯ve never been. Will you take me?"


    "Sure, but it¡¯s a bit early now. Let¡¯s go a littleter, it¡¯s quite deserted and dull at this time." Xu Ke said, looking at the bright midday sun.


    "Hee hee hee, I knew you were the best. Let¡¯s grab something to eat first, walk around a bit, and then experience an izakaya. I really want to see what it¡¯s like inside." Ariel¡¯s eyes twinkled like countless little stars.


    "Sure, we¡¯ll do whatever you want." Seeing Ariel¡¯s high spirits, Xu Ke didn¡¯t have the heart to dampen her mood and agreed.


    Hearing Xu Ke agree, Ariel immediately jumped off the bed like a firecracker, rushing to the bathroom to wash up and dress, not forgetting to instruct Xu Ke, "Don¡¯t be lonely by yourself, order some food or watch TV, I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ve wanted toe to Japan for so long, I love their style, I came prepared with so many things." Ariel added a touch of pride to her tone.


    "Don¡¯te in without my permission, wait until I¡¯m all ready to give you a surprise, okay?" Ariel, a bit worried, peeked out with her face full of white foam from the bathroom, sternly telling Xu Ke, "No peeking!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that. You just focus on getting ready." Xu Ke said, a bitughingly, pushing Ariel back into the bathroom and closing the door.


    Listening to the sound of running water from the bathroom, the smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face faded, even pressing his temples in slight distress.


    Not knowing what to do now, Xu Ke was confused. They had agreed upon everything before, and he thought Lin Mengyao should have been prepared, but when it really happened, Lin Mengyao was so resistant, like a hedgehog covered in spikes, trying to stab whoever got close. This Lin Mengyao felt unfamiliar and frustrating to Xu Ke, but mostly he med himself, loathing himself for not being able to solve the issues between the three of them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 480: Izakaya

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 480: Izakaya</h4>


    While Xu Ke was still dazed in the bedroom, Ariel had already dressed up and walked out from the washroom.


    Her golden hair was pinned up at the back of her head, with a cherry blossom hairpin adorning her temples. Pink and white tassels hung by her ears, and the gentle eyebrows and eyes painted on her face made her look pure and adorable. She wore a unique traditional Japanese outfit with red as the base and luxurious dahlias embroidered on it, enhancing her ethereal purity. The innocence in her eyes contrasted sharply with the opulence of her attire.


    The wooden clogs on her feet made a crisp sound on the floor, and her white, petite, jade-like feet contrasted sharply with the dark clogs, capturing a lot of attention.


    "How do I look?" Ariel beamed at Xu Ke, spreading her arms and spinning around in front of him, allowing Xu Ke to appreciate her outfit from every angle.


    "Beautiful." Xu Ke looked at Ariel with eyes full of admiration and astonishment.


    "It¡¯s my first time wearing this, but it feels pretty good. I like these clogs, making a clip-clop sound when I walk; it sounds nice. I feel like walking a few more steps in them." Ariel showed Xu Ke her clogs, her toes round like rice dumplings wiggling restlessly, looking extremely cute.


    Xu Ke held Ariel¡¯s small extended foot, a meaningful look in his eyes, before nonchntly letting it go. "Stop messing around. Don¡¯t you want to go to the izakaya? If you keep messing around, don¡¯t you want to go?" Xu Ke said.


    "Yes, I do, but I want to see you wearing such an outfit, too. But I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, so I didn¡¯t prepare one for you. What a pity." Ariel cupped her cheeks, looking regretfully at Xu Ke.


    "No need to worry. They should have some for sale outside. I¡¯ll buy one and wear it for you then." Xu Ke coaxed.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard Xu Ke say this, as if she had thought of an amusing scene. She covered her mouth andughed, her usually proud big eyes disappearing inughter.


    "What¡¯s brewing in that little head of yours that makes youugh so cunningly?" Xu Ke chuckled, gently flicking Ariel¡¯s forehead with his finger as he said.


    "Don¡¯t mess with my head. What if it makes me dumb? Anyway, you¡¯ll find out then; I¡¯m not telling you what I¡¯m thinking now." Ariel stuck out her small tongue at Xu Ke yfully.


    But afterwards, Ariel seemed to have switched on some odd switch, ncing at Xu Ke from time to time, letting out small, shortughs, leaving Xu Ke bewildered. He asked, but Ariel was persistent in not telling, only mumbling, "You¡¯ll find out then."


    "I advise you not to keepughing at me like that, or you might not make it to ¡¯then.¡¯" Xu Ke finally couldn¡¯t help but issue a mild threat when he caught Ariel¡¯s cunning smile for the umpteenth time.


    Ariel immediately covered her mouth, staring usingly at Xu Ke with her big eyes, as if saying how could you be like this.


    "You¡¯re too adorable when you smile; if you keep it up, I might not be able to hold back, you know?" Xu Ke reached out and gently rubbed Ariel¡¯s neck.


    Ariel¡¯s hairs stood on end at Xu Ke¡¯s touch, and she drew her shoulders, closing her mouth and no longer daring tough.


    The ambiance in the izakaya was unlike any ce Ariel had ever been. She opened her mouth wide, looking around with great curiosity.


    The izakaya wasn¡¯t veryrge¡ªquaint yet elegant. There were hardly any modern artifacts inside, more often disying handicrafts. The lighting wasn¡¯t too bright, with the intery of light and dark weaving scenes reminiscent of old movies. Every scene seemed like a picture waiting to be captured. Besides, the environment inside the izakaya was exceptionally serene. All the staff wore traditional Japanese attire, speaking softly, like warm water, making anyone who made contact feel rxed enough to let out arge breath.


    Ariel was utterly captivated by everything in the izakaya, everything here infinitely attractive to her like the nectar of flowers.


    Ariel clung to one of Xu Ke¡¯s arms, whispering in his ear: "It¡¯s so quiet here; it¡¯s not like a drinking ce at all, and not lively either, but I still like it."


    Xu Ke gently touched Ariel¡¯s nose and said softly, "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not lively; it¡¯s just not the right time yet. There¡¯ll be a performance here at eight tonight."


    "How do you know?" Ariel looked at Xu Ke curiously and asked.


    "Guess," Xu Ke teased, refusing to give Ariel an answer, leaving her both curious and restless as they moved into one of the private booths.


    Sitting on tatami mats with a low table between them, Xu Ke handed Ariel the menu, "Go ahead, order whatever you like; I¡¯ll go along with your taste."


    Seeing Xu Ke say this, Ariel didn¡¯t hold back and happily ordered anything that caught her interest from the menu. Because the pictures on the menu were so exquisite, she nearly ordered everything on the first page, yet she showed no sign of stopping, continuing to order more.


    The smile on the waiter¡¯s face faltered for a moment, ncing at Xu Ke then at Ariel, hesitating before apologetically asking, "Excuse me, how many people are with you?"


    Ariel snapped out of the menu¡¯s world, looking at the waiter and said, "Two people, why?"


    "The items you ordered are already quite enough. If it¡¯s just the two of you, it¡¯s not rmended to order more; you won¡¯t be able to finish it all." The waiter politely stated.


    "It¡¯s okay; I don¡¯t mind. If we can¡¯t finish it, we can¡¯t. I¡¯m just interested in trying them out." Ariel shrugged nonchntly.


    Hearing Ariel say so, the waiter said nothing more, maintaining the smile and cing the order ording to Ariel¡¯s request. By the time Ariel finished ordering, over eighty percent of the dishes on that menu page were marked off.


    "The serving time might be slightly dyed, so please don¡¯t mind." The waiter bowed to Ariel apologetically before leaving the private room gently, making not a sound.


    Seeing the waiter had left, Ariel no longer restrained her exploration, her eyes curiously scanning the private room. At first nce, the room gave a homely feel, naturally rxing one¡¯s nerves.


    On closer inspection, the room¡¯s decoration was quite refined, with great attention given to detail by the owner. Various small ornaments and decorations, although not striking individually, came together beautifully to captivate one¡¯s eye. The bnce of elegance and vibrant spots easily generated fondness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 481: Someone鈥檚 Picking a Fight

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Someone¡¯s Picking a Fight</h4>


    "I¡¯ve decided to buy a house in Japan and decorate it like this. That would be absolutely awesome," Ariel said, touching the Russian nesting dolls ced in the room and poking the nearby Daruma doll.


    "If you like it, just buy it," Xu Ke had no objection to Ariel¡¯s words, as money wasn¡¯t an issue for him.


    Although the waiter mentioned that the dishes would take a while to arrive, in reality, they were delivered quite promptly. They even changed Ariel and Xu Ke¡¯s small table to arger one before serving.


    On the dark wooden table, there were exquisitely styled tes, each with food that looked more like a piece of art than something you¡¯d just eat.


    Ariel looked at the full table of food and didn¡¯t know where to start, flitting her gaze from one dish to another, and finally looking at Xu Ke with a pleading and miserable expression, which immediately melted Xu Ke¡¯s heart, "Honey, you choose for me, I don¡¯t know which one to pick, it¡¯s so annoying," Ariel said, propping her chin up with her hands, looking pitifully at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke scanned the colorful spread covering the entire table, then picked up a sushi with his chopsticks and ced it in Ariel¡¯s mouth, "Try this sushi and see how it is?"


    Ariel struggled to chew the mouthful of sushi Xu Ke stuffed in her mouth, unable to focus on the taste. Spitting it out wasn¡¯t an option, so she could only re at Xu Ke, sending him vibes ofint, making his palm itch until he couldn¡¯t resist cing hisrge hand under Ariel¡¯s chin, teasing her as if she were a pet.


    Just as the atmosphere between them was perfect, amotion erupted outside the izakaya. A man¡¯s rough voice drifted through the not fully closed door.


    "What kind of lousy ce is this? Can¡¯t order anything, there¡¯s nothing here. Why run a restaurant if you don¡¯t have any ingredients? You might as well close down." The man¡¯s voice was very loud. While trying hard to swallow the food in her mouth, Ariel perked up her ears to eavesdrop, evidently quite entertained by the situation, her eyes sparkling.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir, we really don¡¯t have what you ordered. All our ingredients are the freshest, and all are portioned, so we run out quickly, and any leftovers get disposed of right away, so we¡¯re truly sorry." The waiter bowed to the man, expressing his sincere apology.


    The waiter was very polite, but the man didn¡¯t care at all. He appeared quite drunk, his cheeks flushed, wobbling while walking, yet inexplicably clear-headed when using others, "Do you really not have it, or are you just against me? Why did all the unavable dishes get served to that private room?" The man pointed at one of the room doors.


    Ariel, peering through the crack of the door, burst out a littleugh. The man wasn¡¯t pointing elsewhere; he was pointing directly at Ariel¡¯s private room. Ariel wanted to say something, but her mouth was still full, so she could only watch the scene anxiously with wide eyes.


    The waiter nced in the direction the man was pointing and exined, "The food in this room was ordered before you. After their order, we ran out of that ingredient, so we can¡¯t make that dish anymore."


    While they were talking, several waiters arrived holding tes of dishes Ariel ordered, heading towards Ariel¡¯s room. Seeing the dishes he wanted, the man rudely pushed the waiter aside, quickly stepped forward, and with one arm, overturned everything.


    The head waiter was caught off guard and didn¡¯t have time to dodge. He took the full brunt of the man¡¯s actions, and all the items in his hands crashed to the ground, with the other waiters startled by the sudden incident. The previous waiter¡¯srge movements weren¡¯t dodged in time, leading to a collision, with everything in their hands also shattering on the ground.


    It was like a chain reaction in a highway pile-up, each person¡¯s actions affecting the next, leading to everyone¡¯s items feeding the floor in just a moment.


    From inside the private room, Ariel¡¯s eyes turned fierce watching this unfold.


    The expressions on the waitstaff¡¯s faces outside turned grim. Some of their faces even turned pale as a sheet, devoid of any color.


    Yet the culprit seemed delighted with this scene, "Hahaha, if I can¡¯t eat, then no one else should, everyone can just watch."


    "How can you do such things? This is extremely rude." The waiter was visibly shaking with anger from the man¡¯s attitude, barely able to stand.


    "Is this rude? Then let me show you something ruder," the man said, pointing at the waiter¡¯s forehead, and then with no warning, he turned around and headed wobbling towards Xu Ke¡¯s private room.


    His movements were so sudden, and given the izakaya wasn¡¯trge, the man managed to swiftly reach the private room door, and without warning, opened it.


    At that moment, Ariel, still kneeling on the floor, raised her face to look at the man standing before her.


    The man wasn¡¯t expecting someone eavesdropping behind the door, nor such a beautiful person. Dressed in traditional, luxurious Japanese attire, it didn¡¯t diminish her radiance one bit. While her appearance had a foreign charm, there was an innocence present. The food still in her mouth made her cheeks puff out like a little hamster, making her look exceedingly adorable.


    Even though Ariel¡¯s gaze was icy, the man wasn¡¯t bothered; he even found it a cute contrast. Almost the instant he saw Ariel, his eyes zed over, and it looked as though drool might start dripping out, making Ariel frown.


    Ariel stood up from the floor and ran to Xu Ke¡¯s side, clutching his arm and eyeing the intruding man suspiciously, her mouth still moving non-stop.


    "Sorry for disturbing your meal, that was our oversight. We¡¯ll remove him immediately." A waiter said while extending his hand to pull the man away, but he was having none of it as his eyes were only on Ariel, ignoring everyone else.


    With just a single twist, the man flung the waiter trying to pull him aside, causing the waiter¡¯s head to bang loudly against the door because of the force.


    "I fancy you. Come with me, whatever he¡¯s giving you, I can give the same," the man dered, looking at Ariel.


    "Sorry, she¡¯s my girlfriend. She won¡¯t be leaving with you," Xu Ke replied, holding Ariel close in his arms, even pressing her head against his chest, showing only the back of his head to the man. If circumstances allowed, Xu Ke would¡¯ve draped a cloth over Ariel, not allowing even the back of her head to show.


    Xu Ke¡¯s possessive actions caused Ariel to smile with delight. Knowing Xu Ke couldn¡¯t see, Ariel puckered her lips to kiss Xu Ke¡¯s chest through the fabric, expressing her fondness.


    The feather-like kiss caused Xu Ke¡¯s heart to flutter, and he lightly tapped Ariel¡¯s behind with his hand, affectionately saying, "Don¡¯t be mischievous."


    Ariel pouted, made a dissatisfied noise, but didn¡¯t act out further. Instead, she nestled obediently in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, even finding afortable spot she liked, listening to Xu Ke defend her, her heart swelling with sweetness.

 Chapter 482: Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Showing Off</h4>


    "What would it take for you to give her to me? Name your price; money¡¯s no object," the man said confidently.


    "That¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s my woman. I can¡¯t give her to you," Xu Ke tly refused again.


    "A house at a location of your choice, a Maserati of your preferred model, plus an additional 10 million yuan," the man offered nonchntly, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    Xu Ke stared straight at the man, saying nothing.


    The man casually ran his hand through his hair and continued, "The rest of the terms remain the same; I¡¯ll add another 10 million." He raised a finger at Xu Ke as he spoke.


    "I already said, I won¡¯t give you my woman, no matter how much you offer. Besides, your money means nothing to me," Xu Ke said, curling his lips slightly. "I don¡¯t even know how many properties I own, so why would I need your house? I have no less than ten garages, most of the cars I¡¯ve bought I¡¯ve never driven. I could drive a different car each day and not repeat for a year. As for your 20 million, it doesn¡¯t even count as pocket change to me, so keep it to yourself and stop talking about it."


    Xu Ke spoke lightly, but the man didn¡¯t believe Xu Ke could possess such wealth. Almost as soon as Xu Ke finished speaking, the man burst into loudughter, "You really dare to boast! If you¡¯re truly that impressive, I¡¯ll kneel down and lick your feet. Have you seen the rags you¡¯re wearing? How dare you brag like that! Why not say that this ind is yours, and also your private property?" The man held his belly,ughing outrageously.


    "This ind isn¡¯t mine, but the person who bought it is my friend. Just a word from me and you¡¯ll be kicked out," Xu Ke calmly holding Ariel, said as he looked at the man.


    "You really are bing a master braggart. Should I give you an award for it, like a Best Bluffing Award?" The manmented, while rubbing his aching cheeks fromughing.


    "You don¡¯t believe me?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow at the man.


    "I believe you not! If you can really call the owner of this ind to kick me out, then you¡¯re my grandpa, and from now on, I¡¯ll be your grandson. I¡¯ll also give you everything I promised just now without deducting a cent. But if you can¡¯t do it, then you¡¯re my grandson, and when you see me, you must call me grandpa, and the woman in your arms will be my woman. Dare to bet with me?" The man pointed at Ariel, arrogantly.


    "I have no qualms. Let¡¯s have everyone present be witnesses. Whoever goes back on their word leaves a hand here," Xu Ke replied calmly, showing no hint of nervousness.


    The waiter, nursing a bump on the forehead, nodded in agreement with Xu Ke¡¯s words and said softly, "It¡¯s an honor to be a witness for the two of you."


    "Do you know who the ind¡¯s owner is?" Xu Ke took out his phone, about to make a call when he suddenly seemed to remember something, and turned to look at the man and asked.


    "Of course I do. What do you mean by this? Who are you looking down on?" The man¡¯s face turned slightly grim as he replied.


    "I was afraid you didn¡¯t know. If that¡¯s the case, I would¡¯ve needed to have him bring the relevant documents, which would be troublesome. But it¡¯s good that you know him; it spares me the hassle." Xu Ke turned his phone towards the man, then made a phone call to Zhong Boyu in front of everyone.


    The call was quickly connected, and a slightly flippant voice came from the receiver.


    "What¡¯s the asion today that has Xu Ge, such a busy man, calling me?" Zhong Boyu said, standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, gently swirling a wine ss in hand, teasingly.


    "Ran into a fool who wants to give you money. Interested?" Xu Ke nced at the man and said.


    "What do you mean? Giving me money for nothing? What¡¯s the asion today, a red rain falling from the sky? Such good fortune falling upon me?" Zhong Boyu raised a brow, his toneced with skepticism.


    Xu Ke briefly exined the bet between him and the man to Zhong Boyu, then said, "As long as you help me win, everything he promised goes to you."


    "Now, you¡¯re talking like an outsider, aren¡¯t you? Sure, I¡¯m a money-grubber, but not to that extent. But since you¡¯re sincerely asking for my help, of course, I can¡¯t refuse as a friend. If you insist on giving me something, I won¡¯t turn it down." Zhong Boyu spoke as he walked out, his long arms catching his coat, draping it over his shoulders as he headed out.


    Xu Ke heard the rustling of fabric over the phone, his smile widening, "Stop joking. If you get here early, you can join us for a meal. I¡¯ll wait for you here; stay safe." Xu Ke quickly instructed and then hung up.


    The man looked at Xu Ke with a disdainful expression, "Even if you make up nonsense, at least make it believable. Someone like Mr. Zhong would be interested in my little assets? Such things wouldn¡¯t even catch Mr. Zhong¡¯s eye. I almost believed you moments ago, but now it¡¯s clear; you¡¯re just bullshitting. Someone else might have fallen for such tactics, but trying to fool me is futile. Apologize and admit your mistake sincerely, and maybe I¡¯ll consider forgiving you. Otherwise, when Mr. Zhong doesn¡¯t show upter, you¡¯ll lose face."


    "Why so much nonsense? Watch and see who ends up embarrassed," Xu Ke couldn¡¯t be bothered with the self-assured man, and as Ariel finished what she was eating, he sneakily popped another piece into her mouth, causing her to re at him angrily and bury her head in his chest, refusing to show her face again.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait here with you. I¡¯ll watch you fail and beg me," the man said bluntly, seating himself across from Xu Ke, tossing aside Japan¡¯s etiquette and sitting down unabashedly, looking exceptionally brazen and unrefined.


    "If you beg for mercy now, maybe I¡¯ll spare you. But if no one shows upter, I won¡¯t hold back. Ah, just imagining that the woman in your arms will be mine, and I can hold her while you call me grandpa, makes my heart feel so good," the man said, rubbing his chest, gazing greedily at Ariel, licking his dry lips.


    "Stop daydreaming. My woman is not for you to have. Just quietly enjoy yourst bit of peace. I fear your fragile heart can¡¯t handle what¡¯s about to happen," Xu Ke said with a smile, looking at the man who appeared as if he had already won it all, daydreaming.

 Chapter 483: Lost

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 483: Lost</h4>


    The two people¡¯s gazes met in midair, sparking countless sparks and filling the air with a faint smell of gunpowder.


    The waiting time was neither long nor short. Anyway, the waiter standing by the door waiting for the result couldn¡¯t help but grow anxious. However, Xu Ke was still nonchntly feeding Ariel, and the man sitting opposite him appeared extremely calm but had already changed his posture several times.


    Xu Ke nced at the man with a smirk and leisurely teased Ariel.


    Finally, the man grew impatient, mming his hand on the table and shouted, "Is the personing or not? If not, you might as well admit defeat and save us from wasting time here." Just then, Zhong Boyu arrived.


    "Who¡¯s yelling and shouting, almost deafening my ears; I heard your voice all the way from the entrance. What? Is there a rule that I have to arrive within a certain number of minutes? Is it not okay for me to be a littlete?" Zhong Boyu stepped in, coldly nced at the man, and said.


    Before Zhong Boyu appeared, the man felt he was the biggest presence here, acting unbearably arrogant, but when Zhong Boyu arrived, the man became like a quail, his voice unconsciously dropping, "Mr. Zhong, what brings you here?"


    "Do I need to report to you where I¡¯m going?" Zhong Boyu nced at the man sideways, speaking in a tone neither warm nor cold.


    "No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, got a bit excited for a moment. Why are you here?" The man spoke carefully, keeping his eyes on Zhong Boyu¡¯s face, afraid that any word might offend Zhong Boyu and cause trouble for himself.


    Zhong Boyu pretended not to notice the man¡¯s gaze, sat down beside Xu Ke, nced at the dishes on the table, and picked up his chopsticks, casually grabbing a piece of sashimi that caught his interest and tossed it into his mouth. Then he looked at the man and said, "Weren¡¯t you the one who made a bet with my friend to get him to call me over? Why are you now acting clueless? This act of yours is quite meaningless."


    Zhong Boyu¡¯s words made the man¡¯s body go limp, and if he hadn¡¯t been seated, he¡¯d likely have made a scene.


    "Now that I¡¯m here, shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise?" Zhong Boyu raised an eyebrow, looking at the now pale-faced man.


    "Yes, yes. I¡¯ll contact the people and have everything I promised sent over when I get back." The man quickly submitted, even though the room wasn¡¯t very hot, he was drenched in sweat, nodding continuously at Zhong Boyu, showing a good attitude.


    "Besides that, you also agreed to something else. The house and such aren¡¯t urgent; there are quite a few procedures to handle, but changing the form of address is just a word." Xu Ke patted Ariel¡¯s belly, feeling she was almost full, and put the food originally intended for Ariel into his own mouth, speaking casually.


    The money involved didn¡¯t hurt the man much. Though it wasn¡¯t a small amount, it wasn¡¯t significant enough to cause him great pain or distress, but the other bet Xu Ke mentioned left him hesitating, his already colorless face turning beet red.


    "Couldn¡¯t we discuss this and change the terms?" The man gave Xu Ke a ttering smile, his previously arrogantly vanished.


    He¡¯s not a fool; Xu Ke could call Zhong Boyu over with a single call and make him say such things; he was obviously no ordinary person, not someone he could afford to offend. But changing the form of address was something he felt he couldn¡¯t manage; he¡¯d avoid it if he could.


    "Change it? Why should we? I quite like this bet. I only agreed to bet with you because I thought it was interesting." Xu Ke didn¡¯t n to relent, watching as the man¡¯s face turned as red as a beet, fidgeting and scratching his head.


    "I drank too much at the time, and my mind was a bit muddled, not knowing what I was babbling about. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I promise that from today on, I will never touch alcohol again and will ensure that what happened today never repeats." The man held up three fingers, swearing an oath to the heavens.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Xu Ke feigned ignorance, speaking cluelessly.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the man quickly pped himself on the face, "I was wrong today. How about this? I have a vi in the capital of South Korea that I¡¯ve just finished renovating and haven¡¯t moved into yet. How about I give that house to you as my apology? I know you don¡¯t care for petty cash, but consider the house as my apology, a sign of my respect. Please ept it and forgive my ignorance today." The man made a pleading gesture, looking at Xu Ke with a pleading expression in his eyes.


    With so many people watching, there was no way he could call Xu Ke "grandpa," or he¡¯d lose face once the incident spread, questioning his humanity.


    "A single house to settle my brother?"


    The man looked at Xu Ke expectantly, but it wasn¡¯t Xu Ke who spoke; it was Zhong Boyu.


    Zhong Boyu ced his chopsticks forcefully on the table, making the man¡¯s shoulders involuntarily shiver.


    "Then please offer a solution; anything you say that I can do, I absolutely will not refuse." The man once again ced his gaze on Zhong Boyu, eyes filled with a hint of determination, as if ready to do whatever Zhong Boyu demanded, no matter how difficult.


    "Offering a single house is an insult, eh? Shouldn¡¯t you at least offer a whole property? I hear your property in South Korea puts that vi to shame by miles."


    Upon hearing Zhong Boyu¡¯s words, the man wore a bitter smile on his face, "The property isn¡¯t my personal business; I can¡¯t decide this matter alone," he said, his face showing a struggle and conflict.


    "Then there¡¯s no room for discussion. If you n to default, this ind will no longer wee you. I¡¯ll give you three hours to pack up and leave my ind." Zhong Boyu¡¯s words were blunt, expressing himself clearly.


    "I truly can¡¯t make decisions on this; it¡¯s a project my father manages, and I can¡¯t take charge. Can we swap this for something I can offer?" The man asked sincerely, with pleading eyes.


    "We don¡¯t want any houses, and you have nothing to offer us of interest," Zhong Boyu mercilessly shattered his illusions, his white teeth reflecting a chilling light.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but think of a tiger shark swimming in the ocean, shivering with fear, breaking into a cold sweat himself.

 Chapter 484: Dog Food

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 484: Dog Food</h4>


    After Zhong Boyu finished speaking, the entire room fell silent. The only thing audible was the sound of breathing, either deep or shallow, creating a particr pressure.


    Three pairs of eyes across from the man stared at him, causing cold sweat to pour uncontrobly from him. In just a moment, a drop of sweat dripped from his chin onto his clothes, blooming into a small dark spot on the fabric.


    This drop of sweat was like cold water sshing into hot oil, breaking the silence in the room.


    "What, are you hot?" Xu Ke raised his eyes lightly and looked at the man opposite.


    The man wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and shook his head, realizing that Xu Ke was bending his head and whispering to Ariel,pletely unaware of him. So he said, "No, no, I¡¯m not hot." His voice was pitifully small.


    "If you¡¯re not hot, then hurry up and decide. Don¡¯t waste our time here, and don¡¯t affect our appetite. Will you obediently fulfill your promises, or should we have someone take you off this ind, cutting off all cooperation from now on? Think it through yourself." Xu Ke pinched Ariel¡¯s chubby earlobe and asked.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t speak loudly; he was even gentle. But to the man¡¯s ears, his words were like a sudden thunderp, turning even Xu Ke¡¯s handsome face into the sharp angles of a demon.


    The man looked at Xu Ke, then at Ariel nestled in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, and finally at Zhong Boyu, who was eating. He bit his lip, closed his eyes, and softly called, "Grandpa."


    "What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear, say it louder." Ariel, who had been fed by Xu Ke and was about to die of boredom, burst into dazzling light in his eyes when he heard the man finally speak. He stared at the other party with an indescribably yful expression.


    Simrly, Xu Ke didn¡¯t criticize Ariel for this, as it was the man who first provoked them. Letting Ariel vent a bit was no big deal.


    Initially, the man was reluctant to look away from Ariel, but now he didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all. With his head bowed, he endured the burning shame that almost consumed him and called out louder.


    Ariel pped his hands happily, "Good grandson, if you call him grandpa, what should you call me? Let me hear it once." Supporting his chin with one hand, Ariel, with a wicked gleam in his eyes, spoke.


    The man, steeling his heart, closed his eyes and shouted again, "Grandma."


    "Hahaha, I don¡¯t want you as my grandson. I look so pretty, and you¡¯re so ugly. I¡¯m doing you a favor by letting you call me grandma. Now get out, we have no food for you," Ariel said in a yful tone.


    "I¡¯ll leave right away, right away." Relief washed over the man as he knew he could finally leave this dreadful ce. He immediately stood up and pushed past the attendant at the door, rushing out.


    The attendant, who had been hurt on the forehead not long ago, was harmed again by the man¡¯s haste. This time, she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears welling in her eyes, and they spilled out in one blink.


    "Take this tip," Xu Ke said, pulling out a wad of money from his wallet and extending it towards the attendant without bothering to count it. "Check your forehead and ensure the remaining dishes are served promptly."


    The attendant¡¯s breath quickened, her cheeks flushed instantly as she looked at the money in Xu Ke¡¯s hand. Yet she didn¡¯t rush to take it, cautiously asking, "Is this really all for me?"


    Xu Ke nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s all for you. Take it."


    Excitedly, the attendant extended both hands to ept the money from Xu Ke, her hands trembling slightly. Although she often served distinguished guests, none were as generous as Xu Ke, nor did they make her feel respected like him.


    Carefully, the attendant tucked the money from Xu Ke into her chest, excitedly saying, "I¡¯ll take care of it right away." She cautiously exited the room, quietly closing the door behind her.


    Only then did the room¡¯s atmosphere be rxed.


    Zhong Boyu stuffed another piece of sashimi into his mouth, ncing at Xu Ke. "You two have had enough, huh? Please be aware there¡¯s a single person here; stop feeding me dog food."


    Instead of restraining himself, Xu Ke intensified his actions, dramatically standing up and nting a kiss on Ariel¡¯s lips right in front of Zhong Boyu, even making an exaggerated sound.


    Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression turned indescribable. He put down his chopsticks and, tilting his head, said, "Suddenly, I find this food not as appetizing. Must you two annihte all singles? Can¡¯t you spare us? This is too much; please empathize with me."


    "Pfft!" Ariel couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at Zhong Boyu¡¯sical expression.


    "Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back. Go on," Ariel gestured for him to continue, then intently watched Zhong Boyu¡¯s expression, eager to find joy there. However, clearly, Zhong Boyu wouldn¡¯t satisfy Ariel¡¯s peculiar taste, quickly reverting his expression. No matter how Ariel looked, noughter-inducing trait could be found, leaving Ariel visibly disappointed.


    "Your friend is no fun at all. I don¡¯t like him anymore," Ariel said, tugging on Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    "As long as you like me, it¡¯s enough. No need to like anyone else," Xu Ke softly replied, allowing Ariel to hold his ear. "Why like him? Just like me."


    "Could you whisper a bit more quietly? Even if I were deaf, I¡¯d hear you with that volume. Pretending not to hear is hard," Zhong Boyu said, using his fingers to tap his ear. Despite the impolite gesture, his handsome looks only enhanced his charm, making him even morepelling.


    Both Xu Ke and Ariel turned their gaze to Zhong Boyu. "Alright, alright, it¡¯s my bad. I¡¯m leaving; you enjoy your sweet world together. But don¡¯t forget to give me what you promised," Zhong Boyu reminded Xu Ke and, true to his words, mercilessly left the love-sweetened atmosphere.


    "What¡¯s with him? Isn¡¯t he wealthy? He owns this ind; why does he love money so much?" Ariel asked, tugging on Xu Ke¡¯s cor, a bit confused.


    "That¡¯s just how he is, loving money, nothing to do with how much he has. He just likes making money," Xu Ke exined to Ariel, looking at where Zhong Boyu had exited.


    "I see, that¡¯s incredible," Ariel said, a bit incredulous.


    She had never met a person like that, truly an interesting character.


    "Baby, your friends are so intriguing. I like them," Ariel said, smiling brightly.


    "No, you can¡¯t like them, only me." Hearing Ariel¡¯s words, jealousy surged through Xu Ke, like a knocked-over bottle of vinegar. Anyone nearby could sense the sourness. That sourness startled Xu Ke, causing the words to tumble out unconsciously.

 Chapter 485 Mutually Calculating

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 485 Mutually Calcting</h4>


    "What did you just say, Xu Ke? Say it again, I want to hear it." Ariel suddenly sat up from Xu Ke¡¯sp, looking shocked as she yfully pleaded for him to say it again.


    "Xu Ke, say it again, I like hearing you say things like that, say it once more." Ariel tugged on Xu Ke¡¯s arm, practically burying herself in his embrace, determined not to give up until he repeated it. Xu Ke, unable to resist her pestering, had no choice but toply and say it again.


    "Speak louder, your voice is too soft, I didn¡¯t hear it." Although Xu Ke said it again, Ariel was still not satisfied. She continued to cling to Xu Ke, remaining nestled in his arms until he said it once more.


    Xu Ke looked into Ariel¡¯s eyes, hooked his hand around her neck, drawing her infinitely closer, and whispered in her ear, "You can¡¯t like anyone else, you can only like me."


    The warm breath from Xu Ke¡¯s words brushed against Ariel¡¯s ear, turning her whole face as red as an apple.


    Ariel reached out to rub her flushed ear and said, "That¡¯s more like it."


    While Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no change, this was the first time he uttered such jealous words, making him somewhat shy. His facial muscles tensed, each line pulled taut, yet his ears quietly turned red, as vividly as a pomegranate.


    Despite having done more intimate things together, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but feel extraordinarily bashful.


    Though their bodies, once stuck close, were now slightly apart, a kind of distinct boundaries emerged, yet they didn¡¯t truly separate. An ambiguous atmosphere surrounded them, as if invisible threads were tightly binding them together.


    "Have you finished eating?" Xu Ke asked, somewhat searching for conversation as his chin stayed tight.


    "Finished."


    "Shall we go for a walk to digest the food?" Xu Ke suggested again.


    "Alright." Ariel nodded in agreement.


    Having settled their ns, they decided to leave, and as they opened the door, they ran into a waiter.


    "Where do two guests wish to go? Our dishes have just arrived, don¡¯t you want to try them?" The waiter asked, seeing their intention to leave.


    "Next time then. Consider this on me, please. We¡¯re leaving now, thanks for the hospitality." Xu Ke said.


    "No worries, it¡¯s our pleasure to serve you. Hope to see you again next time." The waiter politely bowed to Xu Ke as he watched them leave.


    When Xu Ke and Ariel left, they initially wandered aimlessly, but after a while, Ariel seemed to have thought of something, her eyes lit up as she dragged Xu Ke into a jewelry store.


    "Do you like this one?" Ariel asked Xu Ke, holding up two different colored cat ear headbands. "Or do you prefer this?" She put down the headbands and picked up a cat ear hair clip instead.


    "They all look pretty nice, but this one seems a bit more convenient." Xu Ke pointed at the headband in Ariel¡¯s hand.


    "How is this convenient? This is more convenient." Ariel pouted, returning the headband to its ce, and picked up a pink and a ck cat ear hair clip. "Which color do you like?"


    "The pink one, it suits you, makes you look cuter." Xu Ke pointed at the pink clip.


    "Are you sure?" Ariel asked Xu Ke with a strange expression.


    Xu Ke was puzzled by Ariel¡¯s look but nodded honestly, believing that the pink cat ears suited her better.


    Ariel said nothing, buying the cat ears along with a pink cat paw that looked very cute. Just as Xu Ke was about to pay, Ariel suddenly pulled out a pink cor from somewhere, smiling slyly at Xu Ke, "Let¡¯s buy this as well. I quite like it."


    This time, it was Xu Ke who had a yful expression. "Since when do you like these things?" he asked.


    "I just discovered this about myself," Ariel replied in a husky voice. Out of view, their eyes shed with mutual understanding, yet when their gazes met, they returned to normal, as if nothing happened.


    Xu Ke noticed Ariel was especially excited today. She dragged him around shopping, buying loads of clothes but wouldn¡¯t let Xu Ke see them closely. Meanwhile, Xu Ke seized the chance to buy quite a bit himself when Ariel wasn¡¯t paying attention. They roamed around till past eight in the evening before bringing their haul back to Ariel¡¯s ce.


    "After buying so much today, I got all sweaty. I¡¯m going to take a shower first. You amuse yourself for a bit." Ariel said, giving Xu Ke a peck on the corner of his lips, and headed to the bathroom while undressing. By the time she reached the bathroom, there weren¡¯t many clothes left on her.


    The bathroom door closed, and soon the sound of water filled the air.


    Xu Ke listened intently for a while, then sneakily went to the door, opening it to receive a beautifully packaged bag from a woman.


    "Have fun," the woman said knowingly with a respectful expression as she handed the bag to Xu Ke.


    "Thank you."


    Xu Ke returned with the bag, like a thief, carefully cing its contents into the bedside drawer. After properly disposing of the packaging, as soon as he finished, the bathroom door opened, and Ariel emerged with her hair still wet.


    "I¡¯m done, your turn," Ariel said while drying her hair.


    Xu Ke nodded and calmly made his way to the bathroom.


    Ariel appeared to focus on drying her hair but kept her ears tuned to the sounds from the bathroom. Once the water started running, she became the sneaky one, trembling hands opening the bag, her face flushed with excitement, and her breathing unsteady as her mouth involuntarily curved into a wide grin.


    Taking out the contents, Ariel nced at the oblivious Xu Ke in the shower, her eyes gleaming pridefully.


    Ariel licked her moist lips, muttering softly, "You won¡¯t escape tonight." Her big eyes narrowed, adding a hint of dangerous allure.

 Chapter 486 Cat Ears

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Cat Ears</h4>


    When Xu Ke finished his shower and wanted toe out, he realized that the bathroom towel was missing, reced by a piece of traditional Japanese clothing. Xu Ke paused his actions of drying his body, and the expression on his face while looking at the garment took on a contemtive look. Suddenly, things he couldn¡¯t quite understand before seemed to be clear.


    After a moment, Xu Ke resumed his actions, only now with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, eyes glinting with interest. "ying this with me, you¡¯re not quite there yet." Xu Keughed lightly as he spoke.


    Xu Ke obliged Ariel¡¯s intention and put on the robe, but Ariel hadn¡¯t prepared any underwear for him, so beneath the robe, Xu Ke was goingmando. As he walked, bursts of small breezes slipped in, making him a bit ufortable, but he quickly adjusted.


    Just as Xu Ke stepped out of the bathroom, a sweep of a leg wind came at him, yet Xu Ke didn¡¯t even blink and quickly grabbed Ariel¡¯s ankle.


    But Ariel didn¡¯t give up; her flexibility was excellent. Even with one leg raised high, it posed no barrier to her. She punched towards the hand holding her ankle, only to find Xu Ke stepping aside in a wide move, turning Ariel¡¯s vertical split into a horizontal one, nowhere near enough to reach Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    Ariel¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger, "Aren¡¯t you going to let me go? The floor is really cold, you know." Ariel pouted as she spoke.


    She was also wearing just a bathrobe, and the contact with the floor gave her goosebumps.


    Seeing this, Xu Ke hesitated, releasing his grip and even offering a hand to support her. Yet, he saw a gleam of cunning suddenly sh in Ariel¡¯s eyes. With one hand grabbing Xu Ke¡¯s extended hand, she sprang up from the ground like a nimble snake, closing in on Xu Ke with a grin that seemed to say, "You fell for it."


    But Xu Ke¡¯s face showed no panic, sporting a simrly cheeky expression. Ariel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but now she couldn¡¯t stop her actions at all, only watching as Xu Ke swiftly flipped over, securing her hands tightly. Twisting her wrist, Xu Ke pinned Ariel¡¯s hands behind her back, quickly binding them together with his belt.


    At the same time, Xu Ke¡¯s robe flung wide open, leaving nothing covered at all.


    "Baby, what are you doing? Hurry and untie me." Ariel wriggled her wrists, finding the binds tightening as she struggled, so she gave up the fight, switching to a pitiful plea to Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯m not up to much, justpleting what you wanted to start but couldn¡¯t finish." Xu Ke crouched down, hoisting her with a firm motion, leaving Ariel feeling the world spin, now hung over Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder. Luckily, Xu Ke didn¡¯t jab her stomach with his shoulder, or she would feel much worse.


    Carrying Ariel into the bedroom, Xu Ke tossed her onto the spring bed. Although the bed was soft, it still made Ariel go dizzy.


    "What do you want to do to me? Hmm? Baby." Xu Ke spoke as he rummaged through the bed, easily finding the cat ears, tail, paw pads, and pink cor Ariel had bought earlier under a pillow.


    Ariel looked at the items Xu Ke found, her face showing an innocent expression, "If I said these were for myself, would you believe it?" Ariel said quietly, looking at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression was a teasing smile. He clipped a cat ear to Ariel¡¯s head, "What do you think?" Xu Ke murmured, letting his hand slide down Ariel¡¯s golden hair after fastening the cat ears.


    "I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯m not lying. Boys wouldn¡¯t wear pink, right?" Ariel continued to protest.


    "Who knows? Maybe that boy thought it was for a girl¡¯s use, so he chose pink." Xu Ke spoke in a lofty tone. Still, in full view of Ariel, he opened the lowest drawer of the bedside table, pulling things he had bought out from inside.


    "Do you think, baby, we aren¡¯t really in sync? You bought these, and I bought some too." Xu Ke brought out a maid outfit he had bought, vastly different from those on the market, with a skirt much shorter and body-hugging, designed to entuate the figure, with a backless design.


    "When I saw this outfit, I thought you¡¯d look especially beautiful wearing it, so I bought it for you. Do you like it?" Xu Ke gently asked, touching Ariel¡¯s lips.


    Ariel nced at the outfit, a hint of interest in her eyes, but more so regret and frustration. It was supposed to be her tying Xu Ke here today, making him listen to her. Yet, how had the roles reversed now? She had even prepared a camera, wanting to see Xu Ke in cat ears¡ªjust imagine the allure!


    Seeing Ariel somewhat distracted, Xu Ke quietly moved the hand touching her lips upwards and suddenly pinched Ariel¡¯s cheeks, asking, "What are you thinking about, spacing out right in front of me?"


    Ariel¡¯s ears slowly turned crimson, looking at Xu Ke with watery eyes.


    Xu Ke paused for a moment, then chuckled, "I was wondering what you were thinking about, turns out it was this." Xu Ke said with a profound chuckle.


    Under Ariel¡¯s watchful eyes, Xu Ke¡¯s fingers gently pulled away the bath towel on her body, slowly dressing Ariel in the outfit he held, sparking little mes with his fingers along her skin as he went. By the time Xu Ke dressed Ariel fully, she was breathless, tears nearly brimming at the corners of her eyes, eyes misty as if they could drip down.


    "Stop ying, baby, I¡¯m ufortable. Please unbind me, will you?" Ariel pleaded, looking at Xu Ke.


    "Can¡¯t do that." Xu Ke smiled with gentle cruelty, denying her request as he fastened the pink cor around Ariel¡¯s neck.


    Now Ariel, with pink cat ears and a cor, in the maid outfit, was like a character stepping out of an anime, tearing through the dimensional wall into the human world.


    Even someone like Xu Ke, who isn¡¯t much into the otaku culture, was momentarily entranced by Ariel¡¯s appearance at that moment.


    "Please, baby, untie me. I promise to behave, alright?" Ariel presented her bound hands to Xu Ke, hoping he would release her.


    But her appearance only doused Xu Ke¡¯s initial intent to untie her, even sparking thoughts even more perilous to Ariel.

 Chapter 487: 1 Handkerchief

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 487: 1 Handkerchief</h4>


    "I¡¯ll open it for you, but not now," Xu Ke whispered softly in Ariel¡¯s ear.


    He knelt on one knee beside Ariel, leaned down, and nted a scorching kiss on Ariel¡¯s pale slender waist. His burning tongue slipped out from between his lips and traced a gentle semicircle on Ariel¡¯s waist, eliciting a low moan from Ariel.


    Xu Ke¡¯srge hand covered Ariel¡¯s eyes, while his tongue continued to cause trouble on Ariel¡¯s waist.


    When one of the five senses is blocked, the other senses are magnified infinitely, and Ariel was now in such a situation. Especially since Xu Ke was ying with her most sensitive waist, it didn¡¯t take long before Ariel¡¯s body, which had initially intended to resist a little, became soft like a flowing stream, willing to be molded into any shape Xu Ke desired.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes were firmly blindfolded with a band Xu Ke had found from somewhere, and like a child who had found a new toy, he spent a long night exploring everything about this toy until dawn broke before stopping.


    Lying on the messy bed sheets that had been thoroughly messed up, Xu Ke let out a satisfied breath, while Ariel, exhausted, closed her eyes and murmured almost inaudibly, "Bath." As soon as she finished speaking, she wentpletely silent, and soon began to snore lightly.


    With a doting smile on his face, Xu Ke picked up Ariel and carried her to the bathroom.


    After Xu Ke had washed both Ariel and himself clean, changed the soiled sheets, threw the torn clothes into the trash, and tidied everything up, the sky outside was fully bright, casting light on Ariel¡¯s bruised and battered body.


    Xu Ke rubbed his nose a bit sheepishly, theny down beside Ariel, pulling her into his arms and closing his eyes to drift into sleep along with her.


    Meanwhile, Yu Xia stood anxiously at Lin Mengyao¡¯s door. Lin Mengyao hadn¡¯te out of her room for several days, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yu Xia could hear her voice during their chats, Yu Xia would have called the police to break down the door.


    "Sister, you didn¡¯t eat at all yesterday, you really need to eat something today, otherwise your body won¡¯t be able to take it," Yu Xia called out to Lin Mengyao through the door.


    "I¡¯m not hungry; I don¡¯t feel like eating. Just leave me alone," Lin Mengyao said, sitting on the cold floor and staring emptily at a corner of the room, her tone as t as a straight line, devoid of any emotion.


    "You need to eat, sister. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll starve and your stomach won¡¯t be able to handle it. I brought you some porridge, just have a little bit, okay?" Yu Xia pleaded in her voice.


    "I¡¯m really not hungry; I have no appetite. I don¡¯t feel like eating anything. I just want to be alone for a while, I want to think about some things alone, please stop bothering me."


    "I won¡¯t bother you, just drink the porridge and I won¡¯t bother you anymore, okay?" Yu Xia gently knocked on the door as she spoke cautiously.


    "Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I said I don¡¯t want to drink or eat anything. Can you stop being so annoying? Are you the housekeeper? Do you have to control even when I eat? Do you know how annoying you are, like a fly? I don¡¯t want to see you at all; just leave me alone!" Lin Mengyao yelled hoarsely at Yu Xia outside the door, filled with irritation.


    Yu Xia had never been spoken to so harshly by Lin Mengyao before, and her eyes reddened almost instantly, tears spilling out from them, as if she¡¯d been doused with a bucket of cold water from top to bottom, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know I was bothering you. I¡¯m sorry, sorry! I¡¯ll leave right away." Although Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t see her, Yu Xia still couldn¡¯t help but bow several times to the door, and she gently set the packed hot porridge by the door, saying, "I left the porridge at your door. If you want to,e out and get it. If not, it¡¯s fine too."


    Yu Xia¡¯s voice was no longer loud, and after speaking, she quickly ran away, her tears falling like strings of pearls snapping one by one.


    Sitting in the room, Lin Mengyao listened to the gradually receding footsteps without any reaction, as if she were paralyzed, motionless for a long time, until finally snapping back to reality. Without warning, tears broke free from her eyes, and her lips opened and closed, uttering the nearly inaudible words "I¡¯m sorry."


    Lin Mengyao had been hiding in her room these past few days without taking a single step out, not even drawing the curtains. The room remained gloomy even in broad daylight, oppressive at a nce, let alone staying in such an atmosphere for long. Even a mentally healthy person couldn¡¯t take it, let alone someone like Lin Mengyao, who already had issues.


    Pressing her face in her hands, Yu Xia ran all the way to the beach before stopping, the sea breeze chilling the sweat on her face, causing Yu Xia to shiver uncontrobly.


    Sitting on the sand, Yu Xia¡¯s shoulders shook as she sobbed, looking pitifully sad.


    "Youngdy, what happened to you? Why are you standing here crying alone?" said a refined-looking man, impably dressed from head to toe, exuding a pleasant scent that drifted around Yu Xia with the sea breeze.


    He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Yu Xia, his voice infused with a calming gentleness.


    Yu Xia lifted her head from her arms, revealing timid, watery eyes tinged with redness, her ck pupils appearing as if they¡¯d been washed clean by water, pure and simple like a newborn baby who knew nothing about the world.


    "Thank you." Yu Xia wasn¡¯t ustomed to interacting with strangers, even though this man didn¡¯t seem like a bad person at all. Nheless, Yu Xia was still a bit afraid, her gaze lingering on the handkerchief the man offered without reaching out to take it.


    The man chuckled at Yu Xia¡¯s demeanor. "Take it, wipe your face, or it¡¯ll feel ufortable when the tears dry," he urged softly, inching the handkerchief closer, careful not to frighten her.


    Yu Xia, her face flushed with embarrassment, timidly reached out to take the exquisite handkerchief with long, onion-like fingers. The moment she touched its soft and delicate texture, she hesitated, aware that the handkerchief was surely expensive. Sensing Yu Xia¡¯s hesitation, the man reassured her, "It¡¯s nothing, really. Wipe your tears, and if you feel really bad about it, just return it washed."

 Chapter 488: Deceived Away

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 488: Deceived Away</h4>


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Yu Xia¡¯s heart finally settled, and she gave him an embarrassed smile. Then she picked up the handkerchief and covered her face with it, gently wiping. She wondered if it was because the handkerchief had been with the man for too long that it carried his scent, and as she wiped her face, it felt almost as if the man himself were gently wiping it for her, causing Yu Xia to feel a bit shy again.


    Yu Xia could feel her cheeks growing warm, sure that they were turning red, but she was grateful her face was covered with the handkerchief, so no one could see her flushed appearance. She was unaware that the man was watching her intently, observing the exposed red tips of her ears and neck with interest.


    The man¡¯s gaze was discreet, so even when Yu Xia finished wiping her face and removed the handkerchief, she didn¡¯t realize she had been scrutinized.


    "Thank you for the handkerchief. I¡¯ve dirtied it, but I¡¯ll wash it clean and return it to you when I get back," Yu Xia said, clutching the man¡¯s handkerchief tightly.


    "No problem, it doesn¡¯t matter. By the way, why are you here alone crying? Did someone bully you or did you break up?" The man surreptitiously closed the distance between them.


    Hearing the man¡¯s question made Yu Xia¡¯s mood drop again. She shook her head, her voice bing somewhat somber, "No, I wasn¡¯t bullied or broken up with."


    "Then why are you crying? If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell me about it. We don¡¯t know each other, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me telling others, and I¡¯m a good listener," the man said as he subtly edged closer to Yu Xia, like an experienced Hunter stealthily approaching his prey, just waiting for the moment when the prey let down its guard so he could swallow it whole.


    Yu Xia nced up at the man, then quickly looked down again. She fiddled with the sand beside her, looking very conflicted.


    The man watched Yu Xia¡¯s fidgeting fingers without urging her, waiting patiently for Yu Xia to voluntarily open up to him. He was quite confident with girls like Yu Xia and was sure he could get her to follow his lead.


    But Yu Xia was destined to be the first tough nut he cracked. Yu Xia¡¯s experiences meant she couldn¡¯t open her heart so quickly to others, so even though she appreciated his kindness and the handkerchief he offered her for wiping her tears, she didn¡¯t intend to share her secrets with him.


    So Yu Xia shook her head, wearing an apologetic expression as she said, "Sorry, I¡¯m not nning on sharing my story with you, so I apologize for that."


    The man didn¡¯t expect Yu Xia to respond that way. He was visibly stunned, but quickly regained his usualposure, though a deeper interest flickered in his eyes.


    "It¡¯s fine. Everyone has something they don¡¯t want to share with others, I don¡¯t mind. But if you¡¯re really feeling down and have no ce to vent, drinking is actually a good option. Alcohol can numb your nerves, help you rx, and let you temporarily forget your worries," the man suggested.


    "But I¡¯ve never drunk before, what if I get drunk?" Yu Xia asked hesitantly.


    "If that¡¯s the case, you can try drinking some non-alcoholic fruit wine. It will make you a bit tipsy without losing your senses, and the taste is better; the alcohol vor isn¡¯t too strong, suitable for girls trying drinking for the first time," the man said.


    Yu Xia was indeed tempted at that moment. She had never drunk alcohol before because she had to keep her body healthy to dedicate herself to her brother, so things like cigarettes and alcohol weren¡¯t allowed near her. After going with Xu Ke, she started to recuperate, so she couldn¡¯t touch such things either.


    Of course, she never craved such things before, but now was different. She did have many vexing and troublesome things in her heart, and though she couldn¡¯t tell this stranger in front of her, maybe alcohol really was a good thing.


    Noticing Yu Xia¡¯s hesitation, the man decided to fan the mes, "It really won¡¯t get you drunk."


    Yu Xia hesitated for a while, and finally decided to have a drink. She also wanted to know what alcohol tasted like.


    The man¡¯s lips curled up slightly on the side Yu Xia couldn¡¯t see.


    The facilities on the ind were well-equipped, and the man led Yu Xia through a series of turns to a bar. The bar¡¯s exterior was quite ordinary, the kind you would only recognize as a bar if you were familiar with it.


    But once you entered, you¡¯d discover what made the bar special. As soon as you pushed the door open, a long corridor stretched before you, with high-tech light and shadow effects giving you the illusion of strolling through the cosmic gxy. Yu Xia was a bit entranced by the sight.


    "It¡¯s really beautiful here," Yu Xia said dazedly.


    "Isn¡¯t it? I also love this corridor, it feels like I¡¯m standing in the center of the universe, observing the changes within it. The first time I came here, I thought I was the ruler of the universe," the man walked beside Yu Xia. Since the corridor was narrow, their shoulders brushed against each other. The man felt a hint of pride in his eyes, but Yu Xia didn¡¯t think much of it. She just turned to the man with a slightly odd look due to his words.


    The man also noticed Yu Xia¡¯s odd look andughed, saying, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not mentally ill or anything. It¡¯s just that I read a fewics in my youth, and had a bit of a middle-school-phase re-up."


    The man¡¯s humorous words made Yu Xia¡¯s lips curve upwards slightly, and she looked at him much more amiably, "You really are interesting," Yu Xia said softly.


    "You have a beautiful smile. I think you should smile more often. Though you look pretty when you cry too, it¡¯s better to smile more. Isn¡¯t it said that girls who smile often have better luck?" the man remarked as he watched Yu Xia¡¯s smiling lips.


    The whole starry sky backdrop couldn¡¯tpete with the deep affection in the man¡¯s eyes, making Yu Xia¡¯s face flush red.


    "We shouldn¡¯t linger here too long, we should hurry inside," Yu Xia said nervously, averting her gaze. It was only then that she felt the distance between them was too close, and she needed to find a reason to escape the current situation.


    The man, too, refrained from closing in on Yu Xia further. He feared being overly eager might scare her away; after all, she was the rare good catch he¡¯d seen in years. If anything were to go wrong and let the prey escape, he would regret it deeply.


    The man¡¯s lips curled quickly as he nonchntly said, "Just head straight down this corridor, another hundred meters or so."


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Yu Xia didn¡¯t bother to admire the corridor¡¯s scenery anymore. She hurriedly walked to the end to escape the area where the man could reach her.


    Yu Xia was jolted as soon as she pushed open the door and was met with the deafening music inside, her unsteady steps withdrew half a step back.


    At this moment, Yu Xia wanted to leave this ce. It was far too loud for her liking, with the speakers seeming to shake the ground and her internal organs feeling jumbled.


    "You¡¯ve already reached the entrance, why not go in." Yu Xia wanted to turn and leave, but found her path blocked by the man. His voice came from above her head.

 Chapter 489: Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 489: Drunk</h4>


    "I don¡¯t want to go in; I feel it¡¯s too noisy inside, and I don¡¯t like this kind of ce," Yu Xia whispered, feeling somewhat anxious, fearing that the man might not let her leave this ce. After all, there were only the two of them in this long corridor, and the other party was a man, while she was not in good health and couldn¡¯t possibly win in a confrontation. Naturally, she was a bit worried.


    To her surprise, when she said this, the man readily stepped aside, making way for Yu Xia, even with an apologetic smile on his face.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize you didn¡¯t like ces like this. It¡¯s all my bad, just a matter of habit. Will you me me?" the man asked cautiously.


    "I don¡¯t me you. I was the one who wanted toe for drinks in the first ce. I¡¯m actually grateful you brought me here. How could I me you? Besides, if someone should apologize, it should be me for not going in after insisting oning here. I¡¯m really sorry for troubling you." Yu Xia lowered her head in embarrassment, her hands almost twisting together.


    "It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s nothing meworthy about that. It¡¯s totally normal. You¡¯ve never been here before and can¡¯t stand the noise. It¡¯s entirely understandable and my oversight. If you still want to drink, let me take you to a quiet bar. Give me a chance to make it up to you, what do you think?" The man asked sincerely, and Yu Xia, feeling embarrassed to refuse, nodded.


    Actually, by this time, Yu Xia¡¯s desire to drink had already diminished, but the man¡¯s offer left her unsure how to reject him. In the end, she followed him to a quiet bar.


    Compared to the previous bar they went to, the quiet bar was indeed much more peaceful. The soothing voice of a singer made Yu Xia breathe a sigh of relief; this environment was much better than she had expected.


    "How is it? Is this ce okay?" The man sat across from Yu Xia, looking at her, illuminated under the lights, appearing even more innocent and lovely.


    Yu Xia nodded, "This ce is much quieter."


    "Do you want something to drink?" The man asked.


    Yu Xia shook her head, "I don¡¯t know what to drink; it¡¯s my first time here. How about you rmend something?" She nced up quickly at the man.


    "In that case, let me order for you." The man beckoned the waiter and ordered two types of drinks.


    During the bartender¡¯s preparation, the man kept chatting with Yu Xia, and with the background music, the waiting time didn¡¯t seem too long.


    Soon, the drinks arrived. The man¡¯s drink was simply an amber liquid with ice and a mint leaf, while Yu Xia¡¯s drink was a crimson liquid with various ingredients, looking quite appealing.


    "Would you like to try it? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it, but it¡¯s the most suitable cocktail for girls that I know of. I¡¯ve done my best." The man smiled, a bit embarrassed, causing Yu Xia to smile shyly as well.


    Under the man¡¯s gaze, Yu Xia cautiously took a sip, and the sweet and sour taste made her eyes light up immediately, "This is really good!" Her eyes sparkled as she spoke.


    "I¡¯m d you like it. If you do, drink more." The man looked at Yu Xia¡¯s cute expression, smiling restrainedly yet seriously, exuding an ascetic aura.


    Every word from the man was soothing, and apanied by the mellow music, Yu Xia unconsciously finished her cocktail, leaving only a few ice cubes in the transparent ss.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, and your family must be worried if you don¡¯t go home. Let me take you back," said the man.


    "Home?" Yu Xia¡¯s eyes, moist and shiny, carried a hint of confusion. Her cheeks turned a rosy white, and with such a look, she seemed naive and innocent, making it hard for anyone to look away.


    The man felt his throat tightening, as if it was dry. He tugged at his cor, trying to breathe more smoothly, but it seemed futile. A fire surged from within him, nearly burning him to ashes with its intensity.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll take you home." The man tried hard to control his body¡¯s reactions, but his gaze at Yu Xia was already burning. If it were in the past, such a bold look would certainly alert Yu Xia, but the alcohol dulled her nerves, making her reactions sluggish like a sloth.


    Unaware of the man¡¯s odd behavior, Yu Xia instead extended her hand towards him, letting him help her up.


    "Yes, we should go home. Let¡¯s go home quickly, hehe." Yu Xia stood up unsteadily, giggling.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll take you home now." The man licked his lips with the tip of his tongue.


    The interaction between them didn¡¯t attract much attention. Some people even thought they were a couple, and instead of stopping them, people looked at them with ambiguous nces as they left.


    The man¡¯s expression was calm and poised. When someone whistled at them, he even nodded and smiled in acknowledgment.


    Just like that, the man smoothly took Yu Xia out of the bar and headed towards the hotel he was staying at.


    Sitting in the car, the man was slightly worried that Yu Xia would make a scene after being drunk, but she remained especially quiet and well-behaved. She asionally let out a cuteugh, never causing trouble or annoyance, which made the man look at her with even more satisfaction.


    A breeze blew Yu Xia¡¯s hair, causing a strand to get into her mouth. She tried to push it out with her tongue but failed, leading her to frown as if she was ufortable, emitting humming sounds.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" The man asked, curious about the sound Yu Xia made.


    "Something¡¯s in my mouth, it¡¯s ufortable." Yu Xia, eyes closed and pouting, spoke softly.


    The man used his fingers to hook out the hair from Yu Xia¡¯s mouth, ying with it in his hand.


    The driver in the front, noticing their interaction, showed some envy in his gaze, "You two have such a great rtionship. When I was young, I always quarreled with my wife, and eventually, she left me. You two must keep going strong."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will." The man looked at Yu Xia and said to the driver with a smile. No one could tell that the woman in his arms was someone he got drunk and tricked intoing with him.

 Chapter 490 Collision

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 490 Collision</h4>


    The taxi pulled over on the side of the road, and the man helped Yu Xia out of the car, one hand wrapped around her waist to prevent her from falling, and the other reaching out for his wallet to pay the fare.


    "Yu Xia?"


    Just as the man finished paying and the driver had left, a voice came from behind him, causing the man¡¯s hands holding Yu Xia to suddenly freeze.


    "Hmm?" Yu Xia heard someone calling her name again and instinctively looked in the direction of the voice, her eyes carrying a misty confusion that made Xu Ke¡¯s face instantly turn gloomy.


    The man saw Xu Ke¡¯s reaction and knew it wasn¡¯t good, but he was reluctant to just hand over the prey he¡¯d already caught.


    So the man pretended as if nothing had happened and tried to leave, only to have Xu Ke block his way.


    "Where are you taking her?" Xu Ke stood in front of the man, looking at his face and asked coldly.


    "Where we¡¯re going shouldn¡¯t concern you, right? What are you trying to do by blocking our way?" The man¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of confusion, his gentle face making him appear particrly deceptive, but Xu Ke wasn¡¯t buying it.


    "The woman in your arms is my sister. You tell me if where you¡¯re going concerns me or not? Give her to me; I want to take her home." Xu Ke said, reaching out to take Yu Xia, but the man blocked him.


    "Sorry, I can¡¯t give her to you. Just because you say you know each other doesn¡¯t make it true. Such a conclusion is too arbitrary, and I can¡¯t ept it. I have every reason to suspect you¡¯re trying to take advantage of her because she¡¯s beautiful, so I can¡¯t hand this girl over to you unless you can prove your rtionship with her. Otherwise, please step aside, or I¡¯ll call someone over."


    Although the man still smiled, his eyes had a faintly sharp, knife-like glint to them.


    "I think you¡¯re the one with such intentions." Xu Ke unflinchingly looked at Yu Xia, who could barely stand with the man¡¯s support, and said, "Yu Xia, aren¡¯t you getting up? Come home with me."


    Yu Xia, already half-asleep, heard someone calling her name again, opened her eyes in a daze, and when she saw Xu Ke standing opposite, she frowned, looking somewhat angry and sad.


    "What are you standing there for? Why aren¡¯t youing over? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be with Yaoyao? How did you end up with a man, and why do you reek of alcohol? You¡¯re so young, why are you even drinking? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into trouble?" Xu Ke spoke bluntly, his gaze at Yu Xia filled with a feeling of dissatisfaction.


    Seeing the two about to speak, the man immediately interrupted Xu Ke, not giving them any chance to talk, his hand around Yu Xia¡¯s waist tightening slightly to divert her attention with subtle movements.


    "Weren¡¯t you saying you weren¡¯t feeling well in the car? Let me take you to rest. Let¡¯s go." The man, supporting Yu Xia¡¯s waist, was about to leave. By now, the man slightly regretted bringing her to this ce, knowing someone familiar to Yu Xia was here. He would never have brought her here, but it was toote for regrets. All he could do was take her away before more people gathered around.


    "I said you can leave, but you have to leave her behind." Yu Xia took a step to block the man¡¯s way again.


    Now the man, seeing a crowd approaching, tore off his gentle mask, "I don¡¯t want to quarrel pointlessly with you here. How much do you want? I¡¯ll pay you to stop messing with my business."


    "This girl caught my eye, and I used my skills to win her over. Do you think I¡¯d just hand her to you? No way. If you¡¯re wise, I¡¯ll pay you to pretend you saw nothing. Otherwise, well, you won¡¯t like what happens." The man¡¯s finger jabbed hard into Xu Ke¡¯s chest.


    "On this ind, no one dares speak to me like that. I¡¯m curious to see how you n to make me regret it." Xu Ke forcibly knocked away the hand jabbing his chest.


    "Who you flirt with doesn¡¯t concern me, nor do I want to know. But the woman in your arms won¡¯t be leaving with you today. She¡¯s my sister, and anyone she ends up with has to go through me first. You¡¯re an opportunistic scoundrel, not even worthy of carrying my sister¡¯s shoes."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words instantly darkened the man¡¯s face.


    The man, always proud, had never been spoken to like this. All he¡¯d ever heard growing up were fawning words, never had anyone like Xu Ke pointed at him dering he was unworthy.


    "You think your sister is such a saint? She can just follow a man she doesn¡¯t know, drink what he orders? Such an easy woman is probably just slightly pure-looking, but in reality, she¡¯s a used shoe, long yed out. I didn¡¯t mind taking her, so she should be grateful. What right does she have to act high and mighty?"


    A look of disdain crossed the man¡¯s face as his hand on Yu Xia¡¯s waist began to wander upwards, starting to touch more private ces. Not waiting for Xu Ke to react, Yu Xia, who had been quietly leaning against the man, suddenly pped him hard and fast, leaving no time for a response.


    Xu Ke¡¯s hand, which was about to rise, stopped because of Yu Xia¡¯s p, a slight smile appearing on his face. But Xu Ke didn¡¯t forget his purpose, and while the man was still in shock, he quickly pulled Yu Xia out from his arms.


    The man was so taken aback by Yu Xia¡¯s actions that he forgot to act, dazedly touching his face, taking a while to process what had just happened.


    The man licked his back teeth, his gaze fiercely locking on Yu Xia, then without warning, lifted his hand to strike at Yu Xia, only to be intercepted by Xu Ke halfway.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Xu Ke blocked the man¡¯s iing p with one hand, squinting slightly.


    "What do you think I¡¯m doing? Just a woman yed by others, daring to hit me? I must teach her a lesson." The man¡¯s furious expression destroyed any semnce of his previous gentleness.


    But Xu Ke¡¯s grip on his wrist was as tight as a vise, no matter how the man struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free, making his already ugly face look even darker, turning as ck as a pot bottom.


    "Let go," the man gritted through his teeth, like he wished to devour Xu Ke whole.


    "A man who hits a woman isn¡¯t much of a hero," Xu Ke said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 491 Another Xu Family

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 491 Another Xu Family</h4>


    "She¡¯s just a woman, and in my eyes, nothing more than a pet. When a pet disobeys, it needs to be disciplined, and only after enough discipline will it learn to obey." The man¡¯s words were spoken slowly, with an air of menace that couldn¡¯t be hidden, his eyes fixed on Xu Ke with a bloody gleam. "I¡¯ll say it again, if you don¡¯t let go, the consequences won¡¯t be something you can handle."


    "I¡¯ve heard threats like yours many times, but they all failed. I don¡¯t mind if you try, to see if you really have the power to make the consequences unbearable for me." As Xu Ke spoke, he tightened his grip, causing the man¡¯s hand to turn a purplish-red due to poor cirction. The veins stood out on the back of his hand, resembling worms under the skin, looking somewhat horrifying.


    As the two men were locked in their struggle, Yu Xia blinked twice and slowly turned to the man, saying, "I¡¯m not a pet. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or I¡¯ll hit you." Yu Xia raised her hand, mimicking a pping gesture.


    The manughed in anger at Yu Xia¡¯s threat. Initially, he had only wanted to p her, but now he changed his mind, lifting his long leg to kick Yu Xia in the stomach.


    Xu Ke, who had been watching the man¡¯s movements, quickly lifted his leg and kicked the man¡¯s knee, forcing his leg back down. At the same time, Xu Ke twisted the man¡¯s wrist, breaking it with a sharp motion.


    The man hadn¡¯t yet recovered from his earlier failure when the pain in his wristmanded all his attention. He let out a cry of pain that startled nearby people, causing them to take a detour and change their direction.


    "If your so-called consequences involveying hands on a woman, then you¡¯ll never make me regret anything in this life. She¡¯s under my protection, and as long as she¡¯s here, you won¡¯t touch her." Xu Ke¡¯s anger surged within him.


    Yu Xia, restless in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, pointed at the man and said with a bit of defiance, "You¡¯re trying to hit me? You¡¯re a bad kid if you hit people, and nobody likes bad kids. Xiaxia hates you, really hates you, and Xiaxia won¡¯t y with you anymore, hmph." As she spoke, Yu Xia spit at the man, surprising everyone watching.


    But her aim was off, not hitting the man, leaving a slight regret in Xu Ke¡¯s heart.


    "Xiaxia, stop moving around. When I deal with this bad guy, I¡¯ll take you back to your room," Xu Ke gently patted Yu Xia¡¯s head, trying to calm her.


    "And remember, Xiaxia is a good child and shouldn¡¯t spit at others. It¡¯s rude and people won¡¯t like it." Xu Ke coaxed Yu Xia, as ifforting a child.


    Yu Xia¡¯s fidgeting suddenly ceased, her eyes showing a hint of fear. She quietly raised both hands to cover her mouth, looking a bit pitiful as she nced at Xu Ke, "Xiaxia was wrong. Xiaxia won¡¯t dare anymore, please don¡¯t dislike Xiaxia."


    "Alright, just behave and stand here. Once I handle this bad man, I¡¯ll take you back to your room," Xu Ke coaxed.


    Yu Xia nodded vigorously, getting out of Xu Ke¡¯s embrace a bit unsteadily, causing Xu Ke to instinctively reach out to steady her, but then he paused, pulling his hand back and turning his attention to the man who had angered him today.


    The man, not ustomed to such suffering, was covered in a fineyer of cold sweat due to the pain, yet his re at Xu Ke remained fierce.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t overpower Xu Ke physically, the man shouted loudly as Xu Ke moved confidently, "Do you know who I am? Do you know what consequences you¡¯ll face for touching me?"


    "Whatever they are, I can handle it," Xu Ke said with a faintly confident smile.


    "But you can¡¯t handle the consequences of this situation. I am under the protection of Xu Longzhen from the Xu Family. She¡¯s very protective, and if she finds out you attacked me, you¡¯ll regret being born." When he mentioned Xu Longzhen, a prideful tone crept into the man¡¯s voice, and his gaze on Xu Ke was filled with condescending disdain, as if Xu Ke should instinctively bow down upon hearing the name.


    But all his posturing was in vain, for Xu Ke showed no fear of the name Xu Longzhen. He was unlike anyone the man had previously encountered.


    "Stop, don¡¯te any closer. Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m under Xu Longzhen¡¯s protection. If you harm me, she won¡¯t let you and the woman with you go. She¡¯ll make your life a living hell. No one leaves the Xu Family whole once they fall into her clutches," the man continued to threaten Xu Ke.


    "If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯d know to kneel and apologize right now, and hand over that woman to me, begging for my forgiveness to help cover this up. Otherwise, when the Third Miss finds out, you won¡¯t fare well," the man said, clutching his wrist.


    "What does that have to do with me? If she really wants revenge, let here find me. I¡¯m always ready," Xu Ke replied, unfazed by the name Xu Longzhen. He had heard simr threats too many times on this ind, each one proving to be nothing more than baseless boasts, so he paid them no mind.


    Xu Ke¡¯s calm demeanor deted the man¡¯s earlier bravado like a punctured balloon. Trying to retreat discreetly, the man managed a slightly stiff expression, "Do you not know Xu San Miss or the Xu Family? They¡¯re the most mysterious lineage in the U.S. How dare you put on such airs? Is your family background more powerful? You truly possess the audacity to speak like this. Do you know how many prestigious families in the U.S. wouldn¡¯t dare talk to them like this? Should I admire your courage or pity your ignorance?"


    Xu Ke halted, standing still with a listening posture, indeed curious about who could give this man the courage to defy him, and to assume such an elevated stance.

 Chapter 492: Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Discovery</h4>


    The man saw Xu Ke stop, and his originally tense and stiff body also began to rx.


    "You must be a bumpkin from the countryside, aren¡¯t you? You really don¡¯t know about the Xu Family and the Third Miss of the Xu Family." The man looked at Xu Ke with a hint of mockery in his eyes, and his recently dimmed vanity swelled up again.


    "Well, someone like the Third Miss isn¡¯t someone a bumpkin like you can get in touch with. After all, the Xu Family¡¯s influence in America is beyond your imagination. Let me put it this way: America can do without a president, but without the Xu Family, their economy would regress by at least twenty years. A behemoth like the Xu Family is hard for someone like you to even approach." The man rolled his eyes at Xu Ke and said.


    "The Third Miss of the Xu Family is also a significant figure within the family. She is highly protective. If she finds out you messed with me, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. If it were someone else, maybe all you¡¯d have to do is avoid America for the rest of your life. But I happen to be under the protection of the Third Miss, and she will hunt you down. It won¡¯t matter which country you escape to." The man¡¯s tone was somewhatcent, as he thought that after saying so much, Xu Ke should understand the gravity of the situation and apologize to him. This anticipated joy made him shift his stance to be ready to receive Xu Ke¡¯s apology, even momentarily forgetting the pain in his wrist.


    But unfortunately, he was destined never to see Xu Ke bow down.


    "It sounds pretty impressive." Xu Ke looked at the man, who was trying hard to suppress his joy but couldn¡¯t hide it in his eyes, with a hint of contempt and wicked amusement in his own eyes. "But what does that have to do with me? Since I dared to do it, I¡¯m not afraid of theming after me." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    "What do you mean, what are you going to do?" The man did not get the result he wanted from Xu Ke. Instead, he saw Xu Ke continuouslying closer to him, which instantly startled him. His body involuntarily moved backward, and his eyes were filled with both panic and vignce as he retreated.


    "What do I mean? Aren¡¯t you clever? Guess what I¡¯m going to do now?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was gentle like a spring breeze. He slowly formed a fist in front of the man¡¯s face and then suddenly punched forward amidst the man¡¯s uncertain expression.


    The man no longer shuffled backward in small steps but took a big step back instead.


    Behind the man were about a dozen stairs. Initially, he wasn¡¯t very far from them, and after taking such a big step, he suddenly found nothing beneath him.


    Thus, before Xu Ke¡¯s fist could hit the man, his body was already falling backward. The expression on his face had no time to change before he rolled down the stairs like a bead on steps, rolling very smoothly.


    Xu Ke retracted the fist he originally intended to use on the man and looked with aplex expression at the man lying on the ground unconscious, with his leg twisted. Thick red blood flowed out from beneath his head.


    Xu Ke took out his phone and called an ambnce for the man and then walked towards Yu Xia.


    Xu Ke was initially worried that Yu Xia might be frightened by the scene, but when he turned his head, he found the little girl had covered her mouth, closed her eyes, and fallen asleep, with tiny snoresing from her. This instantly made Xu Ke find it a bit funny and helpless.


    "You silly girl, you can even fall asleep while standing." Xu Ke said as he pinched Yu Xia¡¯s nose, sessfully waking her from her slumber.


    "Don¡¯t sleep here, I¡¯ll take you back. You can sleep in your room." Xu Ke withdrew his hand and said.


    "I don¡¯t want to go back to my room. I want to see my sister, but she locked herself in her room and won¡¯t see me." Yu Xia¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, and she looked at Xu Ke with tears in her eyes, looking extremely aggrieved.


    Hearing Yu Xia mention Lin Mengyao, the light expression on Xu Ke¡¯s face instantly disappeared. "What¡¯s wrong with Yaoyao?" Xu Ke asked, a bit nervously.


    "Sister locked herself in her room, won¡¯t see anyone, and isn¡¯t eating. Xiaxia is really worried about her." Yu Xia said nkly, and a tear fell from her eye without warning, reflecting dazzling light in the sunlight, which made Xu Ke¡¯s eyes sting slightly as well.


    "I understand now. I¡¯ll take you to your room first, and I¡¯ll check on Yaoyao for you, okay?" Xu Ke¡¯s gaze on Yu Xia was warm, making Yu Xia¡¯s already nk eyes even more wooden. She looked at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes for a long time without speaking, simply thinking that those eyes looking at her were so beautiful that she wished they could stay on her forever.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t notice anything amiss on Yu Xia¡¯s face. He assumed she was just like this after drinking, so he reached out and held Yu Xia¡¯s hand, leading her forward slowly, afraid that he would walk too fast and Yu Xia couldn¡¯t keep up. A short walk ended up feeling rather long.


    Although Xu Ke was anxious about Lin Mengyao¡¯s current state, he still insisted on settling Yu Xia into her room, making sure she was okay before leaving and heading to Lin Mengyao¡¯s room.


    Outside the room, the food Yu Xia brought had already gone cold, yet it was still in the same position, indicating it hadn¡¯t been touched at all.


    "Yaoyao, are you in there? Please open the door for me." Xu Ke knocked on Lin Mengyao¡¯s door and called out.


    Inside the room, Lin Mengyao maintained her position, hugging her knees, staring nkly at a corner of the room, isting herself from the world and hearing nothing.


    Xu Ke waited outside the door for a while. Seeing no sign of Lin Mengyao and hearing no sound, his brows furrowed even tighter.


    "Yaoyao, I know you¡¯re in there and probably still angry with me, but you can¡¯t harm your body like this. Whatever it is, we can talk it out. There¡¯s no need to deteriorate yourself like this. Please, let¡¯s have a proper conversation, alright?" Xu Ke pressed his ear against the door, listening for any movement inside.


    Finally, as Xu Ke kept knocking and speaking, Lin Mengyao moved her eyes and focused them on the door.


    "Yaoyao, pleasee out, alright?" Xu Ke furrowed his brows tighter than ever, with undisguisable urgency and worry in his voice.


    "Xu Ke, is that you outside?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice responded, a bit dry.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me outside. Would youe out so I can see you, okay?" Xu Ke said.


    "I don¡¯t want to see you right now. Go away." Yu Xia pulled a slight, somewhat awkward smile and said.

 Chapter 493: Sick

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Sick</h4>


    "Yaoyao,e out and let me see you. You¡¯re really making me worried like this." Xu Ke had no intention of leaving because of a few words from Lin Mengyao. He was determined not to give up until he saw her.


    At first, Lin Mengyao inside the room had no intention of paying attention to Xu Ke. The two of them stayed in a stalemate, one inside the room and one outside, until finally, Lin Mengyao gave in.


    Even though she said she didn¡¯t want to see Xu Ke again, when Xu Ke was standing right outside the door, and all she had to do was open the door to see him, she couldn¡¯t resist the longing in her heart for Xu Ke. She couldn¡¯t help but walk to the door and reached out to open it.


    The moment Xu Ke saw Lin Mengyao, he froze. He had never seen Lin Mengyao in such a state.


    Her hair was a mess, and there were tworge dark circles on her snow-white skin. Her lips were so dry they were peeling. In just a few days, she looked as old as a woman in her sixties.


    "Yaoyao, why have you turned yourself into this?" Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s face with a look of distress in his eyes and reached out to touch her cheek.


    "Do I look very ugly in this state? Do I disgust you? Am I no longer as pretty as Ariel?" Lin Mengyao touched her face with a somewhat anxious expression and asked.


    "No, in my heart, you are still beautiful." Xu Ke shook his head to stop Lin Mengyao¡¯s spection and said sincerely.


    "What exactly happened to make you turn yourself into this in just a few days? Can you tell me what¡¯s going on? Seeing you torment yourself like this makes me very sad."


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the originally somewhat stable Lin Mengyao was like a bomb suddenly detonated, exploding in an instant. She roughly pulled Xu Ke¡¯s hand away from her cheek and threw it down fiercely.


    Looking at Xu Ke with eyes as sharp as spears, she said, "What¡¯s the point of saying it out loud? Would you do it? You wouldn¡¯t! You¡¯d only tell me you can¡¯t give her up, that you have to be responsible for her! You only know how to say things like that, but you¡¯ve forgotten that I am your wife, your rightful legal partner. Shouldn¡¯t the only person you need to be responsible for from beginning to end be me? Isn¡¯t that right?"


    Lin Mengyao yelled, somewhat breaking down. Fortunately, the two were inside the house, with the door closed so even if the sound traveled outside, they wouldn¡¯t be watched by others. But this hysterical Lin Mengyao still made Xu Ke feel unwell.


    He wasn¡¯t disgusted by Lin Mengyao¡¯s shrew-like appearance at the moment. Instead, he hated himself for turning Lin Mengyao from an elegantdy into this state. He med himself for not protecting his woman, which made Xu Ke feel somewhat defeated.


    "I didn¡¯t expect this incident to hit and affect you so much. I thought you just couldn¡¯t ept it temporarily, and you¡¯d figure it out over time. I never expected it to turn you into this. This is my fault." Xu Ke lowered his head and said, and the guilt in his eyes was unmistakably reflected in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    This sight of Xu Ke made Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart ache suddenly, as if her heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife.


    "I don¡¯t know about other women, but I, Lin Mengyao, absolutely cannot stand sharing my husband with another woman. I will never ept it." Lin Mengyao said firmly as she looked at Xu Ke, her eyes disying a toughness Xu Ke had never seen before.


    "I understand. I will resolve this matter." Xu Ke said after a moment of silence.


    "How are you going to resolve it? By divorcing me? I won¡¯t agree to that. Even if you hate me because of this, I won¡¯t agree to a divorce. You might as well give up on that."


    Tears fell unexpectedly from Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. Even though there was still moisture in her eyes, it couldn¡¯t hide the deep affection in them.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze like this, Xu Ke¡¯s heart felt as if it had been soaked in saltwater, painfully ufortable.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t divorce you. No matter what happens, you are and will always be my wife, Xu Ke¡¯s wife. This will never change. I will find a good and eptable solution for you to solve this issue." Xu Ke assured her.


    "Can I believe you?" Lin Mengyao first stared at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes to discern the truth of his words, then asked hesitantly, her hand tightly clenching Xu Ke¡¯s clothes, looking very insecure.


    "You can." Xu Ke stepped forward, hugging Lin Mengyao tightly. Lin Mengyao¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but she quickly rxed, even reaching out to hug Xu Ke back.


    The atmosphere between the two fell into a strange stillness and peace.


    "If anything happens in the future, just tell me directly, okay? Don¡¯t harm your own body like this. As long as you¡¯re willing to talk, I¡¯m willing to listen. We are husband and wife; there shouldn¡¯t be anything we can¡¯t say to each other, right?"


    Xu Ke gentlybed through Lin Mengyao¡¯s messy hair as he spoke softly.


    Lin Mengyao squinted her eyes slightly, listening quietly to Xu Ke¡¯s words, and nodded.


    "Eat something, okay? I heard from Xiaxia that you haven¡¯t eaten anything for so long, and I¡¯m afraid your stomach can¡¯t take it if you keep going on like this. Let me stay with you and have some porridge together, alright?" Xu Ke asked.


    Lin Mengyao nodded. As long as Xu Ke was willing to stay by her side, it didn¡¯t matter what she ate.


    With Lin Mengyao¡¯s agreement, Xu Ke ordered a serving of stomach-soothing porridge for her and some side dishes. He stayed with Lin Mengyao until she ate and watched over her as she fell asleep before heading out to find Ariel.


    When Xu Ke entered the room, Ariel was lying on the bed ying with her phone. The snow-white sheets gently covered her waist, revealing her smooth back.


    Without turning her head at the sound of footsteps, Ariel said, "You¡¯re back. I figured you hadn¡¯te back after so long, guessing you must have eaten already, so I didn¡¯t wait and ordered some food myself. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    "I was going to call you to eat by yourself, but it wasn¡¯t convenient to use the phone, so I couldn¡¯t make the call. Fortunately, you¡¯re smart enough to eat first. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel guilty for letting you starve." Xu Ke sat on the bed, reaching out to touch Ariel¡¯s bare back.


    "It¡¯s so cold. Why are you only covering with such a light nket? The wind outside is so strong. What if you catch a cold? You should care about your health." Xu Ke pulled the nket up to cover Ariel.


    But Ariel quickly pulled the freshly covered nket down again. "I don¡¯t want the nket. I¡¯m really warm right now, and being like this feels just right for me." Ariel mumbled.


    "Why do I feel like you¡¯re acting strange today? What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" Xu Ke asked, looking at Ariel, who seemed a bit cold.

 Chapter 494 Sneaking Around

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 494 Sneaking Around</h4>


    "It¡¯s nothing, just not in a good mood." Ariel put down her phone, turned around, and looked at Xu Ke with bright eyes, saying, "Women have those few days every month, you¡¯ll get used to it."


    "Then I¡¯ll make you some brown sugar water, it¡¯s said to be good for your body." Xu Ke, hearing Ariel¡¯s words, stood up from the bed, wanting to prepare the brown sugar water for Ariel but was stopped by her.


    "I¡¯m not Chinese, I don¡¯t drink that, and this thing will pass in a few days, it¡¯s nothing. By the way, why did you take so long toe back, did something happen?" Ariel shifted a bit, looking at Xu Ke as she spoke.


    "I went to see Yaoyao, she wasn¡¯t doing well, so I stayed with her a bit longer," Xu Ke exined.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you stay with her longer, instead ofing to see me, is there something you want to say to me?"


    Ariel is indeed a very smart and sensitive woman. Faced with Ariel¡¯s words, Xu Ke remained silent.


    "Alright, I get it, you have something to tell me, just say it, I¡¯m all ears. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush, in my impression, you¡¯re not someone who procrastinates." Ariel leaned back against the headboard, looking at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke nodded, "I do have something to tell you, Yaoyao¡¯s not in great shape, so I need to be with her, and I can¡¯t be with you. Plus, she can¡¯t ept what¡¯s between us, so in theing period, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to reduce the time I contact you, and I won¡¯t be seeing you for a while." Xu Ke said honestly.


    "Our rtionship needs to go underground. I know this will feel wrong to you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your thoughts. If you still want to be with me, we can only meet in secret. This must never be known to Yaoyao. If you can¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll give you enough money to live without worries for the rest of your life, that¡¯s the least I can do for you."


    Xu Ke spoke his thoughts to Ariel openly, waiting for her response.


    "I understand what you¡¯re thinking, so I¡¯ll tell you mine. I don¡¯t ept the second option you just gave. I like you and want to stay with you, that¡¯s my answer." Ariel looked into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes and bluntly shared her thoughts.


    "But I have conditions too. I want to go to China with you. Initially, I wouldn¡¯t have set this condition, but since the dynamics between us have changed, you will have to sneak around to meet me in the future, and Yaoyao will definitely watch you closely. You won¡¯t have a chance to see me abroad anyway, so put me by your side. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to meet, you won¡¯t let me see you only once a year, right?"


    Ariel spoke sadly yet logically, considering Lin Mengyao¡¯s current state, she indeed might be watched more strictly, so Xu Ke thought it over and agreed.


    "I¡¯ll buy you a house in China, and whenever I get the chance, I¡¯ll visit you. But you must promise me not to be naughty, and not to let Yaoyao discover that there¡¯s still something between us." Xu Ke looked seriously into Ariel¡¯s eyes and advised.


    "Don¡¯t worry, what you¡¯re concerned about won¡¯t happen. I still want to be with you and don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble to threaten our rtionship. Am I such an unreliable person in your eyes?" Ariel asked with a slightly displeased tone.


    "Of course not." Xu Ke shook his head with augh.


    "This matter has wronged you, I¡¯ll make it up to you properly." Xu Ke leaned in to embrace Ariel as he spoke.


    "If you can find the time to visit me more, that¡¯s already a bigpensation for me. You know how much I missed you when you left me alone abroadst time? If it weren¡¯t for the fact I also received an invitation this time and came to this ind, I wouldn¡¯t know how long it would have taken to see you again." Ariel gently pinched Xu Ke¡¯s waist, speaking with a hint of displeasure.


    "It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll visit you more often in the future." Xu Ke said with a tone of guilt.


    Ariel responded softly, and the two embraced, satisfied with their current rtionship, each sighing in their hearts.


    But joyful and leisurely times are always short-lived. Not long after, Xu Ke voluntarily let go of Ariel.


    "I have to go to Yaoyao now, take good care of yourself here, eat on time, and don¡¯t consume cold things these days. I¡¯ll have someone buy you an apartment in Shangjing, so once you leave this ind, you can move in." Xu Ke said to Ariel.


    "I know, you can go now." Ariel finally let go of Xu Ke¡¯s neck, affectionately rubbing against it a couple of times before letting go and waved him off.


    Seeing Ariel¡¯s cheerful demeanor, Xu Ke felt slightly relieved, picked up his coat, and turned to leave.


    As the door shut, Ariel retracted her smile, her aura plunging, her angelic face carrying endless coldness and a mocking smile.


    "Do you think ying the sympathy card will make Xu Ke stay? So naive, I bet you never expected I would actually be closer to both of you, haha." Ariel tightly gripped the nket over her,ughing in a daze.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengyao opened her eyes to find Xu Ke not by her side, her bright eyes dimming immediately, a faintly bitter smile on her face. But before she could hold onto that smile for long, the door opened, and Xu Ke walked in with a tray.


    "You¡¯re awake. I thought I¡¯d have to wake you up, but your timing is perfect. I just made some seafood porridge and stewed a fish, it¡¯s still steaming hot, see if it suits your taste." Xu Ke ced the items on the bedside table, looking at Lin Mengyao.


    Lin Mengyao looked at the items Xu Ke brought, her face lighting up slightly.


    "You must have stewed for a long time. You can actually buy it, no need to waste time making it." Lin Mengyao said that, but deep down she felt a bit happy, her mouth corner slightly lifting where Xu Ke couldn¡¯t see.


    "Making food for you is not a waste of time, and I didn¡¯t just go out to buy these things, I also went to see Ariel." Xu Ke said as he served himself a bowl of porridge.


    The hand holding the spoon in Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand froze mid-air, the lifted corners of her mouth not having time to drop, leaving them carved on her face like mocking her self-indulgence.


    "I went to see Ariel to sort things out, I¡¯ve cut off my current rtionship with her, and I also gave her some money." Xu Ke said while stirring the porridge in his bowl.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 495 Xu Longzhen

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 495 Xu Longzhen</h4>


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao felt as if the coldness in her body was instantly warmed.


    "You told her like this, will she agree? Will she let you leave?" Lin Mengyao said uncertainly, biting her spoon, her eyes firmly fixed on Xu Ke¡¯s face, as if trying to determine whether he was telling the truth or not.


    "She agreed." Xu Ke nodded and said.


    Lin Mengyao saw no sign of a guilty conscience on Xu Ke¡¯s face, so she smiled reassuringly, her tone bing more rxed.


    "How much did you give her? Was it enough? Should we give her a little more, after all, she¡¯s practically homeless now, giving her more money might let her live a morefortable life." Lin Mengyao said generously.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I gave her plenty of money, enough for her to live worry-free, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about her." Xu Ke said with a smile.


    Elsewhere, the man, who had survived a crisis after sessful rescue in the hospital, opened his eyes, looking at the ring white light above him. Angrily, he pounded the boat decking, his newly stered hand throbbing with pain.


    Fortunately, it did not hit the bone, so there was no need for a re-fracture, otherwise, the man would have suffered again. Even so, it was a hard lesson for him¡ªwhen had he ever been so injured or endured such suffering?


    With clenched teeth, the image of Xu Ke¡¯s face emerged in his mind, fierce and furious.


    "I will make you pay." Swore the man through gritted teeth.


    Getting information about Xu Ke wasn¡¯t that difficult. Many witnessed what happened at the hotel entrance, and under the man¡¯s financial persuasion, he quickly found out Xu Ke¡¯s name and his room number.


    "Xu Ke, Xu Ke, I will make you regret this." The man said, clutching the paper with Xu Ke¡¯s information on it.


    Meanwhile, bored and far away in America, Xu Longzhen received a phone call from the man, listening to his tearfulints indignantly, Xu Longzhen impatiently scratched her ear.


    "I¡¯m giving you one minute to rify your point; I don¡¯t have time to hear your nonsense." Xiao Longzhen¡¯s voice sounded somewhat ambiguously gendered, making it hard for anyone listening to imagine if she was a girl.


    The man, caught in his crying outburst, suddenly fell silent at Xu Longzhen¡¯s words, like a chicken with its neck caught.


    "You have thirty seconds left, speak quickly if you have something to say, if not, I¡¯ll hang up." Without hearing a response, Xu Longzhen grew more impatient. She couldn¡¯t stand people who dragged things out. If the person were in front of her, she¡¯d definitely give them a harsh kick.


    Hearing the impatience in Xu Longzhen¡¯s tone, the man quickly spoke, disregarding the tears on his face, and exined his purpose.


    Xu Longzhen clicked her tongue, "Isn¡¯t it just asking me to help you get even? Why drag it out for so long? I happen to be quite bored these days, needing some entertainment. I¡¯ll reluctantly take this journey. Remember, next time just get straight to the point. I can¡¯t stand people who drag on like this, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up."


    Despite saying so, Xu Longzhen didn¡¯t give the man any chance to respond, swiftly hanging up without a shred of hesitation.


    "Prepare for me, I¡¯m going to China for a while." Xu Longzhen tossed the phone onto the coffee table and said to her assistant.


    "But didn¡¯t the family ask you to quickly find Xu Jiahui? It¡¯s not a good idea if people find out you¡¯re going to China." The assistant adjusted the sses on his nose and said.


    "Just don¡¯t let the family know. I trust your abilities. Besides, where could Xu Jiahui have wandered off to¡ªa woman that big, probably enjoying herself on a yacht somewhere with those two bodyguards of hers. You know her style, can¡¯t live without a man, always thinking of dragging one to bed as soon as she sees one. She¡¯s likely off on some romantic adventure; why should I look for her?"


    Xu Longzhen shot a sidelong nce at her assistant and said, "Moreover, she and I never got along. The family probably didn¡¯t genuinely want to find her, just putting on a show. Even if I found her diligently, she might resent me for interrupting her fun. Why do something so thankless?"


    "I¡¯d rather go out to have some fun than waste time finding her." Xu Longzhen pouted.


    Her assistant, convinced by Xu Longzhen¡¯s arguments, finally stopped objecting. Instead, he earnestly covered her tracks from the family, booking a ticket to China and ensuring there were no loose ends to disrupt Xu Longzhen¡¯s ns.


    At this moment, Xu Ke was unaware someone had set their sights on him. The man, to Xu Ke, was just a small incident in the day, unworthy of memory. Besides, Xu Ke didn¡¯t think this man could truly summon the Xu Longzhen he mentioned.


    Hence, Xu Ke was helping Lin Mengyao pack up, preparing to leave the ind early.


    Although Xu Ke imed he had broken up with Ariel, the ind wasn¡¯t big, and there was still a chance they might bump into each other. What if Ariel changed her mind and clung to him again?


    The more Lin Mengyao thought, the more this scenario seemed likely, causing her packing to be even more frantic, almost neurotic.


    Thus, before Yu Xia even had time to sober up from her embarrassment, Lin Mengyao announced her intention to leave.


    "Are we leaving this hastily?" With her head aching due to a hangover, Yu Xia asked with furrowed brows. Her expression made Lin Mengyao misinterpret that Yu Xia hadn¡¯t had enough fun on the ind, causing a fleeting guilt to cross Lin Mengyao¡¯s face.


    "I know we¡¯re leaving quite hastily this time, and you didn¡¯t get to enjoy yourself fully, but I have reasons I must leave. I promise to make it up to you next time." Lin Mengyao said stiffly.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant." Yu Xia immediately waved her hands fiercely upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, trying to prove her sincerity, "I can leave whenever; I just think this time we¡¯re moving a bit too quickly. I haven¡¯t even had time to pack my luggage." Yu Xia exined awkwardly, "Sorry, I¡¯m holding you back."

 Chapter 496 Collision

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 496 Collision</h4>


    Knowing that Yu Xia wasn¡¯t opposing her decision, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face looked a bit better.


    She reached out her arm to pull Yu Xia into her embrace, gently touched Yu Xia¡¯s head, and said softly, "It¡¯s okay, the things you couldn¡¯t manage to pack, just leave them. I¡¯ll buy them for you when we get back."


    "Mm." Yu Xia nodded, not objecting to Lin Mengyao¡¯s words.


    "Then you guys wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go find Zhong Boyu and borrow his ne to fly us out." Seeing Lin Mengyao had convinced Yu Xia, Xu Ke suggested going to see Zhong Boyu.


    "I¡¯ll go with you." Hearing Xu Ke wanted to leave her sight, Lin Mengyao quickly lifted her head, a wary look in her expression. Her eyes filled with vignce met Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, and she hastily shifted her view, saying with a cover-up tone, "After all, I¡¯m your wife. We¡¯re leaving now, no matter from which perspective, I should go with you to meet him."


    "You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think it through. Let¡¯s go together then." Xu Ke¡¯s face showed a hint of guilt, with no anger at not being trusted, making Lin Mengyao feel a bit like she was making a fuss over nothing, feeling slightly embarrassed. But having already spoken, and indeed wanting to see, she didn¡¯t withdraw her words.


    Zhong Boyu tried to persuade them to stay when he heard the three wanted to leave but seeing both their firm attitudes, he said nothing more, though his expression looked somewhat disappointed.


    "I was thinking since the two of us brothers haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, once I handle the matters here, we could have a good drink. But I didn¡¯t expect you guys to leave so soon." Zhong Boyu patted Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder as he spoke.


    "There¡¯ll be another chance to meet. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m disappearing from this world, and you can¡¯t see me anymore. No need to show that expression. Once you¡¯re done with things here, you cane to Shangjing to find me. I estimate that unless something big happens, I won¡¯t leave Shangjing for the next half a year, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find me." Xu Ke patted Zhong Boyu¡¯s shoulder as he said.


    "You¡¯re right, I was overthinking it. So when do you want to leave? I¡¯ll have my private jet fly you out." Zhong Boyu asked.


    Xu Ke turned his gaze to Lin Mengyao and said, "Have you packed your luggage? If so, shall we leave in an hour?"


    "I¡¯m fine with anything." Lin Mengyao said with an elegant smile.


    "Then let¡¯s meet in an hour." Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s reply, Xu Ke made the conclusion.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll inform the pilot to get ready. I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up at where you¡¯re staying." Zhong Boyu readily nodded and said.


    Seeing she could leave with Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao¡¯s taut nerves began to rx, her face showing an inexplicable sense of relief.


    "We really troubled you this time. Once youe to Shangjing, we will surely host you well." Lin Mengyao said, holding Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    "Then I¡¯ll trouble sister-inw then." Zhong Boyu said with a smile.


    The three chatted a bit more before parting ways.


    On the way back, Lin Mengyao swayed Xu Ke¡¯s arm, pursed her lips, and then asked, "Will what I did today make you unhappy?"


    "Don¡¯t overthink it." Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s handfortingly and continued, "I won¡¯t feel unhappy or bothered. You are my wife; we are one. How could I be unhappy with myself?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s gentle words dispelled Lin Mengyao¡¯s worries and doubts, but her expression showed no signs of happiness. "I feel like I¡¯ve be unrecognizable, and such a me is frightening and ugly, but I can¡¯t control myself." Lin Mengyao unconsciously tightened her grip on Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. No matter what you be, I¡¯ll always love you, and I believe everything now is temporary. You¡¯ll return to who you were, so don¡¯t worry or feel scared. Just let things flow naturally, I¡¯ll be with you." Xu Keforted Lin Mengyao.


    Although Xu Ke¡¯s words weren¡¯t many, Lin Mengyao truly felt a lot better. This pleasant feeling was magnified once they stepped back into Shangjing.


    "We finally made it back." Lin Mengyao took a deep breath, her face showing an element of relief, "Indeed, it feels mostfortable to return to one¡¯s nativend."


    Yu Xia mimicked Lin Mengyao¡¯s manner by also deeply inhaling, nodding in agreement with her words, looking adorable, which brought a gentle smile to Xu Ke¡¯s face upon seeing such a scene.


    On another side of the airport, a woman in ck workwear with short hair, chewing gum, lowered her sunsses from her nose to look towards the three while asking the person beside her without turning her head, "Do you see those three over there? The man, is he Xu Ke we¡¯re looking for?"


    The voice belonged to Xu Longzhen, who came to find a ce for her underling. Her assistant behind her heard the question, looked towards where Xu Longzhen was looking, adjusted his sses, and identified carefully. As Xu Longzhen was about to explode, he slowly said, "Upon my careful examination, this person should be the one we¡¯re looking for."


    Xu Longzhen rolled her eyes fiercely at her assistant, "Is your myopia getting worse? Isn¡¯t it tough to recognize someone? Why do you need so much time?" Her tone carried displeasure. "Once we leave the airport, you should get a new pair of sses so you won¡¯t miss anybody again."


    "Miss, not everyone is farsighted like you. This assistant¡¯s vision range is the normal strength range." The assistant adjusted his sses and retorted unhurriedly.


    "Oh, you, you even learned to talk back."


    "This assistant knows a lot more; it¡¯s just that the Miss hasn¡¯t noticed before." The assistant said modestly.


    "ording to what you said, this is my fault?" Xu Longzhen raised an eyebrow and said.


    "This assistant didn¡¯t say that, but it¡¯s good that the Miss can recognize her own mistakes."


    "You..."


    "Miss, your target is leaving soon. If you don¡¯t catch up, you might lose them." The assistant watched Xu Ke and others¡¯ departing backs and reminded Xu Longzhen.


    "What to fear, he might evade, but his business and home are both here. Where can he run? I¡¯ll rx for a while; there¡¯s no rush for things here." Xu Longzhen said nonchntly, chewing her gum.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 497: Kill Them

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 497: Kill Them</h4>


    The assistant, feeling a bit helpless, followed their yfuldy boss away from the airport.


    China has stood on this continent for so many years indeed with many admirable qualities. The most direct demonstration was when Xu Longzhen started to y so much that she forgot about Xu Ke¡¯s matterspletely.


    When the assistant reminded Xu Longzhen of this matter, she was happily ying CS, absolutely delighting in making the opponents cry for their parents.


    "What? Xu Ke? Who¡¯s that?" Xu Longzhen absentmindedly asked as she unbuckled her gear with lingering enjoyment.


    "He is the reason for your visit to China this time." The assistant, ustomed to Xu Longzhen¡¯s personality, wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction, just felt a bit weary, emotionally exhausted.


    Xu Longzhen rubbed her chin with her hand and thought for a while, finally retrieving information about this person from the tiniest corner of her memory, and then said with sudden realization: "Oh, you¡¯re talking about him, I got it. Since we have the time today, let¡¯s go settle this today. After it¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll stay in China for a few more days and then leave."


    The assistant was a bit surprised that Xu Longzhen actually suggested leaving on her own; the motion of adjusting her sses paused for a moment. "Did you, did you just say something? Did you actually suggest wanting to go back on your own? Did I hear that right?"


    "What¡¯s with your expression? Is it that surprising that I suggested wanting to go back?" Xu Longzhen raised an eyebrow and suspiciously asked the assistant.


    "It¡¯s very strange. ording to your usual temper, you absolutely wouldn¡¯t suggest wanting to go back unless it¡¯s after persistent urging from subordinates. But this time, I haven¡¯t urged you, and you already suggested leaving on your own. I have every reason to suspect you¡¯re feverish and it fried your brain today." The assistantpleted the motion of adjusting her sses, expressionless as she said.


    Xu Longzhen hammered a fist on the assistant¡¯s head,pletely shattering hisposed demeanor, "What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear clearly, have the guts to say it again. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not one to easily show mercy to women; if I hear such words from your mouth again, I¡¯ll take off your sses and see what you¡¯re going to adjust, suffocating your OCD."


    Xu Longzhen¡¯s threat was indeed sinisterly well-thought-out, and the assistant¡¯s struggling movements froze in ce, the expression on her face changing repeatedly before finally restoring serenity, saying with a smooth tone: "Your decisions are always wise and mighty. It¡¯s my stupidity that¡¯s unable to grasp the youngdy¡¯s intentions in the first instance, and I¡¯ll definitely correct this shoring in the future."


    The assistant¡¯s ttery wasn¡¯t very skillful, but Xu Longzhen just loved it. Hearing the other¡¯s words, shefortably squinted her eyes, gave the assistant an approving look, and released him from her grip.


    "Not bad, there¡¯s room for growth. I think China is a wonderful ce, so when I return to America, I¡¯ll suggest to the main family to transfer me here to open up the Chinese market and establish a foothold in China." Xu Longzhen spoke with extreme grandiosity, as if such a scene had already sessfully appeared before her eyes.


    The assistant looked at Xu Longzhen with an increasingly subtle expression, "Expanding the market doesn¡¯t seem to be your forte; China doesn¡¯t advocate bulldozing the way through with force. If you bring your approach to China, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll only be able to visit you in prison."


    The assistant spoke very sincerely, wanting his gaze to convey to Xu Longzhen, wake up don¡¯t keep dreaming, but Xu Longzhenpletely didn¡¯t receive his telepathic message, instead looking at him with an inexplicable gaze.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" The assistant, feeling a bit anxious under Xu Longzhen¡¯s gaze, subconsciously took half a step back, looking at Xu Longzhen with a wary nce, like a virtuous woman encountering a rogue in the street.


    Oh, no, it should be a virtuous man.


    Shaking off unrealistic ideas from his mind, the assistant continued eyeing Xu Longzhen with vignce, watching her fold her arms and say quite naturally: "Indeed, I¡¯m not adept at this, but aren¡¯t I counting on you? When the timees, I¡¯ll back you up, just go ahead and do it. I believe you can." She patted the assistant on the shoulder, giving him an encouraging look.


    Even though the pat wasn¡¯t heavy, the assistant felt like a mountain was suddenly weighing on his back, "Don¡¯t say that, I don¡¯t believe in myself."


    The assistant abandoned his cultivated fa?ade and reached out to Xu Longzhen like a helpless appeal, but Xu Longzhen coldly turned away, refusing to look at his despairing eyes, swiftly changing the topic: "Where¡¯s Xu Ke again? Just take me to him."


    The assistant could only resign to his fate, retract his plea, watching Xu Longzhen¡¯s distant back with a deep sigh; it was unavoidable, being tethered to such an unreliable master.


    The two said nothing, heading directly to the base of Xu Building, initially thinking this trip should go exceedingly smoothly; in America, their surname practically meant everything, they¡¯d walk straight without issue. But unexpectedly, they hit a snag at Xu Building - before reaching the elevator, security personnel stopped them.


    "You both seem unfamiliar, may I ask who you are here to see? Do you have an appointment?" The security personnel, dressed in a uniform, extended his arms to block them, smiling as he spoke.


    "I¡¯m here to see Xu Ke, get him toe see me." Xu Longzhen took off her sunsses and said to the person blocking her path.


    "See our president? That¡¯s not for me to decide. Do you have an appointment? When is it for? I can check for you." The security personnel asked.


    "Tsk, why is it soplicated? Just tell him Xu Longzhen is looking for him." Xu Longzhen said impatiently.


    Hearing Xu Longzhen¡¯s name, the security personnel hesitated, fearing some familial rtion with Xu Ke, hastily confirming the identities of the two with Xu Ke¡¯s secretary. Upon hearing Xu Longzhen¡¯s name, the secretary too was momentarily taken aback, "Just let them up first. Mr. Xu is in a meeting right now, I¡¯ll inquire once he¡¯s finished."


    Following the secretary¡¯s arrangement, the security personnel let the two upstairs.


    Upon arrival, the two were warmly greeted by the secretary, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xu is currently in a meeting, could I trouble you both to wait here for a while? Once Mr. Xu concludes, I¡¯ll inform him about you two. I¡¯m sorry to have you wait a bit now."


    With the secretary¡¯s particrly good attitude, Xu Longzhen didn¡¯t have any anger; following the secretary¡¯s guidance, she rxed in the waiting room. To prevent guests from feeling time drag on tediously, there was aplete gaming setup there, and Xu Longzhen¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw it.

 Chapter 498: An Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 498: An Unexpected Meeting</h4>


    When Xu Ke finished the meeting, Xu Longzhen was happily ying a game. The assistant sat to the side watching Xu Longzhen swear colorfully at the game. His expression was indifferent, but if you looked closely, you¡¯d notice his eyes had lost all their spark, as if his soul hadpletely departed.


    "Mr. Xu, there is a Ms. Xu Longzhen waiting for you in the reception room," the secretary and Xu Ke stepped out and immediately approached to say.


    "Xu Longzhen?" Xu Ke halted his steps, looking at his secretary with a puzzled expression. Although unintentionally, his eyes still revealed a bit of authority, making the secretary break into a cold sweat instantly.


    "I remember I have no appointment with a Ms. Xu Longzhen today, so what¡¯s going on?" Xu Ke asked his secretary expressionlessly.


    The secretary¡¯s carefully drawn makeup faintly smudged due to sweat, but she had no thought of addressing her makeup at the moment. She knew if she couldn¡¯t give Xu Ke a satisfactory answer today, she couldn¡¯t continue to stay at Xu Corporation.


    The secretary took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing her body¡¯s instinctual reaction, and said as calmly as possible, "There wasn¡¯t originally, but thisdy seems to know you, and her surname is also Xu, so I took it upon myself to let someone bring her up to wait for you in the reception room. If you don¡¯t want to see her, I can ask her to leave now."


    "You¡¯ve brought the person up, and now you want to ask them to leave? Who taught you to handle matters this way? Your approach puts Xu Corporation in a difficult spot. Regardless of her status, from the moment you brought her to the reception room, she became a guest of Xu Corporation. What¡¯s the logic of a guest being driven out without seeing the host?" Xu Ke said expressionlessly to the secretary.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu, for the guidance. I¡¯ll remember this mistake and nevermit it again." The secretary, hearing that Xu Ke was still willing to say so much to her, felt less fearful of being dismissed.


    "If you make the same mistake again, then go to the HR department and handle your resignation procedures yourself," Xu Ke said without much expression, then proceeded to head towards the reception room.


    Just reaching the entrance of the reception room, he could hear faint cursing from inside. Xu Ke paused briefly before nonchntly pushing the door open and entering.


    The first to notice someoneing in was the assistant. He stood up from his seat, kicked Xu Longzhen¡¯s foot, trying to signal that someone had entered. Unfortunately, the teammate was too engrossed in the game¡¯s charm to be extricated. Not only did he not urately receive the signal, he evenined, "Why are you pushing me? Do you know I missed a chance to get a kill because of you?"


    "If Miss Xu likes it, this set of equipment can be given to you as a gift for waiting here so long. I hope Miss Xu doesn¡¯t mind that the gift is a bit lightweight," Xu Ke said.


    "I don¡¯t mind; I really like this gift," Xu Longzhen said casually. Only after speaking did she feel something was off. She halted her actions and looked behind her.


    "Why didn¡¯t you call me when he arrived?" Seeing Xu Ke already standing at the door, Xu Longzhen instinctively looked at her assistant, speaking in a slightly usatory tone.


    Fortunately, the assistant was already ustomed to this scapegoating mode, showing no dissatisfaction with Xu Longzhen¡¯s words. Instead, he followed up smoothly, "It¡¯s my fault, Miss. I¡¯ll pay more attention next time."


    Seeing the assistant giving face like this to her, Xu Longzhen gave her assistant an appreciative look, then finally shifted her gaze to Xu Ke, scrutinizing him from top to bottom with a critical eye.


    "You look better in person than in the photos, but no matter how good-looking, I can¡¯t let you off. Are you going to admit your fault yourself, or do I have to beat the confession out of you?" Xu Longzhen said arrogantly, crossing her arms.


    "I don¡¯t know what Miss Xu is referring to. We are strangers; why does Miss Xu harbor such a strong hostility towards me?" Xu Ke looked at Xu Longzhen with a puzzled expression.


    "Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done?" Xu Longzhen asked incredulously.


    "Should I remember something? Honestly, I have many things to handle every day, and I can¡¯t remember every single one. I typically only remember more important matters," Xu Ke replied politely.


    But it was exactly Xu Ke¡¯s politeness that made Xu Longzhen even more unable to ept the fact that she had been ignored.


    "Such a significant issue, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve forgotten? Or are you trying to evade responsibility using this tactic? Let me tell you, anyone targeted by me, Xu Longzhen, has yet to escape unscathed," Xu Longzhen said, raising one eyebrow unceremoniously.


    "I think you might have misunderstood something. I genuinely don¡¯t remember anything happening. If you really believe this matter is important, you can remind me of what urred," Xu Ke said while sitting on the sofa, looking up at Xu Longzhen¡¯s chin.


    "However, if the matter you¡¯re referring to is nonexistent, attempting to deceive or mock me, I won¡¯t be polite either. So please think carefully before speaking. I am very busy, and you have five minutes left to narrate, as I still have work to do and not much time to waste," Xu Ke said, continuing to speak politely, though his eyes already showed signs of impatience.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude made Xu Longzhen let out a coldugh, "Fine, very poised, huh? I hope you can maintain this demeanor after I say what I have to say."


    Xu Ke nodded silently, simply gesturing for her to continue.


    "This month, on an ind, you beat a man into the hospital. Do you remember this incident? He¡¯s my subordinate. After harming my man, don¡¯t you have anything to say?" Xu Longzhen sat opposing Xu Ke boldly, her eyes as sharp as knives, staring at Xu Ke.


    This tactic of Xu Longzhen had never failed before. In the past, whoever got this stare from her would have their facade crack to some degree. But this time, her capability seemed to have vanished. Xu Ke¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any of what she wanted to see. Instead, a hint of bewilderment appeared in his eyes, as if he genuinely didn¡¯t remember such an incident urred. This demeanor from Xu Ke made Xu Longzhen¡¯s heart panic slightly, fearing that she had indeed mistaken the person. If this mess-up urred, her reputation would take a nose-dive in an instant.


    Just as Xu Longzhen contemted strangling her subordinate for the eighteenth time, Xu Ke¡¯s face finally showed an enlightened expression.


    "So, you are referring to that incident? Yes, I beat that person, but so what? He deserved it; what¡¯s that got to do with me? Moreover, his most severe injury wasn¡¯t caused by me. He couldn¡¯t stand steady and rolled down the steps himself. I was the one who called the ambnce that saved his life. So, did he send you guys to thank me?" Xu Ke said with a subtle smile, looking at Xu Longzhen word by word.

 Chapter 499: Dizzying

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Dizzying</h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s words made Xu Longzhen pause for a moment. Perhaps Xu Longzhen¡¯s dumbfounded expression was too obvious, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed a shocked expression, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, "Are you not here to thank me but to pick a fight? Is doing good deeds these days really asking for trouble?"


    No one had ever spoken to Xu Longzhen like that before; for a moment, Xu Longzhen found himself stumped by Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    Seeing that Xu Longzhen could note up with a response, the assistant behind him sighed helplessly and took over the conversation.


    "One thing has nothing to do with another. The reason we¡¯re here today is about your assault usation. What happened afterwards has nothing to do with today¡¯s agenda," the assistant said, adjusting the sses on his nose.


    "But it¡¯s clearly the same thing. How can you split it into two? An event consists of a cause, process, and result. You cut off the head and tail and only look at the middle; even then, you only see the first half ande to me, the so-called party involved, to settle ounts. Isn¡¯t that a bit far-fetched?" Xu Ke crossed one leg over the other and looked at Xu Longzhen and the assistant with an indescribable expression.


    Though Xu Ke hadn¡¯t said anything excessively, the two people there couldn¡¯t help but feel their faces grow hot.


    "I wonder what thisplete story looks like ording to you?" Xu Longzhen scratched his face awkwardly, pretending to be calm as he looked at Xu Ke. Yet his words made the assistant abruptly close his eyes, his breathing suddenly heavier. If it weren¡¯t for the wrong time and ce, he would have loved to smack his own head.


    The moment Xu Longzhen spoke, it was tant that he hadn¡¯t gotten the situation straight beforeing to cause trouble. It was utterly embarrassing.


    But Xu Longzhen himself wasn¡¯t conscious of this. Once he spoke, he rxed and looked at Xu Ke with a listening posture.


    Although the three had only exchanged a few words, the time had already reached the five minutes Xu Ke had set. Xu Ke originally intended to leave, but seeing the looks on Xu Longzhen and the assistant¡¯s faces, he became interested in continuing the conversation.


    "This matter is lengthy, but very simple. It¡¯s just a story of someone having lustful thoughts and getting taught a lesson, only to reap the consequences of their own actions," Xu Ke saidzily.


    "Did he harass you?" Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Xu Longzhen inexplicably focused on Xu Ke¡¯s handsome face, his mind not processing but the words spilling out of his mouth anyway.


    Xu Ke was stunned by Xu Longzhen¡¯s spection, while the assistant hadpletely lost interest in trying to save his foolish boss. He merely nced at Xu Ke with sympathy before shutting off his senses like a statue, standing quietly behind Xu Longzhen.


    Xu Ke ran Xu Longzhen¡¯s words through his mind before realizing what the other had misunderstood. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what expression to wear. To be honest, it was the first time he¡¯d encountered someone so unreliableing to make trouble.


    "I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something. Your henchman got my sister drunk and attempted to assault her. You should know my sister is still a child, far from adulthood. At home, she¡¯s the most well-behaved kid, but your underling took advantage of her being away from her family to abduct her and try to do bad things. When I found them, not only did he show no remorse or apology, but he even cursed at us. When I grabbed his wrist, he tried to hit my sister, and in the end, he lost his bnce and fell down the stairs," Xu Ke recounted in a reminiscent tone.


    "That¡¯s the whole story. Although I don¡¯t know how he told you about it, many people saw the incident. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can inquire around the ind, ask around, and see if things are as I said. If you think I can buy everyone¡¯s silence, you can check the surveince footage. Evidence doesn¡¯t lie, does it?" Xu Ke spread his hands and looked at the two, disying an open and honest demeanor.


    Xu Ke¡¯s transparent demeanor made Xu Longzhen close his mouth.


    Though she wouldn¡¯t admit it, Xu Longzhen felt that what Xu Ke had just said was probably the real truth.


    But precisely because she believed Xu Ke¡¯s words, she found herself in a bit of an awkward predicament.


    Xu Ke also noticed Xu Longzhen¡¯s difort and wisely decided not to say anything else to embarrass her, as things could turn sour if pushed too far. "If there¡¯s nothing else besides this matter, I¡¯ll get back to work. I have plenty to do. As for you two, I¡¯ll ask my secretary to see you out. If it¡¯s convenient, you can leave an address for the game console so my secretary can arrange for it to be sent over."


    From beginning to end, Xu Ke¡¯s attitude was courteous. Although Xu Longzhen had a fiery temper, she appreciated people who were gentle in words and actions. Thus, her first impression of Xu Ke was quite favorable, so she didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, though admitting fault was out of the question for her.


    "Alright, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore. We¡¯ll leave. Once I¡¯ve gotten to the bottom of this, we can sit down and talk," Xu Longzhen said, standing up from the sofa and brushing nonexistent dust off herself as she spoke to Xu Ke.


    "Okay," Xu Ke nodded in agreement.


    For Xu Ke, this incident was temporarily concluded, but for Xu Longzhen, it was just beginning.


    Upon leaving the Xu Building, Xu Longzhen¡¯s face turned visibly unpleasant, and even the assistant¡¯s expression grew particrly grim.


    "Look into this and find out what really happened. If I discover that kid is lying to me..." Xu Longzhen licked her back teeth and didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her fierce aura was enough to convey her point.


    "Yes," the assistant replied behind her.


    "Make it quick; I want answers," demanded Xu Longzhen, casting a sideways nce at the assistant before striding forward.


    The man still on the ind receiving treatment was both flirting with the nurse he¡¯d just won over and leisurely eating the grapes she fed him. Just as he was about to chew and swallow the grape, he sneezed abruptly, spraying grape pulp all over the nurse¡¯s face, prompting her to shoot him a resentful look before running off.


    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, let me exin," the man extended his good hand to try to reach the nurse but only touched empty air, turning his attractive face ugly.


    "Damn it, who¡¯s cursing me and ruining my good time? If I catch you..." The man pounded the hospital bed with his good hand, ring at the bowl of washed, vibrant green grapes with a loss of appetite and reluctantly closed his eyes to force himself into sleep.

 Chapter 500 Wetting the Pants

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 500 Wetting the Pants</h4>


    The man still didn¡¯t know that his lies were on the verge of being exposed.


    Since Xu Longzhen was anxious for an answer, the assistant¡¯s investigation speed was very fast, almost expedited, and they got the answer almost that very night.


    Watching everything captured on the hotel entrance surveince footage, Xu Longzhen¡¯s face was grim and somewhat terrifying. The lights in the room were off, and the flickering lights cast shadows on Xu Longzhen¡¯s face, making one¡¯s scalp tingle and a shiver run down the spine.


    As the progress barpleted its final stretch, the assistant whispered in Xu Longzhen¡¯s ear, "This is the final scene."


    "Do you think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been resting for too long and have been too merciful, that he forgot his position and thought I could be deceived by him as a foolish woman?" Xu Longzhen said with a grim tone, staring at the twisted body of the man who fell down the stairs on the surveince video.


    The assistant stood silently by with a lowered head, not responding to Xu Longzhen¡¯s words.


    "He really has guts. I haven¡¯t been this angry in a long time, and I haven¡¯t encountered someone so fearless of death in a long time. Book the quickest flight for me; we¡¯re going back to the States. And notify that warrior toe find me, alive or dead. If I don¡¯t see him within the day, he can vanish from this world entirely."


    "Yes." The assistant replied with a lowered head and quickly executed all of Xu Longzhen¡¯smands right in front of her.


    The man, upon receiving the assistant¡¯s notification, felt puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why Xu Longzhen was so eager to find him, though he didn¡¯t suspect it was because his lies were exposed. After all, in his impression, Xu Longzhen was a woman who never used her brain to handle matters. She wouldn¡¯t verify what he said and would merely foolishly be a sharp de in his hand to eliminate those he resented.


    Therefore, the man had no doubts. Owing to his injuries being unsuitable for flight, he directly rented a ship, having it sail him to a port in the States, then switched transportation to Xu Longzhen¡¯s vi.


    When it came to food, drink, lodging, and transportation, the man was never frugal. Anyway, these travel expenses would be reimbursed by Xu Longzhen. Since that was the case, why not make himselffortable? This was always his creed, especially after Xu Longzhen really reimbursed all his travel expenses; his sense of pride in upholding this belief increased.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Xu Longzhen¡¯s vi. The man limped into the living room and, seeing Xu Longzhen sitting impressively on the sofa, gave her a fawning smile.


    "I don¡¯t know why Miss Xu called me here in such a hurry. Is it to show me the fate of that couple? Actually, this wasn¡¯t necessary. I trust in your character, Miss Xu. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let those who bullied your subordinates off easily. In my heart, you¡¯re like this." The man spoke while giving Xu Longzhen a thumbs-up.


    Xu Longzhen looked at the man¡¯s face, whose hypocrisy was nearly nauseating, and a cold smile gradually formed on her face. This smile, like a freeze ray, froze the man¡¯s smile immediately.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong just now?" The man, a bit uneasy, retracted his thumbs-up and looked at Xu Longzhen with some trepidation, not understanding what had urred to make him receive such a gaze.


    For a moment, the man spected whether Xu Longzhen had found out what he was hiding, but with wishful thinking, he quickly dismissed this option, looking at Xu Longzhen with a thoroughly bewildered gaze.


    "Why didn¡¯t I realize before that you were such a good actor? You really put on a show. If the evidence weren¡¯t right in front of me, I might have really thought I misunderstood you. You¡¯re bold enough to deceive me, aren¡¯t you?" Xu Longzhen suddenly stabbed the fruit knife intended for peeling on the coffee table into the apple in front of her, splitting a whole apple in half, with the juice sttering onto her hand which she then wiped clean slowly.


    The atmosphere instantly turned cold and hard, making the man aware something was amiss. His body moved faster than his mind, dropping to his knees before Xu Longzhen, only realizing when his bone met the floor, causing his unhealed bones to experience what sheer pain meant.


    "Miss Xu, is there a misunderstanding? Heaven as my witness, I haven¡¯t deceived you in any way. Even if I deceive someone, I¡¯d never dare deceive you. Did you hear something? That can¡¯t be true; they must be jealous, jealous I have your trust." Although the man¡¯s expression was somewhat flustered, his eyes surprisingly sincere. Those unaware of the truth would definitely be swayed by such a pair of eyes.


    "There¡¯s an old saying in China: a barking dog doesn¡¯t bite. I never believed it. I thought except for a naturally mute dog, none would hold back from barking. Facts prove the old saying true¡ªI¡¯ve been bitten by you, this dog. I¡¯ve suffered greatly from you, this dog." Xu Longzhen slowly sliced the fruit, cutting it into small pieces in front of the man, then stabbed it with the knife and ate it.


    Watching Xu Longzhen¡¯s chewing actions, the man seemed to see her chewing on his own flesh and blood, causing an uncontroble tremor in his legs, spreading a foul smell through the room and sessfully halting Xu Longzhen¡¯s eating.


    Xu Longzhen frowned as she looked at the man, puzzled as to where he found the courage to deceive her with such small guts.


    The man felt a warm sensation between his legs, blushing initially, followed by a sudden pallor upon seeing Xu Longzhen toss the fruit knife into the tray.


    "I-I didn¡¯t mean to." The man dared not meet Xu Longzhen¡¯s gaze and could only mumble his words.


    "I didn¡¯t call you here today to watch you wet your pants. There are two reasons I called you: one is because you had the audacity to deceive me, and the other is that your deceit embarrassed me. I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life, so you need to pay the price for your actions, understood? Keep your lower half in check. If you dare wet your pants, I¡¯ll ensure what¡¯s uncontroble gets cut off to keep it in check."


    Xu Longzhen¡¯s gaze dropped to the man¡¯s lower half, watching as he anxiously used his hands to shield the area she was staring at, eyes filled with mockery.


    "This really is a misunderstanding. Even if you lent me seven or eight guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you. You should investigate further; maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding." At this moment, the man¡¯s brain ceased functioningpletely, nk as an unrenovated house, he could only keep repeating his words.

 Chapter 501 The Punishment of the Deceiver

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 501 The Punishment of the Deceiver</h4>


    But everything he said was utterly unconvincing to Xu Longzhen, and it even made Xu Longzhen find this person even more annoying.


    "You don¡¯t dare? You¡¯re too daring, I¡¯ve never seen someone as bold as you. You absolutely don¡¯t need to borrow courage from anyone else, I think even ambition and leopard¡¯s guts are no match for your bravery." Xu Longzhen said with a glint of icy coldness in her eyes.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your excuses. Since you don¡¯t know where you went wrong, I¡¯ll help you remember it, help you slowly recall it." Just as Xu Longzhen finished speaking, her assistant, who had been standing behind her like a transparent shadow, finally stepped past Xu Longzhen and into the center of the living room, kicking the coffee table aside, under the man¡¯s shocked gaze, lifted a dark carpet and pulled up a wooden board.


    From the man¡¯s perspective, all he could see was a pitch-ck passage, like a beast ready to devour him.


    "Will you go in yourself, or should I drag you in?" The assistant adjusted the frame of his sses and spoke leisurely to the man.


    "No, I won¡¯t go in, I don¡¯t want to go in, no." The man shook his head, shaking it like a rattle, clearly unable to ept this oue, but now, he had no choice in the matter.


    The assistant, as if not noticing his resistance, answered to himself: "Oh, you wanted me to invite you in, should¡¯ve said so earlier, really can¡¯t do anything about you." The assistant¡¯s expression was filled with helplessness and doting, making the veins on Xu Longzhen¡¯s forehead bulge uncontrobly.


    "Enough, if you keep saying such disgusting words, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t speak for the rest of your life." Xu Longzhen said through gritted teeth.


    Seeing Xu Longzhen was not joking, the assistant¡¯s face showed a hint of regret as he closed his mouth.


    In the man¡¯s eyes filled with extreme resistance, the assistant approached him. The man shaking his head while crawling with his limbs towards the door, trying to escape from this ce.


    But after all, he had injured a leg and an arm, his limbs were not agile, and all his efforts looked to the two present like the insignificant resistance of an ant, almost negligible.


    "I was wrong, I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare again, don¡¯t do this to me, considering I was once your teacher, spare me, I promise I¡¯ll nevermit again. No! I promise I¡¯ll never appear in front of you again, I beg you, don¡¯t do this to me, my body can¡¯t handle this." In the vast space, only the man¡¯s pleas echoed, but no trace of the word "soft-hearted" appeared in the eyes of the other two present.


    The man was still dragged down by the assistant, the long, dim stairway engendering fear, its sharp angles bruising the man¡¯s body, causing him to howl incessantly, his previously broken limbs constantly getting knocked, as if breaking anew.


    The assistant, gripping one of the man¡¯s arms as if dragging a sack, moved without pause, his ears automatically blocking out the sounds the man made, sessfully pulling him down into this undisclosed basement.


    It was a small secret room, although it looked notrge, it was well-equipped, the walls had been carved into storage frames, covering three sides, one side filled with various knives whose purposes were unclear, another side piled with medical books of various painful disciplines, and thest side held innumerable jars and bottles filled with unknown chemicals, while the center of the room was upied by a surgical iron bed, with restraints around and in the middle, ensuring the targety obediently on the operating table, unable to move.


    On the other side of the room stood a crucifix, also equipped with instruments for body restraint.


    Seeing this setup, the man¡¯s eyes widened, his body turning limp like a puddle of sludge, copsing onto the ground with no strength left to move.


    "Wee to my secret base, what do you think? It¡¯s quite suitable for some ndestine activities. Don¡¯t worry, if you can¡¯t hold back, you can shout as loudly as you want, I guarantee no one outside will hear a thing." Xu Longzhen, looking at the man¡¯s cowardly appearance, only felt more disdain for him, while also growing angrier about his trickery.


    "You can¡¯t kill me. If something happens to me and people find out, you won¡¯t escape the consequences either. Keeping me alive is the best deal for you." A sudden spark in the man¡¯s mind made him say this.


    "You know, the family values respecting teachers and tradition. If they find out what you¡¯ve done to me, you won¡¯t have a good ending. Sacrificing myself isn¡¯t worth it; regard me as a pest, let me go, and as soon as you release me, I swear I¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened, I¡¯ll immediately leave this ce and this country and you¡¯ll never see me again. How does that sound?" The man spoke in a hopeful tone.


    "You know, what I hate the most since I was a child is being threatened. Apparently, you don¡¯t know that, or perhaps you¡¯re betting on a risky move to gain a lifeline; if that¡¯s your gamble, I¡¯m sorry to tell you, you bet wrong."


    Xu Longzhen walked to the wall filled with tools, her calloused hand slowly brushing across it, listening to the sh of metal.


    "I originally just wanted to teach you a lesson; after all, I¡¯m not interested in your worthless life. But what you just said sessfully changed my mind. You¡¯re so disobedient, it seems only by taking your life will you learn how to be obedient." Xu Longzhen said, looking at a surgical scalpel thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, its sharp edge glinting in the light.


    Hearing Xu Longzhen¡¯s words, the man, who seemed weak just moments ago, suddenly leapt up from the floor, bursting with the greatest potential of his life. The only aim in his mind was to escape from this basement.


    His sudden action caught the two off guard, but didn¡¯t throw them into panic. Xu Longzhen looked regretfully at the scalpel in her hand, and in the next second, the sharp de flew down in an arc like a falling star, slicing into the man¡¯s ankle effortlessly, severing the tendon, leaving him sprawled helplessly on the cold floor.


    All his courage seemed to vanish with that simple blow. The man¡¯s face was now drenched with tears; he cried like a child, but no one came to console him.

 Chapter 502 Artwork

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Artwork</h4>


    "Trying to run?" Xu Longzhen¡¯s voice approached the man lying on the ground, still restlessly trying to crawl forward.


    The man shook his head while muttering softly, "I want to live, I want to live," but that not-so-sturdy shadow still covered himpletely, and a ck leather boot appeared on the back of his hand.


    The director in the leather boots lowered her noble head, looking at the man crawling and struggling like a maggot on the ground, and she gradually increased the pressure on the foot on his hand, causing the rough ground and the tender flesh in his hand to rub against each other, quickly bringing a stinging sensation.


    But this wasn¡¯t the most terrifying part; the most terrifying part was the man watching helplessly as the fingers he spent a fortune to maintain slowly revealed their white bones under Xu Longzhen¡¯s actions, a terror in his heart that couldn¡¯t be described, more devastating than the pain.


    He was a piano teacher; he could lose everything except his hands, but now the most precious thing was being destroyed bit by bit in front of him, and he had no ability to resist.


    The man¡¯s eyes turned blood-red from the oue, using his ster-wrapped hand to w at Xu Longzhen¡¯s foot, using his head to butt against it, and even, in a moment of insanity, biting Xu Longzhen¡¯s ankle, trying to force her to release her foot through pain, but was instead kicked over onto his back, further enraging Xu Longzhen due to this act of resistance.


    "You even dare to bite me, it seems you really don¡¯t want to live, tie him to the operating table for me." Xu Longzhen frowned; the bitten area didn¡¯t hurt much thanks to the boot, but Xu Longzhen was very displeased with the man¡¯s rebellious attitude,manding the assistant with a sinister bloody aura at the corner of her mouth.


    "I just don¡¯t want to live anymore, you know how important my hands are to me, yet you destroy them. Without these hands, I might as well be dead, you might as well just kill me." The manpletely gave up struggling, convulsing with his hands as he looked at Xu Longzhen with bloodshot eyes and shouted loudly.


    "You think dying is that easy? In my ce, as long as I don¡¯t want you to die, you simply won¡¯t die, but if I don¡¯t want you to live, you absolutely won¡¯t survive. You¡¯ve sessfully angered me, so now I¡¯ll give you a fate worse than death. How does that sound? Isn¡¯t it delightful?" Xu Longzhen said as she watched her assistant skillfully bind the man to the icy operation table, pinching his tear-streaked cheeks.


    "I won¡¯t sumb, just give up." The man¡¯s pinched cheeks were somewhat disfigured, making his speech unclear, but the hatred in his eyes was evident, clearly sparking satisfaction in Xu Longzhen.


    "Very good, I hope you can maintain this state for a while. I like it when you have this rebellious spirit; it¡¯s more fun to y this way." Xu Longzhen said with a smile.


    Although Xu Longzhen¡¯s face wore a smile, her actions had nothing to do with joy or rather gave the man no sense of pleasure at all.


    Have you ever experienced the feeling of someone slicing open the flesh of your leg bit by bit without anesthesia? Have you ever experienced the sensation of someone stirring around your wound relentlessly? Have you ever beenplimented on how nicely your bones are growing, so white, and pondered over such words?


    That day, the man experienced all of this, which was not just a physical torment but also a psychological torture. His mouth was gagged, so even at the brink of death from pain, he couldn¡¯t kill himself, nor could he even curse aloud, and when he fainted from the pain, Xu Longzhen poured medical alcohol on his wound to torture him back to consciousness, truly making him unable to live or die.


    In the confinement room, the man hadpletely lost his sense of time, and when he saw Xu Longzhen standing in front of him, he didn¡¯t even respond, his eyes still soulless.


    "Is this as far as you can go? How can you give up so soon?" Xu Longzhen sucked on a lollipop as she looked down at the man, with drool flowing and eyes vacant like a broken doll, her temper strangely subsiding a little, making her less angry.


    When she saw the man look over at her after taking a breather, Xu Longzhen¡¯s interest, which was about to dwindle, was reignited.


    "Hey, looking over this way, seems like you¡¯re recovering pretty well. You shouldn¡¯t have seen what I did to you just now, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you now." Xu Longzhen said happily and bit down with her sharp teeth to crush the unfinished lollipop, retrieving a tray from where the man couldn¡¯t see, disying a bone stripped of its flesh.


    "How about it? Does it look familiar? This is the bone I took out of your body. Ipared your left and right legs; this one looks the best, like white jade. Do you like it?" Xu Longzhen offered the tray closer to the man¡¯s face, even turning it around to ensure he could inspect the bone taken from his body from all angles.


    To the man, Xu Longzhen¡¯s actions were indistinguishable from those of a demon.


    At times, people rely on a surge of reckless courage to do something, but when that courage is exhausted and the mind once driven by impulse regains rity, the ensuing fear crushes you even harder. That was the man¡¯s experience now.


    He could no longer recall the courage with which he initially stood up to Xu Longzhen. All he had now was an indescribable fear, and if not for the gag, he would have shed all his dignity and begged her without reservation for mercy, pleading for a swift end or for release, but now he could only convey his regret through his eyes, trying to attract her attention with his whimpers, hoping she would understand his intentions.


    Xu Longzhen gazed at the man like she was admiring a piece of art, causing chills to creep over him before she burst outughing.


    "Regretting, and want me to spare you?" Xu Longzhen asked.


    Almost at the instant Xu Longzhen spoke, the man nodded frantically, but it didn¡¯t earn him any clemency from Xu Longzhen; instead, herughter became even more unrestrained.


    "It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re toote. I won¡¯t spare you, just give up. To date, no one who entered my chamber has left alive, except me and my assistant. Enjoy; this is just the beginning. I¡¯m curious if all your bones are as white as your leg bones." Xu Longzhen said with a smile, as under the man¡¯s terrified gaze, she then set her sights on his beloved hands.


    That night, her assistant sat in the living room sipping tea, while the man¡¯s heart-wrenching low cries continued to emanate intermittently from that abyssal basement until they gradually ceased around dawn when Xu Longzhen, brimming with energy, hummed a cheerful tune as she emerged from below.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 503 Cheng Yaojin

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 503 Cheng Yaojin</h4>


    "Did you have fun?" the assistant asked as she took Xu Longzhen¡¯s clothes.


    "It was alright. Unfortunately, his physical and mental stamina weren¡¯t great; he didn¡¯tst as long as I¡¯d hoped. Otherwise, I¡¯d have enjoyed myself more. These days have been mind-numbingly boring, and there¡¯s been no word from the main house either. My life has gotten quite dull. By the way, are there any new instructions from the main house since our return?"


    Xu Longzhen took the clean towel from the assistant and watched her ask earnestly and expectantly.


    The assistant shook her head and gave Xu Longzhen a brutally honest answer, "Miss, I¡¯m afraid your hopes will be dashed. There¡¯s no new task from the main house. After all, it¡¯s an era of peace, and there aren¡¯t many asions where a powerhouse like you is needed."


    Xu Longzhen watched as the assistant spoke, restoring everything in the living room to its original state. She didn¡¯t respond verbally, instead shrugged her shoulders and slumped onto the sofa,pletely abandoning any pretense of a socialite¡¯s decorum.


    "Why wasn¡¯t I born a hundred or two hundred years earlier? If I were, I wouldn¡¯t be so bored now," Xu Longzhen said irritably, ruffling her own hair.


    "With all due respect, if you were born a hundred or two hundred years earlier, you¡¯d be bored to death too. Remember, there were no video games or electronic devices like smartphones andputers back then. You¡¯d still find it dull. Moreover, women¡¯s social status was very low a couple of centuries ago, and you¡¯d be restricted in what you could do, making it even duller. After all, it seems like you returned all the knowledge about electronics to your teachers when you left school."


    The assistant, with a smile on her face, mercilessly stabbed at Xu Longzhen until she almost flipped out.


    "Forget it. There¡¯s nothing to do in America either. Let¡¯s go back; I haven¡¯t had enough fun in China yet." Xu Longzhen spoke up after lying on the bed for a while with nothing to do.


    The assistant had no objections as he was quite fond of Chinese cuisine. Although you can get some in America, the vor isn¡¯t as authentic; the Chinese food in America always seems off.


    So, the two of them quietly left America without staying long. As for that man tortured to the brink of death, he had been thrown into some unknown open sea by the assistant. Whether he could be found intact remained a mystery.


    Ariel had been in China for a few days now. Although she hadn¡¯t seen Xu Ke yet, she didn¡¯t feel bored either. Everything about China held an indescribable allure for her. She could spend an entire day in a nondescript little shop on the street without ever feeling tired of it, something she wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine before. But it was happening to her now, and without her noticing, her aura had subtly changed. While those close to her might not notice, even acquaintances would be shocked by Ariel¡¯s transformation.


    Previously, though Ariel looked angelic and sweet, it was just her appearance. Deep down, she bore some animosity, asionally revealed in her eyes despite her best efforts to conceal it. But now, Ariel seemed much more at peace, with almost no trace of the hostility left, even without making an effort to hide it.


    "How much is this?" Ariel asked, her eyes lighting up with affection, looking at the ornate and intricate Lolita outfit in the wardrobe. She had a fondness for such luxurious and beautiful things; after all, what woman could resist such allure?


    The shopkeeper, a young woman also dressed in a Lolita outfit, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Ariel the moment she saw her. To an anime fan, Ariel¡¯s striking, otherworldly appearance was as impactful as a cosmic collision. The shopkeeper was momentarily speechless, fixated on Ariel.


    Ariel frowned and repeated her question.


    "The price of this dress doesn¡¯t matter. Would you like to try it on? You should give it a go. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll look stunning on you. Our fitting room is over there¡ªwould you like to try it on? Can I help you with it?" The woman¡¯s questions came at Ariel like a flurry, and if Ariel hadn¡¯t sensed no malice from her and didn¡¯t truly love the outfit, she might have walked away.


    "No need, I can manage myself." Ariel took the dress gently handed to her by the shopkeeper and walked into the fitting room confidently.


    As soon as the fitting room door closed, Ariel heard the shopkeeper audibly gasp; if she opened the door again, she¡¯d see the shopkeeper with flushed cheeks, cradling her face.


    The shopkeeper had felt from the first nce that the dress was made for Ariel. Although she was mentally prepared, seeing Ariel emerge from the fitting room still took her by surprise, causing her to exim softly.


    Ariel didn¡¯t mind the woman¡¯s stunned reaction. In fact, it brought a smile to her face. After all, the reaction only proved how well the dress suited her, and who doesn¡¯t enjoy a bit of praise? Ariel was no exception.


    While Ariel admired herself in the mirror, twirling lightly with the dress¡¯s hem in her hands, a pair of customers, a man and a woman, entered the store.


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw the dress on Ariel. Without hesitation, she pointed at Ariel¡¯s dress and coquettishly told the man beside her, "Honey, I like this dress. Can you buy it for me?" She snuggled up to him, her voice sharine and syrupy.


    The man was mesmerized by Ariel¡¯s face. Feeling a sharp pain at his waist, he snapped out of it. Seeing his girlfriend¡¯s less than pleased expression, he quickly pledged his loyalty, saying, "We¡¯ll get whichever one you like, darling. It¡¯s all up to you¡ªwhatever makes you happy."


    The woman, initially annoyed, felt her anger dissipating at his ttering words. She gave him an indulgent nod, although her eyes still carried a hint of warning.


    "Watch your eyes and don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m all you need." She pinched his waist, twisting slightly as she spoke, watching him wince in pain.


    In the face of pain, even beauty stood no chance. Without hesitation, the man nodded to show his allegiance.


    Only then did the woman retract her hand, casting a scrutinizing gaze at Ariel, unbeknownst to herself a twinge of jealousy in her eyes as she said, "We want the dress she¡¯s wearing. Have her take it off, and we¡¯ll have it packed." She spoke to Ariel loftily, chin raised.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 504: Farce

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 504: Farce</h4>


    Ever since Ariel entered the store, she had noticed the two approaching her. She looked at them dispassionately, indifferent to their theatrics, not even sparing them a direct nce. But now that they pointed their swords at her, Ariel finally devoted a smidgen of attention to them.


    "I spotted this dress first. If you want to buy it, you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯ve decided. Shopping means adhering to shopping manners," Ariel remarked, ncing with disdain at the woman who inexplicably seemed proud of herself.


    The woman, who had been lost in admiration of Ariel¡¯s stunning beauty, finally snapped back to reality. She reluctantly tore her infatuated gaze away from Ariel, and with a pair of eyes cooler than ever, addressed the two iing individuals, "Sorry, you two, but thisdy was the first to see the dress. If you¡¯re interested in buying, please line up and wait."


    The woman was caught off guard by the store clerk¡¯s words, and a flush of embarrassment and anger crossed her face, "I noticed the craftsmanship of this dress and it looks quite high-end, are you sure this woman can afford it? She¡¯s probably just trying it on because it looks nice. I¡¯ve seen many women like her who are penny-pinching; they can¡¯t afford it but still want to try it on. You¡¯ll only be wasting time on her. Better to get her to take it off and pass it to us sooner."


    The woman assessed Ariel with a particrly critical eye, as if convinced that Ariel was a penniless pauper.


    Ariel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the certainty in the woman¡¯s gaze, "Don¡¯t you folks in China have a saying that you can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance? Also, with my looks, I surely don¡¯t appear to be dirt-poor, right? So I¡¯m curious, where did you get the conclusion that I¡¯m broke? Did you take a peek at my bank bnce?" Ariel gave the woman a half-smile, casually grabbing a dark green hat from the store and cing it on her head, leisurely adjusting it in front of the mirror.


    Even though Ariel wasn¡¯t looking at the woman, the woman felt like Ariel was ridiculing her through the mirror, leaving her almost breathless with suffocation at the very thought.


    "You¡¯re a foreigner, showing off your Chinese to me?! What, do you think just because you know a couple of idioms, you¡¯re amazing? Do you think that qualifies you to lecture me? Remember, you¡¯re standing on our Chinese soil now, not abroad. I¡¯m Chinese, and I¡¯m buying clothes from a store owned by my fellow people in my own country, what does that have to do with you, a foreigner? You¡¯d better go back where you came from before you disgrace yourself here; be careful, you might end up not even being able to buy clothes and being kicked out instead."


    Seeing that she was losing the argument to Ariel, the woman resorted to her status as a native, hoping to stir a sense of solidarity among the store staff and elevate herself once more. She warned Ariel, "On our Chinese turf, you foreigner better recognize your position and behave, understand? We Chinese are very united, so watch out that your verbal skirmishes don¡¯t leave you with nothing in the end," she said threateningly.


    "I don¡¯t want to burst your bubble, but I must say that your statements are full of holes. Firstly, no Chinesew states that a foreigner must step aside for a local when buying clothes, even if the outsider spotted it first. There¡¯s no rule allowing staff to kick out a foreigner for not abiding by this so-called custom."


    Having found a suitable angle, Ariel carefully secured the hat, admiring her more beautiful reflection with a sweet smile. Maybe because she was in a fairly good mood, Ariel¡¯s voice was calm and even had an inexplicable tenderness that made people feel warm.


    Ariel did not give the other party any time to retort, continuing, "Secondly, I don¡¯t quite understand how unity and buying things are rted. Does your unity mean that goods in the store will choose you? Those are my two questions. I was wondering if you could clear these up for me, and I am willing to pay for the exnation."


    Ariel¡¯s words felt like an invisible p, harshly striking the woman, making her expression even more twisted, ruining the only semnce of grace her homely face possessed.


    "Don¡¯t make that face at me, you look really ugly," Ariel closed her eyes with a look of disdain, herment cutting like a razor-sharp knife, piercing the woman¡¯s heart without giving her a chance to respond.


    The words Ariel had just spoken could be tolerated by the woman, but the word ugly ¨C no woman could put up with that. Inevitably, her temper exploded. Like a madwoman, she shoved her boyfriend aside and approached Ariel, ready to p her across the face.


    "You¡¯re the ugly one, your entire family are ugly freaks," the woman shouted furiously as she attempted to smack Ariel¡¯s face, hoping to swell her beautiful features into an unrecognizable state. Only then would she feel her anger subside.


    But her hand was stopped midair by Ariel, unable to move forward, "A realdy shouldn¡¯t resort to violence, and you are indeed very ugly. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask your boyfriend¡¯s opinion?" Ariel¡¯s smile appeared, her gentle voice carrying an undertone that sent shivers through the heart.


    The woman felt a chill wherever she touched Ariel, leaving her without thought as she turned to her boyfriend for help, "Are you still my boyfriend or not? Seeing your girlfriend being hit and you¡¯re just standing there? Get over here and help, or do you agree with her and think I¡¯m an ugly freak too, so you just stand by watching?"


    The woman¡¯s screeching voice stabbed at the man¡¯s ears like a sharp de, almost piercing his eardrum. Covering his ears, he nced from Ariel to his girlfriend, "Of course, you¡¯re the most beautiful to me, no other woman could catch my eye."


    "Then what are you doing standing there, noting to hit her? Someone bullies your woman and you just do nothing?" The fire in her eyes almost red as she spoke, "Do you need me to teach you even this simple thing? I used to think you were poor at business and wasted money, but that¡¯s fine since my family is rich. However, I didn¡¯t expect you wouldn¡¯t even stand up for your woman. You¡¯re as worthless as garbage. I¡¯m telling you, today if you don¡¯t settle this woman to my satisfaction, our engagement is off, and you can forget about marrying me."


    The woman¡¯s words struck like a giant p to the man¡¯s face, trampling his dignity underfoot, turning his face red with embarrassment and anger. Though his fists clenched tightly, he didn¡¯t resist her words. Instead, he submissively approached Ariel, raising his hand high, ready to strike her face, his eyes filled with madness and resentment.


    He resented Ariel for intercepting his girlfriend. If she hadn¡¯t intervened, none of this would have happened, and he wouldn¡¯t feel so humiliated. If his girlfriend had injured Ariel, he would have paid for medical bills, so why should he intervene?


    At this time, Ariel was using both hands to hold the woman back, leaving no spare hand to block the man¡¯s p. It seemed inevitable that Ariel would be hit. The woman restrained by Ariel looked at her with a triumphant glint in her eye. Ariel also closed her eyes, yet only she knew how many grimly schemes for this foolish couple shed through her mind in that brief moment.

 Chapter 505 Xu Ke Appears

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 505 Xu Ke Appears</h4>


    Ariel closed her eyes, waiting for the p tond. However, after a long time, the p that was supposed to fall still hadn¡¯t. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xu Ke, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, standing behind the man in a trench coat, gripping the man¡¯s wrist tightly so he couldn¡¯t move any further.


    "Baby!" The moment Ariel saw Xu Ke, her eyes lit up, and her blue eyes seemed to hide a gxy, sparkling so brightly that it almost dazzled others.


    "Baby, how did you get here? How did you know I was here?" Without warning, Ariel let go of the woman¡¯s hands and pushed the woman aside, flinging herself into Xu Ke¡¯s arms. She took a deep breath, satisfied, savoring Xu Ke¡¯s scent, looking as pleased as a bird finally returning to its nest.


    "Did you forget that my phone has your phone¡¯s location? I finished my work today and came to find you when I saw you were here. Who would have thought I¡¯d see you getting bullied as soon as I came in? Howe, when I¡¯m not around, you can¡¯t even protect yourself properly?" Xu Ke said with a hint of reproach in his eyes.


    "Can you me me? They ganged up on me. Dressed like this, I didn¡¯t stand a chance," Ariel said, showing Xu Ke her dress, feeling a bit aggrieved.


    Upon seeing Ariel¡¯s dress with itsrge and heavy skirt, Xu Ke epted her exnation.


    "What on earth happened here?" Xu Ke asked.


    He arrived a bitte and hadn¡¯t seen the whole story unfold, only seeing the man about to hit Ariel, so he rushed over immediately, not knowing what had actually happened between the three people.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s inquiry, Ariel briefly exined what happened.


    "You did great." Xu Ke patted Ariel¡¯s head, saying with a sense of gratification.


    "Wrap this dress up for us; we¡¯ll take it." Xu Ke said to the woman who had been standing by, almost invisible.


    But before the store woman could speak, the female customer was displeased, "You can¡¯t just take this dress. I¡¯ve got my eye on it. Why should you get to walk away with it?" She rubbed her wrist, which had been hurt by Ariel¡¯s grip, and spoke unyieldingly.


    "I thought my girlfriend already exined it to you clearly, yet you still don¡¯t get it. Is there a problem with your brain¡¯s memory or its processing?" Xu Ke¡¯s face remained expressionless, looking at the other person as if she were a fool, making the woman who had a good impression of him entirely lose her temper.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you calling me a fool?" The woman asked, pointing at her own nose uncertainly.


    "Oh, so you can understand humannguage. I thought you couldn¡¯t. Since you do, why are you pretending not to understand? It¡¯s very tedious." Xu Ke said to her while holding Ariel¡¯s hand, gazing at her with contempt.


    "I¡¯m a woman, and you, a big man, treat a woman like this. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Where¡¯s your gentlemanly demeanor, ridiculing ady like this? I don¡¯t think you deserve to be a man. You should go be a drag queen; that seems more fitting for you." The woman yelled at Xu Ke in anger.


    "Don¡¯t you women always talk about equal rights? I¡¯m respecting your desire for equality between men and women. And a gentleman is only a gentleman when facing ady. If you want me to be gentlemanly towards you, check if you¡¯re ady first?" Xu Ke replied coldly, nearly causing the woman to see stars, her vision darkening in anger.


    "No one has ever said that to me before. I¡¯m going to fight you." The woman extended her sharply manicured nails towards Xu Ke¡¯s face, only to have Ariel p her face to the side before she got close. Her face swelled visibly, and a bloody tooth dropped from her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Ariel casually retracted her hand, nonchntly rotating her wrist, giving the woman a scornful look, "Trying to hit my man right in front of me? What were you thinking? Am I a dummy to you?" Ariel said coolly.


    "Ahhh! Aren¡¯t you going to avenge me? Are you just going to stand there watching your partner get bullied?" The woman looked at the tooth in her hand, then shifted her gaze to the man who still hadn¡¯t moved and yelled.


    The man, finally realizing what was going on after her shout, clenched his fists and went after Ariel, only to end up with a swollen face and missing tooth just like his girlfriend, courtesy of a punch from Xu Ke.


    "Trying to hit my girlfriend right in front of me? Do you think I¡¯m dead?" Xu Ke said coldly.


    The store woman hid in the corner, watching the scene unfold before her with a flush of excitement, her eyes filled with stars. This was like a live-actionic book scene she longed to see, the hero rescuing the beauty and the beauty rescuing the hero. She could watch it hundreds of times without getting tired. Why was there such a perfect couple in the world, such a beautiful love, making one want to eat lemons? The store woman thought, cradling her face.


    "You¡¯re such a useless man," she said when her man got beaten. Far fromforting him, she left a mark on the uninjured side of his face.


    The crisp sound of the p was painfully loud.


    "Ultimately, we¡¯re both here for this dress. But there¡¯s no point in arguing endlessly here. Whether it¡¯s sold and to whom is up to the store. Since neither of us wants to let this dress go, why don¡¯t we just bid for it, see who can offer a price that will sway the heart to sell it? What do you say? Let¡¯s use our strengths to win the dress." Even at this point, the woman still refused to give up on the dress.


    Only at this crucial moment did the woman regain some presence she had beencking.


    The woman tidied her hair, trying to make her appearance as dazzling as possible, but unfortunately, Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s looks were too striking, leaving her little room to shine.


    Feeling the four pairs of eyes on her, she felt a slight disappointment, but even more satisfaction.


    "This dress is our store¡¯s treasure, and not something that can be measured by price alone." The woman cleared her throat and said.


    "Alright, stop with all the nonsense. You¡¯re just trying to raise the price, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand, is that enough? This price is more than generous for this dress, isn¡¯t it?"


    At this point, the female customer¡¯s only motivation to stay was to get the dress from Ariel to wash away all the day¡¯s humiliation, so she abruptly interrupted the woman, bidding without hesitation.


    The woman showed her displeasure at being interrupted, "I said this dress can¡¯t be simply valued by price. It¡¯s originally not for sale and meant to be the store¡¯s treasure. The one who gets it must be its destined owner."


    Feeling a rising sense of unease, the woman furrowed her brow and asked, her eyes carrying a threatening intent, "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 506: Labor in Vain

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Labor in Vain</h4>


    "My meaning is clear. This dress is destined for thisdy, so it belongs to her. As for the price," the woman in the store looked at the female customer, a slight curve appeared at her lips as she spoke gently, "There¡¯s no need. The dress is free for her. Only a woman as beautiful as thisdy can bring out the beauty of this dress," the woman said while looking at Ariel.


    "You¡¯re just a clerk; what gives you the right to make such a decision? Bring your boss out and let them decide. I don¡¯t believe you would give this dress away for free. Even if that was the original n, seeing the price I¡¯m offering could make you change your mind. If she thinks the offer isn¡¯t high enough, I can raise it - two hundred thousand, three hundred thousand, even five hundred thousand, I can ept," the woman barked with a grim face.


    "Bring your boss out and let them talk to me," the woman shouted loudly,pletely losing herposure.


    At this moment, the woman in the store dusted off nonexistent dust from her clothes, maintaining herposure as she faintly said, "I am the owner of this store. I believe this dress suits thisdy perfectly. Rather than leaving my dress to collect dust on disy, it is better to give it to someone who can truly showcase it. Is there any problem with me giving this dress to her? It might be your first time here, so you don¡¯t know our store¡¯s rules. Our clothes are never priced. If I think someone suits the attire, I¡¯m happy to give it away for free. If I find someone unsuitable, even if the price is raised to millions, I won¡¯t sell it. That¡¯s the kind of person I am, and this is the kind of store I run."


    The owner¡¯s assertive words left the woman looking humiliated, as if she¡¯d been stripped naked under the gaze of everyone.


    "You dare, you all are ganging up to bully me, shameless! People like you in society are scum, failures. I¡¯ll watch as you all have miserable lives," the woman angrily dered, pointing with her manicured nails at Xu Ke and the others.


    "And you, I¡¯ll watch how your store eventually goes bust. With a boss like you, I doubt your store is far from copsing," she directed her venomous curses at the store owner.


    The owner furrowed her brows, looking at the woman¡¯s frustrated face, calmly saying, "Don¡¯t worry, my store will continue to thrive for a long time. There¡¯s no need for your concern."


    Xu Ke and Ariel had no interest in engaging with the woman any further. They stood side by side, indifferently watching her antics without uttering a word.


    The woman interpreted Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s silence not as disinterest but as yielding. Just as she was about to spew more nonsense, the man who had been quietly following her could no longer bear the three pairs of eyes on him and finally spoke up.


    "Enough! Can¡¯t you stop making a scene over a dress? Look at yourself, you¡¯re no different from a shrew," the man shouted, tugging at the woman in an attempt to rein in her vtile temper.


    "You¡¯re yelling at me! How dare you? Who gives you the right to yell at me and call me a shrew? Do you believe I won¡¯t go home and tell my dad to cut off support to your family? Without our family¡¯s backing, what are you? What gives you the nerve to speak to me like that!" the woman retaliated with a cold sneer, ring at the man.


    "Fine, cut it off then. I¡¯d rather my family go bankrupt and live in poverty than be a dog by your side any longer. You think you¡¯re so good, but do you know how many people areughing at you? I¡¯m embarrassed to go out with you. You smugly think you¡¯re great, but you¡¯re just a monkey to others. From now on, our rtionship is over. Stay here and embarrass yourself, I¡¯m done serving you," the man, reaching his limit, finally erupted. He flung aside her hand, tossed all her purchases to the ground, and walked away decisively without looking back.


    "What do you mean by those words? You stop and exin yourself!" Ignoring Xu Ke and the others, the woman, desperate to know what her boyfriend meant, abandoned everything on the floor and chased after him in her high heels.


    The store door closed, but the three remaining could still hear the woman¡¯s shrill voice and questioning.


    A dramatic beginning to a dispute, ending with an absurd conclusion.


    Once Ariel could no longer hear the woman¡¯s voice, she finally spoke, "China is indeed an amazing ce, so interesting, I like it very much." Her face held a lingering enjoyment, but soon she collected herself, a sweet, angelic smile gracing her features once again.


    Although the owner insisted on not epting Ariel¡¯s payment, Ariel left the money for the dress with her and, at her request, posed for a few photos. Then she left with Xu Ke.


    Ariel¡¯s foreign looks attracted many nces. Although she enjoyed being the center of attention, she disliked anyone ruining the difficult-to-arrange date with Xu Ke. Hence, Ariel stopped wandering outside with Xu Ke and instead took him to a dessert shop, where the nt decor created a tiny world for just the two of them.


    "Finally, no one¡¯s staring at us. Baby, I¡¯ve missed you so much. It¡¯s been ages since west met. I don¡¯t want such long gaps between our meetings. Can we have a fixed time to see each other? This longing is hard to bear," Ariel rested her chin on her hands, herrge, watery eyes full of hope as she looked at Xu Ke, nearly making him relent.


    But Xu Ke sighed deeply, holding her hand tenderly as he said, "I want to see you too, but at this moment, we must be considerate. Yaoyao is mentally unstable; if she discovers any connection between us, I fear she might do something foolish. After all, she is my wife, who has been with me for many years. I cannot let anything happen to her. Can you understand? Once her mood stabilizes, I wille to see you regrly. Please bear with it for now, alright?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 507: Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 507: Entanglement</h4>


    "Alright, who made me like you anyway." Ariel looked at Xu Ke¡¯s face, shrugged her shoulders, and replied, but there was still a hint of loneliness and reluctance on her face, which made Xu Ke¡¯s heart tighten.


    If he could, he really didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way. Lin Mengyao and Ariel were both great women, and he didn¡¯t want to wrong either of them. But the reality is often not always in line with someone¡¯s wishes. He didn¡¯t want to let them down, but now both of them were hurt, and this situation left him helpless, truly a twist of fate.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t stay with Ariel for long. The two of them casually ate something, exchanged several long kisses, and then they were about to part ways.


    Watching Xu Ke¡¯s hurried departing figure, Ariel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little resentful towards Lin Mengyao¡¯s pettiness.


    "I¡¯lle to see you when I have time, and you have to take good care of yourself when I¡¯m not around, okay? Don¡¯t worry me." Xu Ke gave hisst instructions, left a kiss on Ariel¡¯s forehead, and then left the dessert shop, leaving Ariel there alone.


    "Truly a petty person, I¡¯m not trying to fight for the title of Mrs. Xu with you, what are you afraid of? Can¡¯t you be generous and let Xu Ke stay with me for a while? Hmph, petty!" Ariel kept staring out the window until she saw nothing, then reluctantly withdrew her gaze and pouted softly,ining about Lin Mengyao.


    Meanwhile, as Xu Ke just arrived at the underground parking lot of the mall, he was blocked by a woman who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Miss, you¡¯re blocking my way, can you please let me through?" Xu Ke looked at the woman standing in front of him and said in an indifferent tone.


    "Don¡¯t you remember me?" The woman asked, looking at Xu Ke¡¯s indifferent appearance, with eyes full of hurt, as if Xu Ke was a heartless man.


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, carefully searched his memory, found no impression of this woman whatsoever, then calmly shook his head and replied, "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you. You might have mistaken me for someone else. Please let me through."


    "You really don¡¯t recognize me? We just met a couple of days ago at the cafe. I was wearing a ck long dress then. Do you recall anything?" The woman panicked when Xu Ke said he didn¡¯t know her. If Xu Ke hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, the woman¡¯s hands would be wrapped around him by now.


    "Miss, please keep a distance and don¡¯t be handsy." Xu Ke avoided the woman¡¯s hands, spoke indifferently, and painted the woman with a broad brush, but did recall something from the few keywords she mentioned.


    "I remember now, but I clearly said that day that I¡¯m not interested, and I¡¯m already married, so I don¡¯t wish you to waste time on me because there¡¯s no possibility between us." Xu Ke repeated what he had told the woman before, with no room for doubt in his attitude.


    "I remember what you said that day, but I also said I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll reconsider me. Am I not beautiful?" The woman still blocked Xu Ke¡¯s way and moved her face closer, hoping her beauty would conquer the man in front of her who made her heart flutter.


    "Let me reiterate, I am married," Xu Ke¡¯s impatience creased his brow.


    "What does it matter? There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯wildflowers smell better than home flowers.¡¯ Even if you¡¯re married, I don¡¯t mind; I¡¯m interested in you as a person." The woman¡¯s eyes bore straight into Xu Ke¡¯s, with mes of passion burning, disbelieving any man could be like Liu Xia Hui and remain unmoved before a woman of her beauty.


    Her gaze carried a strong aggressiveness, making Xu Ke¡¯s brow furrow even more. "But this is only our second meeting, and on the basis of not knowing each other, you say you¡¯re interested in me as a person. Don¡¯t you find your own actionsughable? Also, I don¡¯t like being stalked. This is the first time, and I hope it¡¯s thest. If I find you¡¯re still following me, don¡¯t me me for using legal means to protect myself," Xu Ke warned the woman.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the woman knew he misunderstood her and quickly exined, "Regardless of whether you believe it or not, meeting you today was purely a coincidence. I didn¡¯t follow you; I only knew you were here when I saw your car in the garage, so I stayed here waiting for you. Moreover, it was love at first sight for me. From the moment I saw you, I knew I liked you. I believe we¡¯re destined to be entwined, and even if you don¡¯t like me now or misunderstand me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind; I believe you¡¯ll eventually see my sincerity."


    "I have no interest in your sincerity. I don¡¯t wish for anyone to attempt to ruin my marriage in any way. If you truly like me, please stay away from me; that would be a rare kind of liking for me," Xu Ke said coldly to the woman before him without any courtesy.


    Although he fell in love with Ariel after Lin Mengyao, it wasn¡¯t because of Ariel¡¯s beauty, but because of a unique charm Ariel possessed, a charm that he couldn¡¯t resist and began to indulge in. Ariel felt like the missing part of him, making him feelplete and at ease with her, a feeling that not just any woman could provide, which was why he couldn¡¯t let go of Ariel.


    The woman in front of him evidently did not have the charm that could immerse Xu Ke, so he didn¡¯t allow her any room for fantasy or hope, freezing everything she wanted to say, hoping she would back off and not waste any more time on him. Yet, he clearly underestimated this woman¡¯s resolve.


    "I won¡¯t give up, don¡¯t think a few words will make me retreat. I¡¯ll show you my determination," the woman dered loudly to Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke was so frustrated by the woman¡¯s stubbornness that his temple veins throbbed incessantly, and just as he was about to lose his patience, the headlights of a car in the garage suddenly came on, and the sound of pping was heard from inside the open car door.


    The person who stepped out of the car was none other than Xu Longzhen and her assistant who she always had with her.


    "Really impressive, impressive indeed. What just happened truly broadened my horizons for a country bumpkin like me." Xu Longzhen retracted her pping hands, holding a lollipop in her mouth as she spoke.


    "Who are you? When did you get in there, and how could you eavesdrop on us?" The woman hadn¡¯t expected others to be in the underground parking lot. Although she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what she said, she realized her words were unconventional, and her face flushed a bit, looking not so kindly at Xu Longzhen.


    "I don¡¯t have the habit of eavesdropping. I¡¯ve been here for quite some time, just resting in the car. Who told you to be so loud and wake me up when I was almost asleep? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get out; isn¡¯t itfortable and cozy staying in the car?" Xu Longzhen replied earnestly, leaving the woman momentarily speechless.


    "If you didn¡¯te out at first, you shouldn¡¯te out now. Do you know how awkward that makes the involved parties?" The woman argued with faux logic.

 Chapter 508: I鈥檓 a Professional at Confronting People

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 508: I¡¯m a Professional at Confronting People</h4>


    "Your voice is so loud that it¡¯s disturbing my rest, and I haven¡¯t even said anything about it. How can you start turning the tables on me? And who said I can¡¯te out? Ridiculous." Xu Longzhen gave the woman a look that said, "You¡¯re being unreasonable," and slowly walked toward Xu Ke.


    "How did you get involved with a person like that?" Xu Longzhen raised her eyebrows with a questioning look as she nced at Xu Ke.


    Someone who didn¡¯t know the situation might think it was an insult, but Xu Ke knew there was no malice in the question. It was obvious from the look in Xu Longzhen¡¯s eyes¡ªthere was no ill intention.


    When the woman heard what Xu Longzhen said, her face turned ugly in an instant. "What do you mean by saying that? Exin yourself. What do you mean by ¡¯a person like me¡¯? What have I done?"


    The woman was visibly angered by Xu Longzhen¡¯s words, but no one paid her any attention. Xu Ke and Xu Longzhen continued their conversation without even sparing her a nce.


    "I also don¡¯t know how it happened. It¡¯s all quite baffling." Xu Ke shrugged, a trace of helplessness on his face.


    Xu Longzhen rested her chin in her hand and seriously examined Xu Ke for a moment before saying, "It¡¯s probably because beauty causes trouble. I really liked the game console you gave mest time. How about I treat you to a meal to express my gratitude?"


    Xu Ke checked the time on his watch, showing a bit of apology on his face, "Sorry, I have to go home at this time. My wife is waiting for me to have dinner. Maybe next time."


    "Uh-huh." Xu Longzhen shrugged too, not pressing the matter. She had just said it casually and didn¡¯t really intend to treat someone to a meal just for a game console. She only wanted to provoke.


    She wanted to show the other person that the man she desperately wanted to get close to was avoiding her, yet Xu Longzhen could easily invite him for a meal with just a word. Didn¡¯t that make her mad? Xu Longzhen thought with a smile.


    Their conversation, carried out as if no one else was present, and their tone of familiar intimacy, made the woman agitated. Her face turned grim as she grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s arm to prevent him from leaving, even adding a slightly interrogative tone, "Who is she? What is your rtionship with her?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s patience ran out the moment she grabbed him.


    "This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll say it again: I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯m not interested in the so-called affection you talk about. What you call pursuing, to me, feels like harassment, like an annoying fly that won¡¯t go away. If you have any self-respect, I hope you never appear in front of me again spouting nonsense about liking me. It only makes me despise you more," Xu Ke said mercilessly.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words stabbed the woman¡¯s heart like a sharp knife, causing her to release the grip on his wrist and filling her eyes with tears.


    "How could you say that to me? You¡¯ll regret this, I will make you regret this." The woman flung Xu Ke¡¯s arm away, her tear-filled eyes filled with resentment as she looked at Xu Ke and Xu Longzhen. "I will make you pay for your actions today." She spat out her threat, then turned and ran away.


    "What a nutcase." Xu Longzhen said as she watched the woman walk away.


    "Thank you for speaking up for me today, but I really have to go now. See you another day." Xu Ke nodded toward Xu Longzhen¡¯s direction and left without hesitation. In no time, therge parking lot was left with only Xu Longzhen and her assistant standing there.


    "An interesting person. I am really starting to like this ce, China. Everything is so intriguing here, don¡¯t you think?" Xu Longzhen said unclearly, pulling a lollipop out of her pocket, unwrapping it, and popping it into her mouth.


    "Indeed, this ce is very interesting," the assistant nodded in agreement with Xu Longzhen¡¯s words.


    "I feel like inviting him for a meal." Xu Longzhen left this ambiguous statement hanging in the air as she, too, left the underground parking lot with her assistant.


    After a few days, Xu Ke had already put the incident behind him, but he unexpectedly ran into Xu Longzhen again at a restaurant.


    Xu Longzhen unabashedly sat opposite Xu Ke, called the waiter, and ordered a bunch of dishes before turning her gaze onto Xu Ke.


    "What a coincidence meeting again." Xu Longzhen rested her chin in her hands, giving Xu Ke a roguish smile.


    Xu Ke put down the utensils in his hand with a bit of helplessness and met Xu Longzhen¡¯s eyes. "I fear it¡¯s not just a coincidence. What brings you to me this time?"


    "To treat you to a meal, of course. Didn¡¯t I mention it in the parking lotst time? I really liked the game console you gave me, so I wanted to treat you to a meal." Xu Longzhen said straightforwardly.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t say anything, but looked at Xu Longzhen with deep, contemtive eyes.


    "Alright, I find you a very interesting person, so I want to be friends with you. I rarely take the initiative to invite others to meals, but I make a friend per meal," Xu Longzhen said with a look of determination in her eyes.


    "Friends? You seem to know a lot about me, but I¡¯m only acquainted with your name. How can we be friends with such an unequal level of information and rtionship?" Xu Ke chuckled.


    "You have a point. I¡¯ll have my assistant introduce me to you." Xu Longzhen said, suddenly realizing and tapping her forehead.


    Following the order, the assistant took a step forward, adjusted their sses, and began speaking without any expression. Xu Ke listened impassively,paring the information he got with what he knew from the man on the ind, and realized there weren¡¯t any discrepancies. In fact, the introduction from Xu Longzhen¡¯s side was moreprehensive.


    For instance, being the third child with two elder sisters, and how she stood up for her subordinates¡ªall this Xu Ke quietly listened to.


    "And the most important thing, our family really dislikes Xu Jiahui, so if you ever encounter her, be sure not to get too close, or our miss will be upset." The assistant summarized as a final remark.


    Upon hearing the unfamiliar yet familiar name, Xu Ke was momentarily stunned, but his expression remained unchanged throughout, so Xu Longzhen couldn¡¯t detect his reaction to the name.


    "Alright then, now we¡¯re more or less acquainted. After this meal, you¡¯ll be considered my friend, Xu Longzhen. You have no objections, right?" Xu Longzhen stated.


    "None at all, I also think Ms. Xu is a fine person. It¡¯s an honor to have a friend like Ms. Xu." Xu Ke¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, making him appear to be in a good mood, but no one could discern what Xu Ke was truly thinking.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 509: Displaying One鈥檚 Might

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Disying One¡¯s Might</h4>


    Xu Ke remembers Xu Jiahui¡¯s situation quite clearly, how this woman ended up in his hands, how she stirred things up, especially her seemingly intricate connection with the death of the Xu Family¡¯s legitimate line. But at that time, Xu Jiahui didn¡¯t say anything, and to avoid the mastermind noticing anything, he could only eliminate her.


    Originally, he thought he would need a lot of effort to reconnect the broken clues, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be so favored by fate, with clues boldly appearing right in front of him. This time, no matter what, he would seize the opportunity to catch the hidden demon behind the scenes and seek justice for the Xu Family.


    With one person intentional and another with intent, two people with their own thoughts were thus connected. After the dinner, their rtionship became much closer.


    "Miss, I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel uneasy. It would be better if we didn¡¯t have too much contact with Xu Ke; he¡¯s not a simple person," the assistant said worriedly as he looked at Xu Ke¡¯s departing silhouette.


    "How many of my friends, Xu Longzhen, are simple people? Besides, the triennial family assessment is approaching. Last time, we couldn¡¯t get into the family¡¯s core because wecked a strong ally in the business arena, putting me at a disadvantage. I must win this time¡¯s family assessment; I, Xu Longzhen, am not someone to be easily trampled upon."


    Xu Longzhen also watched Xu Ke¡¯s departure, her eyes sharp as des, as if she wanted to shred everything standing in her way.


    "But I¡¯m afraid he has ulterior motives towards you." The assistant¡¯s eyes showed undeniable worry despite being hidden by sses. Somehow, from the moment Xu Ke agreed to be friends with Xu Longzhen, he felt as if a shadow had been cast over his heart, stifling him.


    But Xu Longzhen clearly paid no heed to the assistant¡¯s concern. Her eyes only focused on theing family assessment; nothing else was worthy of her attention.


    "There are few who don¡¯t have ulterior motives towards me. You¡¯re not a child anymore; why do you still believe there¡¯s untainted friendship in this world? Remember, there are no eternal friends, only eternal interests. Rtionships built on emotions alone are fundamentally unstable; interests are the most stable bridge in any rtionship," Xu Longzhen said, narrowing her eyes.


    "I don¡¯t care if he has ulterior motives towards me; as long as I still have value to him, our rtionship will remain stable. It¡¯s enough if I can get what I want while the rtionship is stable; the rest is of no concern," said Xu Longzhen indifferently.


    Seeing Xu Longzhen¡¯s confidence, the assistant suppressed his anxiety and continued to follow behind her.


    After dealing with a baffling woman, there was again a chance to reconnect broken clues, and everything in thepany was under control. Xu Ke was in a good mood, but this feeling didn¡¯tst long, only over a month before trouble arose once more.


    Looking at the newly rejuvenated woman blocking his path, Xu Ke¡¯s brows furrowed again for the first time in a long while.


    This time, the woman¡¯s behavior was even more outrageous than before, standing right at thepany¡¯s entrance. Xu Ke could almost imagine if Lin Mengyao heard about this, how the just-stabilized emotions of Lin Mengyao would copse once more. Just thinking about it made Xu Ke disgusted with this woman, even regretting letting her off so easilyst time.


    "What do you want this time?" Xu Ke asked, his voice cold as ice.


    "Haven¡¯t you noticed any changes in me?" The woman spun around in front of Xu Ke, asking with a proud and eager expression. She was eager to see Xu Ke regret seeing her doing better now, but unfortunately, there was not the slightest ripple on Xu Ke¡¯s face, and even his disdain was in to see.


    "Say what you have to say quickly, or get out of the way if there¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t have time to waste here," Xu Ke said coldly, ncing at his watch.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude made the woman¡¯s proud expression stiffen for a moment, but seeing Xu Ke¡¯s expression of about to leave if she didn¡¯t speak, she could only bite her lip and say what she hadn¡¯t finished, "Didn¡¯t you notice? I¡¯m covered in designer brands. These things together could buy a nice house in Shangjing." As she continued, her expression became proud once more.


    Xu Ke casually nced at the woman¡¯s outfit, a trace of ridicule on his face. It was the first time a woman had unted her wealth in front of him.


    "Oh, I forgot, you probably don¡¯t know the value of these things, after all, you can¡¯t afford them or evene into contact with them. But to me, these are just everyday items. The gap between us is huge; originally, you could have been like me, but you let that opportunity slip away. How about now, do you regret it?" the woman asked, toying with the ring on her finger.


    "As long as you epted my pursuit and agreed to be with me, you too could be like me now, wearing luxury items worth at least five figures each and enjoying envious nces from others. But now you can only watch others have all this while you can merely look on helplessly," the woman said with a pitiable expression.


    "How does it feel to work hard for a month only to find that your sry can¡¯t even buy someone¡¯s shoes? Does it sting? Especially when that someone once confessed to you, doesn¡¯t it make you wish time could turn back and you could go back to that moment of rejection and p yourself, calling yourself blind?" The woman¡¯s expression became proud again.


    She looked at Xu Ke, wanting to see a regretful expression, wanting to see him in pain, but all she saw was a slight curve at the corner of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth, as if mocking her as nothing more than a fool.


    "I thought you had something significant to say, but it¡¯s just this low-level boasting of wealth. What a waste of my time," Xu Ke said with a sardonic expression.


    "If your only purpose is to unt and make me regret, then give up. I don¡¯t care at all about your stuff; keep it for yourself."

 Chapter 510: Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Impossible</h4>


    "Impossible, I know that even though you say you don¡¯t care, you¡¯re definitely regretting it like crazy inside. Men are all the same, die-hard proud, stubborn, and love to say one thing and mean another." The woman¡¯s expression momentarily flustered upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, but soon she regained her previous demeanor, looking at Xu Ke as if he were a jerk, clearly believing her own narrative.


    "I¡¯ve really seen plenty of men like you. I don¡¯t even know how I liked you in the first ce, blindly ignoring your married status and trying to pursue you. But now I¡¯m awake, even if you divorce your wife and beg at my feet to be with you, I won¡¯t agree." The woman said contemptuously.


    "Do you realize how ridiculous you look unting your ignorance like this? If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m telling you now, you¡¯re really ridiculous." Xu Ke said while looking at her smug expression.


    "What do you mean? Oh, I get it, you¡¯re jealous of me and want to use words like these to regain your dignity?" The woman¡¯s face showed a sudden realization, her gaze towards Xu Ke turning nastier.


    "You think you¡¯re all decked out in luxury and expensive, but actually one cufflink of mine costs more than your entire outfit. So please stay away from me, your air of poverty is suffocating." Xu Ke¡¯s voice was light, yet more damaging than a loud outburst could ever be.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale immediately as she heard Xu Ke¡¯s words, her gaze involuntarily drifting to Xu Ke¡¯s cufflink, which was a sapphire cufflink¡ªsimple yet elegant, not like any design she¡¯d seen before.


    Knowing world-famous luxury brands intimately, she quickly scanned her memory for information on the cufflink but couldn¡¯t recall any luxury brand ever making such a style. Her facial expression improved a bit, but she still didn¡¯t speak, carefully assessing Xu Ke¡¯s entire outfit and realizing nothing was from a brand she¡¯d known, making herpletely at ease.


    "I thought you were serious, making me nervous for nothing, and it turns out you were just talking nonsense. Honestly, I¡¯m not afraid of saying it; I know every single product from any known luxury brand thoroughly, so your lies can¡¯t fool me. Not a single thing you¡¯re wearing is a brand name, so stop lying to me and just admit it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only make yourself look more ridiculous; nothing else will change." The woman said.


    "The world is big, and there¡¯s much you don¡¯t know. What you need to do now is get out of my way and stop blocking my path." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t even muster the contemptuous expression anymore, finding the woman entirely unworthy.


    "I¡¯ll let you go today only if you admit I was right. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cling to you right here,ing to bother you every day. After all, I know where you work now, and I¡¯m not afraid; I have all the time to waste with you. Let¡¯s see who can hold out longer. It¡¯s not like I rely on a job to make a living." The woman raised an eyebrow proudly, silently apuding her own cleverness.


    "You don¡¯t even really like me. This so-called love at first sight is just for my face. You don¡¯t understand me at all, know nothing about my character. Everything from the beginning till now is just your one-sided wishful thinking. And now you¡¯re creating this whole scenario to ce yourself on some moral high ground, making it seem as if I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wronged you, forcing me to admit something that¡¯s not true for the sake of your so-called pride. Do you find this interesting? Think you¡¯re truly remarkable for doing this?" Xu Ke asked calmly.


    "What I do is none of your business. Who are you to teach me? I¡¯m an independent individual and can do whatever I want; it has nothing to do with you. Stop lecturing me here. Before you teach me, look at what you are. Just a worker. You think working at Xu¡¯s Company makes you extraordinary? That qualifies you to lecture me? Really, who gave you the courage? Do you think you are Xu Group¡¯s CEO?" The woman retorted with a cold snort, without any courtesy.


    "If you want to go home early, don¡¯t pretend. Admit that you¡¯re worse than me, that you¡¯re trash, admit seeing me doing so well now makes you regretful. You¡¯d love more than anything for time to turn back, return to the past, and p yourself twice, hating for turning down my request. Say it, and I¡¯ll let you go." The woman stretched her arms, standing resolutely in front of Xu Ke, vowing not to give up until she achieved her aim.


    The woman¡¯s relentless pestering finally ended Xu Ke¡¯s patience. "If I were Xu Group¡¯s CEO, would you leave my sight and never disturb me again?"


    "Sure, if you were, I wouldn¡¯t bother you," the woman nodded and said casually.


    "Alright, I admit I am Xu Group¡¯s boss, Xu Ke. Now, can you leave my sight?" Xu Ke said, enduring the pain of his temple veins throbbing.


    "Just because you say you are, you are? By that logic, I¡¯d say I¡¯m the Queen of the British Empire too," the woman mocked Xu Ke, deriding his delusions. "Wanting to save face, you need to check if you¡¯re even worth it, don¡¯t overestimate and make a fool of yourself."


    As the woman wanted to further ridicule Xu Ke, Xu Group¡¯s quitting time arrived. Office workers left Xu Building in groups, recognizing Xu Ke still standing at the entrance. A sharp-eyed one quickly ran up to greet him, "Hello, President Xu."


    While considering how to prove his identity, Xu Ke directly pulled the approaching employee over, and asked, "Tell her who I am?"


    Puzzled by being suddenly pulled over and asked a question, the employee with a slightly faster mouth than brain answered, "You¡¯re Xu Group¡¯s CEO."


    The employee¡¯s words wiped the smug expression from the woman¡¯s face, turning stiff instantly, then like a dried and cracked mask, it peeled away, revealing beneath it a mottled surface and the woman¡¯s grimacing, twisted grin.


    "Wha... what did you say?" The woman, still processing, stammered a question.


    "Tell her again," Xu Ke said coldly.


    Detecting Xu Ke¡¯s foul mood, the employee didn¡¯t hesitate a bit to repeat again, leaving no room for the woman to deceive herself that it was just an illusion.

 Chapter 511: Finally Left

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Finally Left</h4>


    "You, you really are... the boss of Xu Group." The woman¡¯s face went pale as she spoke.


    "Can you disappear from my sight now?" Xu Ke said with a sullen face, "I warn you, this is thest time. If you show up in front of me again, I will make sure you understand what regret means. You should know the saying ¡¯things don¡¯t happen in threes¡¯; this is the third time, you won¡¯t get a fourth chance."


    Hearing that Xu Ke wasn¡¯t nning to pursue her past impertinences, the woman took a deep breath andpletely rxed. This time, she didn¡¯t try to pull any tricks and turned away immediately, as if there were a terrifying beast behind her. She fled quickly, not daring to look back.


    "Well done, your bonus for this month will be doubled." Watching the woman¡¯s departing figure, Xu Ke took a deep breath and said to the person beside him who had helped confirm his identity.


    After speaking, Xu Ke nced at the name tag on the other person¡¯s chest and then left, leaving the employee who was hit with an unexpected windfall in a daze, standing alone in ce.


    The employee stood there for quite a while before realizing what had happened to them. They were too excited to know what to say and had to take several deep breaths to suppress the urge to scream with joy.


    On the other side, Xu Ke, having finally resolved a troublesome issue, went home in a good mood.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw Lin Mengyao carrying a te of steaming little cakes from the direction of the kitchen into the dining room.


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao with some surprise and asked, "Why did you decide to cook today?"


    Lin Mengyao set the little cakes down, smiled at Xu Ke, and said, "The doctor suggested I find something to do to distract myself and not think too much all the time. It¡¯s supposedly better for my current condition. So I thought I¡¯d learn how to make cakes. I¡¯ve always been quite interested in it. Just taking this chance to try it out. Want to taste them and see how my cakes turned out?"


    Lin Mengyao invited Xu Ke to try them, and how could Xu Ke refuse? He carefully picked up a small cake from the te, blew on it a little, and put it into his mouth. Even Xu Ke, who doesn¡¯t particrly enjoy cakes, waspelled to finish the whole piece because of its bnced sweetness and rich milky aroma.


    "How is it? Is the texture alright?" Lin Mengyao asked with some anticipation.


    "The taste is great, even better than what¡¯s sold outside." Xu Ke unhesitatingly gave Lin Mengyao a thumbs-up in praise.


    Lin Mengyao felt that Xu Ke was coaxing her, but she couldn¡¯t help the corners of her mouth from curling up. Her eyes shining brightly, she said, "It¡¯s not as good as you say. To me, it seems just okay."


    "But I really think it¡¯s delicious. Stop doubting yourself. If you don¡¯t believe me, let Grandpa Zhao taste one and see how it is." Xu Ke smiled and gently tapped Lin Mengyao¡¯s nose, suggesting.


    As Xu Ke suggested, Lin Mengyao indeed felt tempted. She picked the best-looking cake from the te and handed it to Housekeeper Zhao, "Grandpa Zhao, help me taste it and see how it is. You can¡¯t just humor me like Xu Ke."


    Housekeeper Zhaoughed as he took the cake from Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, promising to tell the truth. But after tasting it, he exaggerated his reaction, making Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile linger on her face.


    Yu Xia listened to theughter in the house, a faintly happy smile appearing on her fair face as well. She liked the current atmosphere, liked her new home. Everything about it made her joyful and content. But thinking that one day she would grow up and have to leave here to start her own family, Yu Xia¡¯s smile faded somewhat.


    But everyone¡¯s attention was on Lin Mengyao, and nobody noticed Yu Xia¡¯s fleeting mncholy and sadness.


    She wanted to stay in this home forever, to feel the warmth of it, not willing to leave. Yu Xia thought, pursing her lips.


    The day went by quickly. Unlike Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, Yu Xia was still a student and had to go to school, so her departure and return times were different from theirs, with the family driver responsible for taking her to and from school.


    Yu Xia was good-looking but somewhat introverted and shy, rarely taking the initiative to speak with others. Additionally, she always had a private driver for school transportation, and had taken about a month off shortly after the school year started. All these factors made Yu Xia a hot topic of discussion, but it didn¡¯t help; Yu Xia still had no friends, and on the contrary, many people disliked her. Although she had no friends, there were plenty who wanted to see her embarrassed.


    But nobody had had the opportunity to act against Yu Xia, so she remained unaware of her ssmates¡¯ hostility.


    This week, she mentioned to Lin Mengyao that she was having the driver take her to the biggest shopping center in Shangjing.


    For females, no matter their age, shopping is undoubtedly a great stress reliever when they feel pressure.


    Though Yu Xia hadn¡¯t said anything, she did feel some stress recently, and it had been a while since she¡¯d gone shopping. That¡¯s why she nned today¡¯s shopping trip, but it seemed that the n was less than perfect.


    Her path was blocked by three unfamiliar girls.


    Yu Xia frowned, having no recollection of these three people, so she lowered her head to go another way, but her path was still blocked.


    "Would you mind moving aside? I want to see over there," Yu Xia said politely.


    "What if I don¡¯t want to? What can you do about it?" The lead girl crossed her arms, chewing bubble gum with a resemnce to a typical antagonist from an idol drama saturating the air.


    Hearing this, Yu Xia stepped aside voluntarily to let the three pass, saying, "Then you go ahead first."


    "We¡¯re not going. What can you do about that?" The lead girl remained in her original stance, her expression and tone unchanged. At this point, even a fool could tell these three were here to pick a fight.


    Yu Xia frowned, about to say something, when a hand appeared out of nowhere in front of her and pushed her straight away. Having been unprepared, Yu Xia staggered; the shove was hard, and if it weren¡¯t for her good bnce and her quick recovery, she would surely have fallen on her behind.


    "I don¡¯t know you. Why did you suddenly rush out to block me?" Upon regaining her bnce, Yu Xia didn¡¯t question or retaliate, but instead, wore a puzzled expression and asked, "I don¡¯t know you, maybe you have the wrong person?"


    "Even if you don¡¯t know us, we know you, you¡¯re quite famous, you little bitch, seducing this one and that one, pretending to be all fragile on the outside but really being a maniptive little slut going around seducing people. You¡¯re quite something." The lead girl reached out and harshly shoved Yu Xia again, causing pain in her shoulder.

 Chapter 512: Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Teasing</h4>


    "I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about." Yu Xia frowned and said, holding the ce on her body that had been pushed painfully: "Have you mistaken me for someone else, or is there some misunderstanding between us?"


    "We didn¡¯t mistake you for anyone, we¡¯re looking for you, Yu Xia." The woman leading the group said: "And there¡¯s no misunderstanding. If you weren¡¯t seducing people everywhere, how could the school heartthrob like you? Look at yourself, what do you have that¡¯s worth liking?"


    Yu Xia, who understood the intention of the other party, breathed a sigh of relief, "It seems you really have made a mistake. I don¡¯t know any school heartthrob you¡¯re talking about, and the Yu Xia you mentioned might not be me. After all, there are so many people in the school, and my name is quitemon, so it¡¯s normal to have the same name. You might have mistaken me." Yu Xia said, looking rxed.


    "You¡¯re still trying to argue? It¡¯s quite normal to have the same name, but in the second year science ss two, there¡¯s only one person named Yu Xia, so it¡¯s impossible to mistake. Trying to y games with me, you¡¯re still too naive. So, will youe with us, or do you want us to deal with you here?" The girl leading the group said.


    The malice in the girl¡¯s intent was obvious, causing Yu Xia to instinctively take a step back. Although she didn¡¯t understand what exactly the others were talking about, it didn¡¯t stop Yu Xia from feeling the danger she was in.


    "What do you want to do?" Yu Xia clutched the toy bear she just bought and nervously licked her lips as she asked.


    "What do we want to do? You tell me what we want to do, of course, we¡¯re going to deal with a b****." The leading girl snorted, casually spitting out her chewing gum onto the ground as she spoke.


    "I don¡¯t understand, what do you n to do to me?" Yu Xia nced beyond the three girls, looking for a goal to save herself, just like when she found Xu Ke, she was searching for someone to protect her.


    "How do you deal with a b****? Of course, you strip her clothes off, record a video, let people know what kind of b**** she is, and see how the school heartthrob still likes you after you be like this. We need to make the school heartthrob see your true colors." The girl on the left had the thickest malice in her eyes, rubbing her palms together, as if she couldn¡¯t wait for her idea toe to fruition.


    The girl on the far right said hesitantly, "This isn¡¯t very good, is it?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was viciously interrupted by the leading girl, "What¡¯s not good about it? If she doesn¡¯t get taught a strong enough lesson, how will she learn to be good? What if she admits her mistake to us on the surface but seduces people everywhere in private? She should be taught a lesson strong enough to make her never dare to do b**** things again in her life."


    "You can¡¯t do this, what you¡¯re doing is illegal." Yu Xia was frightened by the ns of the three girls, her face pale as she spoke.


    "So what? We are minors, at worst we¡¯ll spend a few years in juvenile detention, and if we maintain good behavior, maybe we won¡¯t even need a few years, just a few months and we¡¯re out, so we¡¯re not afraid at all." The girl on the left said indifferently.


    "When the timees, we can move and start over, and if our families provide enough money, we can still continue school, no one will know our past. You¡¯re different, when we release your video online, you¡¯ll be recognized wherever you go. We destroy for a moment, but you ruin for a lifetime, and your family will be disgraced for life, so the one who should be afraid is you, not us. If you dare to call the police, we¡¯ll dare to post your video online, let¡¯s see who really suffers in the end."


    The woman on the left stared maliciously at Yu Xia, like a leech sucking the blood out of you, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.


    "But if you behave, we guarantee this video will only circte in certain areas, it won¡¯t spread outside. So use your brain and think about what to do? We are three people, and you¡¯re alone, you can¡¯t escape from us, you can¡¯t fight us, and don¡¯t even think about seeking help from others, we promise no one will believe you." The woman on the left continued.


    Things seemed to really be at a dead end. Yu Xia saw people looking toward their direction, but none of them tried to approach or ask what was happening, not a single one. This oue made Yu Xia¡¯s heart sink.


    Yu Xia looked at the three girls staring at her intently, shaking her head continuously to express her unwillingness, retreating as she moved, while the three girls pressed in step by step.


    They didn¡¯t intend to catch Yu Xia immediately. Instead, they gave Yu Xia enough space to move and enjoyed watching Yu Xia struggle to escape in vain.


    "No, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t." Yu Xia whispered, then suddenly turned and ran in the opposite direction where the three girls¡¯ voices couldn¡¯t be heard.


    Come on, Yu Xia, just lose the three people and it¡¯ll be fine. Yu Xia bit her lip tightly, cheering herself on in her heart, but some things aren¡¯t achieved by just trying hard.


    Yu Xia was already not in good health, and although she seemed to be in good spirits after being taken care of by Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, her internal health was still weak. It didn¡¯t take long for her body to give in after she started running.


    Her face was devoid of color, her vision blurred, and it felt as if there was a fire burning in her chest, filling her mouth with the taste of iron.


    No matter how hard Yu Xia tried to escape, her body eventually couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She slowed down and was caught by the girls chasing her. One of them pulled her hair without any warning, making Yu Xia feel as if her entire scalp was being ripped off, causing her to lean back and then get pushed forward by another pair of hands, yanking her scalp again, making Yu Xia cry out in pain.


    "Hurts now, doesn¡¯t it? Weren¡¯t you running pretty well just now? Keep running, why stop?" The girl holding Yu Xia¡¯s hair, like an owner holding a dog leash, yanked her hair up, pinched Yu Xia¡¯s chin, and said, eyes gleaming with malice.


    You can never imagine such an expression appearing on a child¡¯s face.


    At that moment, Yu Xia not only turned pale, but her body temperature also became cold, and this chill that seeped from her body made her shiver uncontrobly, like a little pup fallen into water, capable of evoking pity in some but also the violent tendencies in others.


    Currently, Yu Xia was clearly encountering thetter, and the three girls showed no remorse, rather their evil intentions grew stronger.

 Chapter 513: Beauty Saves Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Beauty Saves Beauty</h4>


    "A bitch is always a bitch. Even in this situation, you can¡¯t stop trying to seduce people. Too bad no one here will help you." The girl who was originally standing on the right stepped forward and kicked Yu Xia¡¯s shin. She didn¡¯t hold back and used all the strength she could muster. Almost instantly, Yu Xia¡¯s back was drenched in sweat from the pain.


    Yu Xia let out a muffled groan from her nose.


    "Didn¡¯t expect you to be so resilient. If it hurts, just scream." Seeing Yu Xia¡¯s enduring expression, the woman felt even more angered instead of calmed, leading her to kick Yu Xia¡¯s other leg.


    Yu Xia couldn¡¯t withstand the force after being kicked in both legs, and she finally fell to her knees.


    As her knees hit the ground, Yu Xia tried to stand up, but a foot on her shoulder forced her to lie t on the ground.


    Yu Xia could feel herself being watched. It felt like burning sparks of shame flying over her body ¡ª not lethal, but certainly painful.


    Yu Xia¡¯s face was flushed red, and she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at them.


    "Why aren¡¯t you talking? Cat got your tongue?" The girl sneered as Yu Xia remained silent and tried to get up. Without hesitation, she kicked Yu Xia back down.


    "I told you to speak. Bark like a dog, and I¡¯ll let you get up, or do you n to stay on the ground?" The leading girl crossed her arms, her foot pressing down on Yu Xia¡¯s shoulder. Whenever Yu Xia tried to rise, she¡¯d push her back down forcefully.


    "Doesn¡¯t she look like a turtle flipped on its back right now? We should show all the people at school who like her how pathetic she is. Like a turtle and a dog, but nothing like a human. Isn¡¯t that hrious?" The girl on the right burst intoughter at Yu Xia¡¯s disheveled state.


    "You reminded me! How can we not record such a beautiful scene? Let me take a picture with my phone," said the girl on the left. Her face lit up with excitement as she dug her phone out of her bag.


    "Make sure to send me a copy. And remember, take a clear shot, focus on that bitch¡¯s face." The leader was visibly intrigued.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll upload it to the ss group chat, and you can download it from there," the girl said as she pulled out her phone from her bag.


    Yu Xia could hear the footsteps getting closer. The thought of her sorry state being seen by the entire ss or even the whole school suddenly filled her with strength. With a powerful twist, she dislodged the foot on her back, and quickly scrambled up. Though she appeared disheveled, at least she was no longer pinned down and humiliated.


    "Oh wow, I underestimated you, letting a bitch like you get up." The girl holding the phone, ready to take a picture, looked annoyed at the sight of Yu Xia standing again.


    "I haven¡¯t recorded the video yet. Are you going to lie back down yourself, or should I make you?" the girl said with a sinister tone, ring at Yu Xia.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t respond. She watched the three girls warily, calcting her escape.


    "I see... Seems like what I did wasn¡¯t enough for you to behave. You don¡¯t know how to listen," the girl said, irritation fueled by Yu Xia¡¯s silent defiance, a mix of anger and embarrassment at Yu Xia¡¯s unwillingness to submit.


    As the girl came closer, Yu Xia felt nervous. Her fists were clenched at her sides, sweaty and cold, an ufortable feeling, yet she had no time to care about it. Her mouth felt dry as if she needed a drink, so she licked her lips to moisten them.


    Yu Xia had never been in a fight, but the idea of submitting to these bullies and allowing them to toy with her like a dog was intolerable. She was unwilling to give in. She¡¯d rather suffer injuries than yield without a fight.


    "What are you doing?" Just as Yu Xia had prepared herself for a struggle, ready to strike, a strangely familiar voice interrupted.


    It was described this way because she vaguely remembered hearing it before, but back then, the owner of the voice couldn¡¯t speak Huaxia Language. That¡¯s why it seemed both unfamiliar yet familiar. Nevertheless, hearing it eased Yu Xia¡¯s mind. Two against three was better than one.


    "Who are you? Her backup?" The leading girl nced at the neer behind Yu Xia, a slight unease flitting through her mind, quickly ignored.


    Ariel ignored the girl¡¯s remark, focusing on Yu Xia instead. "Are you okay? Why are you out here alone? Didn¡¯t your family send a bodyguard with you?" Ariel questioned, concern evident in her eyes.


    Seeing Ariel, Yu Xia felt a mix of emotions. It wasplicated. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to like Ariel, knowing she was responsible for Lin Mengyao¡¯s current predicament. Yet, knowing she might have to seek Ariel¡¯s help, Yu Xia felt a deep sense of difort, as if she was betraying Lin Mengyao.


    For that reason, Yu Xia couldn¡¯t look directly at Ariel. Her voice was dry as she replied, "I didn¡¯t expect anything to happen, so I didn¡¯t have anyone follow me."


    Ariel, seemingly oblivious to Yu Xia¡¯s inner conflict, spoke naturally andzily, "Make sure to remember next time. You won¡¯t always be lucky enough to have me rescue you."


    Ariel didn¡¯t care about Yu Xia¡¯s attitude toward her. She was helping solely because Xu Ke mentioned that Yu Xia was his sister. If there was no connection between them, Ariel wouldn¡¯t have intervened even if Yu Xia was in real trouble since she didn¡¯t know her.


    Ariel¡¯s dismissive attitude infuriated the three-girl group. No one had dared to treat them with such disdain,pletely ignoring them, what nerve!


    "I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better get lost. Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re older, we won¡¯t deal with you. If you meddle, we¡¯ll beat you too. We¡¯re still minors anyway. Even if we cripple you, we¡¯ll just have to pay some money and that¡¯s it. So, decide now: walk away and pretend you saw nothing or oppose us and get beaten?" The leader cracked her knuckles, her fists making loud snapping sounds as she spoke.

 Chapter 514: 2 vs 3

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 514: 2 vs 3</h4>


    "Repeat what you just said, I¡¯m old? Which eye of yours sees me as old?" Of all the things the goddess said, only the words about age prated Yu Xia¡¯s ears.


    No matter who it is, as soon as it touches on the issue of age, even the mildest woman will instantly transform into a fierce lion, fiercely defending her dignity, not to mention Ariel, who never had a particrly good temper.


    The smile on Ariel¡¯s face had diminished significantly, and though her features were still exquisite and beautiful, this beauty was now tinged with a strong sense of menace.


    The others thought Ariel was just angry, but the three girls targeted by Ariel were already trembling in fear. If it weren¡¯t for thepanions beside them and the desire not to appear cowardly and shame themselves, the three girls would have run away long ago.


    "Didn¡¯t you all have quite a lot to say just now? Why are you all quiet as quails now? Speak up! Say I¡¯m old, where do I look old? Do I look very old? Huh?" With every step Ariel took forward, she posed another question. By the time she finished asking thest question, she was only an arm¡¯s length away from the three girls.


    Due to the height difference, Ariel lowered her head and leaned her body slightly forward, her nose almost touching that of the leading girl. The scent of hyacinth from Ariel enveloped the girl¡¯s nostrils like a powerful torrent that was overwhelming and unavoidable.


    The girl unexpectedly approached by Ariel couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The palpable intent to harm paralyzed her legs, rendering them as weak as noodles, and she abruptly knelt on the ground, her knees hitting hard and causing a dull thud, which made her gasp in pain through her fear.


    "With that arrogant demeanor earlier, I thought you were much tougher than this. Turns out you¡¯re just a paper tiger, revealing your true self at the slightest scare." Ariel said disdainfully, looking at the woman as if she were gazing at a pile of filthy, rotten garbage.


    "Who are you calling a paper tiger? What right do you, a foreigner, have to act all high and mighty in front of us? Do you really think we¡¯re scared of you?" The girl on the left swallowed and spoke to Ariel.


    The girl on the left was cunning. As she spoke to Ariel, she took the chance to aim a kick between Ariel¡¯s legs. Although Ariel wasn¡¯t a man, getting kicked there as a woman would still be excruciatingly painful.


    The girl¡¯s eyes filled with confident excitement as she didn¡¯t believe her sneak attack would fail. Many had fallen prey to her tactics, and she anticipated seeing Ariel in tears, kneeling on the ground in pain like those before her.


    But the girl¡¯s gleeful anticipation would prove futile. Ariel¡¯s upbringing had ingrained in her the instinct to remain vignt in any environment. Often, Ariel¡¯s mind might not react in time, but her body would instinctively respond first. When the girl¡¯s foot approached, Ariel¡¯s body was already reacting faster than her mind couldprehend.


    The best defense against an attack is a counterattack. Ariel¡¯s high-heeled shoe lightly yet firmlynded on the girl¡¯s foot as if it floated there but with more than enough force, pinning her foot to the ground and grinding it firmly. The sensation of a stiletto heel pressing into a toe was something the girl had never known until this moment.


    A searing pain radiated from where they made contact into her brain. People often say "the fingers are extensions of the heart," but in this case, the same could be said for her toes. The girl couldn¡¯t help but let out a piercing scream.


    Upon Ariel¡¯s release, the girl fell ungracefully onto her backside, clutching her toes and angrily cursing, looking less like a student and more like a shrew with no semnce of dignity.


    Ariel found the noise excruciating, and her finely shaped eyebrows furrowed together out of irritation.


    "You¡¯d better swallow all those words back, or I¡¯ll make you understand what it feels like to have your mouth torn and tongue pulled out. After all, I¡¯m a foreigner, and I¡¯m not bound by your Chinesews. If I kill you, I can return to my country and continue to enjoy my freedom." Ariel leaned down and whispered softly in the girl¡¯s ear.


    The girl¡¯s body trembled violently, and the scream she wanted to let out was forcibly held back, making her face flush red with the effort. She looked at Ariel with eyes filled with terror.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s expression made Ariel¡¯s previously foul mood improve dramatically, and she even smiled. "I was just kidding you earlier. It¡¯s a shame you, a Chinese person, don¡¯t even understand your country¡¯sws. I¡¯m truly embarrassed for you." Ariel said maliciously.


    Ariel¡¯s words made the girl look at her with even more hostility. Initially, she might have been frightened of Ariel, but now, as Ariel restrained her threatening aura for some reason, coupled with the intentional glee in her eyes and the malicious smile at the corner of her mouth, along with the earlier injury, allbined to stir the darker, more vicious aspects of the girl¡¯s nature.


    The girl¡¯s gaze was unsettling even to the spectators. Yu Xia broke out in a cold sweat from the girl¡¯s gaze, wanting Ariel to leave quickly. However, Ariel seemed very satisfied with the girl¡¯s hardened expression, continuously fanning the mes to intensify the girl¡¯s malevolence.


    Although China was an interesting ce, its peace was too stifling for Ariel, who grew up amidst bloody conflict. Staying here too long made her feel stagnant.


    She desperately needed something exciting to spark her life, even if it was just dealing with immature kids.


    The veins on the girl¡¯s forehead visibly throbbed at Ariel¡¯s words, and her eyes gleamed with a more vehement malice. "Am I not right? Aren¡¯t you attacking her out of jealousy? You envy her looks, her academic sess, and the people who adore her, while you slink around like a despised gutter rat. Even the boy you like doesn¡¯t want to spend time with you."


    "You despise your own helplessness, ming the world and everyone in it for your shorings, convinced that you¡¯re the protagonist and she¡¯s overshadowing you. So you want to eliminate her, thinking that doing so will win you the affection of others, that you¡¯ll gain everything she has. But people must have self-awareness; even if a rat learns to fly, it¡¯s still only a bat, not a swan."

 Chapter 515: Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Taking Action</h4>


    "You¡¯re lying, I¡¯m no rat, I¡¯m the true swan. What do you really know, what gives you the right to say that about me! Do you think that girl you¡¯re protecting behind you is as innocent as she looks? Do you really think she¡¯s a good person? Hah!"


    The girl endured the pain in her foot and stood up from the ground. Ariel didn¡¯t stop her but instead watched her movements with interest, assuming a listening posture.


    "She¡¯s nothing but a two-faced bitch, pretending to be a good student in front of the teachers. But in reality? How long has she been at this school before taking a month¡¯s leave? The school has been open for so long, and how many days has she attended ss? She probably doesn¡¯t even know all her ssmates¡¯ names. How can someone like that win the teachers¡¯ favor? Just because she acts obedient? Just because she¡¯s rich and can take leave?" The girl pointed at Yu Xia as she spoke.


    "Put your hand on your heart and tell me, can a student who always takes leave really score in the top three of the grade? What are the odds of that? Probably cheating, right?" The girl stared at Yu Xia as she used her.


    Hearing the baseless usations against her, Yu Xia frowned and exined, "Just because you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean such people don¡¯t exist. And the exam questions weren¡¯t that hard. Why couldn¡¯t I make it to the top three? If I hadn¡¯t been sick and ufortable that day, unable to finish thest math question, I should have been ranked first in the grade."


    Yu Xia felt she was just telling the truth, but the girl on the opposite side wouldn¡¯t see it that way. She would only think Yu Xia was boasting and lying.


    "Are you trying to say you¡¯re a genius or something? Do you really think I¡¯d believe your words? Or are you trying to im you¡¯re the only smart person while everyone else is an idiot?"


    "I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, so be it." Yu Xia¡¯s expression showed a bit of grievance; she genuinely found the school¡¯s exam papers easy.


    But this look, in the eyes of the three girls facing her, only confirmed she was a master maniptor.


    "Look at her, putting on that innocent face again, as if someone is bullying her. That¡¯s how she¡¯s fooled many people, even seduced our campus heartthrob. She seduces him but doesn¡¯t admit it and puts on that aggrieved look everywhere, as if we¡¯re falsely using her."


    "I didn¡¯t seduce anyone. I don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re talking about. How could I possibly seduce him?" Yu Xia felt even more wronged by their usations.


    "The campus heartthrob himself admitted it. He¡¯s already confessed that you two are dating. So, are you saying the campus heartthrob is lying?" The girl¡¯s eyes turned more vicious as she looked at Yu Xia, with an intense jealousy mixed in.


    Ariel¡¯s lips curled up; she thought she knew who this girl liked.


    Yu Xia was stunned by the informationing from the girl¡¯s mouth, not knowing how to respond. She truly had no idea who this "campus heartthrob" they mentioned was, but they imed they were dating. It was sheer nonsense, yet the expressions on the three girls didn¡¯t look like they were lying, leaving Yu Xia speechless, only able to mutter, "I¡¯m not."


    "So you mean the campus heartthrob is lying? That¡¯s hrious. Do you know how many girls chase after the campus heartthrob? Would he stoop to lying like this?" The girl speaking to Yu Xia wore an expression of undisguised envy.


    "I don¡¯t know why the ¡¯campus heartthrob¡¯ you¡¯re talking about would lie to you like that. But we really don¡¯t know each other, and we¡¯re certainly not dating," Yu Xia said sincerely.


    But when someone has already convinced themselves of a lie, there¡¯s no listening to reason. Yu Xia¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t lessen their hostility; instead, the three girls¡¯ gazes turned even more hostile.


    To them, Yu Xia¡¯s words were just excuses, defaming the person they held in the highest regard, the campus heartthrob.


    "Even now, you still won¡¯t admit it. I really underestimated you. Do you think putting on this act and getting someone to stand up for you will let you off the hook? No one is a fool; do you think you can fool everyone?" the girl said, sneering at Yu Xia.


    Then she turned to Ariel, "So, are you still going to help this lying, pretentious little bitch?"


    The tension shifted back to Ariel, and the four key yers on the scene all focused their eyes on her.


    Afraid that Ariel might side with Yu Xia, the woman whom Ariel had stepped on earlier chimed in, "Today, no matter what, the three of us are going to teach this shameless little bitch a lesson. If you¡¯re determined to help her, you¡¯re standing against us. Three against two, your chances of winning aren¡¯t great. Why bother doing something so thankless for a maniptive girl?"


    "You look like you can fight, but even if you can, you only have two hands. Two fists can¡¯t defeat four hands; you¡¯re almost certain to lose. I promise if you don¡¯t get involved in this fight, we¡¯ll forget you ever mocked us or stepped on my foot earlier. We won¡¯t retaliate, okay?" said the girl to Ariel.


    In the girl¡¯s view, her words were sincere enough to make Ariel back down. As for the possibility of Ariel insisting on helping Yu Xia, the girl didn¡¯t consider it at all. After all, isn¡¯t self-preservation human nature?


    But Ariel was the exception.


    Under the gaze of four pairs of eyes, Ariel shook her head. "I¡¯m definitely going to intervene in this matter today. If you want to fight, just get on with it. I¡¯m a bit hungry and eager to eat something," Ariel saidzily.


    "That¡¯s your choice," the girl on the left said, her eyes suddenly turning dangerously fierce. She swung her leg towards Ariel¡¯s face, that annoying face she¡¯d wanted to p for far too long.


    The girl¡¯s movement was like a signal. The two nearly invisible girls charged¡ªone rushed towards Yu Xia, while the other lunged at Ariel, hoping to attack her from both sides with her partner.


    They considered Yu Xia¡¯sbat ability to be nearly nonexistent, not worth mentioning. Their main threat was Ariel; if they could take her down, the fight would be won. So the two with the strongest fighting ability stayed to deal with Ariel, while the other went after the supposedly weak Yu Xia.


    Their strategy was wless; the only issue was Ariel herself. She wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl who¡¯d be flustered by a two-on-one attack. She was the ultimate wildcard in this battle.

 Chapter 516: Red Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Red Flowers</h4>


    In the girl¡¯s view, the whip leg move was incredibly fast, but to Ariel, it was painfully slow andcked power. Ariel didn¡¯t even bother dodging; she simply grabbed the girl¡¯s ankle with one hand and swiftly attacked the leg the girl was using to stand.


    Ariel didn¡¯t lower her standards or demands just because the opponent was a student. Compared to the girl¡¯s moves, El¡¯s attack was as swift as a snake, so fast that the girl couldn¡¯t even react. If not for the excruciating pain shooting through her leg, the girl wouldn¡¯t have realized she had just been attacked by Ariel.


    The leg she was standing on lost all strength due to Ariel¡¯s attack, leaving only acute pain, the pain of a broken bone.


    Ariel broke the girl¡¯s calf with her kick, causing her to copse to the ground without its support. However, Ariel did not release the ankle she was holding, and the oue was inevitable.


    The girl, already injured, now endured another wave of intense pain from her groin being torn. Completing these actions appeared to be aplex task, but in reality, it all happened in a fleeting moment, taking no more than five seconds altogether.


    After dealing with one girl, another reached out for Ariel.


    This girl, unlike the one kneeling on the ground, hadn¡¯t received any formal training. Her movescked any kind of pattern or order; she merely saw herpanion kick and reached for Ariel¡¯s hair as her target.


    Based on years of fighting experience, grabbing a girl¡¯s hair was akin to gripping her lifeline, leaving her powerless to escape your grasp.


    The girl looked at Ariel¡¯s mid-length golden hair with eyes gleaming.


    Just as her hand was about to touch that golden hair, the distance suddenly increased, and she found a white-skinned hand sped around her wrist.


    Before the girl could react, the owner of the hand smirked slightly and abruptly twisted her wrist upwards. A sharp crack followed, leaving her wrist at a distorted angle.


    The girl never knew a wrist-breaking could be so painful.


    A scream broke free from the girl¡¯s lips.


    "So noisy," Ariel murmured, tilting her head slightly.


    By this time, a third girl had already grabbed Yu Xia¡¯s cor, pulling him up to her face. She raised her hand high, intending to deliver several ps to teach him a lesson. But then, a scream from behind startled her, causing her hand to pause mid-air.


    In that split-second pause, her hand was stopped in mid-air. A white hand gripped her wrist, the scent of a hyacinth filled her nose, and her heart skipped a beat.


    "Will you let go yourself, or should I help?" Ariel said gently.


    To the girl, the voice was no different from a devil¡¯s whisper. A chill seeped down her spine, raising goosebumps.


    The girl wanted to speak but realized fear had sealed her mouth shut; the more anxious she got, the harder it was to open her lips.


    "Very courageous, I like that." Ariel¡¯s lips curled slightly into a smile.


    The girl sensed what wasing, but before she could react, Ariel easily twisted her wrist until it broke.


    In less than a minute, Ariel had dealt with all three girls. Though she hadn¡¯t had enough, it was entertaining enough, leaving Ariel somewhat delighted. However, the joy vanished instantly when she saw someone pick up a phone, cautiously watching her direction while saying something.


    "Such bad luck," Ariel muttered softly.


    "Are you going to stay here and wait for the police toe and catch you?" Ariel suddenly appeared beside the stunned Yu Xia, awakening him with her words. Without giving him any chance to react, Ariel grabbed Yu Xia and ran off.


    Their escape was swift, and they only stopped after fleeing from that floor. Ariel didn¡¯t feel the need to run further; she didn¡¯t believe the police would search the entire building over a fight.


    In reality, the people who called the police hung up after seeing Ariel and Yu Xia run off, opting to call an ambnce instead because one of the three girls couldn¡¯t move. So, they requested an ambnce and medical assistance.


    "Thanks for what you did today," Yu Xia carefully tidied up his ruffled clothes, hoping to appear neat and clean, but the footprints on his clothes betrayed a sense of disarray. He felt it was inevitable he¡¯d look a mess, and indeed, he did.


    "You¡¯re wee," Ariel graciously epted his thanks.


    "No matter how much you pull, your clothes won¡¯t get any cleaner. Might as well buy a new outfit. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you to shop for clothes, then you can join me for a meal. I¡¯m starving." Ariel nned with efficiency, giving Yu Xia no room to object.


    "Why are you standing there dumbfounded? Hurry up," Ariel realized Yu Xia hadn¡¯t followed her after taking a few steps. He was still standing there, conflicted, his brow furrowed with indecision.


    In truth, Yu Xia didn¡¯t want to go shopping with Ariel; it made her feel like a bad person, someone associating with Ariel despite knowing her to be a home-wrecker. Yet, Ariel had just helped her, leaving Yu Xia torn, unsure of how to broach the subject with Ariel.


    Clearly, Ariel wasn¡¯t intent on giving Yu Xia a chance to speak. While Yu Xia was still pondering, Ariel picked out her clothes and urged her to change.


    When Yu Xia finally steeled herself to part ways with Ariel, Ariel¡¯s voice rang out again, "Why are you looking at me like that? I don¡¯t have money to buy you clothes; pay for it yourself."


    The words Yu Xia was about to say were cut off by Ariel, and she ended up paying for the clothes herself, only then realizing her old, dirty clothes were nowhere in sight.


    "Where are my clothes?" Yu Xia asked.


    "I threw them out. They were filthy; what¡¯s the point of keeping them?" Ariel replied matter-of-factly.


    "They were just dirty, not ruined. Could¡¯ve worn them after washing," Yu Xia argued, but regretted it instantly as Ariel gave her a look as if she were an alien. Yu Xia couldn¡¯t help but feel tense under that gaze, "W-What¡¯s wrong?"

 Chapter 517: Getting Along

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Getting Along</h4>


    "Why wear dirty clothes? Aren¡¯t dirty clothes supposed to be thrown away?" Ariel tilted her head, expressing her confusion.


    Such remarks from Ariel made Yu Xia¡¯s eyes open wide with surprise. "You can wash dirty clothes and wear them again, why not? Throwing them away would be such a waste. You don¡¯t throw away clothes just because they¡¯re dirty, do you?" While Yu Xia was still marveling at Ariel¡¯s spending habits, she noticed a mischievous smile on Ariel¡¯s face¡ªone filled with the pride of sessfully pulling off a child¡¯s prank. Yu Xia immediately realized that Ariel was teasing her, which left her feeling both embarrassed and a bit frustrated. However, strangely enough, her initial aversion to Ariel seemed to lessen.


    Ariel had this sort of charm; she could make anyone who met her instantly like her, even if she were a demon.


    "You¡¯re really quite interesting and easily fooled. Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s go eat; I¡¯m hungry after all that exercise." Ariel patted her stomach, which had started to ache fromughter, as she spoke.


    Upon hearing Ariel¡¯s suggestion, Yu Xia forgot what she had wanted to say earlier and followed behind Ariel like a well-behaved sidekick.


    By the time the two of them sat down in the restaurant and Ariel had already ordered food for both of them, Yu Xia finally remembered her original thought. But by then, she no longer wanted to say it and instead wanted to ask a different question.


    After mentally preparing herself, Yu Xia spoke up, "Can I ask why you intervened in my sister and brother-inw¡¯s rtionship? You¡¯re very beautiful and from what I¡¯ve seen, you seem to have a great personality. Sure, my brother-inw is a wonderful person, but he already has a wife. Considering your own qualities, you could find another good partner, so whypete with my sister for my brother-inw?" Yu Xia asked, puzzled.


    "Compete?" Ariel raised her eyebrows and, seeing Yu Xia¡¯s confused expression, couldn¡¯t help butugh. "You got it wrong. I haven¡¯tpeted with your sister for Xu Ke," Ariel said, shaking her head.


    A disapproving look appeared on Yu Xia¡¯s face.


    "Do you think I¡¯m making excuses? But I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve never intended for Xu Ke to leave Lin Mengyao and marry me, nor have I ever thought of having a child to trap Xu Ke. I just really enjoy being around Xu Ke and want to stay by his side. Of course, I¡¯m happy when he has time for me. If he doesn¡¯t, I would never intrude into his world to find him. I never intended for our rtionship to be public knowledge. I hope everything happens naturally. Do you really think I¡¯mpeting with Lin Mengyao for him?" Ariel said, shing a smile at the waiter serving their juice.


    "You¡¯re not a little kid anymore; you can think about these things. So, I believe you already have an answer in your heart."


    Ariel¡¯s words left Yu Xia in silence, her mind in turmoil for the first time. "But no matter what you say, having an inappropriate rtionship with my brother-inw, knowing he¡¯s married, is still wrong. Even if you im not topete or intend to intervene in their marriage, you¡¯ve already done so. My sister has been deeply hurt because of you, and you¡¯re creating scars in their rtionship," Yu Xia argued.


    "You do have some point, but love isn¡¯t something you can control; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be called love. I like Xu Ke even though he has a wife, and I¡¯ve done my best not to hurt Lin Mengyao. However, if her heart can¡¯t handle it and she¡¯s still hurt, that¡¯s out of my control. You have to understand, Xu Ke is an outstanding person, so it¡¯s normal for an equally outstanding woman like me to be attracted to him. Even if I didn¡¯t make a move, someone else would. Your sister¡¯s inability to keep her man isn¡¯t the fault of other women being too skillful. Compared to other women, I¡¯ve been incredibly kind to your sister."


    "How can you be so unreasonable? Does my sister need to thank you?" Yu Xia fumed, feeling the veins on her temples throbbing in anger at Ariel¡¯s twisted logic. She had never met anyone who could be so shamelessly natural in their demeanor.


    "There¡¯s no need for gratitude. I just hope she can open her mind. After all, even if Xu Ke isn¡¯t with me, he might be with someone else. Plus, I¡¯m the first; who knows if Xu Ke will find other women besides me? She should let it go. In situations like this, it¡¯s best to be broad-minded, unless she canpletely let go of Xu Ke, or she¡¯ll face such situations repeatedly," Ariel remarked, observing Yu Xia¡¯s puffed-up expression.


    "Stop speaking nonsense. My brother-inw won¡¯t find another woman. He promised my sister and won¡¯t go back on his word," Yu Xia defended Xu Ke with clenched fists.


    "I believe Xu Ke was sincere when he said that, but men, whether in love or not, are genuine in both sentiments," Ariel said, stirring the straw in her drink, watching the juice swirl in a tiny vortex.


    "But talking to you about this seems pointless. You won¡¯t understand because some things only make sense once you¡¯ve experienced them," Ariel said with a smile at Yu Xia.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t want to discuss the topic with Ariel any further, so she changed the subject, "I really appreciate you helping me earlier. Although I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re in Shangjing, I hope you won¡¯t interfere in my sister and brother-inw¡¯s life anymore, or I won¡¯t let you off easily." Yu Xia spoke harshly to someone for the first time, making her nervous and causing beads of sweat to form on her forehead.


    As Ariel watched Yu Xia¡¯s expression, she suddenly felt bored, unsure why she brought this kid here or even wanted herpany over a meal. The friendliness in Ariel¡¯s eyes faded, reced by a look of arrogance and indifference Yu Xia had never seen before.


    "You¡¯re such a dull person. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Disappear from my sight." Ariel leaned back, sinking into the soft seat cushion. Her posture seemedzy, but her gaze remained sharply focused.


    Yu Xia was baffled by Ariel¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, leaving her mind momentarily nk.


    "Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do I have to ask you to go?" Ariel¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she nced at Yu Xia with disdain.


    "I¡¯ll leave now. Enjoy your meal alone." Yu Xia wasn¡¯t without temper, and after being dismissed like that, she didn¡¯t wish to stay and went to the counter to pay the bill before leaving.

 Chapter 518: Brazenly

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 518: Brazenly</h4>


    When Yu Xia returned home, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were not there. Yu Xia wandered around the house but didn¡¯t see them, so she ran to Housekeeper Zhao and asked, "Grandpa Zhao, Grandpa Zhao, where are my sister and brother-inw? Why aren¡¯t they here today? Aren¡¯t they usually off work by now? Did they work overtime?"


    Housekeeper Zhao gave Yu Xia a kindly smile and replied, "Not at all. Today is Bai Family¡¯s Elder Bai¡¯s sixtieth birthday, and the Family Head and Lady were invited to attend the banquet."


    By this time, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had already arrived at the Bai Family. Seeing people at the banquet hall, whether familiar or unfamiliar, Lin Mengyao was no longer as nervous as she was at her first banquet. Now, she seems more rxed and at ease, embodying the demeanor of the Xu Family¡¯s Lady more fully.


    Those who did not know about Lin Mengyao¡¯s background respected her to some extent because of the Xu Family¡¯s reputation. Some with lower status, hoping to elevate their family and eager to gain a powerful ally, treated Lin Mengyao with ttery.


    However, those who knew Lin Mengyao came from a small ce like Luocheng, and whose family was not particrly strong, did not look at her as kindly. Though they said nothing in Xu Ke¡¯s presence, their eyes betrayed disdain and a sense of superiority when Xu Ke was not looking.


    "Having President Xu attend truly brings glory to the Bai Mansion," Elder Bai said with a smile, walking towards Xu Ke.


    Despite being sixty years old, Elder Bai had a vigorous stride and a rosyplexion, looking very energetic. Because of his slight obesity, his face had fewer wrinkles, and when he smiled, he somewhat resembled Maitreya Buddha, giving off a sense of kindness that made it hard for anyone to be rude to him.


    "Not at all. A while ago, my wife and I went on a sea trip, and for that reason, we missed Miss Bai¡¯s eighteenth birthday party. I¡¯m really sorry for that. This time, my wife and I brought along a birthday gift. I hope Miss Bai won¡¯t be upset about the bted gift." With those words, Xu Ke took a ck velvet gift box from Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and handed it to Miss Bai.


    Bai Xin, who stood next to Elder Bai, blushed slightly, shyly epted it, and whispered to Xu Ke, "Thank you, I really like the gift."


    Bai Xin was the illegitimate daughter of Elder Bai¡¯s youngest son, who was brought back to the Bai Family just a few days ago, which is why Xu Ke couldn¡¯t attend her eighteenth birthday banquet. The event happened so suddenly that families like theirs would otherwise have prepared gifts and schedules long in advance, never finding themselves without either.


    Given her status as an illegitimate daughter, there was no obligation to buy a gift. However, Xu Ke heard that Elder Bai had brought her to his side to teach, demonstrating his importance to this granddaughter, so considering the cooperation between the two families, despite his dislike for her status, he still prepared a gift.


    As for Bai Xin iming to like the gift without having seen it, Xu Ke merely smiled and said nothing, shifting to chatting with Elder Bai instead.


    Yet Bai Xin, not getting a response from Xu Ke, saw her smile fade a bit.


    Though she had just returned to the Bai Family and was not very familiar with Shangjing, she knew quite a bit about Xu Ke. She knew everything about this man, knew he waspetent and resourceful, and because she knew this, she did not oppose when her grandfather proposed marrying her to him. In fact, she secretly felt a hint of joy.


    She admired strong men and didn¡¯t care that he already had a wife. As long as her grandfather negotiated with Xu Ke, his wife would be insignificant. They had no children, and Lin Mengyao¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t strong enough. Even if she was unwilling, she could do nothing against Bai Xin.


    Bai Xin never considered that Xu Ke might refuse because she was at least as beautiful as Lin Mengyao and far better in terms of family background. Any smart person would know whom to choose, and only she could be the best choice for Xu Ke and help him.


    Thinking of herself in a wedding dress made Bai Xin¡¯s cheeks blush an even deeper shade of red, looking at Xu Ke with more tender affection, prompting Lin Mengyao¡¯s face to turn somewhat unsightly.


    Lin Mengyao tightened her grip unconsciously on Xu Ke¡¯s arm, interrupting his conversation with Elder Bai.


    Xu Ke gave Elder Bai an apologetic smile, turned his head, and looked at Lin Mengyao with concern, asking, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Seeing that Xu Ke didn¡¯t notice Bai Xin¡¯s increasingly passionate gaze, Lin Mengyao felt relieved inside and nodded when she saw Xu Ke¡¯s worried expression, "I am feeling a bit unwell; my head hurts."


    "Is it serious? Should I take you to see a doctor?" Xu Ke asked with concern.


    Seeing Xu Ke looking a bit anxious, Lin Mengyao felt sweet inside, "No need, perhaps I didn¡¯t rest wellst night, and it will be okay after a while. It¡¯s not serious enough to see a doctor." Lin Mengyao said with a smile.


    Having observed everything and nced at his granddaughter beside him, Elder Bai, after sixty years of life, understoodpletely.


    "Since you¡¯re not feeling well, you should get some rest. There are a few guest rooms upstairs, and the staff keeps them clean. If you don¡¯t mind, I can have Bai Xin take you upstairs to rest for a while," Elder Bai said with kindly intent.


    Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t too good at refusing an elder, especially when that elder bore no malice towards her. Moreover, since Bai Xin would go upstairs with her, she wouldn¡¯t continue to stay downstairs staring at Xu Ke with those intense eyes. Therefore, Lin Mengyao did not refuse.


    Bai Xin looked at her grandfather, saw a hint of warning in his eyes, and scrapped her initial intention of wanting to stay behind angrily, now leading Lin Mengyao upstairs with a lukewarm smile.


    Opening a guest room door casually, Bai Xin turned her head and said indifferently to Lin Mengyao behind her, "You can rest here now. I¡¯ll go back down to entertain the guests. If you need anything, just call a servant."


    "I can¡¯t sleep. How about Miss Bai stays to chat with me, considering I am also a guest of the Bai Family, right?" Lin Mengyao said with a smile, though her tone was actually cold.


    No one could expect a woman to treat another woman coveting her man too kindly.


    Bai Xin originally didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to Lin Mengyao, but recalling Elder Bai¡¯s warning gaze, she restrained the urge to leave and stayed.

 Chapter 519: Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Marriage Alliance</h4>


    Downstairs, Xu Ke, who had just concluded a coboration discussion with the old man of the Bai Family, was in high spirits. The old man also found Xu Ke, his future grandson-inw, increasingly pleasing to the eye.


    "I¡¯m older than you, so today, on the asion of my birthday banquet, I¡¯ll take the liberty to address you by your first name as a junior," the old man of the Bai Family said with a smile.


    Xu Ke, who had just established a partnership, smiled and replied, "My pleasure." Facing a partner, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t slight the other party, especially since this was no big deal.


    "Since you¡¯re my junior, I won¡¯t beat around the bush and will speak directly. What do you think of my granddaughter Bai Xin? Although she hasn¡¯t been back with us for long, our Bai Xin is smart and learns anything in no time. She¡¯s willing to endure hardships and seems no different than those socialites who have been raised by our side since childhood. Her temperament is also quite gentle and soft, the kind you young people should like." The old man of the Bai Family said with a smile, satisfaction evident, but he didn¡¯t forget to observe the changes on Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    "Although I have other granddaughters, the one I dote on the most happens to be this one I¡¯ve just found not long ago. I suppose it¡¯s fate between people. At my age, I tend to be a bit superstitious. Don¡¯tugh at me," the old man of the Bai Family said to Xu Ke with a smile.


    "How could I?" Xu Ke saw that the old man had more to say, so he didn¡¯t interrupt, gave a simple agreement, and handed the conversation back to the old man.


    "Although I look fit and sturdy, I¡¯m already sixty years old. I¡¯m no longer young, and both my body and energy can¡¯tpare to before. Everyone around me has found their destiny, and seeing them like this, I wouldn¡¯t feel guilty facing my ancestors even if I closed my eyes someday. But it¡¯s Bai Xin that I can¡¯t let go of. She didn¡¯t grow up by my side, and over the years, I don¡¯t know how much suffering and hardships she endured where I couldn¡¯t see. I feel guilty about this girl, and every time I think of the kind of life she led for the first dozen years, my heart feels as though it¡¯s being cut by a knife."


    As he spoke, the old man¡¯s eyes became moist, and it looked like tears would soon fall. Xu Ke handed him a handkerchief to wipe his tears.


    "Getting old makes you more and more like a child, shedding tears, how embarrassing," the old manmented.


    "Emotional feelings, no one willugh at you," Xu Ke agreed.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the old man smiled, "Now I just have one wish. Before I die, I want to see Bai Xin live happily, find a good man, and have no worries in this life. That way, while I¡¯m alive, I can be her support, and let her enjoy being cared for by her grandfather. I would have no regrets in this life, no regrets." Moved by his words, the old man took Xu Ke¡¯s hand and patted it, expressing his affection for Bai Xin and her ce in his heart.


    "That day wille," Xu Ke didn¡¯t withdraw his hand but looked deeply into the old man¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that this old fox would say these things to him today, crying andughing, just to make small talk.


    The old man seemed to conclude that the groundwork had beenid, and now it was time for the dagger to emerge from the map. He dabbed at the corners of his moist eyes with a handkerchief and spoke expectantly, "I wonder what your opinion of Bai Xin is?"


    With a vague intuition of the old man¡¯s intention, Xu Ke found the notion utterly absurd, "Miss Bai is a wonderful person."


    "Then what if I suggested marrying her to you?" The old man held onto Xu Ke¡¯s hand, not letting go.


    "I¡¯m already married," Xu Ke told the old man about his marital status.


    "I know, but you surely understand your wife¡¯s condition and Bai Xin¡¯s condition in your heart. Men can¡¯t just be consumed by love, especially people like us who should know what we want, what choices are best. You need to have a clear understanding of these in your heart." The old man pointed to Xu Ke¡¯s chest as he spoke.


    "When I talked with you earlier, I could sense your ambition. As long as you marry my granddaughter Bai Xin, I guarantee that as long as I live, the Bai Family will be the most stable support for the Xu Family. You can freely pursue your ambitions and ideals, and our Bai Family will support you wholeheartedly. What you want, our Bai Family will help you achieve, but these are things your current wife cannot provide. She will just keep holding you back and can¡¯t offer any help in your career," the old man said earnestly.


    "How you got married, why you got married, if one checks, they can find out. The kindness the Lin Family showed you, you¡¯ve long repaid over the years. If you still have qualms, I can continue to help and support the Lin Family. What do you think?"


    It must be said, the old man offered very favorable terms, and if it were the old Xu Ke, he would have agreed without hesitation, at least outwardly, but all this came toote.


    "One mustn¡¯t forget friendships from humble beginnings, nor cast aside a wife of modest means. Even if she can¡¯t help me with my career, we¡¯ve built feelings over the years as husband and wife, and I won¡¯t abandon her. Whatever I want, I can still achieve without her help; it¡¯s just a matter of time. But I¡¯m young, and have plenty of time." Xu Ke refused the old man¡¯s proposal.


    The old man showed a trace of disappointment, "I still hope you¡¯ll consider my proposal. There¡¯s always a way that benefits all, isn¡¯t there? Why refuse so soon? I think you should think it over before making a decision."


    Hearing the old man¡¯s hints, Xu Ke felt slightly amused and exasperated. A solution that benefits all? Of course, it was to keep Lin Mengyao in secret.


    Not to mention whether Lin Mengyao would agree to such a proposal, just a moment ago, he spoke of cherishing Bai Xin, and the next moment he turned around using Bai Xin¡¯s marriage as a bargaining chip. How could such contradictory words be said without feeling ashamed? And how could he believe that he truly meant the things he said, that he would fully support him, and not end up tearing him apart for his own gain?


    "No need, there¡¯s no consideration for this matter. I don¡¯t n to divorce, nor do I n to rece thedy of the Xu Family. Yaoyao¡¯s background may not be high, but I value her as a person, not her family background. Her personal charm is enough to match this position. Of course, Miss Bai is also very good, but we are not suitable. She deserves someone better, and I believe her Prince will arrive sooner orter." Xu Ke responded with a smile.


    Once again rejected, the old man felt displeased, internally resenting Xu Ke for not appreciating what was good, yet his face revealed no trace of it, showing only a bit of regret.


    "Never mind, never mind. Since you disagree, consider today¡¯s matter as if it never happened. Our Bai family¡¯s girl will find the right person," the old man said, appearing to be magnanimous.

 Chapter 520: Catching Someone Red-handed

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 520: Catching Someone Red-handed</h4>


    The old Bai appeared rxed, but what he truly thought was known only to him.


    The two people downstairs chatted with their own thoughts in mind, while the tension between the two people resting upstairs was palpable.


    "Miss Bai seems to hold some hostility towards me, yet this is our first meeting. I truly don¡¯t know where this animosityes from," Lin Mengyao said, breaking the silence as Bai Xin remained silent for a long time.


    "Do you really want to know?" Bai Xin saw Lin Mengyao taking the initiative to ask, and her attitude towards Lin Mengyao shifted from cold to an unusual enthusiasm, which made Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart skip a beat. However, Bai Xin did not give Lin Mengyao a chance to speak and continued on her own.


    "Of course, I have hostility towards you because youck self-awareness. Are you not aware of your own circumstances? Yet you dare to monopolize Xu Ke. Who gave you such courage? Certainly, you have a decent appearance, but in all of Shangjing, there are those more outstanding than you."


    "Like you?" Lin Mengyao leaned back, sinking into the soft sofa, asking casually.


    "At least you have some self-awareness. I don¡¯t lose to you in terms of appearance, our figures aren¡¯t much different, and when ites to family background, I can easily outmatch you. The Bai Family can provide Xu Ke with a strong backing, but what about you? You only hold Xu Ke back. If I were you, I¡¯d wisely get divorced, saving myself from future embarrassment." Bai Xin leaned forward slightly, her gaze full of endless ridicule.


    "You think that by calling me up here and keeping me by your side, everything¡¯s fine? If I haven¡¯t misjudged, my grandfather is discussing our marriage with Xu Ke right now. As long as he¡¯s sensible, he¡¯ll know who to choose between us. If I were you, I¡¯d go back today and propose a divorce to Xu Ke, then roll back to Luo City, saving face for myself." Bai Xin¡¯s voice was like a snake¡¯s hiss, striking Lin Mengyao one word at a time.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s face turned a bit unsightly with anger from Bai Xin¡¯s words. "Stop daydreaming. Xu Ke will never marry you. I am and will remain the onlydy in his life. You can¡¯t even be his mistress."


    "Don¡¯t speak too soon. Who knows which of us will be the mistress in the end? Anyway, I have too thin a skin to do such things. Unlike you, who are the thickest-skinned person I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, clinging to Xu Ke like he¡¯s a money tree regardless of others¡¯ insults. Your shamelessness is truly astounding." Bai Xin pped sarcastically.


    Lin Mengyao flushed red with rage at Bai Xin¡¯s words. Just as Bai Xin was about to continue speaking, the door opened, revealing the subject of their conversation¡ªXu Ke. He stood behind the door, his expression unreadable as he looked at Bai Xin.


    Bai Xin¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She didn¡¯t know how much Xu Ke had overheard. Just as she tried to approach Xu Ke to say something to make amends, Xu Ke brushed her hand aside and walked straight to Lin Mengyao, asking with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s face gradually returned to normal under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze. She shook her head at Xu Ke but continued to grasp his hand firmly.


    Xu Ke reassuringly patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand.


    "Xu Ke brother, when did you arrive?" Bai Xin moved cautiously close to Xu Ke, asking timidly. She wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Lin Mengyao but worried that Xu Ke¡¯s impression of her might be tainted by what he heard.


    Xu Ke was gentle as the spring breeze towards Lin Mengyao, but when he turned to Bai Xin, he wasn¡¯t as kind. He respected Bai Xin a bit more due to her grandfather¡¯s sake, but that wasn¡¯t for her to humiliate his wife.


    "You¡¯re wondering how much I heard, aren¡¯t you? Unfortunately for you, I heard everything," Xu Ke said with a cold voice.


    "You said that I am continuously clinging to Yaoyao and won¡¯t let go. My wife is and will only be Yaoyao in this lifetime. As for you," Xu Ke sneered and continued, "you¡¯re nothing."


    "You¡¯re just a wild chicken thinking you¡¯re a phoenix with a few feathers. Look in the mirror next time. If I hear any disrespect towards my wife again, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy." Xu Ke threatened Bai Xin with a cold expression.


    Bai Xin¡¯s face changed continuously as Xu Ke spoke, turning pale as he uttered his final words. Her face was ashen, her body trembling slightly, barely supported by the sofa. Since her return to the Bai Family, no one had dared speak to her like this.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of my Bai Family bing your enemy?" Bai Xin asked, suppressing the fear in her heart.


    "You can try and see if your grandfather will stand up for you or let you swallow this bitter fruit." Xu Ke looked disdainfully at Bai Xin, who still didn¡¯t recognize her position, and helped Lin Mengyao up.


    "One needs to have self-awareness." Xu Ke left this final piercing remark behind and left with Lin Mengyao.


    "Are we really okay just leaving like this?" Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t ask about Bai Xin¡¯s ims, as Xu Ke¡¯s appearance and defense had already rified some matters. However, Lin Mengyao was worried about the impact of falling out with the Bai Family on Xu Ke¡¯s career.


    "It¡¯s no problem. The Bai Family is already on a decline. They can¡¯t do anything to me. Otherwise, why do you think that old fox of the Bai Family wants Bai Xin to marry me?" Xu Ke could see what Lin Mengyao was thinking, and he coldlyughed as he said, "Don¡¯t worry. The Bai Family won¡¯t dare do anything to me. If they dare make a move, I¡¯ll make sure Shangjing City has no ce for the Bai Family."


    Xu Ke¡¯s resolute words greatly reassured Lin Mengyao.


    On the other side, upon learning that Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left early, the old Bai wanted to stop them, but by the time he went out, all he could see was the car¡¯s exhaust fumes.


    "Find out why Xu Ke left so suddenly." The old Bai squinted his eyes and instructed. Based on his understanding of Xu Ke, Xu Ke would never act suddenly like this without informing the host, so something unknown must have happened.

 Chapter 521: More Likely to Ruin Than to Succeed

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 521: More Likely to Ruin Than to Seed</h4>


    Before anyone around the Bai Family patriarch could investigate the truth, it came running on its own.


    Bai Xin, who was thrown upstairs by Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, felt increasingly aggrieved and ufortable. She had beenpletely corroded by the sweet-coated bombs from the patriarch over these days, and now Bai Xin couldn¡¯t tolerate the slightest grievance. Without saying a word, she went straight to the patriarch toin and act coquettishly.


    "Grandpa, go teach Xu Ke, that ungrateful wretch, a lesson for me. He just bullied me." Bai Xin ran to the patriarch¡¯s side, reached out to hook his arm, and said.


    "How did he bully you?" The patriarch¡¯s gaze suddenly became profound, but this bit of change did not get noticed by Bai Xin.


    She shook the patriarch¡¯s arm, with a bit of anger in her eyes, and said, "He insulted me, saying I¡¯m ungrateful, andpared me to a mountain chick that can never be a phoenix. What does he mean by that? I¡¯m originally a phoenix, him saying so is simply pping the Bai Family¡¯s face."


    "What did you say?" The kindness on the patriarch¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and he pulled his arm back right in front of Bai Xin.


    This time Bai Xin finally recognized the change in the patriarch¡¯s demeanor. Unlike her previous imposing manner, she now looked like a deted balloon, revealing a timid expression, "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re scaring Bai Xin," she said timidly, her hands still in the same posture as they were before being shaken off.


    "I told you to speak, what nonsense did Xu Ke hear from you? Speak!" The patriarch¡¯s expression became serious and sharp; seeing such an expression from someone who usually seemed gentle was undoubtedly terrifying. This was the first time Bai Xin saw such an expression from the patriarch, and just this one change left Bai Xin at a loss for words, her once rosy little face turned pale with fright.


    "Grandpa," Bai Xin stammered, calling out.


    "I don¡¯t like repeating a sentence three times. If you don¡¯t speak now, you won¡¯t get a chanceter." The patriarch looked at Bai Xin as if looking at a dead person.


    Bai Xin¡¯s mind went nk, and she stuttered out what she had said to Lin Mengyao, watching as the patriarch¡¯s face grew uglier. She hurriedly tried to make amends, but she really didn¡¯t even know how to do that, "Wasn¡¯t I right? Grandpa, you said these things to me too. Lin Mengyao doesn¡¯t deserve to be in that position."


    "If Lin Mengyao doesn¡¯t deserve it, do you? Lin Mengyao onlycks family background; youck brains. How did I ever think you, a fool, could help the Bai Family? It seems now that apart from a pretty face, you have no redeeming qualities, simply a big writing of the word idiot. I must have been blind to recognize you." The patriarch¡¯s tone was filled with remorse and anger. If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate asion, the patriarch would have simply let Bai Xin off with a few words.


    "Grandpa, how can you say that about me? Didn¡¯t you say before that I¡¯m your favorite granddaughter?" Bai Xin felt the change in the patriarch¡¯s attitude toward her, a change that scared her, so she could only clutch his hand, hoping he¡¯d change his mind.


    Bai Xin clearly knew her current status in the Bai Family depended on him. If the patriarch discarded her, she¡¯d end up living a life worse than a servant. If she had lived like a servant when she first came to the Bai Family, she wouldn¡¯t be so terrified now. She¡¯s used to a princess-like life, being waited on hand and foot. How could she willingly return to the dirt?


    "Grandpa, you can¡¯t give up on me. I am useful; I will be a useful person." Bai Xin clutched the patriarch¡¯s hand, her expression frantic, her fear of himpletely forgotten. All she could think about was not losing her current life, the loss of which she couldn¡¯t bear.


    Bai Xin treated the patriarch as herst lifeline, but he had already lost all patience with this granddaughter, who could only cause trouble and failed miserably.


    "Let go," the patriarch said coldly without a trace of emotion.


    "I won¡¯t let go; if I do, you won¡¯t want me anymore. I can¡¯t let go; you brought me back to the Bai Family, I can¡¯t afford to lose you, grandpa, you can¡¯t abandon me." Tears rolled down Bai Xin¡¯s cheeks, her eyes turned a bit red, as if she had lost her mind, only repeating that one sentence.


    In the eyes of the patriarch, Bai Xin, who had lost her utility value, aroused not pity but increased aversion by acting this way.


    "Let go of me. You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble at today¡¯s event. Go back to your room. You¡¯re not allowed toe out until I say so." The patriarch¡¯s patience had run out.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how he had missed recognizing Bai Xin¡¯s stupidity before.


    "You¡¯re really going to abandon me? I promise I¡¯ll behave. Wasn¡¯t it just some unpleasant words about Lin Mengyao? I¡¯m not the only one who said them. It¡¯s not like it would hurt; why be so serious? If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll apologize to Lin Mengyao in person, okay? You¡¯re the only family I have, grandpa; you can¡¯t do this to me," Bai Xin spoke with a sobbing tone.


    "I only told you to go back to your room; what are you imagining here? Get back in there and stop embarrassing me," the patriarch had already noticed more and more people at the banquet looking over, while Bai Xin seemed blind, her usual wit nowhere in sight, only here dragging him down, nearly breaking his serene facade.


    "I know once I go in, who knows when I¡¯lle out again. I don¡¯t want to be locked up, grandpa." Bai Xin cried pitifully, but the patriarch felt only resentment.


    "Miss is feeling unwell; take her back to rest," the patriarch said to the steward who had followed him for many years.


    "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m perfectly well." Bai Xin panicked as soon as she heard this, just as she shouted the words, the steward was already by her side, with a wrinkled, slightly withered hand ced on her arm, "If you don¡¯t want to be unwell for life, shut your mouth obediently."


    The steward¡¯s lips barely moved, but the sound reached Bai Xin¡¯s ears without obstruction, making her body instantly stiff.


    Bai Xin followed the steward like a puppet on strings, afraid to make the Bai Family patriarch unhappy, fearing being locked up forever. She didn¡¯t realize that in the patriarch¡¯s heart, she had long been abandoned, and past affection was destined to vanish into thin air.

 Chapter 522: Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Meeting Again</h4>


    Xu Ke did not expect to meet Xu Longzhen again under such circumstances.


    The entire bar was silent, devoid of its usual liveliness. Security personnel were stationed at the entrance. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Longzhen¡¯s assistant speaking up to let Xu Ke in, he would have had a hard time getting inside.


    Upon entering the bar, Xu Ke immediately saw Xu Longzhen with her sofa positioned in the center of the room, surrounded by several injured people, with an assistant by her side tidying their messy hair with a smallb and mirror.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Ignoring the piercing res directed at him, Xu Ke made his way through the crowd to Xu Longzhen and asked.


    The assistant put down the items in their hands and dragged a sofa over for Xu Ke, cing it beside Xu Longzhen, signaling for him to sit.


    Xu Ke sat down unceremoniously, keeping his eyes on Xu Longzhen, waiting for her exnation.


    "I was having a good time here when a few people came looking for trouble. I beat them up, and now things are like this. You know, you¡¯re the only person I know in Shangjing. If you didn¡¯te, who knows how they¡¯d bully an outsider like me. You can¡¯t just stand by while your sister gets bullied." Xu Longzhen stretched her arm across the sofa armrest to hook Xu Ke¡¯s neck, but he dodged by tilting his head.


    "Don¡¯t touch me. I have a wife. If my wife finds out I¡¯ve got another woman¡¯s scent on me, I wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it." Xu Ke said as he surveyed the bar, which now resembled a ruin.


    "Didn¡¯t expect you to be so henpecked. The Chinese saying is true: you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Tsk." Xu Longzhen remarked with some wonder.


    Given the surrounding environment and Xu Longzhen¡¯s personality, it wasn¡¯t hard for Xu Ke to deduce what had happened. As he thought about it, he rubbed his temples, feeling a headache as he regretted having easily given his business card to Xu Longzhen, providing her with a convenient way to trouble him.


    "Are you the one she¡¯s been waiting for?"


    While Xu Ke and Xu Longzhen were talking¡ªor rather, while Xu Longzhen was performing a solo act¡ªthe person who had received the message of Xu Ke¡¯s arrival slowly descended from the rtively intact second floor. If not for the broken railing nearby, this person might have appeared more imposing.


    In his suit, Xu Ke seemed out of ce with his surroundings, and his handsome appearance made him especially eye-catching, attracting immediate attention.


    "If she hasn¡¯t been expecting anyone else, I suppose I¡¯m the one she¡¯s been waiting for," Xu Ke responded without rising, observing the person approaching him.


    "I don¡¯t care if you are or not. In my ce, you y by my rules. She and herckey wrecked my ce and beat my people. How do you propose to handle this matter?" The man in a gray tracksuit said.


    "We¡¯ll pay for the damages as needed," Xu Ke replied directly.


    "You¡¯re a straightforward guy." Having expected a lengthy negotiation with Xu Ke, the man was pleasantly surprised by his directness, showing a sincere smile.


    But that smile onlysted a few seconds before it vanished, as if it had never been there.


    Because Xu Longzhen ruined his moment of simple joy.


    "Why should we pay for the damages? They bear the primary responsibility for what¡¯s happened here. At most, it was just self-defense, just overly defensive. If they hadn¡¯t tried to take advantage of a young woman, I wouldn¡¯t have acted, so they deserved it. If they can¡¯t even control their own people, why me me?" Xu Longzhen shrugged indifferently.


    The man in the gray tracksuit frowned. Over eighty percent of the bar¡¯s decor and furnishings had been destroyed, a considerable loss that even a modest manager couldn¡¯t bear.


    The man in the gray tracksuit disyed a look of disapproval.


    "I don¡¯t care if it was excessive defense or whatever; my stuff got smashed because of you, and today¡¯s guests left because of you. You need to give me an exnation, or none of you will be leaving today. We can stay here and see who caves in first," the man said, mming the table in front of him, which split in two, already cracked.


    "If I give you money, you¡¯ll let us go?" Xu Ke asked.


    "Of course not. It¡¯s not that easy. The woman next to you has to apologize to my brothers. They injured twenty-three of my men, and this can¡¯t be settled easily. But it¡¯s not hard either. As long as the two of them kneel and apologize to my brothers individually, if they agree to forgive them, I¡¯ll let the two go," the man said, pulling out a cigarette, lighting it, and smoking slowly.


    "I¡¯ll give you five minutes to think about it. If you haven¡¯t decided in five minutes, none of you are leaving today," the man in the gray tracksuit arrogantly announced.


    "No need for five minutes. I¡¯ll tell you my answer now: we won¡¯t be kneeling. That condition is off the table. I know you¡¯re not the real boss, so call your boss out, and I¡¯ll negotiate with them," Xu Ke said, rubbing his forehead.


    "Want to see my boss? You think you¡¯re a big shot just because you¡¯re wearing a suit? Our boss doesn¡¯t meet just anyone you want to see. Our boss is busy and has no time for someone as unremarkable as you," the man in the gray tracksuit scoffed as his eyes roamed over Xu Ke.


    "Ha, unremarkable? Are you talking about him? Are you kidding me? I haven¡¯t been in Shangjing long, but I know how powerful he is. Even an outsider like me knows him, yet you don¡¯t? What a waste of eyes. It¡¯s no wonder your ce got wrecked and your men got beaten. They had the misfortune of having you as their boss."


    Xu Longzhen casually picked her ear, her actions nonchnt but her eyes filled with genuine mockery.

 Chapter 523: The Charm of Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 523: The Charm of Reversal</h4>


    "What the hell did you just say? If you dare, say it again!" The man was provoked by Xu Longzhen¡¯s words and stood up from his original position, ring fiercely at Xu Longzhen.


    His eyes were wide open, looking somewhat fierce and menacing, and the brothers standing behind him disyed the same expressions. Just imagine dozens of burly men looking at you with such an expression¡ªhow could someone not be afraid? But unfortunately for him, today he ran into the three of Xu Ke.


    The three of them nced at the dozens of people opposite them without a trace of fear in their eyes. The assistant even took out a small mirror and a smallb from his pocket to groom his hair again, and there was nothing more humiliating than that.


    The man¡¯s anger turned intoughter, "Oh really, if I don¡¯t get serious, you actually think you¡¯re invincible, don¡¯t you? Fine, let¡¯s see how long you can keep up that bravado. Boys, go get them, show them some colors, and let them know there¡¯s always someone better out there!" The man stepped back, making way for the battlefield.


    "You never said it was for fighting when you called me here. What a pity, this outfit is my favorite," Xu Ke sighed deeply as he watched the approaching movements from the opposite side, with a hint of regret on his face. As he spoke, he took off his suit jacket, draped it over the back of the sofa, unbuttoned two buttons at his neck with his slender fingers, then rolled up the sleeves to his elbows before stopping.


    "It¡¯s just a piece of clothing, what¡¯s there to regret? If it gets dirty, I¡¯ll buy you a new one, no big deal," Xu Longzhen said nonchntly, ncing at Xu Ke¡¯s jacket.


    The assistant, who had just put away the mirror, looked at Xu Ke¡¯s jacket and calmly said while adjusting his sses, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this outfit should be a custom piece from an old Italian workshop. They never make the same suit for anyone, so this is probably a limited edition. Indeed, it¡¯s quite a pity."


    A rare hint of regret tinged the assistant¡¯s tone, a sentiment only a man would understand, even if that woman acts like a man; just as a man, acting like a woman, could never understand a woman¡¯s fondness for lingerie.


    "Then just make another one, it¡¯s not a big deal," Xu Longzhen shrugged nonchntly.


    The two men exchanged a knowing look, not saying a word. The current situation didn¡¯t allow for chitchat anyway. At a nce, nearly thirty muscr men were charging towards the three of them. If they didn¡¯t act now, it would be like standing still waiting to get beaten.


    Xu Ke casually picked up a slightly twisted steel pipe from the ground and charged into the crowd. Along with him, Xu Longzhen and the assistant also grabbed whatever was handy as weapons and rushed into the throng.


    Their martial arts skills were distinctly different. Xu Ke attacked with speed, striking opponents swiftly. His mastery with the iron bar was almost as unmatched as the Dog Beating Stick from martial arts novels, using the iron bar to attack opponents and protect himself, perfectly bncing offense and defense.


    Xu Longzhen relied on skill. Her female body structure naturally disadvantaged her against men, even if her attack power was above averagepared to ordinary men, she was still at a disadvantage against these professionally trained men. Thus, Xu Longzhen navigated among them with agile movements, like a slick eel, striking at joints when they least expected it to inflict damage.


    The seemingly most refined assistant was the most aggressive among them. He fought head-on without dodging or avoiding, hitting anyone in front of him with pure physical force, having already discarded his weapon somewhere unknown.


    The three appeared outnumbered, surrounded by a throng of muscr men, seemingly at a disadvantage and about to lose. Yet, in reality, they fought with ease. Even spotting someone wanting to retreat to the rear, they¡¯d pull them back into their domain, making them unable to escape or stop, like birds in the palm of their hands, thinking they had freedom, when it was merely an illusion.


    Initially standing on the periphery, the man saw none of his men being thrown out and smugly assumed the three were suppressed by his subordinates, feeling quite pleased.


    However, as time went on, he sensed something was off¡ªnone of them had been subdued for a long time, making him feel uneasy.


    "Stop being slow, hurry up and take them down. Are you raising fish out there?" the man shouted loudly into the fighting crowd.


    The man¡¯s words were like a switch on a machine. As soon as he finished, people started getting thrown from the circle. Initially, one by one, then two or three at once. In just a few breaths, half of themy on the ground.


    "Why are you still lying there? Get up and help out!" The man rushed to the fallen men, kicking them left and right, but they remained on the ground, moaning and groaning, as if glued there, ignoring his kicks.


    As the man focused on getting people up to rejoin the fight, the remaining half was also taken care of by the three.


    "Stop calling them, they¡¯re injured and can¡¯t get up. If I were you, I¡¯d call an ambnce now to have the hospitale pick them up," Xu Ke said calmly, dusting off his hands.


    The assistant again took out his little mirror andb, though the mirror had acquired some fine cracks during the fight, causing his brows to furrow, and lowering his mood somewhat. Yet, he persisted in grooming himself with the damaged mirror andb.


    Xu Longzhen, not being as particr, dusted off his hands casually, ran his fingers through his hair, then pulled a lollipop from his pocket, roughly unwrapped it, and popped it into his mouth, squinting his eyes in delight, looking quite pleased.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 524: Role Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Role Reversal</h4>


    "You! What are you going to do, don¡¯te any closer." Looking at Xu Longzhen, who was closing in on him, the man¡¯s face turned fearful.


    He had just witnessed Xu Longzhen¡¯s prowess in a fight, and this made him realize that even though Xu Longzhen was a woman, she was not someone to be trifled with.


    On average, Xu Longzhen could take on ten men alone, but he couldn¡¯t even handle one. If she wanted to do something to him, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to resist.


    "Do you remember what you just said?" Seeing that Xu Longzhen remained silent and focused on intimidating the man, Xu Ke spoke up in her ce.


    Xu Longzhen felt a bit unhappy as Xu Ke spoiled her fun, and the lollipop in her mouth cracked as she bit it. If Xu Ke hadn¡¯t helped earlier, she would definitely have given him a beating as well, but now that the bad and good had bnced out, she decided not to hit him.


    In her mind, Xu Longzhen calcted the equation one-sidedly and decided to generously forgive Xu Ke this time.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what Xu Longzhen was thinking. He just wanted to resolve this matter quickly so he could hurry home. Lin Mengyao¡¯s emotions had finally stabilized, and her condition had improved to some extent. He didn¡¯t want to upset Lin Mengyao.


    The man, understanding Xu Ke¡¯s hint, remembered instantly and stered a ttering smile on his face, pleading, "It was my fault earlier, I was blind to have offended someone as great as you. To show my apology, I¡¯ll cover all the expenses here today, is that alright? I also apologize for my earlier rashness and will ensure my subordinates don¡¯t make such mistakes again."


    The man was as obedient and meek as a dog pleading for mercy, but none of the three people present forgot his earlier spirit when he wanted to finish them off.


    "Didn¡¯t you just want me to kneel and apologize to your buddies? Although I didn¡¯t kneel, you still said it. Now that you¡¯ve realized your mistakes, shouldn¡¯t you also kneel and give us a few loud kowtows to show your sincerity? Only then can we see how deep your apology really is, depending on how loud you kowtow, okay?" Xu Longzhen said, unwrapping a second lollipop and tossing it into her mouth, her words muddled.


    "This... this isn¡¯t right, a man¡¯s knees are gold, a man mustn¡¯t kneel so easily." The man¡¯s face showed an expression of difficulty.


    "But when you asked me to do it earlier, you didn¡¯t say that, and you wanted me to kowtow over twenty times. Don¡¯t be so double-standard. Since you wanted me to kowtow over twenty times, you should do double as many." Xu Longzhen said matter-of-factly.


    "But you said not to be double-standard." The man said hesitantly.


    "Yeah, I am double-standard, but what can you do to me? You can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯ll have to do as I say. Otherwise, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll be caught alone eventually. While I¡¯m still willing to give you a chance to redeem yourself, think it over." Xu Long said without fearing any retaliation from the other side.


    "And don¡¯t even think about getting back at us; in all of Shangjing, no one can touch me." Xu Ke said confidently.


    Earlier, when he wanted to see the boss, the man refused. At that time, he thought the other party was joking, was delusional, but now he just wanted to p his own skull to pieces.


    Now, although he didn¡¯t fully believe Xu Ke¡¯s words, he actually believed at least nine out of ten.


    Thus, the man could only show an increasingly ttering smile, "I wouldn¡¯t dare to report you, it was me who didn¡¯t recognize talent at first, what was I even arguing with you about? In front of you, I¡¯m just a nobody, I¡¯m not worthy." The man said as he pped himself, sneaking nces at the reactions of the onlookers.


    But unfortunately, he got no information.


    "Don¡¯t smile so disgustingly here, because no matter how much you smile tteringly, the termination that¡¯s long been decided won¡¯t change. Now I give you two options: either kowtow twice as much as I said earlier, or wait while I study Huaxia¡¯sws and decide your fate based on my mood that day." Xu Longzhen pped her hands excitedly.


    She looked like she was admiring a beautiful view, with a heavy smile on her face, while the man broke out in goosebumpsyer afteryer on his back from her smile.


    "Hurry up and choose, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. If you can¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll decide for you." Xu Ke looked at the time on his watch, frowning.


    "I, I choose the first option." Although he didn¡¯t know what the second punishment was, the man felt as if he saw an even bloodier scene, and in order to live, sometimes you have to give up everything.


    The man, who had been hesitant, decisively bent his knee now and sincerely apologized in Xu Longzhen¡¯s direction for what he had done earlier.


    He had a feeling if he let these two choose, it wouldn¡¯t end well for him. By the time he had reached this stage, he no longer cared for his own dignity or face; in front of certain people, having dignity was tantamount to giving up his future and life.


    Compared to future and life, a face is nothing.


    The man¡¯s kowtowing without hesitation made Xu Longzhen feel like she had punched a ball of cotton, not feeling a bit of satisfaction, but rather feeling a bit stifled.


    Xu Longzhen¡¯s face immediately darkened, and while the man counted and kowtowed, she kicked him over, and even after that, she added two more kicks, not stopping until the many on the ground like a shrimp, curled up with his body.


    "No backbone at all, real trash, spoiled my fun for nothing." Xu Longzhen said in annoyance, crossed over the man¡¯s body with her assistant and left. Xu Ke looked at the man lying miserably on the ground and said, "Your acting is too fake, practice more when you go back."


    The man¡¯s rolling on the ground immediately became stiff, but Xu Ke didn¡¯t even look at him, stepping over the man just as Xu Longzhen did.


    "I owe you a favor for today. How about I treat you to a meal as a thanks?" Xu Longzhen said as she walked out of the bar door, looking at Xu Ke who followed her out.


    "I took time out of my busy schedule to support you, and you¡¯re settling it with just one meal?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, looking at Xu Longzhen as if the words "cunning merchant" were written in bold, making Xu Longzhen embarrassed enough to touch her nose.


    "A favor is a favor, I¡¯m not someone who likes to take advantage." Xu Longzhen said sheepishly, even though she had nned on it, she was embarrassed now that Xu Ke pointed it out.


    Xu Ke pretended not to see Xu Longzhen¡¯s embarrassment, checked the time, and said, "Let¡¯s skip the meal for now, I need to go home, we¡¯ll talk another day. I¡¯m leaving now."


    As Xu Ke left, Xu Longzhen didn¡¯t call him back, and the three parted ways.

 Chapter 525 Yunzhou

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 525 Yunzhou</h4>


    Time flies by swiftly, as if everything just happened yesterday, even though in fact, two whole months have passed, and the clothes have gradually thickened.


    "Yaoyao, I have to go on a business trip to Yunzhou for the next couple of days. There¡¯s some issue with the branch office in Yunzhou, and I need to check it out. Would you like toe with me?" Xu Ke said, with a towel wrapped around his waist and his hair still dripping wet, being wiped by him with a towel.


    "Is the issue in Yunzhou very serious? Why didn¡¯t you mention it before? You¡¯re saying it so suddenly that I haven¡¯t even packed your luggage yet." Lin Mengyao pulled Xu Ke to sit by the bed, taking the towel from his hand to gently wipe him.


    "The person in charge over there made a mess. They embezzled arge sum from a project fund and ran away. The situation happened suddenly, and Yunzhou is already in chaos. Moreover, given the scale of this matter, the entire management team in Yunzhou needs to be checked to see if there are other ck sheep mixed in. I don¡¯t feelfortable having someone else handle this, so I have to go personally." Xu Ke patted the back of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand as he spoke.


    "This is indeed something you need to handle personally, but I can¡¯t apany you to Yunzhou this time. There are matters on the Luo City side I need to deal with. I can¡¯t stay in Shangjing dealing withpany matters indefinitely. Short-term, it¡¯s okay, but long-term, I¡¯m still notfortable. I originally nned for you toe stay with me in Shangjing for a while, but now with this incident, my ns are ruined."


    There was clear disappointment on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face. The past few days, the two of them had been almost inseparable. Lin Mengyao had gotten used to this life, and thinking about being apart now left her feeling empty and quite ufortable inside.


    "What¡¯re you afraid of? With how advanced technology is now, if you miss me, we can video call at night." Xu Ke immediatelyforted her, as if knowing what Lin Mengyao was worried about. Lately, her emotions had finally calmed down, and Xu Ke didn¡¯t want them to re up again.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao felt relieved. She ced the towel on the bed, instead entwining her arms around Xu Ke¡¯s neck. "Alright, but in the evenings, you can¡¯t mind me bugging you. Whenever you¡¯re free, you have to video call with me, or else I¡¯ll miss you." As she spoke, Lin Mengyao hung her head, burying her cheek in Xu Ke¡¯s neck.


    Talking in such a clingy way embarrassed Lin Mengyao, even the breath she exhaled seemed to be heated from shyness.


    Xu Ke chuckled at Lin Mengyao¡¯s rare disy of clinginess. "Silly girl, how could I ever mind you?" He gently patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm as he spoke softly.


    The couple shared intimate moments through the night, and the next day, they packed their respective luggage, exchanged a farewell kiss, and parted reluctantly.


    "Remember to send me a message when you reach Luo City, and I¡¯ll call you back when I arrive in Yunzhou." Xu Ke lightly kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead and said.


    "Okay."


    Yunzhou is south of Shangjing. Before boarding the ne, Xu Ke was prepared, having heard that Yunzhou would cool down, so he specially wore a thick windbreaker. However, upon descending the ne and leaving the airport, Xu Ke was caught off guard by Yunzhou¡¯s temperature. Even the warmest coat couldn¡¯t withstand the bone-chilling wind of Yunzhou.


    The cold seemed to seep right into his bones, making it unbearable. Xu Ke, outside the airport, shivered quite unbingly.


    A clear, crispugh came from beside Xu Ke, and before he could react, a thick, fluffy scarf wound around his neck. "Didn¡¯t I tell you that there¡¯s a cold spell in Yunzhou recently? Howe you wore so little? You¡¯re cold now, aren¡¯t you? What if you catch a coldter?" Ariel, wrapped in a white couple¡¯s scarf, said with bright eyes, looking at Xu Ke.


    Seeing that it was Ariel, Xu Ke¡¯s tense muscles rxed, and his eyes softened with warmth, as if ice was melting and a touch of vitality was infused with a hint of spring.


    "I made sure to wear more, but who knew the damp cold in Yunzhou would be this intense." As Xu Ke spoke, he sized up Ariel, noticing she was wearing a short skirt despite the weather, her legs bare and white, which made his expression turn stern and serious.


    "You¡¯re the one to talk. Aren¡¯t you mindful yourself,ing with bare legs? Aren¡¯t you cold?" Xu Ke wanted to take off his windbreaker to drape it over Ariel, only to be inexplicably teased by her.


    "You¡¯re so silly. I¡¯m not an idiot. I already told you it¡¯s so cold here. Why would I have bare legs? This is my newly discovered ¡¯bare-leg artifact.¡¯ It¡¯s fluffy inside and incredibly warm to wear, and it looks as if I¡¯m not wearing anything, while still looking good. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m amazing and beautiful?"


    Ariel tilted her head, tugging at the pants she was wearing to prove she wasn¡¯t lying, then twirled around in front of Xu Ke, showing off her beauty in a 360-degree spin.


    Seeing that Ariel indeed wore pants, Xu Ke¡¯s expression rxed. Just as the atmosphere between them grew pleasant, a discordant voice interrupted, upsetting the overall mood.


    "I never thought in such a rundown ce like Yunzhou, I¡¯d encounter such a beautiful woman. This trip wasn¡¯t in vain after all."


    Initially, Xu Ke and Ariel paid no mind to the voice until two figures approached, blocking their path.


    "Please step aside, don¡¯t block our way." Xu Ke noticed the intrusive gaze on Ariel and spoke with hostility, his lovely brows drawn with anger.


    "This card here has a hundred thousand yuan. Take the money, and the girl is mine." The man blocking their path pped the card against Xu Ke¡¯s chest, reaching to push him aside to stand beside Ariel. However, to his surprise, Xu Ke didn¡¯t yield, making the atmosphere awkward.


    "How can you be so oblivious? Take the money and leave already. Or do you think I¡¯m offering too little?" The man¡¯s frustration grew as he saw Xu Ke remained unmoved, face frowned, clearly getting irritated.


    "Fine, fine, like you, trying to jack up the price like this, I¡¯ve seen plenty. If the girl wasn¡¯t so pretty, I¡¯d ignore you altogether. Here¡¯s another hundred thousand added to the previous ten, totaling two hundred thousand. Take the money and leave!" The man impatiently pulled out a check from his pocket, scribbled the sum swiftly, tore it off, and pped it against Xu Ke¡¯s chest again, speaking with a dismissive tone as if shooing away a beggar.

 Chapter 526: Blind to Danger

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Blind to Danger</h4>


    The man pped the money onto Xu Ke again, and once more focused his attention on Ariel, staring intently at her face with undisguised amazement in his eyes.


    "You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from China at all. Which country are you from to be so pretty? I should visit your country more often to see if I can find beautiful women like you," the man said, reaching out with a ringden hand, trying to touch Ariel¡¯s face, but his hand was intercepted halfway by Cheng Yaojin.


    Even though Ariel¡¯s face was right in front of him, the man just couldn¡¯t touch it, and his face turned red in frustration.


    Still standing in front of him, not only refusing to leave but also having the audacity to grab his hand, obstructing him from touching the beauty¡¯s face¡ªthis was simply unforgivable.


    "Are you crazy for money? I already gave you the money, why are you still standing here? Isn¡¯t twenty thousand enough for you? How much more do you want? I warn you, you¡¯d better know when to stop, or you¡¯ll regret it," the man said angrily, looking at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke stuffed the check and bank card back into the man¡¯s jacket pocket right in front of him, under his furious re.


    "What do you mean by this?" The man¡¯s eyes red even more when he saw Xu Ke put the money back on him. He never considered the possibility of Xu Ke rejecting the money. After all, who could resist the lure of money? In his view, Xu Ke wasn¡¯t rejecting it but rather implying a price increase.


    "It means I don¡¯t want your money, and please stay away from my girlfriend. Stop looking at her with that disgusting gaze," Xu Ke said, giving the man a shove on the shoulder. With little effort, he pushed him away, creating a distance between the three of them.


    "How dare you push our young master? Do you know who he is? You dare to extend your filthy hand to push the young master, be careful or you won¡¯t end well," a man who had been following behind as a background suddenly jumped out and spoke.


    "What does your young master have to do with me? But it would be better if you stayed away from my woman. I don¡¯t like others getting too close to my girlfriend. My temper isn¡¯t good, and I tend to get violent easily," Xu Ke said, pulling Ariel into his arms and staring straight into the man¡¯s eyes.


    Ariel buried her head in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, listening to his words, a smile curving her eyes and mouth. She loved this side of Xu Ke, loved it immensely.


    Ariel was full of joy, but the man being warned did not share her happiness, feeling only that his authority had been challenged.


    "You damned hillbilly, do you know where you are? Do you know whose territory this is? In Yunzhou, no one has ever dared to speak to me like this. You say you have a bad temper; well, so does your little master here. Didn¡¯t you do your homework beforeing to Yunzhou? One word from me, and you won¡¯t have a good time in Lanzhou," the man stepped forward, closing the distance between him and Xu Ke, narrowing his eyes threateningly.


    "Your identity is of no importance to me. I only need to know that no one in Yunzhou can move against me. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try. But once things start, ending them won¡¯t be easy. You¡¯d better think it over before acting," Xu Ke replied calmly.


    The slight pressure emanating from the man was like a mere itch to Xu Ke,pletely negligible. From the beginning, he never regarded it highly.


    Xu Ke¡¯s confidence appeared provocative to the man, who licked his sharp canine teeth and showed Xu Ke a menacing smile.


    "Alright, you¡¯re something. I haven¡¯t heard these words in Yunzhou for years; I haven¡¯t been provoked like this in a long time. You have a big nerve, and I hope your strength matches it," the man said leisurely.


    Just as the man¡¯s voice fell, a stretched luxury car pulled up in front of them. The car door opened, and a burly man got out, respectfully addressing the man as "young master" before standing behind him. Another burly man exited the car, repeating the previous actions, and by the time the car door closed, six strong men were standing behind the man.


    Their muscles stretched their suits into arcs, and just looking at them made one feel these six were not to be messed with. Moreover, the rampant aura emanating from them was unmistakable. If someone else were standing across from them, their legs would have gone weak, but the person in front of them was Xu Ke. This group and pressure were nothing to Xu Ke, just like the earlier twenty thousand.


    "You still have time to back down. Seeing how well-dressed you are, you probably don¡¯t want to be beaten into a pig¡¯s head in front of so many people," the man said, arms crossed, with a look of undisguised smugness.


    "This is an airport. Do you really dare order people to beat someone in front of so many others?" Ariel poked her head out from Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, her expression naive yet earnest as she asked.


    The man found himself unable to refuse Ariel¡¯s face; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to get angry at such a face. Hearing the beauty he longed for speaking to him, the man felt as though he had inhaled catnip, his mind floating on clouds, talking without thinking.


    "Of course, I dare. What¡¯s the big deal?" the man replied nonchntly.


    "But causing trouble in a ce like the airport could get you arrested, right?" Ariel asked again.


    "No problem, I know people in the police station. Getting out is just a matter of speaking a word, what¡¯s there to fear? The nickname ¡¯Yunzhou Little Overlord¡¯ wasn¡¯t earned for nothing. Being with me is much better than with the man beside you. I can give you things he can¡¯t," the man took a tentative step toward Ariel.


    Xu Ke took a step back with Ariel, firmly denying the man any chance to get close to her. This step back shook the man out of Ariel¡¯s allure, restoring his original annoying demeanor.


    "You¡¯ve heard what I just said, and if you¡¯re not foolish, you should know what to choose. Give her to me, and I can forgive your previous offense. Otherwise, don¡¯t think of leaving this airport unharmed," the man who called himself the ¡¯Yunzhou Little Overlord¡¯ cracked his knuckles, producing a threatening sound.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 527: Teaching You How to Behave

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 527: Teaching You How to Behave</h4>


    Xu Ke reced words with actions, standing still in his original spot.


    "Alright, you¡¯ve got guts. Do you think I won¡¯t hit you just because I haven¡¯t made a move? You guys, show him what we¡¯re made of." Being ignored in front of a beauty, how could the conceited young man tolerate it?


    At the man¡¯smand, the six strong men behind him immediately went into action, unconcerned about their current location, as if they believed that no matter what outrageous things they did, the man would back them up.


    The group¡¯s behavior made Xu Ke furrow his brows slightly, but only for a moment. Even though Yunzhou wasn¡¯t his territory, Xu Ke was confident he could retreat safely with Ariel.


    Ariel was someone even more ustomed to being unruly. Although she restrained her temperament somewhat in China, appearing no different from a regr girl, the madness etched in her bones couldn¡¯t possibly vanish just because she changed ces.


    Thus, watching the strong men charging at her, Ariel was not afraid. Instead, deep in her eyes, a gleam of eagerness and craziness surged.


    "Just teach the guy a lesson, don¡¯t touch the girl. Anyone who harms my beauty won¡¯t walk away from it," the man said, looking at Ariel with eyes sparkling like stars, feeling a sudden thirst arise.


    Those eyes made him want to possess them, ensuring they only ever held his image.


    "In this day and age, such gender favoritism is uneptable." Ariel pouted unhappily as she watched the two alter their course of action due to the man¡¯s words.


    Adhering to the principle of if the mountain won¡¯te to me, I¡¯ll go to the mountain, Ariel rushed towards their direction, diverting the two to relieve Xu Ke¡¯s pressure.


    "Be careful while ying around, ande back to my side when you¡¯re done," Xu Ke nced at Ariel and reminded her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t skipped my basic training for a single day; I can handle two people," Ariel confidently raised an eyebrow in Xu Ke¡¯s direction, while her hands remained in motion.


    Quickly, the eight people shed in a group, with Xu Ke taking on four without showing signs of losing. His trench coat fluttered in the air, entuating his graceful figure, yet every move struck with enough speed and force to cut through the wind, perfectlybining aggression and softness. An outsider might have thought they were filming a movie,pelled to stop and watch, unable to resist cheering at exciting moments.


    On the other side, Ariel maneuvered like a cat between the two men, who, constrained by the man¡¯s orders, didn¡¯t dare target Ariel. For a moment, Ariel had them entangled, unable to move, helplessly watching theirpanions fall one by one to Xu Ke.


    "Are you sure you won¡¯t fight back? This kind of fight is really not fun," Ariel pouted, dissatisfied with their evasive, non-retaliating behavior.


    "A fight is only exciting when there¡¯s give and take; what¡¯s the point if you two just keep dodging?" Ariel¡¯s mildint was like hot water poured into boiling oil.


    To the two strong men, Ariel¡¯s words embodied the adage of feigned humility after gaining advantage.


    Already simmering with frustration stirred by Ariel, the two men heard the man from not far away shout, "What are you two doing over there? Can¡¯t you see everyone else is getting beaten? Hurry up and help! I¡¯m not sending you to flirt with the girl I have my eye on!" The man grew anxious seeing Xu Ke on the verge of dealing with the fourth man, shouting desperately.


    "And you, what are you filming for? Don¡¯t you all have better things to do? Put your phones away, and delete any footage, or I¡¯ll send you to the police to enjoy a seven-day detention tour," the man furiously yelled at the spectating crowd filming the fight.


    Anyone who dared retort had their phones pped away by the man¡¯s underlings, causing a minor stir among the crowd.


    Meanwhile, in the circle, the two strong men, urged by the man, exchanged a nce as if they had made a decision. In a blink, they swiftly switched their tactics, deftly attacking Ariel, one aiming for her neck, the other attacking her waist.


    Ariel hadn¡¯t expected such harmony in their change of tactics, caught off-guard and unprepared, leaving her in a passive position. Inevitably, Ariel could only dodge the attack in one ce, forced to endure the forting strike in another.


    But in a brief moment, Ariel quickly assessed, deciding her waist could take more hits than her vulnerable neck. Determined, she braced for a strike to her waist, focusing earnestly on evading the attack on her neck.


    In that critical juncture, Ariel felt a breeze brushing her ear, narrowly avoiding the strike aimed at her neck, while the expected pain to her waist did note.


    "Why are you foolishly standing there waiting to get hit? Your skills have weakened recently, so obediently stay behind me, I¡¯ll handle these two," Xu Ke chuckled softly, his voice tender yet authoritative above Ariel¡¯s head.


    "It¡¯s just because life¡¯s been toofortabletely," Ariel murmured a light rebuttal, yet she followed Xu Ke¡¯smand, retreating to the outer edge.


    The two strong men¡¯s attack on Ariel was merely to lure Xu Ke over, and now that they had seeded, they naturally didn¡¯t continue to pursue Ariel, shifting their full attention to Xu Ke.


    They didn¡¯t underestimate Xu Ke, but realized the gap between them only when they engaged. Despite caution and effort, they were effortlessly defeated by Xu Ke.


    As they hit the ground, the pain in their joints drained them of the strength to stand.


    "The people you brought aren¡¯t up to the mark," Xu Ke adjusted his coat, looking in the man¡¯s direction as he spoke.


    That casual nce made the man feel as if he was being eyed by a wild beast, sending a chill down his spine.


    "Baby, you¡¯re amazing! You handled those two so easily, I really admire you!" Ariel eximed, holding her cheeks, starry-eyed as she looked at Xu Ke, unreservedly showing her admiration and fondness.


    "Good girl," Xu Ke said as he ruffled Ariel¡¯s hair.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 528: The Gray Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 528: The Gray Mouse</h4>


    The man watched Xu Ke continuously approach him, with six strong men lying neatly behind Xu Ke, not one of them getting up to block his way. This was a situation that had never happened before.


    "What are you still lying on the ground for? Is there super glue on the floor that keeps you down? Hurry up and get him off me!" the man shouted loudly, pointing at the six men on the ground.


    A voice as sharp as a woman¡¯s came out of the man¡¯s throat, making Xu Ke¡¯s foot, which was about to take another step forward, freeze in ce.


    Xu Ke dug at his ears, which were aching from the unexpected noise, and said, "Stop shouting. Even if you scream your throat hoarse, they still won¡¯t be able to stand up. For the next couple of days, they¡¯ll only be able to maintain their current state. It¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll be able to save you."


    "What did you do to them?" As soon as Xu Ke spoke, the man¡¯s eyes turned fearful as he looked at Xu Ke.


    "What could I have done to them? Didn¡¯t you just see what I did?" Xu Ke¡¯s lips curved slightly into a smile that should have been as pure as spring snow; yet, the man found it terrifying, especially as Xu Ke took a half-step closer, increasing his fear significantly.


    "Don¡¯te near me!" The man screamed again, pointing at Xu Ke¡¯s lifted foot.


    "Why do you sound like a woman, even louder? It¡¯s making my ears hurt," Ariel said, looking at the man with disdain, and buried her head in Xu Ke¡¯s chest seekingfort under the man¡¯s gaze.


    Xu Ke gently rubbed Ariel¡¯s ear with concern, asking softly, "Does it still hurt?"


    Ariel¡¯s ears turned a rosy hue, whether from Xu Ke¡¯s rubbing or because she was shy, like a high-quality blood jade, red and translucent.


    The man had no interest in appreciating Ariel at this moment; his entire attention was focused on Xu Ke. Although what he did just now was a bit embarrassing, as long as he could stay unharmed, what did it matter if he lost face? He didn¡¯t care anymore!


    The man took advantage of the moment Xu Ke wasforting Ariel to try to sneak away, but sharp-eyed Ariel spotted him instantly, "Why do you keep trying to run outside? We¡¯re not going to eat you. What are you afraid of? Besides, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now? You wanted to buy me with money and ordered your men to beat me. So why are you running now? Why not keep being arrogant?" Ariel raised an eyebrow, her eyes carrying a provocative look as she questioned.


    "Running? Which eye of yours saw me running? I just didn¡¯t like where I was standing and wanted to change my spot, that¡¯s all," the man said, his face flushed as he puffed out his chest, trying to muster some courage.


    "Oh~ that¡¯s how it is, huh?" Ariel drew out her words, looking at the man with a yful gaze, and her teasing was obvious to anyone listening.


    Xu Ke had no intention to stop Ariel; instead, he yfully toyed with Ariel¡¯s earlobe as if he¡¯d found an amusing toy.


    "What kind of expression is that? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re good at fighting. In Yunzhou, anyone who dares to mess with me is doomed." The man shouted, his bluster hiding his cowardice.


    "But I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll let you off for now. If I run into you again some other day, you¡¯ll pay. So, remember to steer clear of me when you see me in the future, got it?" The man said to Xu Ke,cking confidence in his voice.


    He was wary of Xu Ke¡¯s ability to incapacitate people, so he didn¡¯t care about beingughed at. After finishing his threats, he turned and left,pletely forgetting about the six men on the ground.


    To him, these six men couldn¡¯t even beat one person; they were like useless fools, unworthy of his attention and not worth keeping in mind.


    Ariel stared nkly at the man, who made empty threats and left in disgrace, not knowing what to say. Since arriving in China, she had never seen someone so cowardly; even high school girls she met were braver. Yet this guy boasted of being the infamous bully of Yunzhou¡ªit wasughable.


    "Are we just letting him go? I haven¡¯t had the chance to enjoy pping that jerk," Ariel said to Xu Ke, pouting coquettishly as she watched the man¡¯s disappearing silhouette.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have another chance to meet him. Then you can p him all you want, okay?" Xu Ke said, rubbing Ariel¡¯s earlobe.


    "Since baby says we¡¯ll meet him again, I¡¯ll believe in you. Just don¡¯t let him escape like he did today," Ariel replied, removing Xu Ke¡¯s hand from her ear.


    "Don¡¯t worry; we definitely won¡¯t let him go so easily next time." Xu Ke narrowed his eyes slightly, rubbing his fingers together as if reminiscing about something while he gently fondled Ariel¡¯s earlobe.


    "But the way he ran just now was really like a big rat, scurrying away, hehe." Thinking of this, Ariel felt a lot of her earlier annoyance melt away. She contentedly squinted her eyes, although it didn¡¯tpletely disappear; she still made a note to herself to teach him a lesson the next time they meet.


    "He did look a bit like that." Xu Ke agreed with Ariel.


    "He ran off so fast he didn¡¯t even bother about his own men. What do we do with these six guys?" Ariel asked, ncing at the six men lying on the ground.


    "Let them lie there. It¡¯s their own path they chose, so they must keep walking it even if it¡¯s lying down," Xu Ke said, showing no sympathy for them.


    If it weren¡¯t he and Ariel being bullied today, but someone who couldn¡¯t defend themselves, the oue would have been obvious. When they attacked, they held nothing back. Why should Xu Ke have to care for these six men now?


    Whether they keep lying there or some kind soul takes them to the hospital is their fate and has nothing to do with him.


    After saying this, Xu Ke pushed his luggage and left with Ariel.


    Ariel was extremely pleased with Xu Ke¡¯s decision. She still remembered their ruthless faces when they attacked her. Never underestimate a woman¡¯s ability to hold a grudge, no matter how pretty she is¡ªit doesn¡¯t help.


    Ariel cast a fleeting nce at the six men behind her, then proudly held onto Xu Ke¡¯s arm and left, head held high.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 529: Order Dishes After Watching the Disc

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 529: Order Dishes After Watching the Disc</h4>


    Xu Ke settled Ariel down, and the next day, he brought people to the Yunzhou branch of thepany.


    "Hey, sir, you can¡¯t go up there." The receptionist, holding a small mirror in one hand and a lipstick in the other, was carefully applying it to her lips. Catching a glimpse of Xu Ke seemingly about to walk toward the elevator, she hurriedly spoke up to stop him.


    The first thing Xu Ke saw upon entering was the receptionist chatting while munching on sunflower seeds and touching up her makeup during work hours. With the staff moving in and out of the building treating it as a daily urrence, Xu Ke frowned. Such a rxed work environment and apletely unprofessional attitude made his impression of the Yunzhou branch plummet to rock bottom. He believed that even if the issue hadn¡¯t surfaced, the branch¡¯s closure would have only been a matter of time.


    Xu Ke mentally overturned his original n. Focused on reconsidering a new rectification strategy, he didn¡¯t hear anyone calling him and hadn¡¯t considered that the Yunzhou branch had not yet received news of his impending arrival. While Xu Ke was constructing a new n in his mind, a figure blocked his path.


    The receptionist, with her lipstick only half-applied, stood in front of Xu Ke with an unfriendly expression in her eyes, "I talked to you, didn¡¯t you hear? Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you understand when I told you to stop? Do you have an appointment to just walk in like this? What do you think this is, your family¡¯s backyard, where you cane and go as you please?" the receptionist shouted loudly with her hands on her hips.


    "Is this how you speak to people?" Xu Ke, whose train of thought was interrupted, looked displeasedly at the woman blocking his way and said.


    "Look closely at my face, recognize who I am, and then disappear from my sight." Xu Ke was really tired of looking at such an irritating face.


    After speaking, Xu Ke was about to continue walking forward but was held back by a pair of hands grabbing his arm, forcibly keeping him in ce.


    "Recognize who you are? Disappear from your sight?" The woman¡¯s voice was filled with sharp sarcasm, "Shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying that to you? Who do you think you are? Do you think just because you look good and dress in fancy clothes, you¡¯re a celebrity? Trying to pull such tricks in front of me, you¡¯ve picked the wrong person. While my temper is still mild, get lost quickly, or I¡¯ll call security to throw you out. Did you hear me? Trying to fool people without understanding this ce or who you¡¯re dealing with."


    The woman looked Xu Ke up and down with disdain, then impatiently waved her hand as if shooing away a beggar.


    Onlookers paused to watch themotion, some voiced approval, praising the receptionist for her sharp eyes, but none stepped in to stop or question what was happening. This scene left Xu Ke both amused and angry.


    "Honestly, I haven¡¯t seen apany like this in a long time. It¡¯s rotten to the core, from top to bottom, as if there¡¯s no need for it to survive," Xu Ke said, rubbing his forehead.


    "Ha, if you can¡¯t talk properly, then shut up. Even if you were dead, ourpany wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt. Do you know who¡¯s backing us? It¡¯s the Xu Family in Shangjing. Do you know the Xu Family in Shangjing? The wealthiest family in China. Do you think thepany of China¡¯s wealthiest will go under? What a joke, saying sour grapes because you can¡¯t have them. Pff!" The woman spat forcefully on the ground, nearly hitting Xu Ke¡¯s shoes with the saliva.


    Xu Ke looked at the spit thatnded less than a centimeter from his shoes, the vein on his forehead pulsing uncontrobly.


    "You dare to spit on the ground? Don¡¯t you know that apany¡¯s receptionist represents the face of thepany? During work hours, all your actions represent thepany, yet you spit on the ground. Do you know how much misunderstanding this will cause for visitors to ourpany? Are you aware that your behavior could cost thepany a deal worth tens of millions or even billions?"


    Xu Ke gritted his teeth and spoke each word with suppressed anger.


    "It¡¯s none of your business. Who do you think you are to point fingers? Do you think you¡¯re someone special? Ourpany¡¯s leaders didn¡¯t say anything to me, so who are you to lecture me? You think you¡¯re a schoolteacher and I¡¯m your student, that I have to listen to you? I spit on the ground, so what? Tens of millions or even billions of deals, don¡¯t pin this crap on me. You can¡¯t scare me, I¡¯m not buying it," the woman sneered disdainfully.


    "Ha, it doesn¡¯t matter if you buy it or not. From today onwards, you¡¯re fired. Go to the HR department to get your sry for this month." Xu Ke said everything he could, seeing that the woman was still stubbornly unrepentant, he lost interest in continuing the conversation and simply decided to fire her.


    "Fired? Who do you think you are, trying to fire someone with just your words? Did you forget to take your medicine when you left the house? Do you need me to help you contact a hospital and doctor now to send you for treatment? You even want to fire our Sister He, do you even know who her brother-inw is?" The woman munching on sunflower seeds tossed the shells carelessly on the table and said, looking at Xu Ke with ridicule.


    "Exactly, young people nowadays, just watch two episodes of a TV drama, put on a suit, and think they¡¯re a domineering CEO from a romance drama. Bullshitting flows so easily, talking without even looking at themselves in the mirror, patting their chest and asking themselves if they¡¯re worthy." Another woman munching on sunflower seeds chimed in.


    After they finished speaking, they both casually nced at the woman blocking Xu Ke, seeing the smug expression on her face, they subtly breathed a sigh of relief, silently praising themselves for their ridicule.


    The woman, hearing her colleagues supporting her, had a smug smile on her face.


    "Did you hear that? I have so many people backing me. What do you have? Before securityes, you¡¯d better get lost, save some face for yourself, don¡¯t let security escort you out by your arms," the woman said proudly, shaking her head.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze lingered on the woman in front of him for a moment, then shifted to the two women munching on sunflower seeds at reception, and finally scanned the circle of onlookers. Xu Ke quietly memorized each of their faces.


    "I¡¯m really curious about who your backer is, giving you the audacity to be so unruly in thepany." Xu Ke asked with a curious expression on his face.


    Perhaps the woman was someone everyone in thepany was aware of, and she had no intention of hiding it, candidly saying, "My backer is the HR department supervisor. As long as my brother-inw is in HR, no one can kick me out." She said with confidence and a smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 530: Turning Against Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Turning Against Each Other</h4>


    "So that¡¯s how it is," Xu Ke said with a deep meaning.


    By some strange coincidence, not long after the woman finished speaking, the HR manager they were discussing appeared in front of everyone, "Why aren¡¯t you all at your posts during work hours? What are you all gathered here for? Is there a flower show for you to see?"


    The neer¡¯s voice was very gentle, even when saying something so stern, it was pleasing to the ear.


    The crowd quickly parted to make a path. Xu Ke followed the direction of the dividing crowd, and a roly-poly figure in a suit suddenly barged into his line of sight. The stark contrast made Xu Ke¡¯s mind pause for two seconds.


    The woman who had just been so arrogant with Xu Ke now wore a ttering smile. She pushed Xu Ke aside and jogged over to the roly-poly figure.


    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re finally here. Someone bullied me here. You don¡¯t know how badly he scolded me before you came. You have to stand up for me." The woman whined, holding onto the roly-poly man¡¯s pudgy paw.


    The already chubby face of the roly-poly figure became even more unsightly after her embellishedint, especially when his gaze fell on Xu Ke. Xu Ke could hardly tell which were his nostrils and which were his eyes; he¡¯d never seen someone whose eyes were smaller than their nostrils.


    "So you¡¯re the one bullying my sister-inw. Who are you? Which department are you from? Why have I never seen you before? Do you still want to keep your job? If not, you can leave now. If you want it, apologize honestly to my sister-inw until she¡¯s satisfied," the roly-poly man said arrogantly.


    "Brother-inw, he¡¯s not from ourpany," the woman whispered in the roly-poly man¡¯s ear after hearing what he said.


    "Not from ourpany? If he¡¯s not one of us, why is he still here? Where¡¯s security? Are they dead or what? Hurry up and throw him out. When this happens again, just throw them out. No need to waste more time," the roly-poly man said.


    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re really amazing. Once you spoke up, I knew what to do. He scolded me so badly just now that I forgot everything and didn¡¯t know how to handle it. Luckily, you¡¯re here. If you hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do today," the woman said, snuggling up to the roly-poly man.


    Watching the woman¡¯s coy demeanor and the hint of smugness on the man¡¯s face, Xu Ke had already guessed seven to eight-tenths of their rtionship. He hadn¡¯t expected to catch such a big drama on his first day at thepany.


    Following the roly-poly man¡¯s instructions, the security arrived quickly, attempting to grab Xu Ke¡¯s arms for an impressive disy of throwing him out. Xu Ke dodged them.


    "You can¡¯t throw me out. I¡¯m here from Shangjing to manage thepany," Xu Ke spoke up, revealing his identity after watching the drama long enough.


    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t listen to him. I think this person is crazy. How could Shangjing send such a green kid to manage thepany? If they were to send someone, it should be someone stable and capable like you, right? Am I right, brother-inw?" The woman practically sang the word "brother-inw" with eighteen twists, making the roly-poly man feel thoroughly pleased.


    "I think you¡¯re quite right," the roly-poly man coughed gently, adopting a serious expression as he spoke.


    "You say you¡¯re sent from Shangjing to manage ourpany. What¡¯s your evidence to prove your identity? Ourpany isn¡¯t just a ce for anyone," the roly-poly man said disdainfully, ncing at Xu Ke.


    "You can call your highest-ranking management down to see if I¡¯m lying. After all, my face itself is the biggest proof," Xu Ke said calmly, standing still.


    "You think calling them down is that easy? Who do you think you are?" The roly-poly man instinctively sneered at Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "Have theme over. If it turns out I¡¯m wrong, then find someone to throw me out; it¡¯s not toote. But if I¡¯m right and you throw me out anyway, have you thought about the consequences? Can you handle them?" Xu Ke said, smiling faintly at the man, standing there without moving, his imposing aura making the roly-poly man hesitant.


    The roly-poly man tried hard to open his eyes wide to look at Xu Ke closely, seeing that Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. Although he couldn¡¯t name the brand of clothes Xu Ke wore, the material and cut didn¡¯t belong to an ordinary person. Though he didn¡¯t say it, inexplicably, the roly-poly man believed Xu Ke¡¯s words about seven to eight-tenths, enough to make him break out in a cold sweat.


    The roly-poly man was already a sweaty type due to his size. Now, his fears from the nagging suspicion made the sweat flow uncontrobly. In minutes, the hair gel in his hair was soaked, releasing its scent into the air, somewhat overwhelming.


    Xu Ke wrinkled his nose and subtly stepped back half a step before speaking, "Have you thought it through?"


    "Brother-inw, is there anything to consider? It¡¯s clear this person is a fraud. Let¡¯s just throw him out," the woman whispered in the roly-poly man¡¯s ear.


    She had embarrassed Xu Ke quite a bit earlier, so she couldn¡¯t ept Xu Ke standing above her in any oue.


    "Shut up and get back to your post. There¡¯s no ce for you to speak here," the roly-poly man lifted his overly fat hand, roughly wiped the sweat from his forehead, and scolded.


    The woman had never been spoken to like this by her brother-inw, especially not so loudly in front of everyone at thepany. She could already imagine how much she would beughed at once this spreads in thepany.


    She stomped her foot in ce with her high heel, said coquettishly, "Whose brother-inw are you anyway, mine or his? Why aren¡¯t you speaking up for me but taking the outsider¡¯s side?" The woman tugged at the roly-poly man¡¯s sleeve, determined not to give up until she got a satisfactory answer.


    "I said get back to your post. Do you not understand humannguage?" The roly-poly man, already anxious, couldn¡¯t stand the woman¡¯sck of sense at this moment and immediately channeled his anxiety into anger, venting it all on her and even pped her.

 Chapter 531 Identity

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 531 Identity</h4>


    The woman clutched her pped cheek in disbelief, her newly done big eyes stared unblinkingly at Rou Qiu. The colleagues around who had witnessed how Rou Qiu usually pampered women were also caught off guard by this p, and their gazes towards Xu Ke now carried a tinge of reverence.


    As soon as Rou Qiu pped her, regret welled up inside. Xu Ke¡¯s identity had not yet been confirmed, and he had acted so rashly. If it turned out that Xu Ke¡¯s identity was fabricated and fake, how embarrassing would that be?


    Thinking of this, Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes showed a hint of annoyance, regretting his reckless action just now.


    "You actually hit me, you hit me for an outsider, are you still my brother-inw? Are we even family anymore?" The woman pushed Rou Qiu harshly and shouted with teary eyes.


    "Stop acting like a shrew here, open your eyes and see where you are. This isn¡¯t home; this is apany. I am your boss, you do as I say or getting pped is already a light punishment." Rou Qiu raised his hand high again, posing as if to strike and threatening her with widened eyes.


    The woman dared to make a scene with Rou Qiu because she knew she still held some weight in his heart; he wouldn¡¯t do anything extreme with her. But once Rou Qiu showed his fierce side, she immediately held her tongue, perfectly embodying the phrase "reading the room."


    At this moment, seeing Rou Qiu¡¯s fierce demeanor with eyes widened by anger, the woman swallowed back her words lodged in her throat, pursing her lips to appear pitiful. Yet unfortunately, Rou Qiu wasn¡¯t in the mood to think of anything else, and for once, he didn¡¯t pick up on her hints.


    If it weren¡¯t for all the people standing before him, he might have started biting his fingers by now.


    Xu Ke stood silently watching the farce, finding it dull and feeling that thispany was beyond saving. If everyone, from management to regr employees, behaved like this...


    Xu Ke¡¯s eyes darkened, and the pressure around him suddenly dropped, frighteningly low.


    Xu Ke gave the quarreling couple onest look, uninterested in the spectacle, and turned to walk towards the elevator, but was noticed by the sharp-eyed woman.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going? You can¡¯t leave until your identity is confirmed!" The woman, ignoring her still numb face, reached out to grab Xu Ke, her eyes filled with resentment.


    She was doomed to be humiliated today at thepany. She didn¡¯t dare to resent Rou Qiu, after all, he was still her brother-inw and her support. But Xu Ke was different; if it weren¡¯t for him, none of this would have happened today. Naturally, Xu Ke bore the full brunt of her anger and resentment, so she grabbed his wrist with no intention of letting go, even wishing she could break it then and there.


    "Let go," Xu Ke said with a frown and an unfriendly tone.


    "I won¡¯t let go! Who knows what you¡¯re up to? You haven¡¯t rified your background, all your identities rely on your words alone, with no substantial evidence. I have every reason to suspect you¡¯re a spy sent to steal ourpany¡¯s information," the woman said with eyes ame with rage.


    Since all dignity was already lost, she might as well drag someone down with her; this was the deepest thought in her heart. Therefore, shepletely ignored Rou Qiu¡¯s desperate hints, instead holding onto Xu Ke and continuously throwing baseless usations at him.


    Rou Qiu initially wanted to stop her, but hesitated upon hearing her words.


    What the woman said was not without reason. From the beginning to now, he had only heard Xu Ke talk about his identity. Xu Ke¡¯s attire and speech indeed gave Rou Qiu the impression that he was telling the truth, but upon closer thought, Xu Ke hadn¡¯t presented any evidence to prove his identity from the start.


    Rou Qiu refrained from speaking to stop her and instead scrutinized Xu Ke with a critical eye.


    "I was wrong. I always thought you were just dumb and foolish, but I didn¡¯t expect there was something wrong with your brain," Xu Ke said, curling his lips into a cold smirk at her.


    Using the hand that wasn¡¯t seized by the woman, Xu Ke pressed her fingers mercilessly,pelling her through pain to release him. Ignoring her tearful reaction, he continued, "I think you are more suited to go to a hospital and have your brain checked than continuing to work in thepany."


    The woman had no mood to listen to Xu Ke. She felt like her fingers were about to break from his grip. Initially, she managed to endure by biting her lips, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming pain and cried out. Tears mixed with sweat streaked down her face, ruining her makeup.


    The atmosphere instantly tensed; those who were previously close to Xu Ke moved away, fearing they¡¯d be affected too. Even Rou Qiu, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s terrifying and oppressive gaze, couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    At this tense moment, a slightly aged female voice sounded from behind Xu Ke, "What are you all doing gathered here? Why aren¡¯t you working during work hours, what¡¯s all themotion?" The voice belonged to a woman in her forties, with inevitable fine lines at the corners of her eyes and mouth, her gaze radiating authority.


    Upon hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. After the previous head of the family absconded with money, this woman was currently in charge of thepany, and everything was now decided by her.


    Upon seeing her, Rou Qiu immediately squeezed past those trying to talk to her, called out to Chairman Sun, and briefly exined the situation to her.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke released his grip as soon as he heard Chairman Sun¡¯s voice and slowly turned around, savoring her sudden change of expression. Although Chairman Sun quicklyposed her facial expression, Xu Ke detected her twitching eyes and the droop in her mouth in that first instant.


    "I remember notifying the headquarters of my arrival long ago. I thought no one in thepany would not recognize me, but apparently, Chairman Sun hasn¡¯t informed the employees of my arrival. I hope Chairman Sun can provide a reasonable exnation for this," Xu Ke asked with a faintly mocking smile upon seeing her recognize him.


    Rou Qiu, hearing Xu Ke¡¯s questioning, felt sweat drenching his shirt once more. Fortunately, he wore a dark suit today, so no one would notice his embarrassment, giving him a small sense of relief.


    Reflecting on everything from start to finish, it seemed he hadn¡¯t said anything excessively inappropriate or done anything over-the-top to Xu Ke. The weight upon his heart lightened somewhat.


    He thought that as long as he humbly apologized to Xu Keter, it should be fine. After all, he had worked at thepany for many years; without merit, there was still hard work. Xu Ke, as a newly appointed leader, wouldn¡¯t make things difficult over a few words, especially since the main responsibility didn¡¯t lie with him.


    Rou Qiu quickly nced at Chairman Sun with his eyes.

 Chapter 532: Begging for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 532: Begging for Mercy</h4>


    Chairman Sun¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever, but only she knew the storm that surged in her heart the moment she looked into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    "The fault lies with me, as thepany has faced too many issues recently, and I have been busy running around, causing me to forget about this matter. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a huge inconvenience to you. I¡¯m really sorry, but if you must me someone, me me. It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t disciplined them well that today¡¯s situation has happened."


    Although Chairman Sun spoke with politenguage, her expression and tone seemed to apologize for her work mistake, yet the content of her speech was filled with provocation towards Xu Ke¡¯s arrival.


    Chairman Sun¡¯s sharp ws, hidden under her docile exterior, silently challenged Xu Ke, as if expressing her displeasure at him stepping into her territory.


    Xu Ke gave Chairman Sun a deep look and then spoke with a meaningful tone, "Indeed, you haven¡¯t disciplined your subordinates well. At least, none of the employees I¡¯ve seen so far have satisfied me. I hope that under Chairman Sun¡¯s leadership, I can soon see something that will satisfy me."


    When Chairman Sun and Xu Ke spoke, it was like a steel nail fiercely driven into the woman¡¯s spine, causing her legs to go weak and her to copse to the ground, unable to even remember the pain in her fingers due to panic.


    Thinking about the foolish things she¡¯d done, the woman couldn¡¯t help but wish time could reverse, just so she could p herself twice.


    Themotion of the woman falling to the ground was so loud that it couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    "Let her go. She¡¯s neither a qualified receptionist nor apetent employee." Xu Ke nced at the woman crumpled like a rag, speaking without any hint of softness.


    Hearing Xu Ke say she was to be dismissed, the woman panicked instantly, instinctively directing her gaze for help towards her brother-inw, her eyes emitting a stunning brightness, like someone who had stumbled upon an oasis after wandering in the desert for a long time, her eyes dazzlingly bright.


    Fatty was startled by the woman¡¯s gaze and instinctively took a step back, but the woman quickly propped herself up and crawled over, grabbing Fatty¡¯s pant leg.


    "Brother-inw, please plead for me. I can¡¯t lose this job. You know I can¡¯t lose this job. If my mom finds out I lost my job, there¡¯ll be hell to pay for me. I¡¯m begging you, haven¡¯t you always loved me most? If you help me stay, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, alright?" The woman looked at Fatty with hopeful eyes.


    She should have been pleading with Xu Ke, but as soon as her gaze met Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the foolish things she¡¯d done, the painful pinch on her finger, and in that instant, she didn¡¯t dare to, choosing instead to seek her brother-inw.


    Every time she got into trouble before, her brother-inw would always smooth things over for her, and she believed this time would be no different, ignoring the unease in her heart and thinking nervously.


    But Fatty himself was in no position to help, breaking into a cold sweat under Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, andcking the courage to plead for her.


    Fatty tugged his pant leg from the woman¡¯s grip, "Don¡¯t look to me. I can¡¯t help you in this matter. It¡¯s no use, and I can¡¯t help you. Instead of wasting time here, you might as well go pack your things and prepare to leave." Fatty looked at his sister-inw, speaking under Xu Ke¡¯s icy gaze.


    In Fatty¡¯s mind, Xu Ke was from Shangjing and couldn¡¯t possibly stay in Yunzhou forever. As long as he could keep his position, it would be easy to arrange for his sister-inw to return after Xu Ke left. Wouldn¡¯t that be a simple task?


    But in her current state of panic, the woman couldn¡¯t think straight, her mind filled with her mother¡¯s words. If she lost this job that supported her, she would be forced to marry a dead man. She was still young and had her whole life ahead of her; how could she be bound to a dead man for eternity? No, that was absolutely uneptable.


    The woman clung to Fatty¡¯s pant leg as if it was thest strand of hope she had left. No matter how much Fatty struggled or how many kind or harsh words he spoke, her grip did not loosen.


    "You can¡¯t give up on me. Brother-inw, everyone can give up on me, but you can¡¯t. Brother-inw, you have to help me." The woman seemed trapped in a trance, unaware of everything else, repeating this phrase incessantly.


    Fatty, entangled by the woman, lost all patience, "It¡¯s no use looking to me. It¡¯s not me who wants to fire you. What¡¯s the point of tangling with me here? If you really don¡¯t want to leave, beg the person who wants you gone. As for me, I have no power to keep you."


    Fatty¡¯s shout, born of lost patience, did indeed make the woman stop her actions, but he immediately regretted it, cursing his mouth for being faster than his brain. Before Fatty could say more to mend the situation, it was toote: the woman, heeding Fatty¡¯s words, abandoned him and turned to cling to Xu Ke instead.


    "Don¡¯t dismiss me. I can¡¯t be without this job. As long as you don¡¯t dismiss me, you can do whatever you want. Please, I beg you." The woman looked at Xu Ke with tear-filled eyes, hoping that he would change his mind.


    "If you fire me, my life will be ruined. I¡¯ll die." The woman stared straight at Xu Ke¡¯s cold eyes, and seeing no sign of him softening, she bit her lip and continued, "What does your life have to do with me? Don¡¯t try to use these to ckmail me. A person¡¯s future isn¡¯t given by others. I run a business to make money, not for charity." Xu Ke coldly expressionless as he pried open her hand again from his pant leg.


    "No, you can¡¯t. If you don¡¯t let me stay here, I¡¯ll jump from the building. Losing this job is like ruining my life, and it¡¯s better to be dead than alive with such a life. At that time, I¡¯ll take thispany down with me. Let¡¯s see how you can keep running it after it pushes an employee to their death!"


    The woman roughly wiped her face with her hand, her eyes crazed as she looked at Xu Ke.


    "Mr. Xu, it doesn¡¯t strain ourpany to keep one more person. Why not let her stay?" Chairman Sun nced at Xu Ke and suggested.


    Upon hearing Chairman Sun¡¯s words, the woman gave her a grateful smile, then turned her head back to Xu Ke, her eyes carrying a hint of expectation, hoping he would change his mind for the sake of Chairman Sun.


    Chairman Sun looked at Xu Ke without worry, as she believed he wouldn¡¯t refuse this favor. After all, she was speaking entirely from thepany¡¯s perspective, and from any angle, there seemed no reason for Xu Ke to refuse. Therefore, Chairman Sun¡¯s gaze carried a hint of calm andposure, along with a well-hidden disdain for Xu Ke.


    In Chairman Sun¡¯s view, Xu Ke was just a wet-behind-the-ears youngd. Even with his title-like pressure, so what? Even if he had control of the Xu Family at a young age, in Yunzhou, wouldn¡¯t he still have to listen to her? This thought brought a touch of pride to Chairman Sun¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 533 Let鈥檚 Go Together

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 533 Let¡¯s Go Together</h4>


    Xu Ke looked at the two women standing opposite him and finally couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.


    Xu Ke tilted his head, his eyes filled with doubt, "Where on earth do you see that I¡¯m a person who can be easily threatened? If you really want to die, I¡¯m not stopping you. You can go die now and see if your death affects me at all." Xu Ke said with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth.


    What Xu Ke said was unexpected and truly cold-blooded, causing the woman who initially thought she could sessfully threaten him to lose all the color in her face.


    The woman moved her lips, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    "Still want to die? If not, step aside, don¡¯t block my way to work." Xu Ke said coldly to the woman in front of him.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude left the womanpletely frozen in ce. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to die; she just wanted to use this method to stay in thepany. But clearly, she used the wrong strategy, as Xu Ke wasn¡¯t buying it.


    "Mr. Xu, I was wrong, I really understand now. I beg you not to fire me. I promise I will work hard in the future and never make such mistakes again."


    The woman, pale-faced, knelt in front of Xu Ke, looking at him with hopeful eyes, hoping he would be merciful and let her stay.


    Chairman Sun had been observing the changes in the expressions of the people around him. Seeing their eyes clearly showing sympathy for the woman, Chairman Sun looked at Xu Ke with a hint of disdain.


    "Although she made a mistake this time, those who do not know are not guilty, and she is, after all, an old employee of thepany. Even if there are no achievements, there has been hard work. Now that she has put aside her dignity and pleaded so much, she must have unspeakable difficulties. We should keep her." Chairman Sun spoke up again on behalf of the woman.


    Xu Ke knew that his upromising handling of the situation this time would make thepany¡¯s employees feel a sense of the fallen foxmenting the dead rabbit and might even lose their sense of belonging to thepany.


    Someone else might feel pressured, but who is Xu Ke? He is the actual sect leader of Xu¡¯s Company. The number of people whoe to interview at Xu¡¯s Company every year is innumerable, would heck these few people?


    It¡¯s simply the biggest joke! So Xu Ke didn¡¯t care at all, didn¡¯t care if these people would continue to stay in thepany.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze fixed sharply on Chairman Sun, his eyes showing a clear understanding of everything.


    "I run apany, not a charity organization. Why should I keep someone who is of no use to thepany and may even have a negative impact? From what position and standpoint are you asking me to keep her? Chairman Sun, do not forget your identity. Compassionate hearts are not meant for this ce. If you want to do charity, I can rmend a charitable foundation to you to serve your kind-heartedness." Xu Ke said coldly.


    What Xu Ke said did not spare Chairman Sun at all.


    Chairman Sun¡¯s face turned pale and particrly unsightly after being humiliated in public.


    She felt that the eyes of those around her were all mocking, making her whole body tremble, but given Xu Ke¡¯s position, she could only swallow this bitter fruit and secretly resent the woman who was still lying on the ground.


    If it weren¡¯t for this woman, she wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed on such an asion today.


    Chairman Sun red fiercely at the woman, following Xu Ke with her high heels clicking as they walked forward.


    Chairman Sun had just taken two steps when she saw Xu Ke stop.


    "Oh, by the way. I just remembered something. Let those two receptionists over there be dismissed as well, and that HR person should also leave."


    Xu Ke pointed at the two women who were still watching the scene, and after dropping a bombshell, he turned to aim his arrow at the "meatball"


    The three people who thought they had narrowly escaped were momentarily dazed, thinking they had misheard.


    But Xu Ke¡¯s expression told them that things were exactly as they had heard.


    The two women who were still cracking sunflower seeds and watching had no time to react, and the "meatball," closest to Xu Ke, was the first toe to his senses.


    His fat body became extraordinarily nimble at that moment, and with a swift move, he was in front of Xu Ke.


    "Mr. Xu, is there some misunderstanding between us? My attitude just now was indeed not very good, but I was misguided. I have worked in thepany for so many years, contributing in various ways, big and small. You can¡¯t just dismiss me over a small misunderstanding," the "meatball" said, touching his thinning hair top.


    "Furthermore, to err is human. You must give me a chance to correct my ways!" The "meatball" looked at Xu Ke with a sincere expression.


    "Misunderstanding? I don¡¯t see one. Favoritism, using your authority to ce your rtives at the receptionist position, and being disrespectful to me based on your rtive¡¯s words. Your various behaviors from the moment I entered have already exined some problems." Xu Ke stopped and looked at the "meatball" in front of him.


    "I have doubts about the contributions you im. Are you going to obediently pack up and leave now, or shall we sit downter and quietly settle ounts with you?" Xu Ke licked his mrs and his mouth curled into a subtle smile.


    The two stood face to face; the "meatball¡¯s" lips trembled, the color draining from his face, turning from white to blue, and the look he gave Xu Ke was filled with a mix of reverence and despair.


    Finally, the "meatball" shifted his body, though he only took a small step, his face became suddenly gray, making him seem several years older out of nowhere.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll go through the departure procedurester." The "meatball" said in a low voice.


    Seeing the "meatball" admit defeat, the two women behind the counter, who were initially restless, abandoned their thoughts and quietly watched Xu Ke walk into the elevator like quails.


    Xu Ke was quite satisfied with these three people¡¯s awareness, giving them a sidelong nce as he led Chairman Sun into the elevator.


    "Where is your office?" Xu Ke asked Chairman Sun, who was following him, as he stepped into the elevator.


    "I¡¯ll take you there." Chairman Sun¡¯splexion improved significantly, but there was still a hint of stiffness and coldness when facing Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke softly responded "Mm," without saying more, and the elevator quickly fell silent; however, the silence did notst long before they reached their destination.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze swept across the office, "Chairman Sun¡¯s office is just like Chairman Sun himself." Xu Kemented as he looked at the office, primarily in ck and white tones.


    Chairman Sun did not know what Xu Ke meant by this and did not speak, instead standing by silently awaiting Xu Ke¡¯s instructions.


    "I just dealt with those people downstairs, and now it¡¯s time for the two of us." Xu Ke sat in Chairman Sun¡¯s usual swivel chair, looking at her discontented face, and spoke with a slight chill in his voice.


    "What? At this point, does Chairman Sun have nothing to say?" Xu Ke asked with a faint smile, looking at the ever-silent Chairman Sun.

 Chapter 534: The Great Purge

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 534: The Great Purge</h4>


    Chairman Sun¡¯s carefully shaped eyebrows furrowed into a character resembling a mountain upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "I don¡¯t understand what Mr. Xu means by this; please rify, Mr. Xu," Chairman Sun said with an air ofposure.


    "We are all smart people here, there¡¯s no need to pretend to be confused. The news of my assignment from Shangjing to Yunzhou spread a long time ago. Do you really expect me to believe that you didn¡¯t have time to inform all thepany employees? Don¡¯t take me for a fool." Xu Ke chuckled lightly and said.


    "Mr. Xu, you may not be aware of thepany¡¯s situation since you just arrived. What the former president did to thepany, I believe Mr. Xu already knows. And so you should also understand that thepany is in a period of crisis. I am a board member and the person holding the highest position below the president. I have the responsibility and obligation to shoulder this burden. I have been deeply concerned with thepany matters day and night, which indeed made me forget to inform everyone about this matter; it truly was an oversight on my part, but if you say I did it intentionally, I won¡¯t admit to that."


    Chairman Sun looked Xu Ke straight in the face, showing not a hint of guilt.


    "Just because I am newly appointed, doesn¡¯t mean I ampletely clueless about the situation here. Your rhetoric might convince others, but not me."


    Xu Ke leaned back in his chair, his gaze deeply analyzing Chairman Sun.


    Chairman Sun¡¯s mouth curved with a sardonic smile, "What do you mean by this, Mr. Xu? Are you nning to fire me too? But I need to remind you, I own shares in thispany as well. Even if your surname is Xu and you are the president of the Xu Group, you can¡¯t kick me out of thepany."


    As soon as Chairman Sun said this, the atmosphere in the office became tense.


    "I am aware, so I have no intention of kicking you out of thepany now. This level of provocation is nothing to me, but I hope this is thest time."


    "I know I am young, and this part of Yunzhou is a ce you¡¯ve been for a long time. Your superior has finally left, and just when you were about to wieldplete authority, I suddenly descended. It¡¯s normal for you to be unhappy with me. Of course, I don¡¯t need you to submit to me; I just need you to be obedient." Xu Ke smiled faintly, his words carrying a cold tint that seemed to seep into the bones slowly.


    "I won¡¯t be staying too long in Yunzhou. Once the matters are resolved, I will leave. So if possible, I hope we can cooperate pleasantly. But if you don¡¯t cooperate, this position is not irreceable. After all, no one in this world is indispensable, even if it might be slightly troublesome to achieve." Xu Ke said with a smile, looking at Chairman Sun word by word.


    "If I haven¡¯t misunderstood you, are you threatening me?" When Chairman Sun heard the first half of Xu Ke¡¯s sentence, he felt slightly relieved. However, thetter half of what Xu Ke said made Chairman Sun¡¯s expression turn cold, deeply feeling that he was being challenged.


    Xu Ke looked at Chairman Sun¡¯s reaction but had no intention of cating him, for Xu Ke always had a poor attitude towards those with ulterior motives intending to intimidate him.


    "If you want to interpret it that way, it¡¯s possible," Xu Ke raised an eyebrow and said.


    "By the way, I really like the style of your office. Starting today, I¡¯ll be appropriating this office. There should be some empty offices, right? Go pick another one yourself. This office will be mine until I return to Shangjing. You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?"


    Although Xu Ke¡¯s words were phrased as questions, his demeanor showed no intention of asking but instead making a decision.


    Chairman Sun was so angered by Xu Ke¡¯s arbitrariness that his teeth itched, yet he had no choice but to swallow this insult quietly, silently bearing the grudge against Xu Ke.


    Chairman Sun was determined to have thispany in Yunzhou. Even if the person is Xu Ke from Shangjing, she cannot allow her prey to be seized by someone else.


    Chairman Sun consoled herself for a moment before forcing a smile to face Xu Ke, saying, "No, that¡¯s as it should be. If Mr. Xu has nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now, as I¡¯m quite busy. I¡¯m sure with Mr. Xu¡¯s understanding of thepany, I don¡¯t need to introduce anything more, right?"


    Recalling what Xu Ke just said, Chairman Sun¡¯s face wore a smile that bore no hint of warmth, subtly returning Xu Ke¡¯s earlier words.


    "Of course, you go about your business. This time, don¡¯t forget what you need to do, or I¡¯ll begin to doubt yourpetence for this position."


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t take the other¡¯s retort to heart, responding mildly before waving for the other to leave.


    Truth be told, Xu Ke did a lot of preparation beforeing to Yunzhou. The Yunzhou branch didn¡¯t hold much presence within the Xu Group because their revenue generation was pitifully low.


    The investment did not justify the returns, so Xu Ke did not pay much attention to it. If it weren¡¯t for the embezzlement situation arising, Xu Ke might have taken a while longer to notice thepany¡¯s existence.


    Although the sum was insignificant for Xu Ke, thepany¡¯s issues still needed addressing. Reviving thepany and making it profitable was Xu Ke¡¯s main objective foring here.


    Honestly, seeing the performance of the employees so far, Xu Ke felt it was a miracle thepany survived.


    Beforeing, Xu Ke thought of rescuing it, but now the idea was entirely discarded, only thinking of dismantling it before starting anew.


    Xu Ke is a man of action, implementing ideas as soon as they¡¯re conceived.


    Thus, just after the employees learned about the new president¡¯s appointment, they received news ofrge-scaleyoffs.


    This notice was much more explosive than the previous one, causing the wholepany to erupt like a batch of fireworks instantly.


    Not long after exiting the office, Chairman Sun stormed back in, face burning with visible rage.


    "Hasn¡¯t anyone told you to knock before entering?" Xu Ke smiled as he looked at Chairman Sun, who had burst in unexpectedly.


    "That¡¯s irrelevant. Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯veid off nearly seventy percent of thepany staff. What do you want to do? Are you trying to shut down thepany?" Chairman Sun shouted in anger at Xu Ke¡¯s nonchnt demeanor.


    "Such massiveyoffs, do you know the panic it could cause? Are you even capable of managing apany? If you¡¯re just here for fun, please leave immediately." Chairman Sun pointed towards the office door and said to Xu Ke.


    "Even if you own the majority of thepany¡¯s shares, you can¡¯t make such a decision. Anyone with a basic sense of reason wouldn¡¯t act so recklessly. Your actions make me question your ability to work." Chairman Sun leaned on the desk with both hands, eyesden with fine lines staring directly at Xu Ke, expressing her dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 535: There鈥檚 Always Someone Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 535: There¡¯s Always Someone Causing Trouble</h4>


    "So what? As long as I have more shares than you, thispany is mine tomand. I can do whatever I want. If you came here just to tell me this, then I¡¯ll tell you, my decision won¡¯t change. So now, you can leave." Xu Ke nced at the door, indicating for Chairman Sun to leave.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so autocratic. I¡¯ll wait to see the day you regret this." Chairman Sun¡¯s eyes were red with anger at Xu Ke¡¯s words, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s unapologetic face, Chairman Sun stormed out in a fit of rage.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today! Did something interesting happen?" Ariel timed Xu Ke¡¯s finishing work and waited for him downstairs. Seeing Xu Ke looking so pleased, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "I just cleaned up some leeches, and thepany looks much better now." Xu Ke said as he yfully touched Ariel¡¯s nose.


    Hearing it was about thepany, Ariel¡¯s interest vanished all at once, "I thought it was something else, turns out it¡¯s justpany stuff!" Ariel pouted disappointedly.


    "You little fool, I¡¯ve been in thepany all day, so anything that happened would naturally bepany-rted." Xu Keughed.


    "Forget about those things, I didn¡¯t have lunch, and I¡¯m really hungry now! Let¡¯s go eat, I found a ce rumored to be quite good, and they say their braised chicken is delicious."


    As soon as food was mentioned, Ariel¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she became extremely excited.


    "You, really, just mention food and you get all excited."


    "This is my only hobby! Coming to China, I realized what I used to eat wasn¡¯t even real food. The days before were worse than a dog¡¯s life; surely I can indulge myself now?"


    Ariel stood with her hands on her hips, speaking confidently but adorably, making Xu Ke want to shrink her down and put her in his pocket, taking her everywhere with him.


    "Alright, alright. What you said makes sense. Let¡¯s hurry to eat now, so my little princess won¡¯t get too hungry." Xu Ke teased Ariel.


    "That¡¯s more like it." Ariel raised her chin arrogantly and gave Xu Ke an address.


    Perhaps it was because their specialty was braised chicken, the restaurant was decorated in an antique style, instantly transporting guests to ancient times, even the staff wore traditional attire, addressing customers as ¡¯sir¡¯.


    "Sir, here¡¯s your private room, the menu is here. If you need anything, I¡¯ll be just outside," the server who led Xu Ke and Ariel in, instructed them respectfully and exited.


    "The servers here are quite interesting, I¡¯ve never seen the clothes they¡¯re wearing before. Did people in ancient China dress like this?" Ariel¡¯s eyes lingered on the doorway, eager to see more of the servers¡¯ outfits.


    "They¡¯re not wearing them correctly. China went through many ancient dynasties, each with different attire, so their costumes aren¡¯t authentic." Xu Ke turned Ariel¡¯s head back towards him, exining to her.


    "Alright, stop looking at them. Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry? Hurry and order!" Xu Ke felt a bit jealous, disliking how Ariel¡¯s gaze stayed on others for too long.


    Ariel seemed to have seen through Xu Ke¡¯s thoughts, a sly smile on her lips, looking like a mischievous fox, making one want to hit her but couldn¡¯t bear to.


    Ariel called the server in and quickly ordered everything she wanted to eat.


    "Sir, it¡¯s just the two of you. Isn¡¯t this too much food?" The server noticed Ariel still about to order more and hurriedly intervened.


    "Is it too much?" Ariel was caught up in the excitement of ordering and hadn¡¯t realized how much she¡¯d ordered, just eager to list all the food she wanted.


    "It is a bit much." Xu Ke, who had listened through the whole process, nodded in agreement with the server.


    "What should I do then?" Ariel pouted, feeling a bit troubled.


    "If you want to eat them, then just order them all." Xu Ke said, doting on Ariel.


    "Actually, some dishes in our restaurant can be ordered in half portions. If you don¡¯t mind, we could switch some dishes to half portions. Is that alright with you two?" The server suggested at just the right moment.


    "That¡¯s a good idea, turn everything that can be into a half portion." Ariel was pleased with the server¡¯s suggestion and gave a generous tip.


    The server happily epted the tip, and seeing no other demands, exited once again.


    With no third wheel present, Xu Ke and Ariel chatted sweetly in the private room.


    Just as they were getting into the conversation, the door was kicked open.


    A young man with dyed yellow hair stood at the entrance with hands in pockets, looking arrogantly at Xu Ke and Ariel. The tipped server was sprawled at the young man¡¯s feet.


    "I wondered who dared topete with me for dishes, turns out it¡¯s a couple." The young man spokezily.


    "Bring their braised chicken over to me, got it?" He demanded arrogantly.


    The server, picking himself up from the floor, brushed the dust off his clothes, wearing a troubled look.


    "Young Master Zhao, this is really against the rules. These dishes were ordered by this couple, without their permission, we can¡¯t just bring them to you. It would break the restaurant¡¯s rules. If we make an exception once, who will follow the rules in the future? Please don¡¯t make it difficult for us." The server pleaded with a bitter expression.


    "Stop talking to me about rules, if I¡¯m interested in your braised chicken, that¡¯s giving you face, don¡¯t make trouble for me here." The young man harshly shoved the server, speaking coldly.


    "We¡¯re honored if you like our food, but the rules were set by our boss, and we can¡¯t change them without his consent." The server, steady on his feet again, continued to hope the young man would change his mind.


    Hearing the mention of their boss, although the young man¡¯s face showed resentment, he finally shifted his attention from the server to Xu Ke and Ariel.


    "Alright then, for your boss¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t trouble you today. Besides, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re willingly giving it to me? It¡¯s no big deal!" The young man adjusted his not-unkempt cor, thinking himself very suave.

 Chapter 536: Snatching Food and Snatching People

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Snatching Food and Snatching People</h4>


    "I¡¯m done talking with you. That roast chicken? It¡¯s mine. Name your price for letting me have it," the young man said, pulling out a wad of checks from his pocket and waving them in his hand, looking at Xu Ke.


    "My girlfriend wants this dish, so we¡¯re not giving it up. You¡¯ve made a wasted trip, I¡¯m afraid. Remember to close the door on your way out," Xu Ke replied with a casual tone, ignoring the checks in the young man¡¯s hand as if he couldn¡¯t see the money unting.


    "I¡¯m not negotiating with you; this is a notification. Whether you want to give it or not, that dish ising with me. You really think I¡¯m being polite with you? This refusal thing you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t cute," the young man said impatiently, clearly losing patience with Xu Ke.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s refusal, he immediately turned hostile.


    "Do you know who I am? It¡¯s your honor that I even fancy your dish. Stop pretending to be tough here. Got it?" The young man, instead of leaving after Xu Ke¡¯s refusal, started walking into the room, towering over Xu Ke arrogantly.


    "Who you are doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯ll say it again: we won¡¯t give up this dish today," Xu Ke said, unfazed by the other man¡¯s posturing. He shifted back a bit in his chair to have a better view of the man¡¯s face without looking down his nose.


    "Right, it¡¯s not our fault you camete, is it? I¡¯ve been craving this dish for ages, and I¡¯m not letting go of it. If you want to eat it, you cane back tomorrow. And if not tomorrow, then the day after, or the day after that. But don¡¯t think about taking this dish from our room," Ariel chimed in, feeling sweet inside seeing Xu Ke standing up for her, couldn¡¯t help but echo Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    If Ariel hadn¡¯t spoken, the young man might not have noticed her presence. The suddenness of Ariel¡¯s voice startled him.


    The young man, intending to scold the woman who dared to frighten him, turned his head and, upon seeing Ariel¡¯s face, found himself speechless, as if something had grabbed hold of his throat.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? We already said we won¡¯t give up the roast chicken. If you¡¯re staying for a fight, just say so," Ariel said challengingly, raising an eyebrow as she met his gaze that seemed glued to her.


    It was only after Ariel spoke that the young man snapped out of his daze, looking at her with a wide grin.


    "Misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding. Why would I want to fight you? You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re from China. Are you American?"


    In the blink of an eye, the young man forgot about Xu Ke, leaving his thoughts on the roast chicken behind, his eyes fixed solely on Ariel.


    Ariel wasn¡¯t buying into his ttery, her gaze was as cold as ice.


    She spoke with a chill in her voice, "What business is it of yours where I¡¯m from? If you don¡¯t want that roast chicken, then get out and stop interrupting our meal."


    "No one¡¯s ever spoken to me like that," the young man muttered to himself, but instead of feeling angry, his eyes lit up as he looked at Ariel.


    Men all know these looks, and Xu Ke was no exception to understanding what the young man was after.


    Understanding the youth¡¯s intentions, Xu Ke¡¯s smile grew colder.


    First, he wants the roast chicken, now he wants the girl. Today¡¯s youth really amaze me, wanting everything without considering their own limits.


    "You better take your eyes back and stop looking at someone else¡¯s girlfriend like that," Xu Ke stood up, moving between them to block the young man¡¯s view of Ariel.


    "What does it matter to you who I look at? Get out of my way and stop blocking my view," the young man retorted, getting irritated the moment Xu Ke obstructed his gaze, feeling a surge of anger.


    "You¡¯re looking at my girlfriend, so don¡¯t you think it concerns me?" Xu Keughed at the young man¡¯s audacity; it was the first time he¡¯d encountered someone so boldly ogling someone else¡¯s partner and telling the current boyfriend to move aside.


    "Your girlfriend?" the young man sized Xu Ke up, his gaze as if judging a toad thinking it can eat swan meat.


    "Why do you get to have such a pretty girlfriend? But no worries, I like your girlfriend. I¡¯ll pay you to leave her."


    Used to solving problems with money, the young man didn¡¯t think twice, offering what he assumed would fix the situation as he had countless times before.


    Xu Ke took the nk check the young man offered, smiling coldly with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t need your money; I just need you to stay away from her."


    Xu Ke took the check, shredded it to strips in front of the young man, and then crumbled them all to pieces, ensuring there was no chance of restoring it.


    "Who doesn¡¯t love money? We all know each other. As long as the price is right, I¡¯ll satisfy you," the young man confidently dered.


    As he said this, he adjusted his clothes to ensure Ariel saw his most attractive side.


    But Xu Ke blocked himpletely, leaving Ariel no chance to see his current demeanor.


    Meanwhile, Ariel was bored, drawing circles with her fingers on Xu Ke¡¯s back, hoping they¡¯d finish talking soon so she could have Xu Ke back to herself.


    "Do you always like to prattle on? When I say no, it means no. We rented this private room, and you¡¯re not wee here. So please leave," Xu Ke, feeling Ariel¡¯s silent urging, had no desire to continue the exchange and hoped the young man would swiftly leave so they could enjoy their own sweet time.


    Yet things rarely go as nned, as if the world loves making jokes at your expense.


    Not only did the youth not leave as Xu Ke had hoped, but instead, he stepped forward with a cold grin.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? I gave you respect for thedy¡¯s sake, and you think you can lecture me? What are you thinking? Get a reality check and see who you are," the young man sneered, the curve of his mouth widening, though the warmth in his gaze was vanishing.


    "I¡¯m offering you money out of respect for thedy. Be sensible and step aside. My temper¡¯s bad, and I might just beat you up," the young man threatened Xu Ke, not hiding his brashness to assert his dominance.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 537 Refusing Face Given

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Refusing Face Given</h4>


    "Don¡¯t push your luck here." The young man said as his finger was almost poking Xu Ke¡¯s nose.


    "I don¡¯t like someone pointing at my nose while talking. You better pull your finger back, or I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next." Xu Ke said with a calm tone.


    "Oh! Trying to put on airs with me? Well, I want to know, I¡¯m pointing at you, I won¡¯t pull my finger back, what can you do to me? Not only will I not pull my finger back, I also want to take your woman and make your girlfriend my girlfriend, what can you do about it?"


    The young man snorted coldly, not taking Xu Ke¡¯s warning seriously at all, instead poking his finger hard on Xu Ke¡¯s nose to provoke him.


    "You made this choice yourself, I¡¯ve already warned you, so don¡¯t me me for what happens next." Xu Ke licked his back teeth and said in a smooth tone.


    As Xu Ke said this, a hidden killing intent slowly spread out from within him, and the young man noticed something was wrong by then.


    Goosebumps rose on the back of his neck, but it was toote by the time he sensed danger.


    Xu Ke¡¯s hand had somehow grasped the young man¡¯s finger, and under the young man¡¯s gaze, he forcefully twisted it until a crisp snapping sound was heard, and the young man¡¯s finger was bent into an unnatural shape.


    It was obvious that the young man¡¯s finger had been broken.


    But until the moment it broke, the young man seemed to snap out of it and started screaming loudly, tears and snot covering his face.


    Think about when this young man had ever suffered this kind of pain? Such excruciating pain almost made him pass out.


    "Ah, it hurts so much, my finger¡¯s broken, call a doctor quickly!" In just a moment, a thinyer of sweat had appeared on the young man from the pain.


    The waiter, who had been spaced out on the side, panicked upon seeing things escte.


    The young man was still loudly screaming, clutching his broken finger, and his sharp, painful cries drew quite a crowd in the restaurant.


    "I thought you had some serious skills, turns out you¡¯re not even worth my baby¡¯s finger." Ariel clung to Xu Ke¡¯s arm, looking at the screaming young man with a gaze as if looking at trash.


    While the waiter was fumbling to dial the hospital, a group of people with hair dyed in all sorts of colors pushed through the crowd and barged in.


    "Xiao Liu, what happened to you? Who bullied you? Who bullied my brother? Who? Stand out right now!" A young man with tinum dyed hair, who didn¡¯t look very old, red around with eyes as big as brass bells and shouted.


    "Boss, it was him, that pretty boy behind you beat me, and the woman with him mocked me like she¡¯s no good either."


    The young man called Xiao Liu, sweating from the pain, still pointed at Xu Ke and Ariel, wanting his boss to avenge him.


    Boss looked in the direction Xiao Liu pointed and was stunned by Ariel¡¯s angelic beauty, but quickly shifted to scrutinize Xu Ke with a critical eye.


    "So you¡¯re the one who attacked my brother? You look unfamiliar, are you new in Yunzhou? To dare attack my brother as soon as you arrive, kid you¡¯ve got guts!"


    The man called Boss licked his dry lips with his tongue and snorted coldly.


    "He came to start trouble with me first, if he hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have troubled him." Xu Ke looked directly at Boss, with no hint of fear in his eyes, and spoke in a calm tone.


    Boss nced at Xiao Liu who was still crying out in pain behind him, his eyebrow twitched quickly.


    "I know my brothers, Xiao Liu would never start trouble on his own, so it must be your fault." Boss refuted Xu Ke¡¯s words,ying his opinion on the matter.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened slightly at Boss¡¯s unreasonable words, a soft cold snort escaping her lips.


    "How shameless can a person be? It¡¯s a matter of heredity, I see! Whatever type your brother is, you are too? This was clearly his fault, yet you twist the facts here, truly shameless." Ariel said angrily.


    "No need getting upset over these people." Xu Ke poked Ariel¡¯s cheek with his finger, seeing her puffed up like a pufferfish in anger.


    "Do they even deserve my anger?" Ariel shot a sideways nce at Xu Ke and shouted.


    Seeing Ariel¡¯s clearly angry but pretending to be not angry tsundere look, Xu Ke¡¯s mood lightened considerably.


    "Alright, you¡¯re not angry, I misunderstood." Xu Ke coaxed her gently,pletely treating Boss and hisckeys as background, ignoring them all.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude annoyed everyone, and a young man with green-dyed hair stepped forward from behind Boss.


    "You two are too cocky, our Boss is talking to you and you dare ignore him, are you intending not to survive in Yunzhou?" The green-haired young man looked at Xu Ke with his nostrils raised and eyelids drooping, using just a sliver of his gaze.


    "You guys are really noisy, whether I can survive in Yunzhou isn¡¯t for you to decide."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were undoubtedly provocative, and these were young men in their rebellious phase, filled with the hot blood and ideals from Hong Kong gangster films, chivalrous thoughts haunting their minds, unable to bear Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "Boss, people like him need to be taught a lesson." The green-haired young man said to Boss.


    The red-haired young man quickly agreed, "If we don¡¯t show him what we¡¯re made of, he might think we¡¯re all talk."


    Boss¡¯s gaze lingered on Ariel for a moment, a hint of hesitation in his eyes, but by the time it reached Xu Ke, it became firm again.


    Boss gestured for hisckeys to calm down a bit.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance today, if you break one hand now to ount for my brother¡¯s finger, I¡¯ll pretend this never happened, otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for not being polite, and by then it won¡¯t just be a hand we¡¯re talking about." Boss warned.


    "The consequence he faced was his own doing, I¡¯m not breaking a hand over this, it¡¯s impossible." Xu Ke shook his head directly, rejecting the proposal.


    Being refused by Xu Ke, Boss didn¡¯t get angry, instead, his lips curled into a strange smile, "Then everything today is by your choice, you can¡¯t me me for the consequences."

 Chapter 538: They鈥檙e All Noobs

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 538: They¡¯re All Noobs</h4>


    "Whatever moves you have, bring it on. Our food will be ready soon, so don¡¯t dy our meal."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were like a huge p that struck everyone in the face.


    Just imagine, considering the other as your opponent while they treat you as nothing, not everyone can tolerate that.


    "Kid, you¡¯re quite arrogant. I¡¯ve seen many like you who are cocky in advance. Just hope you can hold out for a while and don¡¯t beg for mercy too soon, or cry too hard."


    The red-haired young man finished his sentence and flipped Xu Ke the middle finger.


    Without any warning, the two groups started fighting.


    The waiter who just returned from taking a call was so frightened by the chaotic scene that his legs went weak, with an expression that looked like he was about to cry.


    "Oh, my dear patrons, please don¡¯t fight! Our restaurant is open for business, and you¡¯re making it impossible for us to operate! Please, don¡¯t fight."


    The waiter tried to intervene and separate the two sides, but there were too many people on both sides. The waiter alone couldn¡¯t pull them apart and even got caught in the middle, receiving a few punches and kicks before being thrown out.


    Watching the room¡¯s decorations getting trashed beyond recognition, no longer looking like a restaurant¡¯s private room, the waiter couldn¡¯t hold back and started to cry.


    Inside the room, there were six young men, while Xu Ke¡¯s side only had two people, one of whom was Ariel, a woman who appeared cute, sweet, and delicate.


    In the eyes of the bystanders, the oue for these two was a foregone conclusion. The only question was how badly they would lose.


    Even the young men didn¡¯t take Xu Ke and Ariel seriously.


    "Don¡¯t hit the woman." Boss, as he rushed forward, was worried that his reckless subordinates would hit Ariel, the beautiful woman, and specially advised them.


    Therefore, during the fight, the young men following the Boss consciously or unconsciously avoided Ariel and focused solely on attacking Xu Ke.


    Although the young men seemed to have some form, in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, they were nothing but a group of headless chickens sending themselves to get hit.


    Xu Ke barely tilted his body to avoid a punch from the red-haired young man. As he dodged the attack, he didn¡¯t remain idle.


    He delivered a straight punch to the green-haired young man, with his fistnding on the jaw like an iron hammer, dislocating the green-haired young man¡¯s jaw.


    The young man, hit in the head, staggered and fell onto the orange-haired young man behind him.


    It was at this moment that Ariel, who had been ignored by everyone, seized the chaos to join the fight, her white canvas shoes brutally kicking the red-haired young man¡¯s nose.


    With just that one kick, the red-haired young man¡¯s tears came streaming down, along with two streams of red blood from his nostrils.


    He stopped in the middle of the battlefield, clutching his crooked nose.


    As for Ariel, who delivered the blow, she regretted it in her heart, "What a pity, if I¡¯d known there¡¯d be a fight today, I¡¯d definitely have worn heels."


    Ariel was not satisfied with the effect of her kick.


    With just a brief encounter, two of them were already down. The remaining four were hesitant, realizing they had hit a rock, but seeing the crowd of diners behind them, they abandoned thoughts of surrender.


    Under no circumstances could they embarrass themselves in front of everyone.


    Although the four didn¡¯t discuss it, they resolved not to back down.


    Seeing the four not retreating but advancing, Xu Ke raised an eyebrow. At this moment, he finally took a slight interest in them.


    No matter what, the fact that they didn¡¯t back down earned them his serious attention.


    Xu Ke dropped his earlier contempt and ramped up his ferocity, targeting the most sensitive pain points on the human body, yet ensuring he didn¡¯t cause any serious harm.


    So, after throwing the waiter out of the chaos, the four faced a new round of torment.


    Their bodies were in pain, yet their minds were exceptionally clear, unable to faint, and the sensation was especially thrilling.


    At first, they held back from making noise, but after a few more punches from Xu Ke, someone couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and started begging for mercy.


    "Stop, stop, it hurts like hell, I give up, just let me go," the orange-haired young man cried, clutching his body like a monkey hopping up and down.


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help butugh at his antics.


    Theughter made the few still struggling blush with embarrassment, "Xiao Si, shut up and stop begging. Show some backbone, it¡¯s just, ah!"


    The purple-haired young man had just started to advise Xiao Si, but was caught off guard when Xu Kended another punch. The cry of pain that he had been holding in burst out unexpectedly, like a loudspeaker, echoing loudly.


    "Damn it, you bastard, a sneak attack." Seeing the purple-haired young man getting hit, the yellow-haired young man, still nursing his wounds, couldn¡¯t help but jump in.


    He had already begun getting used to the pain from his broken fingers, gritting his teeth, with a face turned pale, eyes burning with fire rushing towards Xu Ke, holding a fruit knife that came from who knows where.


    "You dare mess with my man in front of me, are you crazy?"


    The yellow-haired young man tried to post an imposing demeanor, eyes zing with fury and hatred, akin to a volcano on the brink of eruption.


    He was fixated on putting Xu Ke to death, but he forgot about Ariel, who seemed almost invisible beside Xu Ke.


    So naturally, before the young man could get close to Xu Ke, the fruit knife in his hand was kicked away by Ariel.


    The silver fruit knife hit the cold floor, making a crisp sound, like a referee¡¯s whistle for a timeout, halting Xu Ke¡¯s one-sided onught.


    Looking at the fruit knife not far from him, Xu Ke¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    On the contrary, from the young men¡¯s side, the one called Xiao Si looked shocked, tiptoeing over to the yellow-haired young man.


    Looking at the silver-glinting fruit knife on the ground, he took a deep breath, "You¡¯re insane, pulling a knife, what if someone gets killed? You want to go to jail?"


    The yellow-haired young man¡¯s breathing was heavy, chest heaving, eyes still zing with furious mes, showing no signs of extinguishing.


    "What¡¯s to be afraid of, it¡¯s just killing someone? My family has plenty of money, just need to find someone to take the fall. Give those poor folks money, and they¡¯ll do anything for you, it¡¯s just jail time, as long as the money is enough!"


    The young man¡¯s expression turned slightly twisted, his voice low but brimming with suppressed madness.


    At this moment, he was like aplete lunatic, his remarks leaving the other young men dumbfounded.


    They idolized the gangsters but never thought of actually staining their hands with blood.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 539: You鈥檙e Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 539: You¡¯re Crazy</h4>


    "Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Are you crazy? How could youe up with something like this?"


    Xiao Si looked at the young man with blonde hair with an unfamiliar gaze, and covered the parts of his body that were still faintly aching, slowly widening the distance between himself and the young man.


    "Xiao Liu, don¡¯t be like this; you¡¯re bing really frightening." Xiao Si stared straight at Xiao Liu, seeing that Xiao Liu still had no intention of giving up, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up again.


    "What¡¯s so frightening about it? Isn¡¯t this just a normal thing? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t found recements before. Why the act now? Don¡¯t make that face, as if I¡¯m scum and you¡¯re all so clean." Xiao Liu looked down at his already twisted and swollen index finger, speaking in a gloomy tone.


    "It¡¯s not the same; what we used to do didn¡¯t involve taking lives." As the pain on the Boss¡¯s body gradually faded away, his back, which he had been unable to straighten, now stood up straight.


    "Just because we haven¡¯t done it before doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do it now." Xiao Liu cast a dark nce at everyone in the room.


    Ariel nced at the box¡¯s door and saw that it had long been closed by someone unknown, and his eyes instantly lit up.


    Xu Ke was standing right beside Ariel, and none of Ariel¡¯s reactions escaped Xu Ke¡¯s eyes. As soon as Ariel¡¯s sses lit up, Xu Ke knew what Ariel had in mind. Just as Ariel was about to make a move, Xu Ke grabbed Ariel¡¯s hand, forcefully intecing his fingers with Ariel¡¯s, holding tightly.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Liu continued to energetically persuade his brothers.


    "Haven¡¯t we always ridden high and low together from a young age, only to get stomped on by this no-name kid and take this humiliation from all these people in Yunzhou? How can we not do something today, let these two walk out unharmed from this ce, andter on in Yunzhou, who¡¯s going tough at us? Who¡¯s going to respect us?"


    Xiao Liu threw out question after question, hoping to gain his brothers¡¯ support.


    Although they usually yed around together and did plenty of unruly things, when it came to matters of life and death, not everyone could be as ruthless as Xiao Liu.


    Xiao Si took a step back, "If my dad finds out I¡¯ve killed someone outside, he¡¯d kill me; I don¡¯t agree with this. If you want to rough him up, I can help, but killing is a no-go." Xiao Si waved his hands repeatedly, expressing his refusal.


    The Boss furrowed his brow tightly. Although he didn¡¯t speak, his expressions and retreat already indicated a problem, "Xiao Liu, you¡¯re still young; don¡¯t do anything foolish."


    "How is this foolish? I¡¯m thinking about our reputation here; I¡¯m thinking of all of us. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to participate, I won¡¯t me you, but I just have one request: don¡¯t hold me back. This man who has humiliated me must pay the price today." Xiao Liu looked at Xu Ke¡¯s sses, with a wicked and obsessive smile forming at the corner of his mouth.


    "Xiao Liu, you are truly mad." The Boss looked at Xiao Liu with aplicated expression.


    Among the brothers, the Boss and Xiao Si disapproved of Xiao Liu¡¯s approach.


    But coincidentally, the remaining three stood beside Xiao Liu.


    The red-haired young man covered his nose, his expression towards the Boss filled with disappointment and resentment, "Boss, you weren¡¯t like this before. How did you be so timid? What right do you have to be our Boss like this?"


    The purple-haired young man also stared intently at the Boss and Xiao Si, saying, "I¡¯m really disappointed in you two. We are brothers; shouldn¡¯t we advance and retreat together? Yet now you¡¯ve be cowards; you¡¯re not like the ones I knew when we first met."


    Xiao Si and the Boss¡¯s expressions changed again and again, and finally, Xiao Si gritted his teeth and said, "Moving together requires discernment; I can support anything else, but not this."


    With this, the small group waspletely split in half.


    "Are you done discussing? Our food is getting cold. Please hurry up, cold roast chicken doesn¡¯t taste good."


    Ariel didn¡¯t realize that he had again made himself a target of hatred. Seeing several young men look at him, she tilted her head good-naturedly and gave them a smile.


    For a moment, the sight was like vibrant peach blossoms, dazzling the young men¡¯s eyes.


    "Xiao Liu, I¡¯m in for this, but with one condition: the woman stays with me." The red-haired young man, holding his swollen nose, said in a muffled voice.


    "Having someone so exquisite to oneself is no fun. Good brothers share the good and the bad. Naturally, this woman shouldn¡¯t be only yours." The purple-haired young man licked his sharp teeth, squinting his eyes slightly, eyeing Ariel with a suggestive gleam.


    The red-haired young man was reluctantly convinced, but thinking of Ariel kicking him during the chaos, he gave in.


    If this woman brought him pain, then he wanted her to share in it too.


    As he thought about Ariel being toyed with by his brothers, Xiao Liu felt a sinister pleasure inside.


    "Alright, I agree with you." Realizing his unique excitement, Xiao Si didn¡¯t show any panic but instead grew more enthusiastic, his eyes gleaming green.


    "Your idea isn¡¯t bad, kid." Xiao Liu looked at Ariel¡¯s face and spoke.


    "How do you feel deciding someone else¡¯s fate so casually? Have you asked the involved party¡¯s opinion?"


    Xu Ke had been listening to their conversation on the side, and as it derailed more and more, plus having his woman in their minds, his face turned increasingly grim.


    His face went from white to green, then from green to ck.


    "I¡¯m not interested in yellow-haired brats like you. Barely out of puberty and you dare have designs on me? What a big joke, ha."


    Ariel¡¯s final chuckle was like andmine exploding in the ears of the young men, dragging them out of their fantasy.


    Ariel¡¯s ridicule twisted Xiao Liu¡¯s face further, making him look like a demon crawling out of Hell, terribly frightening.


    "How do you know if we¡¯ve grown or not? Have you secretly looked?" Xiao Liu¡¯s lips moved slightly, opening his mouth with a fake smile.


    "Some things are evident with just basic schooling. If you don¡¯t know this, it only shows you¡¯re an illiterate, not even up to middle school level." Ariel sarcastically replied.


    "You! Ha, I¡¯m not going to waste words with you here. We¡¯ll see. Yunzhou is big; you¡¯ll be alone sometime." The purple-haired young man warned Ariel with a nce.


    "That¡¯s what I say to you too," Xu Ke said sternly, word by word slowly.


    "Then let¡¯s see which of us rises to the top and shows their skill. Just don¡¯t sob too hard. Actually, you might not even find a ce to cry then."


    With that, the red-haired young man made a slicing motion along his neck with his thumb, full of threatening intent.


    If it weren¡¯t for his nose, swollen like a carrot, he would¡¯ve looked more intimidating. As it was, it only appeared ridiculous.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 540 Night Tour

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 540 Night Tour</h4>


    "Anyone can make threats, but whether they can carry them out is another matter." Xu Ke looked at the other person and slightly pulled at the corner of his mouth.


    This dismissive attitude incited a few young men to the point where they almost wanted to start another fight, but considering the disparity in theirbat abilities, Xiao Liu and hispanions decided to drop the idea.


    Xiao Si and Boss, however, were caught off guard by Xiao Liu¡¯s outburst, their minds a mess, unable to muster any desire to fight. They just thought about persuading Xiao Liu not to go astray.


    "Trying to provoke me? You¡¯re seriously underestimating me. I won¡¯t argue with you today, but this between us isn¡¯t over. Stick together all you want; if you ever give me the chance, I¡¯ll make you regret it for a lifetime."


    Xiao Liu grinned at Xu Ke and gave him the finger before leaving the restaurant with his crew. Xiao Si and Boss gave Xu Ke a deep look before turning to follow.


    "Are you scared?" Xu Ke didn¡¯t stop the young men from leaving. He put a hand on Ariel¡¯s head, gently ruffled it, and asked.


    "Just a few punks, not worthy of scaring me. But having this private room trashed did ruin my dining mood a bit." Ariel looked at the room, now resembling a ruin, pouted, andined.


    "What¡¯s there to fear about that? We can just get another room." After speaking, Xu Ke turned to the waiter peering in at the door and asked, "Are there other private rooms avable? Can you arrange one for us?"


    The waiter was stunned for a moment when Xu Ke addressed him.


    "No more private rooms?" Seeing the waiter just staring at him without answering, Xu Ke asked once more.


    "No, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯ll arrange something right away." The waiter snapped back to reality, recalling the scene of Xu Ke in action, hurriedly nodded, and ran off without looking back.


    "Do I look that scary?" Xu Ke questioned Ariel, puzzled by the waiter¡¯s hasty retreat.


    "Not at all, you¡¯re quite handsome." Ariel yfully winked at Xu Ke as she said this.


    "Then why did he run off so quickly?"


    "Probably because he was mesmerized by your looks." Ariel grinned and gave Xu Ke a sweet smile.


    The waiter was efficient, and it wasn¡¯t long before Xu Ke and Ariel had a new private room ready for them.


    The dinner hadn¡¯t started on a perfect note, but it ended quite satisfactorily; the roast chicken in the restaurant lived up to its reputation, much to Ariel¡¯s delight.


    "It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s take a walk. I don¡¯t want to rest so soon." Ariel checked the time and cuddled Xu Ke¡¯s arm, acting coquettish.


    Xu Ke thought about his work schedule for the next day, found nothing particrly troublesome, and after seeing Ariel¡¯s expectant eyes, he nodded in agreement.


    "Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll apany you wherever you want to go tonight."


    "I want to go to Discovery Kingdom. They have shows and fireworks at night, and I want to see them." Ariel¡¯s face lit up with anticipation.


    "Anything you say, you can go anywhere you like today." Xu Ke didn¡¯t object to Ariel¡¯s n.


    The moment they passed through the ticket checkpoint, Ariel¡¯s eyes sparkled; she looked as if she had taken a Stimnt, bursting with excitement.


    Though it was nighttime, all the amusement facilities in Discovery Kingdom were still running as usual. The lights made it as bright as day, and while there were fewer people than during the day, it was still bustling. You still needed to queue for rides.


    "It¡¯s as lively as I imagined; it didn¡¯t disappoint me." Ariel said excitedly as she looked at the lively crowd.


    "As long as you like it. What do you want to ride? I¡¯ll queue for you." Xu Ke nced around, searching for entertainment options Ariel might be interested in.


    "Let¡¯s ride the roller coaster! I want something thrilling." Ariel gave Xu Ke an innocent-looking smile and said.


    "And I want you to ride it with me, it wouldn¡¯t be fun alone. Will you join me?"


    Xu Ke hadn¡¯t intended to refuse Ariel¡¯s request. Seeing Ariel acting spoiled, how could he hold out? Of course, he agreed.


    "I knew you¡¯re the best to me! Let¡¯s go queue, then." Ariel gleefully led Xu Ke towards the roller coaster line.


    Not far from where Xu Ke and Ariel had been, a young couple had a minor spat.


    The girl, wearing cat ears, watched Xu Ke and Ariel leave and pinched her boyfriend¡¯s arm hard.


    "Look at him, and then at you. How did I end up with such a cowardly boyfriend? You won¡¯t even ride a roller coaster with me. You dare not do this, nor that. What¡¯s the point of having you?" the girl said angrily.


    The boy noticed the curious nces from people around them, his face turning beet red.


    He silently endured the girl messing with his arm and gently tugged at her shirt, whispering, "Can we not make a scene? People are watching. Can we talk about this at home?"


    But his plea only made the girl¡¯s temper soar; instead of calming down, she became even more irate because of his patience.


    "Why go home? Why can¡¯t we talk here? I just want you to ride the roller coaster with me; is that so hard? Look at him: tall, handsome, and so amodating to his girlfriend. And you¡ªyou¡¯re full of excuses. What¡¯s your deal? Do you want to break up?"


    The girl¡¯s unreasonable demands made the boy anxious. First, he licked his dry lips, then exined nervously, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ride it with you; I really can¡¯t do roller coasters. I¡¯m afraid of heights; they make me ufortable."


    "Can¡¯t you make a small sacrifice for love? You always say you love me. I¡¯m not asking you to die; just ride the roller coaster with me. Is it that difficult? Were your derations of love all lies to trick me?" the girl continued relentlessly.


    "Do you know how embarrassed you make me look in front of my friends? It¡¯s always like this; whenever I ask for something, you say no. Today, it¡¯s yourst chance. If you don¡¯t ride the roller coaster with me, that means you don¡¯t love me, and we shouldn¡¯t be together. Let¡¯s break up," the girl said with a stone-cold expression.


    "Are you serious? You¡¯d break up with me just because I won¡¯t ride a roller coaster?" the boy said, his eyes filled with hurt and disbelief.


    "Aren¡¯t you worried something might happen to me on the ride? And how am I embarrassing you, just because I won¡¯t join you on a dangerous ride? Does that mean I don¡¯t love you and am humiliating you?"

 Chapter 541 Roller Coaster

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Roller Coaster</h4>


    The girl felt a bit guilty from the boy¡¯s words, but as soon as she thought of her girlfriends¡¯ ridicule, she bit her lip and resolutely said, "I don¡¯t want to hear you say more. If you truly love me, prove it by going on the roller coaster with me."


    Seeing the girl firmly insist on this demand, the boy let out an ambiguous cold snort, and the affection in his eyes waned, reced by some disappointment.


    He wanted to break up, yet couldn¡¯t let go of the girl. Perhaps carrying some self-destructive tendencies, the boy agreed to the girl¡¯s demand.


    "Fine, if you really feel this way, I¡¯ll go with you."


    Seeing that the boy agreed to her request once again, the girl showed a smug expression on her face, and the guilt in her eyes vanished.


    "You should¡¯ve agreed sooner; we wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time. Hurry up and queue; what if we miss our turn?" the girl instructed the boy as if it were only natural.


    The boy closed his eyes, paused for a second, and approached the queue with a resolve as if going to his doom.


    Coincidentally, the girl and boy ended up right behind Xu Ke and Ariel in line.


    On the roller coaster, Ariel excitedly fastened her seatbelt.


    "This is my first time on a Chinese roller coaster. Do you think it¡¯s more thrilling than those in America?" Ariel eagerly asked Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯ve neverpared them, so I don¡¯t know, but I guess we¡¯ll find out today," Xu Ke said as he checked Ariel¡¯s seatbelt to ensure it was secure.


    Xu Ke¡¯s considerate gesture made the girl behind look on with envy.


    She wanted simr treatment, but the boy beside her had be unusually tense since boarding the roller coaster, clutching everything he could, his face pale before the ride even started, and his eyes already tightly shut.


    Seeing the boy¡¯s cowardice, the girl felt dissatisfied.


    She sharply poked the boy¡¯s arm with her slender fingers.


    "Can¡¯t you have a little courage? Look at others, why can¡¯t you be like that? Having a boyfriend like you is my biggest mistake."


    When the boy didn¡¯t respond, the girl turned away angrily, refusing to look at him.


    The girl decided privately that unless the boy apologized and bought her favorite things, she would not forgive him.


    Once everyone was ready, the roller coaster started moving.


    As soon as it moved, the boy sitting behind Xu Ke let out an involuntary scream, startling everyone, including Xu Ke and Ariel.


    Xu Ke turned back in surprise and, seeing the boy¡¯s behavior, remarked, "If you¡¯re scared, you should get off while it¡¯s still just starting; otherwise, it won¡¯t stop once it gets going."


    Though Xu Ke meant no harm, his words made the girl feel embarrassed and awkward.


    "He¡¯s fine," the girl quickly said, her eyes momentarily dazzled by Xu Ke¡¯s looks.


    For a moment, the girl was thoroughly annoyed with the boy, contemting breaking up and getting Xu Ke¡¯s contact information instead.


    Just as the girl wanted to continue the conversation, the roller coaster fully started, leaving no room for anyone to back out.


    The night breeze brushed over their faces gently, the surrounding scenery continuously receding, elerating from slow to fast.


    Soon, the view transitioned from the ground to mid-air. Xu Ke and Ariel were unfazed by the height, their expressions calm and poised, as if watching a movie.


    The boy behind them, however, was not so lucky; despite tightly shut eyes, the sense of insecurity from having his feet off the ground and the clear awareness of rising engendered a momentary trepidation in his breathing.


    "Are we at the highest point now?" the boy asked, his voice trembling.


    The girl next to him, seeing his fearful appearance, only felt ashamed, wishing she could pretend not to know him, much less answer his questions.


    "Answer me, why aren¡¯t you responding? Are we at the highest point? Are we about to go down?" the boy bombarded her with questions.


    The boy tried to talk continuously to alleviate his fear, but instead of receiving soothingfort, he got the girl¡¯s impatient growl, "Why are you so annoying?"


    The girl¡¯s reaction silenced the boy.


    At that moment, the roller coaster had already slowly climbed to the highest point.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes brightened even more, her breathing slightly rapid, not from fear but excitement.


    "It¡¯sing soon, I¡¯m so happy!" Ariel giggled, tightly holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    Without any warning, the feeling of weightlessness came swiftly and unexpectedly.


    The night wind turned fierce, striking people¡¯s faces like light whips¡ªnot very forcefully, but somewhat painfully.


    This feeling was bearable, but to the boy, the hardest to endure was the fear from the weightlessness.


    In the instant of the roller coaster¡¯s descent, the boy felt as if his body and soul had separated; his body moved down with the ride, but his soul remained at the top, concurrently a strong pain began spreading from his chest.


    This pain came with difficulty in breathing and a quickened heartbeat; the boy even felt a metallic taste of blood rising in his throat.


    But he couldn¡¯t speak; his eyes remained shut, his mouth just as tightly closed, with hands gripping the seatbelt, knuckles white from the strain. He was truly tense, so tense that even screaming was a luxury.


    The boy indeed went all out to apany the girl in this game, but she remained ungrateful.


    For the boy, the roller coaster felt eternal, but for Ariel and Xu Ke, it was fleeting.


    After the ride, Ariel got off, her face flushed pink, her blue eyes veiled like with a mist, bing even more enchanting.


    "Ah, after riding the roller coaster, I feel so refreshed."


    "Do you want to ride again? If you do, I can apany you as many times as you want until you¡¯re satisfied." Xu Ke said, noticing Ariel¡¯s joy, a barely visible smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 542: Disaster Without Cause

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 542: Disaster Without Cause</h4>


    Just as Ariel and Xu Ke were happily chatting, a figure interrupted them by squeezing in between and bumping into them, separating the two.


    Immediately, an indescribable smell flooded the air, apanied by a series of retching sounds.


    The boy who was vomiting in front of them was the same one sitting behind them earlier.


    The boy knew it was embarrassing and tried hard to control himself, but he couldn¡¯t stop the physiological reactions as easily as he wished.


    The boy continued to vomit, looking like he wished he could throw up his liver, tears and snot covering his face.


    The girl looked at the boy with disgust. Seeing the boy¡¯s endless vomiting and the increasing number of curious onlookers, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back.


    "Vomit, vomit, vomit, can¡¯t you stop? It¡¯s just a roller coaster. Do you have to go this far? Look at others, why are they perfectly fine, but you act so precious all the time?"


    The girl¡¯s sharp words reached the boy¡¯s ears, causing him to halt his vomiting for a moment.


    With tear-filled eyes, he nced in the direction the girl was pointing and saw Xu Ke and Ariel standing there. His gaze first froze and then turned into a sudden burst of anger.


    Xu Ke and Ariel sensed the boy¡¯s changing gaze and felt puzzled. As they were about to leave, the boy, using some unknown reserve of strength, blocked their path.


    The boy knew this wasn¡¯t right; these two people had done nothing to provoke him, but he couldn¡¯t swallow his anger. He couldn¡¯t bear to vent on his girlfriend, so he targeted Xu Ke instead.


    "Stop, you can¡¯t leave." The boy spread his arms to block Xu Ke¡¯s path.


    "Is there something you need?" Xu Ke asked patiently.


    "Can¡¯t I just stop you guys even if there¡¯s nothing? Neither of you can leave," the boy said stubbornly.


    "What are you doing? Move aside and let them go." The girl tugged at the boy¡¯s sleeve.


    "No, I won¡¯t. I want to see how good this man you praise so much really is." The boy replied, ncing at the girl.


    "Can you stop being crazy? When did I praise him? He has a girlfriend, don¡¯t say things that create misunderstandings." The girl noticed Ariel¡¯s nce, making her heart flutter, and she directed her frustration even more toward the boy.


    "You know what you did or didn¡¯t misunderstand," the boy remarked, dismissing the girl and focusing on Xu Ke again.


    "Aren¡¯t you something!" The boy pushed Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder.


    "Acting all high and mighty, huh? Do you really stand out in the whole amusement park? If you¡¯re so tough, why don¡¯t you have a fight with me? Let¡¯s see whose fistnds better." The boy continued to shove Xu Ke, provoking him.


    "Why would I fight you?" Xu Ke felt bewildered by the request.


    "I don¡¯t even know you, and your request is too bizarre."


    Determined to prove himself superior to Xu Ke, the boy aimed to win back his girlfriend¡¯s esteem by challenging Xu Ke, yet Xu Ke¡¯s refusal frustrated him.


    "Are you scared? Afraid you¡¯ll lose to me and embarrass yourself in front of your girlfriend?"


    He barraged Xu Ke with questions, trying to provoke him.


    "You¡¯re so inexplicable!" Ariel clung to Xu Ke¡¯s arm, looking at the boy with confusion, her eyes probing as if he were a weirdo or a fool.


    The boy grew ashamed and furious under Ariel¡¯s gaze, but because she was a girl, he swallowed his anger and redirected it all at Xu Ke.


    "You¡¯re a man, but you need a girl to defend you? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? If you¡¯re a real man, don¡¯t evade today, face me head-on."


    The boy imitated movie characters, shaking his leg, one hand on his hip, his chin up toward Xu Ke, assuming an aggressive stance.


    After observing the boy and girl, Xu Ke spoke: "I¡¯m not interested inpeting with you. Your provocations don¡¯t work on me. I don¡¯t need to use fists to prove myself. Also, whatever spat you have with your girlfriend, don¡¯t involve others. If there¡¯s nothing else, please let us pass, we want to try the next ride."


    Embarrassed by Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, the girl apologized, "Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to. He¡¯s just messing with me. We¡¯ll move now."


    After speaking, she nced at the boy, pinched his waist sharply with her fingers, causing his expression to twist briefly in pain.


    "Did you hear me? Apologize and let them go. What¡¯s wrong with you today, acting mad here, embarrassing me!"


    "I¡¯m embarrassing you?" The boy¡¯s face showed a wounded expression, utterly incredulous.


    "What¡¯s so good about him? What makes you think he¡¯s better than me¡ªjust because he¡¯s older and taller? What do Ickpared to him?" His voice grew louder, ending in a near shout.


    "How is he better? Where is he better? He doesn¡¯t even dare ept my challenge, and you¡¯re elevating him over me for this coward? Does that make sense?" His voice carried a barely detectable sob.


    "Take a good look at me, then at him. Does he love you as I do? I was even willing to risk my life riding the roller coaster with you, yet you keep talking about him. Why do you have such great affection for someone you don¡¯t even know, but be so harsh on me? Or maybe you¡¯ve already fallen for him and today¡¯s just an excuse to break up with me."


    The boy scrutinized the girl¡¯s face with the worst intentions.


    "Smack!" The girl¡¯s palmnded hard on the boy¡¯s face.


    "Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Is this really what you think I am? You really think that? If you do, then let me tell you, you¡¯re right. We¡¯ve been involved for a long time, and I want to break up with you, so what?"


    The girl, now furious at the boy, grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s other arm and clung onto him, ring at the boy with teary eyes.

 Chapter 543: The Fight Begins

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 543: The Fight Begins</h4>


    "Ha, I knew it, I knew it was like this. You¡¯re quite something, aren¡¯t you? An old man like you daring to mess with my woman. If I don¡¯t give you a couple of punches today, you won¡¯t know why flowers are so red!"


    The boy spat on the ground, ring fiercely at Xu Ke, as if looking at a flower thief. In the next moment, the backpack he had been carrying was swung aggressively, and with all his strength, he aimed it at Xu Ke¡¯s head.


    "Watch out!" The girl was frightened out of her wits when she saw her boyfriend actually ready to hit someone, her voice breaking as she shouted.


    The boy¡¯s movements were extremely swift, but he was still no match for Xu Ke.


    Just as the backpack was about to strike Xu Ke¡¯s head, the boy¡¯s wrist was hit hard by Xu Ke, causing the backpack in his hand to fall directly to the ground.


    Seeing her boyfriend didn¡¯t manage tond a hit, the girl breathed a sigh of relief, but her reaction was misunderstood by the boy.


    The boy, who initially struck out on impulse, now firmly resolved to confront Xu Ke.


    So instead of backing down, the boyshed out at Xu Ke.


    The backpacky on the ground, and the boy¡¯s hand temporarily lost strength from the blow to his nerve, yet this did not hinder his actions.


    The boy gritted his teeth, allowing no time for anyone to react, and kicked directly at Xu Ke.


    This kick was filled with malice, sure to injure if itnded on a person.


    Xu Ke was held by two girls on his arms, equivalent to two human posts restraining him and blocking his way to dodge.


    Just as the boy¡¯s foot was about tond on Xu Ke, a foot wearing canvas shoes shot out from the side, kicking the boy¡¯s calf.


    "You actually let a girl shield you, are you even a man?"


    The boy had put full force into his kick, and Ariel¡¯s response was equally forceful and fierce.


    The spot where Ariel kicked felt as if the bone might shatter. The pain spread and grew, making the boy hesitant to apply too much force even while standing.


    "Whether I¡¯m a man or not is none of your business." Xu Ke didn¡¯t take the provocation to heart. Instead, he freed himself from the girl¡¯s grip and turned to Ariel, asking tenderly, "Did your leg hurt from that kick just now?"


    Ariel rotated her ankle and replied seriously, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not hurt."


    While Xu Ke and Ariel were talking sweetly, on the other side, the boy was being showered with blows like raindrops from the girl.


    "You¡¯ve learned to hit people now, haven¡¯t you? Think you¡¯re something, do you? Did he provoke you in some way that you resort to hitting people? What? Are you nning to go for a seven-day tour at the station again? How old are you? Can you be a bit more mature?" The girl scolded while hitting him.


    The boy stood there obediently as the girl hit him, but his eyes were fixed on Xu Ke like a hungry wolf.


    "I¡¯m talking to you, are you mute or what? Why don¡¯t you respond?" The girl¡¯s hand was hurting from hitting, and seeing no reaction from the boy, her anger only grew.


    "Say something, will you? Why are you silent? Weren¡¯t you quite the talker just now? Hurry up and apologize." The girl tugged at the boy¡¯s ear as she spoke.


    The boy, who hadn¡¯t been retaliating and acted like a piece of wood, finally reacted to these words.


    No longer caring about the pain in his ear, he forcefully shook off her hand.


    "I did nothing wrong, and I won¡¯t admit to anything. This is the consequence for him seducing someone else¡¯s girlfriend. If you expect me to apologize to this homewrecker, you can wait for your next life."


    After shouting, the boy charged at Xu Ke again, relentless.


    Xu Ke extended his palm and caught the boy¡¯s fist, frowning as he exined, "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen your girlfriend today. I didn¡¯t know her before, let alone seduce her. Her words were just said in anger¡ªsomething you should understand. So back off, or I will fight back, even if you¡¯re younger, I won¡¯t hold back."


    "Don¡¯t fake being a good person here. I don¡¯t need you to hold back. Today, it¡¯s either you or me. Only one of us will be standing."


    At this moment, the boy had lost all sense, randomly using brute force to attack, spreading damage indiscriminately. The surrounding people, fearing for their safety, retreated, leaving a good amount of space for the two.


    A vacuum formed around them amidst the crowd.


    "Onest warning, if you keep going, don¡¯t me me for fighting back." Xu Ke said as he grabbed the boy¡¯s arm as it attacked.


    "Coward, if you want to fight back, just fucking do it! I¡¯d love for you to retaliate, so we can see who¡¯s really stronger. Don¡¯t make empty threats here, pretending to be something you¡¯re not." The boy sneered coldly.


    "Well, if you refuse to take the easy way, don¡¯t me me."


    After repeatedly trying to dissuade him, Xu Ke lost patience when the boy wouldn¡¯t listen, deliberately kicking the boy¡¯s calf.


    Xu Ke kicked the same leg Ariel kicked, adding injury to injury, which made the boy drop to one knee immediately.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t stop there; he followed up with a kick to the boy¡¯s shoulder, knocking him backward onto the ground.


    "I¡¯ll say it one more time, I don¡¯t even know your girlfriend. Your rtionship issues shouldn¡¯t involve us. Take your drama home; I¡¯m not your parents and won¡¯t indulge you."


    Xu Ke saw the boy trying to get up again and kicked him back into ce until he finished speaking.


    The boy scanned the surrounding people with his eyes. He felt they were all mocking him, mocking him for being beaten, for his pathetic weakness.


    Finally, the boy nced at the girl, seeing her stand a step away, looking at him with pity, while Xu Kepletely ignored him.


    This behavior made him feel stripped bare, as if walking naked down the street, his dignity thoroughly trampled on, utterly pathetic.


    The boy didn¡¯t bid anyone farewell, he got up from the ground, pushed through the crowd, and limped away.


    "Sorry, today we¡¯ve troubled you, my apologies." The girl gave a bow to Xu Ke and Ariel, then turned and chased after the boy.


    "Kids these days really have something wrong with their heads." Ariel mumbled pouting as she watched the two run off.


    "Alright, no more anger. I¡¯ll take you to y something else." Xu Ke pinched Ariel¡¯s lips and said.


    Ariel, whose temper red up and down quickly, immediately smiled again when she heard Xu Ke was willing to continue ying with her, pulling him to the next game.

 Chapter 544: Scrambling

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 544: Scrambling</h4>


    The work in Yunzhou was proceeding rtively smoothly under Xu Ke¡¯s iron-fisted suppression. Several times during this period, Chairman Sun tried to cause trouble, but Xu Ke managed to fend it off without any obvious traces.


    Ariel had been living a blissful life in Yunzhou these days, seeing Xu Ke every day after work and having him apany her doing things she loved, leading an almost fairy-tale-like existence.


    That day, after finishing work, Xu Ke found Ariel waiting at the bottom of thepany building again.


    "Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to pick me up? What if you get sunburned in this big sun?" Xu Ke looked up at the reasonably bright sun and said.


    Although it was afternoon already, the sun wasn¡¯t as dazzling as it was at noon, but it still packed quite some heat.


    Xu Ke looked at Ariel¡¯s nose, still beaded with sweat, with a hint of distress in his eyes.


    Ariel, carefree and happy, wrapped her arms around Xu Ke¡¯s waist and coquettishly said, "No, no, I just want toe to pick you up. Picking you up from work makes me very happy, and I don¡¯t think this bit of sun is anything to worry about."


    Ariel revealed her snow-white teeth with a mischievous smile and looked at Xu Ke, her eyes sparkling with an indescribable yfulness.


    Xu Ke was utterly defeated by Ariel¡¯s demeanor, showing indulgent helplessness in his eyes while his heart felt as if it had been fed honey, sweet and luscious.


    Yet, still putting on a stern face, he pretended to be fierce, saying to Ariel, "If you don¡¯t care for yourself, I care for you. If you want to see me next time, remember to bring an umbre to shade yourself. If you don¡¯t listen to me, see how I¡¯ll punish you when we get back."


    Having said this, Xu Ke gave Ariel¡¯s butt a light smack as a warning.


    Even being smacked on the butt in broad daylight didn¡¯t embarrass Ariel; instead, she wiggled her butt and made a face at Xu Ke, leaving Xu Ke helpless.


    "Where do you want me to apany you today, my little Princess?"


    Seeing Ariel¡¯s inflexible demeanor, Xu Ke, with a sweet wry smile, decided to let Ariel off for now and deal with everything once they got home.


    "I haven¡¯t bought new jewelry in a long time. Today, apany me to buy some new jewelry, and then we¡¯ll have some of Yunzhou¡¯s special dishes, and watch a movie in the evening. What do you think?" Ariel outlined her n for the day.


    "I have no objections, it¡¯s all up to our little Princess." Xu Ke shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Since you don¡¯t have any objections, let¡¯s head out!" Saying this, Ariel grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s hand and started running like a child, full of vigor. Seeing Ariel¡¯s joyful demeanor, Xu Ke didn¡¯t spoil her enthusiasm by suggesting they drive but ran alongside her for a while before turning back to get the car.


    "We were so silly just now, like big fools." Ariel said, covering her mouth and chuckling quietly, a bit like a little mouse that had found some oil.


    Chattering andughing, the two of them arrived at the jewelry store.


    "Wee!" Seeing someone enter, the store clerk greeted them with well-trained promptness, bowing slightly and disying a refreshing smile that brought pleasant feelings.


    "I wonder what you two are looking for?" Clerk A quickly nced at both individuals, determining her target, and approached Ariel with a gentle inquiry.


    Ariel stroked her chin and said with a hint of trouble in her eyes, "Nes and bracelets, maybe some earrings too."


    Upon hearing Ariel¡¯s needs, Clerk A¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and her smile became even more sincere.


    "Please follow me; there are some new designs over here that you might like." Clerk A enthusiastically guided Ariel to the counter, introducing the store¡¯s new arrivals to her.


    Clerk A¡¯s words were as captivating as flowers in bloom; she could make small pieces of jewelry sound like masterpieces, prompting Aileen to buy earrings she hadn¡¯t initially intended to purchase.


    Xu Ke stood quietly beside Ariel, smiling as he watched her shop.


    "That ne looks nice, let me take a look at it." Ariel pointed to a ne with a yellow gemstone hanging from it.


    "You have quite an eye. I was just about to introduce this ne to you, but you mentioned it first." Clerk A said with a smile.


    The ne was taken out of the counter by Clerk A, and the yellow diamond, the size of an adult¡¯s fingernail, hung on the thin chain, radiating brilliant light.


    "I like shiny things like this. Wrap this up for me too." Ariel said bluntly.


    Hearing that Ariel decided to buy the ne without even asking the price, Clerk A took a gentle breath, looking at Ariel with an even more intense gaze as if she were gazing at a living god of wealth.


    Just as Clerk A was about to package the ne for Ariel, a hand reached over from the other side where Ariel stood, stopping Clerk A¡¯s hand.


    "Wait, let me take a look at that ne." A soft female voice came from beside Ariel.


    The three followed the voice and saw a woman with chestnut-colored, wavy hair, her petite oval face adorned with sharp eyebrows and proud, bright almond eyes.


    "I saw this ne first. If you want to look, check out the others. This ne is mine, and I don¡¯t want to show it to others."


    Ariel refused the woman¡¯s request and signaled Clerk A to continue packaging the ne.


    "You haven¡¯t paid for this ne yet, so why do you say it¡¯s yours? As long as you haven¡¯t paid, I have the right topete for it. Let me see it." The woman gave Ariel a sidelong look and said, "This isn¡¯t a two-dor street shop where anyone can enter. Is this yellow diamond ne something within your means? Can you afford it? Do you know its price? I suggest you don¡¯t embarrass yourself here trying to impress, recognize your position when necessary, and act ordingly."


    "You¡¯re not me, so how do you know I can¡¯t afford it? Who gave you that impression? Moreover, I said I saw this ne first. Even though I haven¡¯t paid yet, the principle of firste, first served should apply, right?" Ariel answered upromisingly.


    Only now did the woman take a proper look at Ariel, "Why are you being so ungrateful? Of course, I can tell whether you can afford it with my eyes and insight." The woman¡¯s voice carried a hint of coldness.


    As she said this, the woman¡¯s gaze shifted to Xu Ke behind Ariel, and as though realizing something, she looked back at Ariel with even more disdain, with a hint of mockery.


    "The price of this ne isn¡¯t cheap. You might look good, but you aren¡¯t worth that much. Give up; your benefactor won¡¯t buy it for you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 545: Canary

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 545: Canary</h4>


    "A sugar daddy?" Ariel raised an eyebrow, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    "Don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯ve heard too many excuses from girls like you. Since you¡¯ve done it, there¡¯s no use denying it. The more you defend, the funnier it bes," the woman rolled her eyes at Ariel and said.


    "This ne is nice, wrap it up for me." The daughter nced casually at the ne before tossing it onto the ss counter, speaking indifferently.


    The store clerk obviously knew the woman and almost without hesitation gave Ariel an apologetic smile before quickly wrapping up the ne.


    The daughter shed a provocative smile at Ariel.


    "I think you got something wrong here. I clearly picked that ne first. Why are you wrapping it up for her?" Ariel was annoyed by the clerk¡¯s actions.


    Ariel could ept that something she didn¡¯t fancy was taken by someone else, but she would never allow anyone to snatch something from her hands.


    The angelic smile that was always on Ariel¡¯s face disappeared.


    "My girlfriend makes a good point. Could you please follow the rules and give the ne to my girlfriend?" Xu Ke spoke up at that moment.


    After speaking to the store clerk, Xu Ke shifted his gaze to the woman¡¯s face.


    "And you¡¯ve misunderstood. She is my girlfriend, not some mistress. I hope you can apologize to my girlfriend for your earlier remarks."


    "What did you say?" The woman looked incredulous.


    "I said I hope you can apologize to my girlfriend for your groundlessments, because you just ndered her," Xu Ke said seriously to the woman.


    "Did I hear wrong? You¡¯re asking me to apologize? Do you know who I am? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll bite your tongue saying something like that?" The woman snorted, her expression full of contempt.


    "Your rtionship has nothing to do with me, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m apologizing. If you¡¯re wise, you¡¯ll disappear from my sight and stop making me sick," the woman rolled her eyes at Xu Ke and said.


    "Let me tell you, your status means nothing to me. I don¡¯t care who you are. If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you should be responsible for it. I¡¯ll say it one more time, apologize to my girlfriend."


    "Can¡¯t you just stop? You¡¯re unting your little bit of money in front of me, thinking you can do whatever you want? Hmph, you¡¯re just a nouveau riche with a poor air about you that reeks from deep down inside."


    "Howe your store lets just anyone in? Get him out of here, and I¡¯ll take all of this season¡¯s new arrivals."


    The woman stopped speaking to Xu Ke and turned her focus to the store clerk.


    "Don¡¯t you think your actions are contradictory? On one hand, you despise spending money, and on the other, you¡¯re using money to get your way."


    "So what? We¡¯re not of the same status. I am more esteemed and more generous. What I say is right, and since you¡¯re beneath me, you have to listen. Unless you surpass me, you¡¯ll have to endure whatever I say," the woman said with a cold, emotionless smile.


    "Miss Ding has already spoken, you see..." The store clerk looked at Xu Ke and Ariel with a difficult expression and said.


    "I¡¯ll buy a second piece of whatever she just ordered," Xu Ke raised two fingers.


    The store clerk looked at Xu Ke¡¯s fingers, suddenly covered her mouth, took a sharp breath, and her eyes widened with disbelief.


    "Are you serious? Is what you say true?" The store clerk seemed not to believe her ears and asked again.


    "Of course." Xu Ke said with a slight smile.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll package these for you right away." The smile on the store clerk¡¯s face was even brighter than the sun.


    The other clerks saw her smile, and their eyes were filled with unconceble envy and regret.


    They deeply regretted missing out on such a big customer, and when they saw the two entering they should have approached them. But now it was toote, and they could only watch this hugemission go to someone else.


    The store clerk couldn¡¯t care less about the others. She felt like she was on a lucky streak today, and walking felt as light as stepping on air. It was a wonderful feeling.


    "Hold on, I have one more condition." Xu Ke stopped the clerk who was about to leave and said.


    "Is there anything else you need? What can I do for you?" The store clerk asked Xu Ke politely with a genuine and bright smile.


    "Throw her out, just like she wanted us kicked out earlier."


    Xu Ke¡¯s smile remained gentle, but the store clerk¡¯s smile became stiff and lifeless.


    "Sorry, could you repeat that? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly," the store clerk blinked and uncertainly asked.


    "I said, I hope you can kick her out," Xu Ke patiently repeated.


    "Ha! You think you¡¯re me? You don¡¯t have the means to say such things. They won¡¯t dare to throw me out even if you buy every piece of jewelry in this store," Miss Ding said with a sneer.


    "As long as they want to continue operating here, they won¡¯t dare cross me. In Yunzhou, money alone won¡¯t do; you also need power. Without both, you¡¯re ying a losing game, you country bumpkin!" Miss Ding snorted coldly.


    "I¡¯m sorry sir, we can¡¯t do business with you." The store clerk regretted not being able toplete such a big sale, but she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Miss Ding either, so she had to reluctantly refuse Xu Ke¡¯s business.


    "If I can ensure your store continues here, can you kick her out and cklist her so she¡¯s never allowed in this store again?" Xu Ke nced at Miss Ding and then asked the store clerk.


    The store clerk looked at Xu Kun and then at Miss Ding, "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not in a position to decide this. I¡¯ll call our manager, and you can both speak with them."


    The store clerk hurriedly turned away without waiting for their response and went to get the manager.


    "You think calling their manager will work against me? How naive. There are not many people in Yunzhou who can make me bow, and you¡¯re not one of them," Miss Ding said with her head held high, speaking slowly.


    "But you¡¯ve wasted a lot of my time today, which has made me angry. I hope you can handle my wrath." Miss Ding showed a cold and ruthless smile that waspletely at odds with her charming appearance, yet strangely harmonious from a certain angle.

 Chapter 546: The Boss is Always the Boss

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 546: The Boss is Always the Boss</h4>


    "Don¡¯t speak too soon, or you¡¯ll end up with a swollen face," Xu Ke said, half-smiling.


    "Hmph, let¡¯s see. Some people just won¡¯t give up until they hit a dead end. Today, I¡¯ll be kind enough to give him a lesson, to teach some people what it means to know one¡¯s ce," Miss Ding said, emphasizing thest four words heavily.


    The atmosphere in the store became tense and filled with a sense of impending conflict, as if a world war could break out at any moment.


    The store¡¯s employees were so tense they didn¡¯t dare to speak, all holding their breath, standing silently to the side, quietly serving as background scenery.


    But their eyes were restless, darting back and forth between Xu Ke and Miss Ding, all silently wondering whose side the manager would take when they came down.


    No one in the store expected Xu Ke would prevail; sure, he¡¯s wealthy, but as Miss Ding said, just having money isn¡¯t enough in Yunzhou¡ªyou also need power.


    Perhaps it was due to the status of the involved parties, but the manager arrived quickly.


    The manager was a mature woman about 30 years old.


    "Hello, Miss Ding. May I know how to address this gentleman?" The manager greeted Miss Ding first before turning her gaze to Xu Ke, subtly evaluating him and Ariel with her eyes.


    "My surname is Xu."


    "Mr. Xu, at the start of the year, I didn¡¯t hear of any prominent families with the surname Xu," the manager said after pondering for a moment, her eyes reflecting a hint of curiosity.


    "There are none in Yunzhou, but there are in Shangjing," Xu Ke replied meaningfully.


    "What kind of riddles are you ying?" Miss Ding checked the time, growing impatient.


    Just as the manager was about to say something, Miss Ding interrupted, "Enough, I¡¯m not interested in your riddles. My time is precious, and I don¡¯t want to waste it on two nobodies like you."


    "Your store is on my uncle¡¯s turf. Whether it stays open is up to me. I¡¯m also a major customer here, so you should know what to do without me having to say it," Miss Ding stated.


    "We will consider your concerns, but I still have a few questions for Mr. Xu," the manager responded calmly to Miss Ding.


    "Ask away. Once I¡¯m done shopping, I need to go have lunch with my girlfriend," Xu Ke urged, noticing it was almost lunchtime.


    "I want to know if the Xu Family in Shangjing you¡¯re referring to is the one I¡¯m thinking of," the manager cautiously inquired.


    "How many Xu Families are there in Shangjing?" Xu Ke replied with a smile.


    "And your full name is?"


    "Xu Ke."


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s name, the manager¡¯s demeanor turned enthusiastic.


    "I didn¡¯t expect such an honor of your presence. I apologize for not weing you properly; had I known you would visit our store today, I would have personally attended to you."


    "No worries. Thedy who served me earlier did a great job. My girlfriend enjoyed talking with her and liked the products she introduced."


    As the saying goes, one can¡¯t hit a smiling face. With the manager¡¯s warm attitude, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t stay cold either and exchanged pleasantries as the manager intended.


    "It¡¯s her honor to be liked by your girlfriend."


    The manager¡¯s deferential attitude towards Xu Ke infuriated Miss Ding standing nearby, feeling like she was being ignored. Her eyes turned slightly red with anger.


    "Are you all going to keep talking here endlessly? I¡¯m standing right here, and you dare to ignore me, especially you,"


    Pointing a finger at the manager¡¯s nose, Miss Ding continued, "Do you not want to keep your store open here? If your superiors find out that the store can¡¯t continue operating because of you, I think your position as manager would be over."


    Miss Ding¡¯s words carried a threat, but this time, the manager seemed unfazed, not at all worried about the threat being carried out.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ding. Mr. Xu is a VIP client of our brand. Since he expressed that he¡¯s not pleased to have you here and wishes you not to remain, we adhere to the ¡¯customer is king¡¯ principle, so please step aside," the manager maintained her smile, but her words left Miss Ding wide-eyed in astonishment.


    "I didn¡¯t hear correctly. Did you just say he¡¯s your VIP client, and you want to kick me out for him? Do you realize whosend you¡¯re on when saying this?" Miss Ding shouted back.


    "Miss Ding, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. We are in a partnership, not an employment rtionship. If you wish to vite our agreement, you¡¯ll need topensate us with penalty fees."


    The manager deflected Miss Ding¡¯s threat, leaving Miss Ding clenching her fists in anger, her body trembling involuntarily.


    "Fine, you¡¯re bold, siding with someone like this over me. You say he¡¯s a VIP client; do you have any proof of his identity? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯s a fraud?" Miss Ding, a bit out of control, pointed at Xu Ke¡¯s nose.


    "Rest assured, no one would dare impersonate Mr. Xu," the manager exined.


    "How can you be sure? The world is full of surprises. Once you realize something¡¯s off, it¡¯ll be toote for regret. I¡¯ll give you onest chance: if you throw these two out for me, I¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened; otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure everyone here pays for it," Miss Ding threatened again.


    "No need for concern. With Mr. Xu here, what you¡¯re suggesting won¡¯t happen," said the manager, her face showing none of the previous fear, instead looking extraordinarily confident, as if she had found her backer.


    "Why are you all standing there? Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Xu said? Follow his instructions," the manager smiled and directed the staff behind her.


    "What are you trying to do?" Miss Ding, as if realizing something, asked in disbelief.


    "We¡¯re fulfilling Mr. Xu¡¯s request," the manager replied politely.


    "I think you¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re really going toply with this lunatic¡¯s demand? Are you not concerned about your own careers?" Miss Ding said, a bit panicked, seeing the staff getting closer to her.


    "My career will go smoothly, no need for your worry."


    "Fine, I¡¯ll remember this. Just wait until you¡¯re forced to move out of this building," Miss Ding threatened and yelled at the approaching staff, "Don¡¯t touch me; I¡¯ll leave on my own."


    Miss Ding red fiercely at Xu Ke and Ariel, burning their faces into her memory before leaving without looking back.

 Chapter 547 Green Tea Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 547 Green Tea Bitch</h4>


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you move out of this building." Xu Ke said to the store manager.


    "I¡¯m not worried about that at all, I believe in your capabilities. Is there anything else you and yourdy friend need? I can have my staff apany you and continue serving you," the store manager said with a smile.


    "Do you want to buy anything else?" Xu Ke asked Ariel.


    "Didn¡¯t you already help me buy a lot just now? I think I don¡¯t need to buy anything else right now."


    Ariel touched her stomach, "I think the most important thing right now is to eat. I¡¯m starving, and I have no mood to continue shopping." Ariel leaned weakly against Xu Ke¡¯s chest and said.


    "Then let¡¯s just get these for now, have them sent to the address I gave you," Xu Ke gave the store manager his current address, paid the bill, and left with Ariel.


    With Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s departure, the store returned to silence. Seeing no other customersing in, some braver staff quickly ran to the manager, grinning obsequiously.


    "Don¡¯t give me that look, just say what you want to say," the manager said, feeling a bit of a headache as he looked at the staff surrounding him.


    "Manager, who was that just now? Why would you offend Miss Ding for him?" one staff member asked.


    "Exactly, manager. You¡¯re aware of Miss Ding¡¯s temperament, right? She¡¯s petty and holds grudges. If she bears a grudge against us and targets our shop, what will we do?" another staff member said, a bit worried.


    "Can this customer really settle things for us? And who is it from the Xu Family in Shangjing? Could you please enlighten us, manager?"


    "Manager, please tell us. We¡¯re really curious."


    "Yeah, manager, tell us, tell us."


    Several staff members surrounded the manager, chattering like little sparrows.


    "Alright, alright, stop making noise. You just need to know that this person is a big shot in Shangjing, someone we absolutely can¡¯t afford to offend," the manager said.


    "And we can¡¯t afford to offend the Ding Family either, can we? Although he¡¯s a big shot in Shangjing, this is still Yunzhou," a staff member said worriedly.


    "Use your brains, think a bit. A big shot from Shangjinging to Yunzhou, are they here to y? Besides, the Xu Family has assets in Yunzhou too. Things in Yunzhou might be about to change," the manager said meaningfully.


    "In any case, whenever this big shot and hisdy friende to the store from now on, just show your best hospitality. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else," the manager said.


    "Alright, get back to work then."


    The manager walked away after saying his piece, not giving the staff a chance to pester further.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke and Ariel sessfully arrived at the restaurant, entered the private room, and looking at the table filled with dishes, Ariel showed a satisfied smile.


    "My little princess, aren¡¯t you worried at all?" Xu Ke asked, seeing her carefree demeanor.


    "Worried about what?" Ariel was puzzled by Xu Ke¡¯s question.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Ding might cause us trouble? After all, this is Yunzhou, not Shangjing. And aren¡¯t you worried that I might not be able to do what I promised the store staff?" Xu Ke asked curiously.


    "What are you kidding about? You¡¯re my man, I trust my taste in people. The fact that you can say this means you can do it. I believe in you," Ariel said with a smile.


    "But why did you suddenly think of asking this kind of question? It¡¯s not like you!" Ariel tilted her head, asking with some confusion.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just some random thoughts. Don¡¯t worry about it, just focus on eating," Xu Ke said as he patted Ariel¡¯s head.


    Ariel didn¡¯t know what Xu Ke was thinking, but the smile never left her face throughout the meal. The look in his eyes became gentler and gentler, but Ariel chose to enjoy the gaze in silence rather than ask.


    Ariel¡¯s wholehearted trust made Xu Ke feel warm inside, like a spring sunshine, warm but not scorching, a perfectly cozy temperature that made people long for more.


    Ariel enjoyed excitement yet chose a romanticedy movie.


    The cinema was filled with couples. Xu Ke held popcorn while sitting next to Ariel, quietly awaiting the movie¡¯s start.


    "Hey handsome, can I have your contact info?" a long-haired girl sitting next to Xu Ke asked.


    "Sorry, I have a girlfriend, so it¡¯s not convenient to give out my contact information," Xu Ke smiled and declined.


    "Is the girl next to you your girlfriend?" the girl asked, looking at Ariel sitting next to Xu Ke.


    "Yes," Xu Ke said as he held Ariel¡¯s hand, disying it to the girl with a sweet smile on his face.


    The girl looked a bit stunned and then said enviously, "Your girlfriend is so lucky to have found such a handsome boyfriend like you. Is your girlfriend a foreigner? How did you two meet?" she asked expectantly.


    "She¡¯s American, and we met in America," Xu Ke replied, feeling a bit more patient discussing Ariel.


    "America? I¡¯ve heard girls over there are very open. Is it true?" The girl acted surprised before quickly waving her hand apologetically, "Sorry, I tend to speak bluntly without any other intentions, hope you don¡¯t misunderstand!"


    Xu Ke¡¯s smile faded, and his voice grew colder. "It¡¯s nothing."


    "But your girlfriend must be amazing to have a boyfriend from abroad. I can¡¯t even find one locally. Do you think she could teach me how to get a handsome guy like you?" The girl seemed oblivious to Xu Ke¡¯s coldness, continuing to ask.


    "The movie¡¯s about to start, please be quiet."


    Having said this, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t be more clear. He lost any interest in talking to her.


    He just hoped she¡¯d quiet down so he and Ariel could enjoy the movie in peace, and then have a world of their own afterward.


    As soon as Xu Ke finished speaking, the cinema went dark, leaving only the bright screen in the center.


    The girl next to him took the opportunity to grab Xu Ke¡¯s arm and, with a trembling voice, said, "It¡¯s so dark, I¡¯m scared."


    Xu Ke pulled his arm away from her hold.


    "If you¡¯re scared, why are you at the cinema? Leave, and I¡¯ll give up my seat for you," Xu Ke said, expressionless, breaking through her poor lie.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 548: Cinema Incident

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 548: Cinema Incident</h4>


    Xu Ke¡¯s words made the girl suddenly a bit awkward, her face turned red, but it was hidden by the dark environment of the cinema.


    The girl nced around nervously, finding that no one was looking toward them, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But her sense of relief was too early, a soft chuckle came from the other side of Xu Ke.


    "Why is your girlfriendughing?" the girl asked, forcing herself to speak.


    "Nothing, I just find my baby really cute." Ariel, in the dark, generously showed her big white teeth to the girl, her smile as bright as a spring breeze.


    Ariel spoke to the girl in authentic Huaxia Language.


    Hearing the familiarnguage, the expression on the girl¡¯s face froze instantly.


    "You know how to speak Huaxia Language?" the girl asked in shock.


    "My baby is Huaxia; how could I not speak Huaxia Language?" Ariel replied with a slightly amused tone.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you say you could speak Huaxia Language earlier? Were you deliberately watching me embarrass myself?" Thinking about the things she said in front of Xu Ke¡¯s girlfriend just now, the girl felt her face burning with embarrassment.


    Ariel looked at the girl with an expression as if she was looking at a crazy person.


    "Why should I tell you? You didn¡¯t ask me. If I just went up to you and said I could speak Huaxia Language, wouldn¡¯t that be weird? Anyone who didn¡¯t know might think I have a problem." Ariel said, tilting her head slightly.


    Ariel¡¯s words made a lot of sense, leaving the girl at a loss for words.


    Xu Ke gently squeezed Ariel¡¯s fingers. Perhaps strangers don¡¯t know Ariel, but he certainly does, right?


    Ariel didn¡¯t speak up purely for fun; otherwise, she could have stopped the girl immediately, couldn¡¯t she?


    "Naughty," Xu Ke whispered to Ariel.


    Ariel gave a yful smile, "Don¡¯t you like it?" and showed Xu Ke her gleaming white teeth, like a little lion showing off itsbat power.


    "I like it, no matter how you are, I like it," Xu Ke responded.


    "I like your answer," Ariel said with a cheerful grin.


    "The movie has started, can you both stop talking and disturbing others?" The girl looked at the couple, jealousy bubbling in her heart, prompting her to speak out.


    As soon as she spoke, she regretted it, fearing they might bring up what happened earlier to embarrass her, but luckily Xu Ke and Ariel had no intention of holding it against her.


    The couple shut their mouths and focused on the big screen, allowing the girl to quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    The flickering lights from the big screen shone on Xu Ke¡¯s face, making his already remarkable profile even more deep-set and attractive.


    The girl originally watched the movie, but somehow, her attention shifted back to Xu Ke, gazing at his side profile with a look of admiration.


    She was a true appearance enthusiast; someone like Xu Ke, with such good looks, she had only seen on the big screen before¡ªwhere could she encounter such a high-value person in reality?


    The kind of person she never dared to think about was now appearing right next to her, not even an arm¡¯s length away from her.


    Thinking he might be the most handsome person she¡¯s ever met in real life, the girl didn¡¯t want to give up so easily.


    She thought to herself, she wasn¡¯t bad looking either, considered a bit of a beauty, so why couldn¡¯t she pursue her love?


    Moreover, as the saying goes, wealth shouldn¡¯t be shared with outsiders. Why should a handsome Huaxia guy be taken by some foreign girl?


    The more she thought, the more reasonable she found her thoughts, and the confidence she had lost just now seemed to have found its way back to her.


    Rebuilding her confidence, the girl straightened her back, her right hand quietly moving towards Xu Ke.


    She no longer knew what the movie was about; although her eyes were on the screen, her heart was entirely focused on her right hand, which kept moving to the right.


    Xu Ke was engrossed in the movie when suddenly a hand covered the back of his hand, causing him to shiver with surprise, almost tossing the popcorn he was holding.


    "What happened?" Ariel¡¯s eyes caught Xu Ke¡¯s movement.


    Almost at the moment Xu Ke shivered, Ariel sensed something was wrong with him.


    "Nothing, I can handle it myself," Xu Ke whispered to Ariel.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s response, Ariel realized something, her eyes slightly widening in surprise.


    Weren¡¯t Huaxia girls supposed to be reserved? Why was this girl so persistent?


    Ariel was a bit puzzled but chose to trust Xu Ke and let him handle this problem.


    During the brief exchange between Xu Ke and Ariel, the girl, holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand, acted even more boldly.


    Her fingers mischievously ran over Xu Ke¡¯s hand, feeling pleased that Xu Ke hadn¡¯t asked her to let go.


    She thought to herself, how could any man reject a girl who¡¯s already in his grasp? His earlier rejection must have been due to his girlfriend¡¯s presence; otherwise, there¡¯d be no reason for him to turn her down.


    The girl quickly justified Xu Ke¡¯s actions in her mind, cing the me for her embarrassment entirely on Ariel.


    "Let go of your hand."


    As the girl was still engrossed in her fantasies, Xu Ke¡¯s voice broke through, freezing her grip on his hand.


    The girl turned her head slightly, looking into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, and whispered, "You don¡¯t need to be nervous or scared. I know everything, and you can rx¡ªthey won¡¯t see us as long as we¡¯re careful."


    She smiled at Xu Ke.


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Ke sneered and asked.


    "You don¡¯t need to say anything; I understand," the girl said, pressing her index finger to her lips, signaling for silence.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying or what you¡¯re thinking, but please let go. What you¡¯re doing constitutes sexual harassment, do you know that?" Xu Ke said coldly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How am I harassing you? I know you want to be close to me, and you have feelings for me. Don¡¯t suppress yourself; I understand," the girl said seriously, looking into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Ke felt even more confused by her words, "What do you understand? If you really understood, you¡¯d let go. I¡¯m giving you face because you¡¯re a girl; don¡¯t be too much," Xu Ke warned.


    The lights on the big screen suddenly went dark, plunging the once-brightly lit auditorium into darkness, leaving only Xu Ke¡¯s eyes shining like cold stars.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude was firm, yet the girl¡¯s hand only tightened around his.


    "Do you know, you¡¯re really charming when you¡¯re like this. I like you this way," the girl said lovingly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 549: The Female Hooligan

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 549: The Female Hooligan</h4>


    "Do you know? You are the most charming man I¡¯ve ever met. The way you rejected me was damn charming, I really like it!"


    The woman¡¯s words made Xu Ke furrow his brows, and a sense of foreboding rose in his heart.


    Xu Ke still didn¡¯t know why he was feeling this way, but the next moment he understood.


    The girl, taking advantage of the darkness of the cinema, swiftly lunged at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke¡¯s body¡¯s instinct was faster than his mind¡¯s reaction, and he pped the shadow flying towards him.


    "p!" The crisp sound left both Xu Ke and the girl next to him stunned.


    "You hit me? You actually hit me!" The woman held the half of her face that had gone numb from the p, speaking in disbelief.


    So shocked, the girl didn¡¯t lower her voice, and it was even louder than usual, directly drawing the attention of half the cinema.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to, you suddenly came at me, and I couldn¡¯t control myself and hit back." Xu Ke exined.


    Regardless, he was in the wrong for hitting someone, and Xu Ke wasn¡¯t thinking of shirking responsibility, but he was also unwilling in his heart.


    After all, if the girl hadn¡¯t suddenlye at him, he wouldn¡¯t have hit her, but now, more exnations and thoughts were useless because the deed was done.


    However, Xu Ke¡¯s apology did not earn the girl¡¯s forgiveness.


    "Don¡¯t say these useless things, you¡¯ve already hit me, you have to take responsibility for it." The girl said coldly.


    Xu Ke was taken aback for a moment, then asked, "How do you want me to be responsible? What do you want? I will try my best to meet your requests aspensation."


    "I want you." The girl said firmly.


    "What did you say?" Xu Ke doubted he heard wrong.


    "I said I want you. I want you topensate me with yourself. I don¡¯t want anything else. If you disagree, I won¡¯t forgive you." The girl stated her condition.


    "No way! Anything but that condition, I can agree to. But wanting our baby is absolutely not happening, I don¡¯t agree."


    Ariel, who turned her head at some point, looked at the girl with a yful smile and said lightly.


    "This is not your ce to speak. This is between him and me, and you don¡¯t need to interfere." The girl looked at Ariel with disgust.


    "He is my boyfriend, his matters are my matters. Can I make the decision for you, dear?" Ariel kissed Xu Ke¡¯s cheek and asked.


    "Of course you can." Xu Ke said without hesitation.


    "See, our baby just said it¡¯s okay, so the condition you just put forward is not eptable. I can give you jewelry, beautiful dresses, or expensive cars. I can provide endless materialpensation, but you dreaming of exchanging it for my baby is absolutely impossible."


    Ariel yfully winked at the girl, the dim light turning her bright blue eyes into a dark blue, mysterious and dangerous, contrasting sharply with the smile on her lips, causing the girl to shiver.


    The intimacy between Ariel and Xu Ke struck a sensitive nerve in the girl, making her envy, and envy turned to jealousy, driving her mad.


    Blinded by jealousy, the girl began speaking recklessly, "Aren¡¯t there enough guys in America for you to y with? Why do you specifically have to find a Chinese guy? Why must you harm our country¡¯s guys? Why are you fighting with me? You should go back to your own country, you bitch."


    "I advise you to take back what you just said, otherwise, even if you are a woman, I don¡¯t mind pping you again."


    The girl¡¯s words made Xu Ke very angry.


    "Am I wrong? America¡¯s such an open country, who knows how many boyfriends she¡¯s had before you. Do you know if she has any diseases, if she¡¯s cheated? If she¡¯s cuckolded you? Wake up, you¡¯re Chinese, you should find a Chinese girl to be with, she¡¯s not good enough for you."


    The girl shook Xu Ke¡¯s shoulders, trying to awaken him with this method.


    "On what grounds are you saying this? You¡¯re just a lunatic." Xu Ke pried the girl¡¯s hands off himself.


    The girl¡¯s hands sped firmly on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulders, causing Xu Ke to use considerable force to free himself, bending the girl¡¯s fingers continuously backward almost to the back of her own hand.


    Xu Ke was very close to the girl, and he could clearly see her reddened eyes and the tears in them.


    This method would make one¡¯s fingers ache, yet the girl managed to remain silent, stubbornly wanting to leave her hands on Xu Ke.


    "Why? I just want to give myself a chance, why won¡¯t you give me this chance? Why would you rather choose an indiscreet American and not even look at me? Do you know that in a certain sense, your actions can be considered as unpatriotic?"


    The girl looked up at Xu Ke, her neck rigid.


    "If liking you is called being patriotic, then I¡¯d rather be considered unpatriotic." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "I¡¯ve never even met you, why do you have to cling to me? Also, I hope you apologize to my girlfriend for your inappropriate remarks, or I really will hit you." Xu Ke warned her.


    "Then just hit me, hit me like you did before! I tell you, even if you beat me to death here today, I won¡¯t apologize to that bitch." The girl red, stubbornly refusing to admit fault.


    "p!"


    Just as the girl thought Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t hit her, the pain on her cheek shattered her ridiculous fantasy and confidence.


    "You actually hit me for that bitch!" The girl held her cheek, with tears in her eyes.


    "She¡¯s my girlfriend, it¡¯s only right that I protect her. You¡¯ve insulted her repeatedly, hitting you is perfectly reasonable, what are youining about here?" Xu Ke held Ariel¡¯s hand, looking at the girl coldly.


    "Baby you¡¯re so manly! I feel so safe being by your side! But let¡¯s not watch this movie anymore. I can guess the rest of the plot, and there¡¯s always someone making me sick, making me unhappy, and making our baby unhappy. I think we should go home and do something that¡¯ll make both of us happy."


    Ariel winked at Xu Ke suggestively.


    "You¡¯ve got a point, let¡¯s go back then. Next time I¡¯ll make it up to you with another movie, sorry for the trouble this time." Xu Ke squeezed Ariel¡¯s fingertips.


    "As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m not troubled, but if you really want to make it up to me, I¡¯d be very happy about it, hehe." Ariel said with a smile.

 Chapter 550: The Inexplicable Woman

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 550: The Inexplicable Woman</h4>


    Xu Ke and Ariel finished talking and intended to leave hand in hand, but at that moment, they were stopped by a girl.


    "You think you can just leave after hitting me? There¡¯s no such easy thing in this world. Today, unless you give me an exnation, no one is leaving." The girl shouted loudly, grabbing Xu Ke¡¯s arm.


    "What on earth is going on with you? If you want to argue, take it outside. Don¡¯t shout and scream in the cinema. Do you have any public decency?"


    Getting annoyed by the woman¡¯s noise, a spectator couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "Exactly, if you want to argue, go home and do it there. Coming to a cinema to fight, is your head filled with water?"


    The remarks from the two spectators gained approval from the majority of the audience.


    Ever since Xue Ke returned to Shangjing, he had never faced such a public mocking scene. Facing it suddenly brought Xu Ke back to those old feelings for a moment.


    "Sorry, we¡¯re leaving now." Xu Ke said earnestly.


    "If there¡¯s anything to discuss, do it outside. Don¡¯t disturb others here." Xu Ke said this to the girl and then pulled Ariel to leave.


    The girl just couldn¡¯t get over it, nor would she.


    She had sacrificed a lot today to win over Xu Ke; she couldn¡¯t just give up halfway like this.


    So the girl collected herself, picked up her small bag, and followed Xu Ke out.


    Looking at the empty corridor, a hint of satisfaction emerged in the girl¡¯s heart.


    "Alright, now that I¡¯vee out, it¡¯s time for you to give me an exnation. I can¡¯t just take those ps in vain." The girl said, arms crossed and head held high, exhibiting an air of superiority towards Ariel.


    "If anyone should apologize, it should be you to my girlfriend, although my girlfriend apologizing is impossible. If there¡¯s nothing else, clear the way and don¡¯t dy us from moving on." Xu Ke said, looking at the girl¡¯s face.


    "How can you be so partial? What¡¯s so special about her that I don¡¯t have!"


    Even at this point, Xu Ke was still standing by Ariel¡¯s side, speaking for her.


    The fire in the girl¡¯s heart, originally burning solely for Ariel, finally began to shift its target, catching on Xu Ke.


    "She¡¯s my girlfriend, and in my eyes, you¡¯re nowhere near as good as her." Xu Ke remained unaware of the changes in the girl¡¯s mindset, only wanting to send her away quickly and take Ariel home to enjoy their sweet little world of two.


    "Hmph!" The girl snorted coldly, hands starting to clench at her sides.


    "I don¡¯t care what your girlfriend means to you; she¡¯s nothing to me. And you, don¡¯t think I really can¡¯t find it in me to do something to you. Push me, and I won¡¯t spare you." The girl bared her teeth at Xu Ke, "Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re at this point because of you. If you hadn¡¯t seduced me, none of this would have happened, so you¡¯re the source of all this trouble." She pointed at Xu Ke¡¯s nose as she spoke.


    "Pfft!" Ariel¡¯s lightughter rang out again.


    "I¡¯m sorry, continue as if I¡¯m not here." Ariel said with a smile.


    Though Ariel was speaking with a smile, there wasn¡¯t much amusement in her eyes.


    "Miss, if there¡¯s something wrong, see a doctor in time, stay in the hospital, and take your meds promptly. Don¡¯t run around." Xu Ke gestured to his head, indicating the girl was mentally unbnced.


    "I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you sure you don¡¯t want to be with me, and won¡¯t dump that bitch?" The girl angrily pointed to Ariel.


    "I am sure." Xu Ke responded without hesitation.


    "Fine, you¡¯ve got guts. I¡¯ve given you a chance, and you didn¡¯t cherish it, so don¡¯t me me for being impolite."


    After saying this, the girl extended her well-trimmed sharp nails towards Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    Her expression carried a hint of madness.


    To Xu Ke, the girl¡¯s attack seemed childish, not even taken seriously, as he quickly subdued her.


    "Let me go, if you have guts, release me. What I can¡¯t have, no one else can." The girl shouted loudly.


    The shrill screams filled the corridor, attracting the staff of the cinema.


    "Sir, what happened here? What¡¯s going on?" A staff member asked urgently as they saw Xu Ke pinning the girl against the wall.


    "She¡¯s crazy, help me contact a hospital and send her for treatment." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "I¡¯m not sick, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick. Let go of me, or I¡¯ll scream harassment." The girl threatened Xu Ke.


    "Suit yourself." Xu Ke replied indifferently.


    "What are you all waiting for? Call now!" Seeing the cinema staff do nothing, Xu Ke urged.


    The girl¡¯s wild struggle with dishevelled hair indeed seemed mentally off.


    "Please find the best psychiatric hospital for her; she seems seriously ill, and I¡¯m afraid an ordinary hospital won¡¯t suffice." Ariel said worriedly.


    The staff had a hint of hesitation, but it disappeared the moment Ariel spoke.


    "Okay, okay. Please restrain her, I¡¯ll call now. We¡¯re sorry for ruining your cinema experience." The staff apologized to Xu Ke and Ariel while dialing.


    "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s also a contribution to society in a way." Ariel said with a bright smile.


    "I¡¯m not sick, don¡¯t listen to this little bitch¡¯s nonsense, release me. I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m not going to the hospital, I¡¯m telling you again, I¡¯m not sick! You¡¯re the ones who are sick, don¡¯t be deceived by this little bitch." The girl¡¯s loud shouts only strengthened the staff¡¯s resolve to call.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the doctors will surely cure you, and you must cooperate well with the treatment!" Ariel gently said as she smoothed the girl¡¯s hair.


    "Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands, I find it disgusting." The girl opened her mouth to bite Ariel¡¯s finger, but Xu Ke pushed her back with a force.


    "Baby, her appearance scares me so much!" Ariel suddenly hid behind Xu Ke, clutching his shirt tightly, speaking aggrievedly.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to protect you." Xu Ke knew Ariel was having fun, and didn¡¯t expose her act, but yed along, agitating the girl even more.


    Ariel, knowing what the girl cared most about, deliberately unted it in front of her. Xu Ke almost couldn¡¯t keep her pinned several times.


    Luckily, the hospital personnel arrived quickly, well-trained, and took over Xu Ke¡¯s position.


    "The patient is aggressive, I suggest you take some measures." Xu Ke advised the healthcare personnel who reced him.


    "He¡¯s right, this woman¡¯s quite strong and aggressive; you should be careful." A staff member who witnessed the whole process agreed with Xu Ke.

 Chapter 551: Beware of the Night Road

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 551: Beware of the Night Road</h4>


    "I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, I¡¯m not sick!" The girl truly panicked when she saw the medical staffing to restrain her.


    She argued loudly, but everything she had said and done just now made it impossible for people to believe her.


    "I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m really not sick, don¡¯t tie me up, you¡¯re restricting my freedom, this is illegal."


    The girl kept struggling, but because she had exhausted so much energy on Xu Ke earlier, and because the reminded medical staff were more cautious, two people came to control her, making it impossible for her to escape. She could only be passively tied up with a restraint belt and carried into the car.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience caused by ourck of supervision. Here¡¯s our discount coupon. Next time youe to our cinema, there will be a 40% discount. We look forward to your next visit." The staff handed two discount coupons to Xu Ke, sincerely saying.


    "This isn¡¯t entirely your fault. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t me you." Xu Ke didn¡¯t ept the coupons but pulled the smiling Ariel out.


    As soon as they walked out of the cinema, Ariel couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Ariel found what had just happened too amusing¡ªthe girl¡¯s resistance like a mad dog made Ariel very happy, and at this moment, she wasughing so hard she couldn¡¯t straighten up.


    "Was it that interesting?" Xu Ke couldn¡¯t understand Ariel¡¯s strange sense of humor and asked with some confusion.


    "Yes, it was really interesting. That girl was way more entertaining than the movie." Ariel said, holding her sides fromughter, as she paused to catch her breath.


    Ariel wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at Xu Ke with anticipation, asking, "Do you think we¡¯ll encounter such interesting people the next time we go to the movies?"


    "What was so funny about that girl just now?" Xu Ke looked puzzled.


    "Her crazed demeanor and her struggle were both very entertaining! Don¡¯t you think so? Clearly as weak as an insect, yet pretending to be a beast, thinking her act was wless¡ªit was downright hrious, even funnier than a clown." Ariel said before bursting intoughter again.


    Xu Ke really couldn¡¯t understand Ariel¡¯s sense of humor, but he loved the way she looked when sheughed, as if she were the brightest sun in the sky, dazzling and brilliant.


    Xu Ke only waited until Ariel hadughed enough before taking her hand and slowly walking home.


    Xu Ke and Ariel had to pass through a narrow alley to get home, lined with streetmps that brightly illuminated the small path.


    On either side of the alley, the walls were covered with greenery, with small flowers dotting the sea of green, giving it a wild charm. Ariel loved this little alley; almost every time she passed by, she would linger a while, taking beautiful photos and picking small, pretty flowers.


    But today, this usually peaceful alley was not as tranquil.


    Xu Ke looked across at the dozen men standing there, seeing them block the other end of the alley tightly, making him frown.


    "It¡¯s been days, remember us?" The leader, Xiaoliu, stepped forward past the crowd, arrogantly looking at Xu Ke.


    The leaders of the group were the young men Xu Ke had taught a lesson to in the restaurant¡¯s private room a few days earlier.


    Xu Ke had pretty much forgotten about these people, yet he didn¡¯t expect to see them here today.


    "Why are you looking for me today?" Xu Ke didn¡¯t take their provocation to heart, instead, he asked calmly as if inquiring about what they had for breakfast, in and ordinary.


    Standing next to Xu Ke, Ariel was even more outrageous. Her attitude was so arrogant that shepletely ignored the group, instead, she took selfies from her favorite angle, making cute faces at her phone camera.


    This was provocation taken to the extreme.


    Xiaoliu thought the two of them would be startled by his group¡¯s appearance, but despite all the fuss, he didn¡¯t achieve the desired effect.


    It was like punching a cotton ball, soft and frustrating.


    But Xiaoliu quickly adjusted his mindset, "Do you remember how you treated my buddies back then? Today, we¡¯re here for revenge."


    "I said at the restaurant that I would kill you and that you¡¯d better watch where you walk. You didn¡¯t think I was joking, did you?" Xiaoliu continued, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s indifferent expression.


    He thought Xu Ke would be scared by his words, especially since today he brought more people, not just the seven who got beaten upst time.


    Even if they used the tactic of overwhelming numbers today, they could crush him. Xiaoliu licked his lips, feeling excited.


    He knew how suffocating it had been during that time, having nightly dreams of Xu Ke kneeling and begging for mercy.


    Yet, he was disappointed; despite saying so much and bringing so many people to intimidate Xu Ke, Xu Ke¡¯s face showed not the slightest trace of fear.


    This left Xiaoliu with little sense of aplishment.


    "Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? To be honest, all the surveince cameras in this alley have been disabled, and I have also installed signal jammers, ensuring you can¡¯t call for help." Xiaoliu said one word at a time.


    "Oh, so what?" Xu Ke didn¡¯t take Xiaoliu¡¯s words to heart.


    After all, no matter how many people he brought, they couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Facing true strength, any intrigue is pointless. That¡¯s the situation between Xu Ke and Xiaoliu now.


    All the preparations Xiaoliu made were meaningless in front of Xu Ke,pletely feeble.


    "Keep pretending, you¡¯ve already scared in your heart but are forcing yourself to appear calm, pretending you can resolve this. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep pretending." Xiaoliu spoke.


    "I brought people who I paid a lot of money for; someone like you could probably faint from just one punch from them. So I¡¯m giving you an out: if you beg me on your knees, I¡¯ll let you go. Isn¡¯t that a good deal?"


    Who knows what scenario Xiaoliu imagined, but his mouth was clearly smiling, his demeanor like one on stimnts, glowing and smug.


    "What if I don¡¯t listen to you?" Xu Ke asked, finding it all a bit amusing.


    "If you refuse the offer and insist on your own way, the ground will be your final resting ce." Xiaoliu raised an eyebrow, speaking in a cold voice.


    "I don¡¯t think so." Xu Ke shook his head.


    "Looking at the situation today, whether I beg you or not, I won¡¯t escape easily. Those words you said might deceive children, but they¡¯re useless to me." Xu Ke said with a slight smirk.

 Chapter 552: Your Dad Will Always Be Your Dad

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 552: Your Dad Will Always Be Your Dad</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to see through it. Yes, even if you beg me on your knees today, I won¡¯t spare you. The harm you did to me, I¡¯ll repay you a thousandfold."


    The n has run its course, and Xiao Liu finally tore off his mask, revealing a terrifying and sinister side.


    "This little alley will be your grave today. As for the woman behind you, I won¡¯t let her die. On the contrary, I¡¯ll send her to a nice ce where she won¡¯t worry about food or shelter. Hahaha!" Xiao Liu said with an evilugh.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t have to think to know that the ce Xiao Liu mentioned wouldn¡¯t be a good one.


    "Want to guess where I¡¯ll send her? Guess right and there¡¯s a prize," Xiao Liu said, pretending to be mysterious.


    "I don¡¯t want to guess because you won¡¯t have that chance."


    "Oh? Really? Today we¡¯re not the same asst time. We¡¯ve brought so many people here. Are you sure you can take us on by yourself? It¡¯s better not to be too reckless. But I allow you to die stylishly in front of your girlfriend. If you kneel and beg me, I can leave your body intact. I can¡¯t let you live, but I can give you that. How about considering it?"


    Xiao Liu finished speaking andughed heartily, while the other young men following him showed a bit of delighted spite in their eyes.


    "How do you know unless you try?" Xu Ke took off his suit and draped it over Ariel.


    "This is for your photo op. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head home." Xu Ke patted Ariel¡¯s head, messing up her hair until it looked like a pile of straw.


    "So confident, huh? Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to behave. Remember never to meet me in your next life." After saying this, Xiao Liu gestured to the strong men behind him, then retreated with his gang, cing the strong men in front.


    Though the weather had already cooled down, the dozen or so strong men still showed their arms, revealing tattoos that added a bit of rogue chivalry and ferocity to their appearance.


    On Xu Ke¡¯s side, he rolled up his sleeves and unbuttoned two buttons of his cor, revealing an alluring corbone and a sturdy chest.


    "What a pity, I actually like this shirt quite a lot. Didn¡¯t expect it would get ruined here today." Xu Ke looked at his shirt and sighed.


    "Today, not only your shirt but also you will be ruined here. Instead of cherishing your shirt, take the time to look at the world because you¡¯re about to leave this ce."


    Even while standing at the back, Xiao Liu didn¡¯t forget to assert his presence.


    "Why so much nonsense? I¡¯m in a hurry to get home, so move quickly." Xu Ke adopted an attacking stance and spoke.


    For Xu Ke, the best defense was offense. With so many opponents, a long battle would not be in Xu Ke¡¯s favor, so he nned for a swift battle from the start.


    Moreover, because the alley was too narrow, not many people coulde at once, so even though the other side had more people and it seemed Xu Ke was at a disadvantage, the narrow geography meant only three could engage Xu Ke at a time, which was effortless for him.


    "Hope you stay that confident, attack!"manded Xiao Liu.


    With Xiao Liu¡¯smand, over a dozen strong men rushed toward Xu Ke.


    The result was just as Xu Ke anticipated; only about three people could actually reach him due to the narrow alley. These three couldn¡¯t fully utilize their bodies and,cking coordination, theirbat power was even lower than Xu Ke estimated, posing little threat to him.


    Anyone would think that choosing such a ce for battle would mean high coordination. Xu Ke had prepared for a tough fight but was surprised to find that they were pushovers.


    Fighting them felt like bullying kindergarten kids, without any sense of achievement.


    At that moment, Xu Ke resembled a garbage collector, clearing away big obstacles one by one.


    To prevent sneak attacks, Xu Ke hit hard, either knocking them out or making sure they couldn¡¯t get up again, ensuring his absolute safety from surprise attacks.


    Ariel stood indifferently on the side, taking continuous selfies as if ignoring the surrounding screams and thuds of bodies hitting the ground.


    Unlike Ariel, Xiao Liu and his partnersckedposure. Watching their expensive hired help tossed aside like sacks, their confident expressions turned to despair and numbness within just 20 minutes.


    After dealing with thest strong man, Xu Ke dusted off his hands and stood before Xiao Liu and his partners.


    "It seems the people you hired aren¡¯t much; whether it¡¯s a dozen or a few, they¡¯re still defeated by me. I still have ten minutes for you. Do you want to attack together now?" Xu Ke asked.


    "No, no, we¡¯ll leave right away. We won¡¯t block your way or be an eyesore," said the perceptive red-haired young man.


    Xiao Liu wore a stiff smile, nodding in agreement.


    "I said I have ten more minutes to spend with you here, only one of which has passed. I¡¯m not nning to leave immediately. After all, our business isn¡¯t finished yet, right?" Xu Ke said with a faint smile.


    "What unfinished business do we have?" the red-haired young man hesitantly asked.


    "You came looking for trouble today, and we haven¡¯t settled that score yet. I¡¯m giving you a choice: break a hand or a foot, pick one."


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to cause fatalities but also didn¡¯t want to let them off easily.


    "Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive? How about this, I give you money aspensation for you two. Isn¡¯t there an old saying, ¡¯No fight, no acquaintance?¡¯ Let this be the way we get to know each other. Will you do me a favor?"


    The red-haired young man took out a card from his pocket and slipped it into Xu Ke¡¯s hand, winking as he spoke.


    "How much money is on this card?" Xu Ke asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Not much, just around a million or so, let¡¯s consider it a means to make friends." The red-haired young man said, touching his nose.


    Under long bangs, his eyes held an indescribable mockery and disdain.


    Who would have thought he was so formidable! But with that aloof demeanor, he could still be bought with a bit of money, the young man thought to himself.

 Chapter 553 Delay

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 553 Dy</h4>


    "So that¡¯s all there is, huh? I thought it was a lot more. But being friends with me requires more money than this."


    Xu Ke let out a cold snort and, in front of the three people, snapped the bank card in his hand.


    "You!"


    No matter how well they could disguise themselves, or how deep their cunning was, their age was evident¡ªthey had not yet mastered such skills.


    The moment Xu Ke snapped the bank card, the red-haired young man¡¯s face changed, and although he quickly recovered, Xu Ke had already noticed.


    "What¡¯s wrong, can¡¯t ept it?" Xu Ke pped the two halves of the card against the red-haired young man¡¯s face.


    The red-haired young man took a deep breath, suppressing the evil fire in his heart, "No, of course, I ept it. If you think it¡¯s too little, I can go ask my dad for more. Just say how much you want." The red-haired young man saidvishly.


    "You¡¯ll give however much I ask for?" Xu Ke¡¯s expression seemed a bit strange, but overall not malicious.


    The young man felt relieved in his heart.


    With so many strong men unable to stop Xu Ke, if they provoked him, they definitely couldn¡¯t fight back and would just take a beating.


    But if money could solve the problem, it wasn¡¯t really a problem. If using money could buy Xu Ke off to avoid a beating, they could ept that.


    Even if Xu Ke demanded a bit more, couldn¡¯t the three of them together raise it? The three bullies thought to themselves.


    "Unfortunately, what I want is something you can¡¯t afford," Xu Ke said with a hint of regret in his voice.


    "Don¡¯t be so absolute; even if we look young, our families are rich!"


    The red-haired young man nudged his two partners beside him, signaling them to say something.


    The three of them were childhood friends, and with just a nce, they knew what each other was thinking. Seeing the look the red-haired young man gave them, they understood his n.


    Although feeling annoyed inside, the two followed the red-haired young man¡¯s words: "That¡¯s right, as long as you name it, if you¡¯re willing to let us go today, we can give however much you want." The purple-haired young man said, looking at Xu Ke with gloomy eyes.


    "What I want, you can¡¯t afford."


    "How would you know if you don¡¯t say it? Don¡¯t underestimate us; our families are very wealthy," Xiaoliu said.


    "Alright then, since you¡¯ve all said so, it seems inappropriate for me to refuse. So, let¡¯s put it this way, I don¡¯t want much; just give me all the assets of your three families, and maybe I¡¯ll be a bit satisfied and forgive what you just did." Xu Ke thought for a moment before speaking.


    "Are you joking with us?" Xiaoliu said incredulously.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?" Xu Ke retorted.


    "You¡¯re really asking for too much, speaking without considering the consequences. You¡¯re asking for the assets of our three families. Do you know how much our family assets have rued? Tens of billions, and you still have the nerve to ask. Where do you get the audacity?" Xiaoliu was already unimpressed.


    His carefully nned revenge was easily ruined by the other party, making him lose face in front of his friends. All of thisbined left Xiaoliu feeling off-kilter.


    And then Xu Ke made such a demand¡ªit felt like someone had brazenly defiled him, way over the line.


    "I¡¯ll tell you, we¡¯ll give you a maximum of five million, and not a penny more. If you¡¯re smart, take the five million and act like nothing happened, otherwise, don¡¯t expect a cent." Xiaoliu assumed Xu Ke was someone who loved money and tried to use money to threaten him, hoping he would back off.


    But the current Xu Kecked everything except money.


    "Five million? That¡¯s just the price of a watch. Do I look like someone who needs a watch?" Xu Ke found it a bit amusing.


    "You have five minutes to think it over, think carefully whether you want your hands or feet. If you haven¡¯t decided by then, I¡¯ll choose at random, and don¡¯t feel wronged." Xu Ke checked the time again and said.


    "Do you really have to take it this far?" the red-haired young man asked.


    "What are you asking? He¡¯s just ying us, getting back at us for trying to find someone to beat him," the purple-haired young man first tore down the facade, looking at Xu Ke as if he were a sworn enemy.


    "I advise you not to touch me while in Yunzhou. I still maintain what I said, you always have moments when you¡¯re alone. And breaking hands or legs isn¡¯t a trivial matter likest time. My dad is very protective; if he finds out you¡¯ve broken my limbs, you won¡¯t have a good time in Yunzhou. You need to know that my dad taking action is different in concept and level than me doing it."


    The purple-haired young man brought up his father, hoping his father¡¯s name would suppress Xu Ke, thus protecting his limbs.


    But unfortunately, Xu Ke wasn¡¯t buying it at all, "You have three minutes left, hurry and make your choice," Xu Ke said, looking at the time and urging again.


    The purple-haired young man nced at Xiaoliu and then shifted his gaze to the red-haired young man, the meaning in his eyes very clear.


    They¡¯d spoken good words and harsh words, but nothing seemed to change Xu Ke¡¯s mind.


    Since they¡¯re bound to have their limbs broken, why not take the chance and fight back? Maybe luck will favor them, and they¡¯ll defeat this man?


    The purple-haired young man¡¯s idea won the support of the other two.


    "You really want to break our hands and feet, right?" The red-haired young man took the lead, drawing Xu Ke¡¯s attention.


    The purple-haired young man and Xiaoliu quietly moved towards Xu Ke¡¯s rear.


    Xu Ke saw their small gestures, but pretended to know nothing, cooperatively conversing with the red-haired young man.


    The two originally tense men grew excited as Xu Ke seemed oblivious.


    When they exchanged nces, they could see the irrepressible excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They¡¯d always been unruly youths; their earlier retreat was but preparation for a future return.


    They wanted others to leave a way out for them, but never considered doing the same for others.


    "One minute left. Won¡¯t you give me your answer?" Xu Ke checked the time again and urged.


    By this time, the three hadpleted their encirclement, with Xu Ke in the center, seemingly in a precarious position.


    Xiaoliu was holding a long stick he¡¯d taken from one of the strong men, looking like someone you wouldn¡¯t want to mess with.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but we won¡¯t choose any of your options. Now, you should worry about yourself." Xiaoliu said, tapping the long stick in his hand toward Xu Ke.

 Chapter 554 Difficult Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 554 Difficult Brothers</h4>


    "Xiao Liu, stop wasting your breath. Just do it," the red-haired young man said to Xiao Liu.


    "Viins die from talking too much. If you can act, don¡¯t talk," the purple-haired young man expressed his opinion.


    "Is that how you both talk?" Although Xiao Liuined, he didn¡¯t dy in action, swinging a club straight at Xu Ke¡¯s head.


    The sound of the stick ripping through the air rang next to Xu Ke¡¯s ear. He slightly tilted his head to dodge Xiao Liu¡¯s attack.


    The next moment, the purple-haired young man¡¯s bat also came swinging towards Xu Ke, aiming at his waist with equally strong force.


    Had this blow struck hard, Xu Ke¡¯s ribs might not have been spared.


    Xu Ke reached out and grabbed one end of the bat, smiling slightly at the purple-haired young man, and with a forceful pull, he yanked him over, gripping the back of his neck like picking up a chick, and threw him against the wall.


    At the same time, the baton in the red-haired young man¡¯s hand was already targeting Xu Ke¡¯s knee bend, intending to knock him down.


    This strike was not avoided by Xu Ke, and the sound of breaking wood echoed through the alley.


    The red-haired young man¡¯s stick had shattered into two pieces, but Xu Ke stood intact in ce, and at his feety the purple-haired young man who had been thrown against the wall.


    "Cough cough." The purple-haired young man, severely injured, couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    "Why...why are you okay?" the red-haired young man looked at the broken baton in his hand, dumbfounded, and asked Xu Ke.


    "How should I know?" Xu Ke replied nonchntly while stepping on the purple-haired young man who was trying to get up, pinning him back down.


    "Get your stinky foot off me," the purple-haired young man said weakly.


    "I will, but not now." Xu Ke nced down at the young man under his foot, who had not given up struggling, but to Xu Ke, his efforts were as futile as a mantis trying to stop a cart.


    "The ten-minute time is up. Since you can¡¯t think of anything and were the first to end up in my hands, I¡¯ll make the decision for you," Xu Ke said as he eyed the purple-haired young man.


    Realizing Xu Ke¡¯s intent, the purple-haired young man struggled harder, while the foot on his back pressed down even more.


    "I don¡¯t want to lose a hand or a foot, please let me go," the purple-haired young man iled his arms like a turtle unable to turn over.


    But Xu Ke filtered out his words, and finding the right spot, stepped down hard. The young man¡¯s struggling body suddenly stopped, and the next sound was a squeal like a pig being ughtered, echoing in the alley.


    "My leg, my leg," the purple-haired young man wailed, clutching his thigh.


    "Oh dear, it¡¯s really noisy!" Ariel pouted andined, holding her phone.


    "My little Princess thinks you¡¯re too loud. If you don¡¯t want me to tear out your tongue, shut your mouth," Xu Ke said impatiently, adding another stomp on the purple-haired young man¡¯s leg.


    The purple-haired young man wanted to open his mouth to wail but met Xu Ke¡¯s icy gaze, and fell silent in an instant.


    "That¡¯s right, being obedient is the only way to be a good kid," Xu Ke said as ifforting a puppy to the purple-haired young man.


    "Having dealt with one, there are still you two left. Let me think if I should break your hands or legs?" Xu Ke said with a troubled look.


    "No, you can¡¯t do this. My dad knows people in the police department. If you do anything bad to me, I¡¯ll have my dad get you arrested," the red-haired young man, throwing away the half-broken stick, said fearfully to Xu Ke.


    "Oh really? I¡¯d love to see the sights of a detention center," Xu Ke replied indifferently with a smile, then walked toward the red-haired young man.


    "Xiao Liu, help me!" the red-haired young man cried out for help to Xiao Liu behind Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry," Xiao Liu said, looking at the mess on the ground. He shot an apologetic look at his childhood friend before turning and fleeing.


    Xu Ke hooked the half-broken stick on the ground with his foot, grabbed it, and threw it in the direction Xiao Liu was fleeing.


    The stick hit Xiao Liu on the head, knocking him to the ground.


    "Don¡¯t worry, neither of you is getting away today," Xu Ke said in a seeminglyforting tone.


    "I was wrong, I know I was wrong. I was coerced into this. Actually, I didn¡¯t want toe looking for you, Xiao Liu kept instigating me toe, and I only got dragged into this by him. If there¡¯s an issue, you can deal with Xiao Liu, he¡¯s the mastermind. I¡¯m just an errand boy. Please spare me! I¡¯ll give you money, a lot of money. Just treat what I just said as nonsense,"


    The red-haired young man, feeling fear and remembering how Xiao Liu had left him without hesitation, looked at him with hatred and without remorse stabbed a knife into Xiao Liu¡¯s back, shifting all responsibility onto him.


    "This is an issue between you two, it has nothing to do with us. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can take it up with him. What I¡¯m dealing with are matters between us two, unrted to outsiders."


    After exining, Xu Ke approached the red-haired young man, examining his eyes like one would assess goods for New Year purchases, making the young man shiver all over.


    "I won¡¯t trouble you. Give me a hand, and all past matters including today will be written off," Xu Ke said in a measured tone.


    Realizing Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t relent and knowing he couldn¡¯t outrun him, the red-haired young man came to terms with his fate of inevitably losing a hand.


    "I know there¡¯s no avoiding this. I have just one request: can I choose which hand I want to lose?" the red-haired young man said with a look of resignation.


    "Of course you can," Xu Ke said, appreciating the young man¡¯s understanding of the situation.


    "Then I¡¯ll pick the left hand. I still need to use my right hand," the red-haired young man reluctantly looked at his own hands before resolutely stretching out his left hand and closing his eyes.


    "Make it quick for me."


    Seeing the red-haired young man¡¯s cooperation, Xu Ke did not deliberately torture him, swiftly dislocating the bone with a clear crack.


    The red-haired young man didn¡¯t even have time to react; it was already over.


    The red-haired young man stared nkly at his now misshapen arm, still struggling to believe what had just happened to him.

 Chapter 555: Here Again

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 555: Here Again</h4>


    "Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?" The red-haired young man said dazedly, holding his broken arm.


    "Do you really wish it would hurt a lot?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, not quite understanding the red-haired young man¡¯s thought process.


    "No, no, this is fine, this is fine."


    The red-haired young man quickly refused, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s eager look.


    He wasn¡¯t some masochist. Isn¡¯t a pain-free broken arm better? Does it need to hurt like hell to be satisfying?


    While Xu Ke and the red-haired young man were talking, Xiao Liu, who had been knocked down by Xu Ke, quietly got up and tried to sneak away.


    A pair of white canvas shoes blocked his path.


    "You¡¯re not being obedient. My dear won¡¯t let you leave. How could you leave early?" Ariel, draped in Xu Ke¡¯s jacket, blocked Xiao Liu¡¯s path and tilted her head as she spoke.


    "Get the hell out of my way." Xiao Liu looked back at Xu Ke, who was still talking with the red-haired young man, and lowered his voice menacingly towards Ariel.


    "Wow, you really scare me!" Ariel said, not with any real sincerity.


    "How about this? If you can knock me down, I¡¯ll let you go. What do you say? You couldn¡¯t beat my dear, but surely you can beat a girl like me?" Ariel said, raising an eyebrow at Xiao Liu.


    Seeing Xiao Liu unmoved, Ariel further taunted, "Really? You can¡¯t even take down a girl? Pathetic to the core, I look down on you." She said this with the utmost contempt.


    "You¡¯re forcing me." Xiao Liu quickly nced back at Xu Ke, who was still talking, feeling anxious.


    "And what if I am?" Ariel smiled, curling her lips.


    Before Ariel finished speaking, Xiao Liu swung a punch at her face.


    "Wow, you really don¡¯t know how to cherish women." Ariel teased, seeing his fierce punch.


    Ariel¡¯s yful demeanorpletely infuriated Xiao Liu.


    Each punch from Xiao Liu was faster, each one more fierce, yet nonended on Ariel.


    Ariel toyed with Xiao Liu like a pet, fueling his rage and watching his furious face.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Ariel said disdainfully.


    "Your punches are so slow, are you a snail?"


    "Faster, faster¡ªwhy do your punches feel so soft? Didn¡¯t you eat?"


    "Are you really a man? You can¡¯t even hit me. So embarrassing."


    Ariel taunted Xiao Liu with each sentence, watching him lose control in anger as his punches became chaotic.


    "Now you look like a big gori. Just ugly."


    "You bitch, shut the hell up. Will you die if you don¡¯t speak?" Xiao Liu bellowed in fury.


    At this moment, Xiao Liu realized Ariel¡¯s intent, feeling as if he was being toyed with like a clown. This humiliation nearly drove him insane.


    "Can¡¯t handle it already? We¡¯re just getting started. When my dear told you to shut up earlier, why didn¡¯t you? Now you want me to be quiet¡ªnot likely." Ariel winked at Xiao Liu, smiling brightly.


    Although she was smiling, her eyes were full of mockery, more unbearable than open ridicule. She kept stringing his taut nerve.


    Like a delicate hand, she plucked at it repeatedly, stretching it taut, seemingly about to snap at any moment.


    Xiao Liu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his appearance demonic from Ariel¡¯s teasing.


    "With your bloodshot eyes, you¡¯re just hideous. Your face is an insult to my eyes. If I looked like you, I¡¯d never leave the house. Yet somehow, I still admire your courage."


    "Enough, stop talking, shut up!" Xiao Liu shouted loudly.


    In truth, Xiao Liu¡¯s appearance was rather delicate, but in his current rage, it was quite unsightly.


    The red-haired young man felt ufortable watching his buddy get toyed with.


    He wanted to step in but remembered Xiao Liu¡¯s previous abandonment, which left a divide between them.


    In the end, the red-haired young man didn¡¯t intervene, instead standing there with his broken arm, aplex expression watching his feral friend.


    Once Ariel was done ying, Xu Ke approached and grabbed Xiao Liu¡¯s arm mid-swing towards Ariel, snapping it.


    Xu Ke wasn¡¯t gentle with Xiao Liu like he was with the red-haired youth. The intense pain snapped Xiao Liu back to reality, mimicking the red-haired young man¡¯s reaction.


    "Shut your mouth or I¡¯ll knock your teeth out one by one." Ariel said, unceremoniously picking her ear, warning Xiao Liu.


    Having experienced Ariel¡¯s cruelty, Xiao Liu quickly shut his mouth, enduring the pain silently despite throbbing veins on his forehead.


    "Keeping it together well." Ariel praised.


    "Behave yourself. Next time seeing us, keep clear, or it won¡¯t just be a broken hand." Xu Ke warned Xiao Liu.


    "Did you hear me?" Seeing Xiao Liu¡¯sck of response, Xu Ke kicked him.


    Xiao Liu didn¡¯t dare speak, fearing any sound would let out a painful scream, so he kept nodding, hoping these two demons would spare him.


    From this experience, Xiao Liu understood Xu Ke and Ariel wereplete demons. Thest time they encountered him in the restaurant unharmed was sheer luck.


    Next time he saw them, he¡¯d definitely avoid them.


    Revenge? What was that? He didn¡¯t know.


    Seeing Xiao Liu truly behave and not acting, Xu Ke and Ariel left after a few more warnings.


    "Had fun just now?" Xu Ke asked, ruffling Ariel¡¯s hair.


    "Not bad. Overall, it was enjoyable. I would have been happier if itsted longer." Ariel replied, touching her chin.


    "Naughty."


    "That¡¯s naughty? Then you haven¡¯t seen when I¡¯m really mischievous." Ariel said, mysteriously.


    Seeing Ariel¡¯s sparkling eyes, Xu Ke followed up, "What are you like when you¡¯re really mischievous?"


    "You¡¯ll find out tonight."


    Ariel winked at Xu Ke mischievously, a sly smile on her lips.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to it." Xu Ke said.

 Chapter 556: Miss Ding Family

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 556: Miss Ding Family</h4>


    After dealing with those young people, Xu Ke and Ariel enjoyed a few quiet days.


    Living a life of going to and from work like ordinary people every day made Ariel extremely bored.


    She couldn¡¯t stand such a mundane life for long, "Baby, baby, I¡¯m so bored!" Ariel rolled around on Xu Ke, whining andining.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Xu Ke wrapped his hands around Ariel¡¯s waist and asked.


    "I don¡¯t know what to do, Yunzhou is so small, I¡¯ve almost yed everywhere, there¡¯s nothing fun, sigh!" Ariel sighed as she spoke.


    Her spiritless appearance was quite pitiful.


    "Right now, I just want to do anything, as long as I don¡¯t have to stay bored at home." Ariel wrapped her arms around Xu Ke¡¯s neck and spoke pitifully.


    "Do you want toe to work with me at thepany?" Xu Ke asked tentatively.


    "I don¡¯t understand your business stuff, why would I go to work?"


    "Just to keep mepany, besides you¡¯re so smart, I can teach you." Xu Ke¡¯s hand gently patted Ariel¡¯s back, as if soothing a giant cat.


    "No, no, no." Ariel said three "no"s in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, showing her determination to refuse.


    "Business studies are too hard, and I¡¯m not interested in that. I can be with you anywhere, there¡¯s no need to specifically learn business, right?" Ariel¡¯s voice was sweet as honey, making Xu Ke¡¯s heart soften instantly.


    "Okay, then we won¡¯t learn it." Xu Ke agreed with Ariel¡¯s suggestion.


    "But if I don¡¯t study, what will I do? I¡¯m really so bored, baby, I¡¯m so bored!" Ariel muttered softly in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    "Didn¡¯t I just receive an invitation to a party a few days ago? If you¡¯re bored, we could attend it." Xu Ke said, stroking Ariel¡¯s hair.


    "What kind of party? Is it a charity auction?" Ariel lifted her head from Xu Ke¡¯s chest and asked with bright eyes.


    "Probably not, but many celebrities will be there, I guess." Xu Ke replied with some uncertainty.


    "Great, I want to go." Ariel instantly perked up at the mention of celebrities, as she enjoyed lively ces.


    "Then let¡¯s go buy evening dresses together tomorrow; I didn¡¯t bring any with me."


    "Alright." Xu Ke agreed without objection.


    But sometimes, when you¡¯re unlucky, you can even choke on cold water.


    The next day, as promised, Xu Ke took Ariel to a brand store to pick an evening dress for the night.


    Ariel¡¯s personality was bright and fiery, and her eye for clothes was drawn to only the most dazzling ones.


    "I fell in love with this dress at first sight, let¡¯s buy it." Ariel immediately fancied an evening gown as she entered the store.


    The strapless long dress was a bold mix of vibrant red and bright blue, catching Ariel¡¯s eye; she was almost smitten the moment she saw it.


    "Thisdy has a unique taste; this dress can only be pulled off by someone with your looks and figure." The store assistant standing by the gown said with a cheerful smile.


    "Really? But I think her face isn¡¯t that great. This dress can only truly shine with Miss Ding wearing it."


    As the assistant enthusiastically introduced the gown to Ariel, an unfriendly voice chimed in.


    "It¡¯s you!" Ariel turned around and saw a familiar face.


    It was the same Miss Ding she¡¯d met at the jewelry store a few days ago.


    "Yunzhou is really not that big; no matter where I go, I keep running into your persistent face. It seems I should check the lunar calendar before going out next time." Miss Ding¡¯s smile faded instantly upon seeing Ariel, her demeanor turning icy.


    The girl who apanied Miss Ding looked Ariel up and down, secretly guessing what Ariel¡¯s background was and what unpleasant encounter had urred between her and Miss Ding.


    "I also think Yunzhou is a bit small. Meeting you is the unluckiest thing that¡¯s happened to me today." Ariel retorted without showing weakness.


    "What a sharp tongue you have. I hope you keep talking like this." Miss Ding sneered.


    "Of course, I don¡¯t need you to say so." Ariel responded, enjoying Miss Ding¡¯s angry face, feeling extremely delighted.


    "Speaking of which, Miss Ding, I think we share a lot of fate together. We both fancied the same jewelry setst time and fought over it, and now, we coincidentally like the same dress. Don¡¯t you think we are fated?" Ariel mused, showing a sudden realization and a meaningful smile.


    Miss Ding seemed to recall that incident too, remembering how she¡¯d vented to her uncle, but ended up getting scolded herself.


    She had no idea what backgrounds Xu Ke and Ariel had that made her own uncle dismiss her face.


    Despite her fondness for the dress, remembering the previous jewelry incident made Miss Ding fear hitting a wall in front of her friends again, embarrassing herself and bing the talk of the circle, so she had to cut her losses.


    "Who has fate with you, this rag of a dress isn¡¯t something I like. If you like it, wrap yourself in it, but don¡¯t involve me." Miss Ding nced at the evening dress, speaking against her own conscience.


    "Miss Ding has quite the taste; for her, D Brand¡¯s clothes are just rags. I wonder why Miss Ding came to this rag shop today? Is it to cause trouble?" Ariel asked, blinking her innocent eyes at Miss Ding.


    Miss Ding regretted her words as soon as she spoke. Seeing the expression on the store assistants¡¯ faces, she wished she could bury her head in a hole.


    If her words were overheard and used against her, and this reached the higher-ups of D Brand, she feared she¡¯d never step into any D Brand stores ever again.


    "You¡¯re setting me up." Miss Ding red at Ariel, fuming.


    "I¡¯m not taking the me for this; these were your words. I didn¡¯t force you. If you spoke your mind, how am I setting you up? It¡¯s absurd."


    Ariel feigned a hurt expression, diving into Xu Ke¡¯s arms, exuding the message that she¡¯d been bullied.


    "Miss Ding, mind your words. nder without evidence is libel. I have the right to sue you." Xu Ke put his arm around Ariel¡¯s shoulder, addressing Miss Ding with a nk face.


    "You, you¡¯re too much, ganging up on me like this. I won¡¯t let you off. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll shop elsewhere."


    Miss Ding said as she tugged herpanions along, quickly leaving, fearing that if she stayed any longer, she might resort to violence against Ariel and Xu Ke.


    Just wait, once she found out Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s backgrounds, she would settle the scores.


    Miss Ding thought with a grim face.

 Chapter 557: Party

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 557: Party</h4>


    Ariel sessfully pissed off Miss Ding.


    "Why so petty? She left after just a few words," Ariel pouted andined.


    "My little princess, every word out of your mouth is a jab, and you wonder why people leave!" Xu Ke chuckled and pinched Ariel¡¯s cheek.


    "She could have retorted! It¡¯s not my fault if she¡¯s too weak. Isn¡¯t this kind of thing supposed to be a back-and-forth? Is she allowed to speak and I¡¯m not allowed to fight back?" Ariel red at Xu Ke.


    "See, I just said one thing to you, and you¡¯ve already replied eight times. Definitely can¡¯t mess with you," Xu Ke joked, making a cating face.


    Sessfully making Arielugh.


    The dress was chosen, leaving makeup and hairstyle.


    Ariel was naturally beautiful with deep features, giving the makeup artist little to work with. Even with just light makeup, she was stunning.


    "You¡¯ll be the most beautiful woman tonight," Xu Keplimented Ariel with a smile as she ced her hand in his palm.


    "Of course, no need for you to say!" Ariel yfully winked, enjoying Xu Ke¡¯s praise.


    With the invitation, they entered the venue and immediately recognized a few familiar faces.


    "Wow, look at that guy over there. I just saw him on TV a couple of days ago. Seems he¡¯s some kind of macho leading man," Ariel tugged Xu Ke¡¯s arm and pointed.


    "Didn¡¯t expect it to be so lively tonight. Do you think if I go ask for an autograph, he¡¯d give it to me?" Ariel wondered aloud.


    Just as Ariel was excited, a hand gently pinched her chin, redirecting her gaze from the macho star.


    "Am I not more handsome than him? Isn¡¯t having me enough for you?" Xu Ke, sounding a bit jealous, brushed his thumb over Ariel¡¯s lips.


    Tonight, Xu Ke had styled himself for the party, sporting an idol-like hairstyle and gold-rimmed sses, making him look both handsome and a bit aloof.


    But now, this aloof-looking man was full of jealousy, his eyes only seeing Ariel.


    "Are you jealous, baby?" Ariel widened her eyes in surprise at her discovery.


    "No, I¡¯m just asking you a question," Xu Ke said, his ears slightly flushed.


    Ariel, sharp-eyed, noticed Xu Ke¡¯s red ears and smiled like crescent moons, "You won¡¯t admit it, but your ears gave you away. Is this the first time you¡¯re jealous for me? It feels kind of nice." Boldly, Ariel reached out and pinched Xu Ke¡¯s cheek.


    Caught red-handed by Ariel, Xu Ke felt the heat spreading across his face, knowing full well how red he must be without needing a mirror.


    "You got me. I am jealous, so please don¡¯t look at other men or think about getting their autographs. If you like, I¡¯ll sign for you when we get back, as many as you want and wherever you want." Xu Ke said, his face flushed, giving inpletely.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t ask for it," Ariel readily agreed.


    "Baby, you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re jealous." Ariel left a lipstick mark on Xu Ke¡¯s cor, her eyes alight with mischief.


    "Don¡¯t do that, let¡¯s talk about it when we get home." Xu Ke felt himself burning under Ariel¡¯s gaze, regretting that the location wasn¡¯t right.


    Ariel and Xu Ke were unfamiliar faces at the party, but since many celebrities were invited, their presence was not surprising. However, they still stood out, as their looks were top-tier even in the entertainment industry, and their aura was something ordinary stars couldn¡¯tpare to. The two were exceptionally distinguished in the crowd, as if they carried their own spotlight.


    Soon, the first person to strike up a conversation appeared.


    "You both seem to be here for the first time. Which seniors from the entertainment industry are you?" The one initiating the conversation was a freshly debuted young star from a talent show, unfamiliar with many in the entertainment circle.


    Logically, with his level of experience, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to attend such a high-profile event. It was only through his manager¡¯s extensive connections that he managed to get in, hoping towork with big names and advance his career.


    The young star had been at the party for quite a while, unnoticed due to hisck of fame, and the targets he approached for conversation always left after a few words.


    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t discouraged, exemplifying a resilient spirit in the face of repeated failures.


    Noticing Xu Ke and Ariel, who stood out from the rest, he decided to try his luck, leading to the moment he approached them.


    "We¡¯re not from the entertainment industry," Xu Ke replied coldly.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t know. You both look so outstanding; I thought you were some senior personalities in the industry. My apologies, truly sorry." The young star realized his mistake and wore an apologetic look.


    "That¡¯s okay, ignorance is no crime."


    The young star thought his way of initiating a conversation was subtle, but to Xu Ke, it was rather amateurish, typical of an entry-level beginner. Still, attending the party was just to appease Ariel¡¯s boredom, so Xu Ke didn¡¯t dismiss him, instead exchanging a few words.


    Xu Ke¡¯s unexpectedly polite demeanor surprised the young star, given Xu Ke¡¯s outfit and seemingly aloof presence, one that screamed ¡¯stay away¡¯.


    The young star had prepared for yet another failed attempt, but didn¡¯t expect the seemingly distant Xu Ke to offer the best reception he¡¯d had all night.


    A little celebration went on in the young star¡¯s heart.


    "You have a great temperament. Is this your girlfriend? She¡¯s very pretty and matches you well." the young starplimented after ncing at Ariel.


    "Thank you, you¡¯re quite handsome too."


    ttered by thepliment, Ariel¡¯s smile grew more genuine, engaging in polite conversation with him.


    "The outfit you chose today suits you perfectly. You look like a fairy descended from the sky, no, more like a princess stepped out of a castle."


    "You really know how to talk." Ariel was thrilled by the praise.


    Xu Ke¡¯s hand on Ariel¡¯s waist tightened, pulling her closer as if to merge her into himself.


    "It¡¯s my honor to make a beauty smile." Seeing the smile on Ariel¡¯s face, the young star¡¯s own smile widened.

 Chapter 558 Wen Xin

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 558 Wen Xin</h4>


    Xu Ke watched Ariel and the young guy chatting more and more happily, his heart feeling like it was brewing arge pot of vinegar, bubbling with sourness.


    The aura around Xu Ke grew even colder. When the young guy started chatting with Ariel, he was unknowingly attracted by Ariel¡¯s looks, and since Xu Ke didn¡¯t really join the conversation, the young guy began to forget about Xu Ke.


    But once Xu Ke started asserting his presence, he became an undeniable existence.


    The young guy chatted with Ariel, somehow feeling colder the more he talked. Just when he was about to ask Ariel if she was cold, his gaze met Xu Ke¡¯s as if it could kill.


    The emotions contained in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were too terrifying, almost instantly making the young guy forget what he was about to say.


    "Why did you stop talking?" Ariel, seeing that the young guy hadn¡¯t replied for a long time, took the initiative to ask.


    "Maybe he¡¯s not feeling well and doesn¡¯t want to talk anymore." Xu Ke gave the young guy a warning nce and interjected.


    "Is that so?" Ariel was a bit puzzled.


    "Ah, yes, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell. I¡¯ll step outside for some fresh air, you guys continue." The young guy put on a pained expression, looking as if he was indeed unwell, so Ariel didn¡¯t stop him.


    "Alright, bye then."


    Once the young guypletely disappeared from their sight, Xu Ke spoke again, "You promised me just now and forgot so quickly, you actually forgot about me chatting with another man."


    There was a subtle hint of grievance in Xu Ke¡¯s voice, the sudden cuteness and weakness catching Ariel off guard for a moment.


    Realizing what Xu Ke had just done, Ariel¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, as bright as a bulb in the dark, dazzling.


    "You¡¯ve changed so much today, I almost don¡¯t recognize you. Are you really Xu Ke? Did someone secretly use your face? Let me take a closer look."


    Ariel said while mischievously ying with Xu Ke¡¯s face, her fingers tracing along Xu Ke¡¯s jawline,bined with a serious expression as if someone was really wearing Xu Ke¡¯s mask, pretending to be him in front of her.


    "Don¡¯t you like me this way?" Xu Ke caught Ariel¡¯s yful hand and asked with a mix of hope and feigned nonchnce.


    "Of course, I like you like this. Actually, I like you no matter how you are, it¡¯s just that I like today¡¯s you even more." Ariel, as if her mouth were coated in honey, spoke sweetly.


    "How much sugar did you eat today? Just listening to you makes me feel like I¡¯ve eaten a whole jar of honey."


    "I eat a lot of sugar every day, didn¡¯t you notice? It makes me so sad!" Ariel lowered her eyes, looking heartbreakingly sorrowful.


    "Stop acting cute, I haven¡¯t forgotten what you just did. Promise me you won¡¯t look at other men, okay? Your man will get jealous." Xu Ke squinted slightly, deeply gazing at Ariel.


    "Seeing how sincerely you¡¯re asking me, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to your request." Ariel provocatively tapped Xu Ke¡¯s lips with her finger, smiling slyly like a little fox.


    "Who¡¯s that? In public, ignoring all sense of shame, actually flirting here, truly embarrassing."


    As Xu Ke and Ariel were happily talking, a familiar voice interrupted. Without turning around, Xu Ke and Ariel knew who it was, given how often they¡¯d encountered this person in the past few days.


    "Miss Ding, did you install a tracker on us? How do we keep running into you everywhere?" Ariel rolled her eyes, turned around, and impatiently looked at Miss Ding.


    "Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you this? Where did you bumpkinse from, following me everywhere like a ghost that won¡¯t go away, and now you¡¯re turning the tables, truly shameless." Miss Ding snorted coldly, rolling her eyes at Ariel.


    "Who¡¯s following who, who¡¯s watching who, we all know in our hearts, no need for others to point it out."


    "I don¡¯t know what business your family is in, if it¡¯s suitable, I could introduce my father to meet you." The girl who came with Miss Ding looked at Xu Ke shyly and asked.


    "Wen Xin, why are you speaking for outsiders? Didn¡¯t you hear what they just said about me? And now you want to introduce them to your father, don¡¯t you consider me a friend?"


    Hearing her good friend trying to connect her with people she disliked, Miss Ding was so jealous her eyes turned red. Tugging on Wen Xin¡¯s arm, her expression was as sour as an overripe durian.


    "How can you think of me like that? I just feel these two don¡¯t seem like what you said, maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding between you, so we should sit and talk peacefully to clear things up, make friends, wouldn¡¯t that be nice?" Wen Xin said, pulling Miss Ding.


    "Are you saying I lied to you?" Miss Ding flung Wen Xin¡¯s hand away instantly, tears welling up in her eyes, as if she could burst into tears of grievance at any moment.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that, how could you think of me this way? I simply think there might be a misunderstanding between you two. Seeing how distinguished they look, their speech and demeanor aren¡¯t ordinary, I doubt they¡¯re as you described, so I wanted to get to know them."


    Wen Xin¡¯s face still bore a smile, but it had faded quite a bit. Seeing Wen Xin¡¯s demeanor, Miss Ding¡¯s tears gradually receded too.


    Their family still depended on the Wen Family, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Wen Xin, so she swallowed today¡¯s humiliation, nning to seek revenge on these three who made her endure and lose face at a future time.


    Miss Ding hid her emotions, refraining frommenting on Wen Xin¡¯s decision, just standing coldly beside her, coolly watching Xu Ke and Ariel.


    "You aren¡¯t familiar to me, is this your first time in Yunzhou?" Wen Xin stepped forward, warmly pulling Ariel¡¯s arm and asked.


    Her expression was so natural, as if they had known each other for years and were reuniting after a long separation.


    Ariel also became somewhat interested in Wen Xin, so she didn¡¯t immediately shake off Wen Xin¡¯s arm and patiently answered her question.


    "I grew up in Yunzhou and went to college overseas. I only returned to Yunzhou the year beforest. If you¡¯re new to Yunzhou and don¡¯t know where to go, you can call me. Although I haven¡¯t been back long, I¡¯m still very familiar with this ce and would love to be your guide." Wen Xin said with a gentle smile.


    "Thanks a lot. I¡¯ve been around Yunzhou quite a bit these days and was just wondering what to do next. If I ask you out, don¡¯t find me annoying!"


    Ariel was amused seeing Miss Ding left speechless, thus treating Wen Xin with friendliness.


    Miss Ding stood aside, feeling like an outsider, out of ce with the other three¡¯s atmosphere, yet unwilling to leave, she could only stand by silently enduring.

 Chapter 559 Meeting New People

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 559 Meeting New People</h4>


    "No way, how could I find you annoying? I actually have a lot of free time at home and never know how to spend it. If youe find me more often and keep mepany, I would love that," Wen Xin said with a smile.


    "I think you¡¯ve forgotten old friends with new ones. Haven¡¯t I asked you out enough before? Yet here you are, inviting someone else in front of me," Miss Ding interjected.


    Ariel saw the smile on Wen Xin¡¯s face pause for a moment, but that hint of unnaturalness quickly disappeared, as if it was just an illusion.


    But Ariel was sure what she saw was no illusion.


    The smile on Ariel¡¯s lips deepened. Initially, she thought the other person was a harmless angel, but it turned out she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!


    In Ariel¡¯s eyes, this Wen Xin before her was much more intriguing than that Miss Ding.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what Wen Xin was plotting or why she was approaching her, Ariel didn¡¯t care. She only cared that Wen Xin was interesting.


    As long as this person could consistently arouse her curiosity and provide a good gamey experience, Ariel didn¡¯t mind being more forgiving and closer to Wen Xin. In some cases, she might even be willing to cooperate with her.


    Thinking this, Ariel felt like a merciful and kind hunter, so her smile became even more radiant.


    Wen Xin¡¯s scalp tingled from Ariel¡¯s smile, wondering if Ariel had noticed her slip-up and started to suspect her.


    But upon looking again, she found Ariel¡¯s smile had no trace of shadow, she shone brightly like a little sun, and Wen Xin¡¯s heart eased.


    She felt she was just overthinking it.


    "Look how engrossed I am in our chat that I almost forgot what I wanted to ask. Oh, I remember now. I wanted to introduce you to my dad. By the way, what business are you in? If suitable, we could do some business together, after all, wealth is better shared." Wen Xin said with a smile, looking at Xu Ke.


    "My family is in the building materials business," Xu Ke replied calmly.


    "If it¡¯s building materials, our families may not be able to cooperate, but I can have my dad introduce you to some people. Maybe you can coborate," Wen Xin considered thoughtfully.


    "Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble? After all, we only just met today," Ariel said.


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m always like this, right, Little Fish?" Wen Xin looked at Miss Ding.


    Miss Ding nodded.


    The first time she met Wen Xin and became friends was because Wen Xin pulled in a big deal for their family the first time they met. That¡¯s when they became friends.


    Of course, the term ¡¯friends¡¯ was only in Wen Xin¡¯s mind. To Miss Ding, their rtionship was merely one of mutual exploitation.


    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t purely friendship but rather a form of businessworking.


    "Then I appreciate it," Xu Ke didn¡¯t refuse.


    Although Wen Xin seemed innocent and harmless on the surface, even appearing somewhat saintly, Xu Ke felt something was off about her.


    It was a feeling of something being inexplicably wrong, but since Ariel liked her.


    Ariel rarely showed such interest in someone, so Xu Ke couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask Ariel to stay away from Wen Xin.


    At most, Xu Ke thought to himself, I¡¯ll just keep a closer eye on things.


    "Let me take you to meet my dad now. Although he looks serious, he¡¯s actually quite easy to get along with," Wen Xin said as she took Ariel¡¯s hand and started walking.


    "Really? Our baby is the same. Though he looks serious, he¡¯s actually very cute," Ariel whispered in Wen Xin¡¯s ear.


    Wen Xin gave Xu Ke a peculiar look, then shifted her gaze and continued chatting with Ariel nonchntly.


    Miss Ding followed the three of them, her jealousy almost tangible. She really wanted to just leave, but thinking about the scene being witnessed by her family and the consequences she¡¯d face, shecked the courage to do so, ending up trailing behind Wen Xin like a bullied little sidekick.


    And Wen Xin either didn¡¯t notice or didn¡¯t care, continuing to ignore Miss Ding as she walked with Xu Ke and Ariel.


    Wen Xin¡¯s father, as she described, looked very stern, with deep nasbial folds and forehead lines carved onto his face, adding a few traces of weathering. When he put on a stern face, he resembled an iceberg, making people shiver, as if impossible to climb.


    But when Wen¡¯s father spoke, it was like an iceberg melting, and everything revived, bringing spring-like life and warmth.


    "So, you are the new friends Little Xin made. Not bad, you both seem like excellent people. Xin has been spoiled by me since she was little, she¡¯s a bit too naive. I hope you can be patient with her in your interactions. I¡¯ll thank you on her behalf," Wen¡¯s father said with a gaze as warm as sunshine toward Ariel.


    This gaze made Xu Ke very ufortable. Xu Ke coughed lightly, cing his hand on Ariel¡¯s shoulder, saying in a mild tone, "My girlfriend and I will take good care of Miss Wen." Xu Ke dered his ownership in front of Wen¡¯s father.


    At this point, Wen¡¯s father seemed to notice Xu Ke for the first time, wearing the same kind smile on his face.


    "I didn¡¯t realize you were a couple. Young love is so enviable. You two should be together well. I heard mixed-race children are beautiful. If you get married and have children, please remember to invite me. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get to attend Xin¡¯s wedding banquet," Wen¡¯s father said, steering the topic towards Wen Xin and giving her a helpless yet doting look.


    "Dad, I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married. Besides, won¡¯t you be reluctant to see me married off? I¡¯m just trying to spend a few more years with you at home," Wen Xin pouted andined.


    "You¡¯re just saying that to appease me. Alright, alright, you young people don¡¯t have to keep this old manpany, go and have fun. Young man, do you want to stay here with me to meet this person?" Wen¡¯s father invited Xu Ke.


    Upon hearing this, Miss Ding¡¯s breathing became heavier. She¡¯d never been granted such a privilege by Wen Bu to personally meet people. So why did these two annoyances get it?


    A me of jealousy burned intensely in Miss Ding¡¯s chest as if it could turn her into charcoal at any moment.


    Her jealousy was so extreme that even breathing felt scorching, but this great opportunity to mingle with the elite was ruthless dismissed by Xu Ke.


    "Thank you for the offer, Mr. Wen, but today isn¡¯t convenient as I have to apany my girlfriend," Xu Ke refused.


    "Young people should make the most of their youth to work hard. You can apany your girlfriend anytime, plus having my daughter with her won¡¯t be boring," Mr. Wen advised.


    "Even though that makes sense, I can¡¯t rest assured leaving my girlfriend. I can¡¯t bear to have her out of my sight," Xu Ke lied straightforwardly.

 Chapter 560: Stirring Up Trouble at the Party

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 560: Stirring Up Trouble at the Party</h4>


    Xu Ke noticed that Mr. Wen¡¯s gaze became a little deeper, and the smile on his face slightly faded, then he casually said, "Ah, young people are great, lost in their sweet love affairs, caring about nothing."


    "Alright, you young folks probably don¡¯t want to hear an old man¡¯s nostalgic ramblings. Go have fun and take care of your friends."


    After Mr. Wen finished instructing Wen Xin, he waved them off.


    "See, I told you, my dad¡¯s a good person. By the way, can you drink? The wine at the party isn¡¯t bad, want to give it a try?" Wen Xin said.


    Ariel raised an eyebrow, unsure of what Wen Xin meant by that.


    "Sure!" Ariel agreed happily.


    "I won¡¯t let you drink. Why should a girl like you drink?" Xu Ke said, stopping the drink being handed to Ariel.


    "It¡¯s fine, this wine isn¡¯t intoxicating. If you¡¯re worried, I can have our driver take you home or you can stay at my ce," Wen Xin said considerately.


    "Babe, I want to drink, and you¡¯re with me. Even if I get drunk, it¡¯s okay, please let me drink," Ariel said, batting herrge eyes and pleading coquettishly.


    But this time, Xu Ke blocked Ariel¡¯s coquettish plea and refused to let her drink.


    "Stingy, won¡¯t even let me have a single drink," Ariel said angrily, shaking off Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    "Drinking is bad for you and your health. Please listen, okay?" Xu Ke coaxed.


    "I¡¯m not a child, don¡¯t use that tone with me. Besides, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s my first time drinking. This little bit means nothing to me, and I haven¡¯t had a drink for ages. Why can¡¯t I satisfy my craving? I don¡¯t believe that a single ss can harm me," Ariel insisted.


    Things suddenly reached an impasse, with the couple who were sweet and cuddly just moments ago now shing head-on, neither willing to back down.


    Miss Ding watched the arguing couple, feeling secretly pleased as the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up.


    Serves them right, thought Miss Ding.


    Wen Xin¡¯s reaction was much morepassionatepared to Miss Ding, her face showing a guilty look.


    "Stop arguing, both of you. Ultimately, this is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have suggested drinking. It¡¯s my mistake, and I¡¯m sorry," Wen Xin said remorsefully.


    "It¡¯s not about you, it¡¯s his fault. He shouldn¡¯t be using sexist reasoning. Why can¡¯t a girl drink? What country orw says girls can¡¯t drink?" Ariel got angrier as she spoke.


    "There¡¯s now like that, but that¡¯s my rule. You¡¯re my girlfriend, and I don¡¯t want or like to see you drinking outside. If I mean anything to you, you won¡¯t drink tonight," Xu Ke said firmly.


    "That¡¯s absurd. You Chinese are so ridiculous. I think we should cool off. We probably shouldn¡¯t see each other for a while," Ariel said sadly.


    Standing behind them, Miss Ding almost burst outughing.


    Argue, argue as fiercely as you can, hopefully drawing all attention from the party. Let them see how ridiculous you both are, thought Miss Ding darkly.


    "Are you breaking up with me?" Xu Ke¡¯s face also turned hurt.


    "I¡¯m not trying to break up, just need you to calm down. If you decide to break up after calming down, I can¡¯t say anything," Ariel said coldly.


    "Fine, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll oblige," Xu Ke¡¯s expression hardened.


    "Miss Wen, can I stay at your ce for a while? I can¡¯t stand seeing him right now," Ariel said, ncing at Xu Ke.


    "Well..." Wen Xin hesitated, looking at Xu Ke.


    "Don¡¯t look at him. Just tell me if you¡¯re willing to take me in," Ariel said, turning Wen Xin¡¯s face toward her to focus on her own face.


    "Are you willing to take me in, Miss Wen?" Ariel looked at Wen Xin expectantly.


    "Of course, we¡¯re friends. You can stay as long as you want, I won¡¯t turn you away," Wen Xin said sincerely, holding Ariel¡¯s hands.


    "We haven¡¯t even broken up yet, and you¡¯ve already found a ce. Alright, you can go to the Wen Family tonight, just as well, I don¡¯t want to see your face either," Xu Ke said, then turned and left.


    Watching Xu Ke leave, Ariel slowly lowered her head, seeming very sad.


    "Miss Wen, which way to the bathroom? I need to go," Ariel said, lowering her head, her voice a bit low.


    "Over there," Wen Xin pointed, then worriedly added, "Do you want me to join you? Can you find it alone?"


    "I can manage, Miss Wen, please let me be alone for a bit," Ariel broke free and hurried toward the bathroom.


    As soon as Ariel turned her head, her expression changed, her red lips curling into a smile, with no trace of sadness.


    Xu Ke, who¡¯d just argued with Ariel, was waiting at the bathroom door. Seeing Ariel, he went up to her.


    "How was my acting just now?" Ariel eximed, rushing into Xu Ke¡¯s arms, her eyes sparkling inquiringly at him.


    Like a cat seeking praise.


    "You almost scared me to death. I really thought you were going to break up with me," Xu Ke said, tightly hugging Ariel.


    "No way! That won¡¯t happen between us, except when acting. And even then, it¡¯s just to see what Miss Wen is up to. How could I really break up with my dear Xu Ke? You¡¯re too good for me to be that blind!"


    Ariel kissed Xu Ke¡¯s cheek, leaving a lipstick mark when she pulled away.


    "Oops, better wash it off, so no one sees itter," Ariel pushed Xu Ke.


    "I¡¯ll wash itter. I want to hold you longer since it¡¯ll be hard once you¡¯re at the Wen Family," Xu Ke said, holding Ariel tightly.


    "Now I don¡¯t feel like going," Ariel said, regretting her previous decision after hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have said that, I regret it!" Ariel drooped.


    "Come back then, join me," Xu Ke suggested.


    "No, the drama¡¯s been yed out. Leaving now would be a waste. Once I figure this out, I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t worry about me!" Ariel refused Xu Ke¡¯s proposal.

 Chapter 561 Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 561 Hidden</h4>


    "Can¡¯t you stay? I want to be with you." Xu Ke rested his head on Ariel¡¯s shoulder, asking softly.


    Ariel fell silent; she began to hesitate in the face of Xu Ke¡¯s charms.


    Noticing Ariel¡¯s hesitation, Xu Ke was already very happy.


    Xu Ke voluntarily let go of Ariel, "Go ahead, remember toe back early. If there¡¯s any danger, contact me immediately. You¡¯ve memorized my phone number, right?" Xu Ke asked, stroking Ariel¡¯s cheek.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have it memorized." Knowing she didn¡¯t have to choose, Ariel breathed a sigh of relief. Her face regained its color, and she looked much better.


    Ariel and Xu Ke lingered a while longer, afraid that Wen Xin would grow suspicious, so Xu Ke and Ariel parted temporarily.


    "You¡¯ve been gone a long time. If you hadn¡¯te back, I was about to look for you." Wen Xin, seeing Ariel return, immediately abandoned Miss Ding, who was talking to her, and walked straight toward Ariel, with just the right amount of curiosity and concern on her face.


    "I¡¯ve been having some stomach issuestely, so I took a while. After all, the environment and food are very different abroadpared to here. I still need some time." Ariel said a bit embarrassed.


    "A nobledy talking about such things publicly, isn¡¯t that shameless? No wonder she broke up with her boyfriend."


    Once again sidelined, Miss Ding couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    "p!" A crisp p echoed clearly.


    "You better watch your mouth. I¡¯m not a guy; I don¡¯t do chivalry here. If you really can¡¯t speak properly, either shut up or let me teach you how to speak. Choose between the two, there¡¯s no third option," Ariel said coldly.


    "Wen Xin, look at her. She dares to treat me this way right in front of you, and you still say there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us? What kind of misunderstanding could there be? From start to finish, it¡¯s just her domineering attitude trying to bully me. You must cut ties with her! Don¡¯t forget, we knew each other first; we¡¯re the ones who are friends," Miss Ding said, pulling Wen Xin¡¯s wrist, trying to pull her to her side.


    "Since when does friendship work on a firste, first-served basis? If you¡¯re not happy, you can hit back. Although, seeing how you have no more than a few pounds of flesh on you, I doubt you can beat me," Ariel said smugly.


    "Wen Xin, look at her, look at how arrogant she is. Do you still want to be friends with her? She hit me now, maybe one day she won¡¯t be in a good mood and she¡¯ll hit you too." Miss Ding continued to incite.


    Hoping Wen Xin would distance herself from Ariel, but the result was disappointing.


    Not only did Wen Xin not distance herself from Ariel, but she stood by her side, "Little Fish, you were wrong. If what you said earlier wasn¡¯t so over the top, she wouldn¡¯t have hit you. But now, it¡¯s one-to-one, evened out. From now on, don¡¯t provoke Ariel, and Ariel, don¡¯t hit you either. Isn¡¯t this good?" Wen Xin tilted her head, speaking with a simple and innocent expression.


    Miss Ding was utterly incredulous, her eyes wide at Wen Xin¡¯s suggestion.


    The words Wen Xin spoke clearly showed she was siding with Ariel.


    Miss Ding hadn¡¯t expected Wen Xin would go so far for Ariel, it waspletely out of character with the Wen Xin she thought she knew. Or perhaps, all of Wen Xin¡¯s gentleness was given to this woman named Ariel here.


    To be honest, everyone whoid eyes on Ariel said she was beautiful, but Miss Ding never felt Ariel¡¯s beauty. Ariel¡¯s beauty is the type you really like or you feel nothing at all.


    It seemed Wen Xin was the type who really liked it.


    Miss Ding really wanted to p Ariel hard across the face, but because Wen Xin was standing nearby, she swallowed her anger in silence.


    "I¡¯ll wait for when you¡¯re alone." Miss Ding turned to leave, giving Ariel¡¯s shoulder a hard bump, speaking quietly yet violently.


    Recognizing the familiar line, Ariel raised an eyebrow, retorting unapologetically, "Thest person who spoke to me like that ended up in the hospital and hasn¡¯t been discharged yet."


    Their eyes locked in the air, creating countless sparks.


    From the first nce they shared, it was destined they couldn¡¯t be friends.


    Miss Ding gave Ariel a fierce re and left, clicking her high heels.


    "I drove her away, is that okay?" Ariel turned her head to ask Wen Xin.


    "Little Fish has a good temper. She just can¡¯t reason it out right now. Once she does, she¡¯lle back on her own, so don¡¯t worry." Wen Xinforted Ariel.


    Ariel¡¯s eye twitched slightly, secretly admiring Wen Xin¡¯s ability to lie through her teeth.


    "By the way, do you still want that drink?"


    The two hadn¡¯t talked for long before Wen Xin brought up the subject of the drink Ariel wanted but hadn¡¯t had yet.


    "Of course, why not? I ended it over this, so I must drink to my heart¡¯s content to make it worthwhile," Ariel said cheerfully.


    "You¡¯re right. Since you¡¯ve paid the price for him, now¡¯s the time for you to enjoy the fruits of it," Wen Xin encouraged.


    "That¡¯s right, just as you said," Ariel replied, taking the ss of wine Wen Xin handed over.


    Ariel looked at the ss filled with wine in her hand, her expression unreadable.


    "Why aren¡¯t you drinking? Don¡¯t you like it?" Wen Xin asked when she saw Ariel holding the ss for so long.


    "It¡¯s not that. I just thought of my baby," Ariel said, her expression unchanged.


    Seeing that Ariel wasn¡¯t suspicious of anything but rather thinking of Xu Ke, Wen Xin discreetly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don¡¯t think about him for now. Tonight, let¡¯s drink until we drop. By the way, when you drink, are you the quiet type or the rowdy type?" Wen Xin asked.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "If you¡¯re the quiet type when drunk, I won¡¯t stop you from drinking. But if you¡¯re the rowdy type, then you shouldn¡¯t drink. Otherwise, you¡¯ll make a fool of yourself here and people willugh at you," Wen Xin said, showing a look of lingering fear.


    "After all, this is just a small ce. Usually, there¡¯s nothing major happening, so if someone makes a fool of themselves, it¡¯ll be talked about for a long time. That¡¯s why if you¡¯re rowdy when drunk, don¡¯t drink to save yourself the embarrassment," Wen Xin exined.


    "Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m very well-behaved, so I won¡¯t cause you any trouble," Ariel promised.


    "Since you say so, I¡¯ll trust you. Cheers!"


    Wen Xin clinked her ss with Ariel¡¯s, stealing a nce as Ariel drank down the entire ss.

 Chapter 562 Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 562 Teasing</h4>


    Ariel pretended not to notice Wen Xin¡¯s gaze, calmly drinking the wine handed to her by the other person.


    "How¡¯s the taste?" Wen Xin asked with a smile.


    "Sweet, just like drinking a soft drink." Ariel took a moment to savor the taste in her mouth before replying.


    "As long as you like it. Would you like to try something else?" Wen Xin picked up another ss of amber-colored wine and handed it to Ariel, indicating for her to take it.


    Ariel raised an eyebrow, her interest growing even stronger. She felt like they were two venomous snakes entwining, testing each other, and waiting for the right moment to strike with venomous fangs, trying to kill the other under their bite.


    "Why aren¡¯t you drinking? Don¡¯t you like it? Don¡¯t worry, this wine is also sweet; it won¡¯t taste bad," Wen Xin exined when she saw Ariel only looking at her without reaching for the wine.


    Though Wen Xin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show anything unusual, Ariel noticed her fingers clenching tighter.


    "No, it¡¯s just that I was lost in thought for a moment," Ariel smiled, her eyes lighting up, bringing life to her whole face. She suddenly looked much more lively.


    Seeing Ariel took the ss and drank a big gulp without any guard, Wen Xin quietly felt relieved, and her smile deepened.


    "Not bad, but this is too sweet for me; I prefer something not so sweet," Ariel timely stated her preference. Although she wasn¡¯t sure what Wen Xin was trying to achieve by persuading her to drink, Ariel wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    After all, there are only a few tricks to y; spiking the drink was ineffective for her, and getting drunk was unlikely given her drinking capacity. Wen Xin¡¯s tricks were nothing to be concerned about.


    Ariel downed one ss after another, noticing that Wen Xin seemed to do nothing but get her to drink, which made Ariel¡¯s initial interest quickly fade. She found the whole party rather boring, boring enough to make her want to sleep.


    Initially, she thought Wen Xin would be more capable, making her want to y along. But it turned out Wen Xin¡¯s tricks were so basic, it was a waste of Ariel¡¯s good acting skill.


    Oh, she really wanted to find Xu Ke! Ariel yawned, her eyes watering at the thought.


    "Ariel, what¡¯s happening to you? Are you feeling sleepy?" Wen Xin tried to hide the glee in her eyes, controlling her facial expression to look concerned.


    Ariel was practically the best drinker among the girls she¡¯d met. She could mix and drink so much strong liquor without any effect. Wen Xin herself only managed to apany Ariel because she preemptively took some sobering pills; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have kept up. Ariel¡¯s drinking ability was terrifying, nearlynding Wen Xin in hot water.


    Seeing the well-hidden glee and anticipation in Wen Xin¡¯s eyes, Ariel nodded, granting the other her wish.


    With her stomach full of booze, she didn¡¯t want to drink anymore, just eager to see what else Wen Xin intended to do. Afterward, she¡¯d immediately go home with Xu Ke for their time together, as outside was truly too dull, not as interesting as staying at home.


    Ariel drifted off into her thoughts again, paying no attention to what Wen Xin was saying, but fortunately, Wen Xin didn¡¯t mind, even appearing somewhat pleased to see Ariel in a daze fixated on a spot.


    Wen Xin reached out and tapped Ariel, "Do you want me to take you to a room for a rest?" Wen Xin asked.


    "Is there a ce to rest here?"


    "Of course, there¡¯s a VIP room with a bed. My dad has a VIP Card, so I can take you there," Wen Xin said considerately.


    "Sure, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m so sleepy," Ariel said, yawning again, her big eyes half-closed as if too tired to stay open. When Wen Xin leaned over to support her, Ariel simply put all her weight on Wen Xin, causing Wen Xin to stumble and nearly fall.


    Ariel watched with amusement as Wen Xin struggled to support her and moved toward the VIP room. Her mischievous side kicked in, finally feeling a bit of amusement.


    Wen Xin had a hard time moving Ariel to the VIP room, dropping her onto the bed before she could catch her breath. Ariel suddenly turned and made a retching motion, freezing Wen Xin mid-move as she fanned herself.


    "Ariel, hold it in and don¡¯t vomit," Wen Xin eximed in horror, realizing there was no ce for Ariel to throw up in the room.


    "But I feel terrible, ugh." Watching Wen Xin¡¯s panicked expression, the little person in Ariel¡¯s mind wasughing and rolling on the floor, causing havoc.


    "Then go to the toilet to puke. Don¡¯t do it on the carpet and mess up the room," Wen Xin kept her distance, the disdain on her face almost manifesting physically.


    Ariel nodded absentmindedly, attempting to get off the bed, but each time she hoisted herself up, her arms turned to noodles, losing strength, and she¡¯d fall back down. After two attempts, Ariel turned aside and made another retching motion, muttering, "I can¡¯t hold it anymore."


    "Don¡¯t vomit. Please hold it; I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom," Wen Xin¡¯s stomach churned at the thought of the possible mess Arielle could create, and despite her unwillingness to approach, the idea of cleaning the whole room forced her to act.


    Wen Xin worked up the courage before she begrudgingly came over to Ariel, exerting a great deal of effort to lift the limp Ariel, who seemed utterly boneless off the bed.


    "Hold it in and don¡¯t vomit. I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom now," Wen Xin said, her face turning red from strain as she clumsily dragged Ariel from the bedroom to the toilet.


    "Okay, you can puke now," Wen Xin said impatiently, rubbing her shoulder, sore from Ariel¡¯s weight.


    "I don¡¯t feel that bad anymore. I want to sleep on the bed," Ariel confessed, her eyes unfocused as she sat on the floor and looked at Wen Xin.


    "Get back yourself," Wen Xin snapped, dropping her usual gentle fa?ade, her face cold towards the drunken mess before her.


    Seeing Wen Xin¡¯s attitude shift, Ariel didn¡¯t move but stretched out her arms toward Wen Xin, feigning a child¡¯s stubbornness, causing Wen Xin to rethink her decision to target Ariel. Where was the promised docile behavior after getting drunk? It was all lies. Wen Xin couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.

 Chapter 563: Fangs

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Fangs</h4>


    No matter how unwilling she was in her heart, Wen Xin still managed to get Ariel onto the bed. But before Wen Xin could rest for a while, Ariel started retching non-stop again, looking as if she was about to vomit at any moment, forcing Wen Xin to move Ariel to the bathroom once more. However, not long after arriving at the bathroom, Ariel began to make a fuss about wanting to go back to the bed, reaching out her hand for Wen Xin to help her back.


    Ariel opened one eye, observing Wen Xin, who was exhausted and sweating profusely. Sheughed to herself and only stopped tormenting Wen Xin after another round of antics.


    Although she really enjoyed the feeling of teasing Wen Xin, which somewhat lifted her initially bad mood, Ariel knew that going too far would not be wise, and repeating the same trick might arouse Wen Xin¡¯s suspicion.


    Regretfully, Ariel stopped her antics and closed her eyes under Wen Xin¡¯s watchful gaze. Her breathing gradually became steady, appearing as though she had fallen asleep.


    The suspicion that had just arisen in Wen Xin¡¯s heart dissipated.


    Ariel closed her eyes and tuned in to Wen Xin¡¯s movements, but the surrounding was quiet except for the sound of Wen Xin¡¯s fingers tapping on the screen. Shortly after, Ariel heard the sound of a chair scraping against the floor, guessing that Wen Xin had sat down.


    Ariel silently counted time with her eyes closed. Time seemed to pass very slowly, and just when Ariel was about to fall asleep for real, the sound of the door opening brought her back to her senses.


    "Dad, why did it take you so long? So much time has passed." Ariel heard Wen Xin¡¯sining voice.


    "I was downstairs, got held up by someone, and it took quite a bit of effort to get away," Wen¡¯s father replied as he walked, taking off his clothes. By the time he reached Ariel¡¯s bed, he had already taken off his suit jacket and the tie around his neck.


    "Why did you act so fast this time?" Wen¡¯s father¡¯s gaze scanned inch by inch over Ariel, his hand trembling slightly as he touched Ariel¡¯s cheek.


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I act fast? Besides, she had an argument with her boyfriend, which made it convenient for me. How could I let such a great opportunity slip by? Don¡¯t you think so, Dad?" Wen Xin tilted her head, smiling as she asked.


    "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered such a gem. The sooner we can take possession of her, the better. Otherwise, she¡¯ll always linger in my mind, and letting a beauty like that out in the open is not safe." Wen¡¯s father said with a foolish smirk.


    "Are you nning to keep her locked in a cage, Father?" Wen Xin asked.


    "Why not? She already had a fight with her boyfriend. It¡¯s perfectly normal for a girl to break up because of this. Even if she disagrees, once we show her the video, she won¡¯t have any choice," Wen¡¯s father spoke with a subtle but malicious undertone in his voice.


    "You¡¯re right; I was mistaken," Wen Xin replied with an unusual touch of tenderness.


    "Shall we start filming now?" Wen Xin took out her phone, turned on the recording mode, and aimed the camera at the two people on the bed, carefully avoiding capturing Wen¡¯s father¡¯s face while focusing on Ariel¡¯s face.


    "Alright then." Despite maintaining aposed expression, Wen¡¯s father¡¯s hands were not restrained. He reached over to the zipper on Ariel¡¯s dress but was intercepted midway by a delicate hand grasping his wrist, stopping him.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Wen?" Ariel sighed and opened her eyes, looking at Wen¡¯s father with a clear gaze, devoid of any drunken stupor.


    "You¡¯re not drunk!" Wen¡¯s father¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and his sharp gaze instantly turned to his daughter, who was still standing aside filming, eyes filled with questions.


    Wen Xin was equally shocked, unable to believe what her eyes were seeing. "You¡¯ve been deceiving me all along, you were ying me!" Wen Xin looked at Ariel¡¯s face and found her utterly detestable.


    "Why look at me like that? You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯ve done something unforgivable," Ariel sat up on the bed, gracefully tidying her disrupted hair.


    "You drank so much wine; how could you not be affected at all?" Wen Xin asked in confusion.


    "Is it so hard to believe? I hold my liquor well. I wouldn¡¯t get drunk unless I wanted to." Ariel dutifully exined to her.


    "Are you saying you¡¯re never drunk, no matter how much you drink? I didn¡¯t think there were actually people in this world who could hold their liquor like that. I always thought it was just a fabrication in TV dramas. After all, I¡¯ve never met anyone like that. Since none of those drinks could affect you, why did youe up with me? What exactly is your purpose?" Wen Xin looked at Ariel with vignce and asked.


    "Do you really think you¡¯ve disguised yourself well?" Ariel looked at Wen Xin in shock, and upon seeing Wen Xin¡¯s self-assured expression, Ariel¡¯s initially feigned shock turned into genuine surprise.


    "Hahaha, you really make meugh. With your kind of acting skills, you could only fool those kids who know nothing. Trying to deceive me? You still have a long way to go," Ariel mocked as she drew quite arge circle with her arm.


    "Your intentions were practically written on your forehead. I couldn¡¯t ignore it even if I tried. I thought you all went to such great lengths to get me here for something big, but it turns out you only wanted to film a video. Such low-level tactics. You made me anticipate for nothing. You really are despicable." Ariel collected herself, her demeanor cold and sharp, but still looking displeased, as if daring anyone to approach her.


    "So what if you figured it out? You¡¯ve already fallen into our hands. If you behave properly, I might treat you gently. I don¡¯t want to leave any unsightly marks on such a pretty face, nor do I want to beat you, but if you don¡¯t behave, I won¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson. So I¡¯m giving you a minute to decide."


    Wen¡¯s father held up a finger, smiling kindly. Initially, Ariel had indeed startled him, but now that things hade to this, and with only the three of them in the room, Ariel was trapped like fish on a chopping board, with no chance to escape.


    "Decide on what?" Ariel tilted her head, looking at Wen¡¯s father and asked.


    "We¡¯re all smart people here. Why pretend otherwise? It¡¯s useless to stall for time. No one ising to save you. Since you weren¡¯t drunk, you must have noticed when Wen Xin brought you up here. Without a VIP Card, you can only take the stairs to reach this VIP floor. My VIP room is at the very end, with excellent soundproofing. Even if you scream, no one outside will hear you. So just give up and follow my instructions, and I¡¯ll take good care of you." Wen¡¯s father spoke.

 Chapter 564: Cat and Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 564: Cat and Mouse</h4>


    Ariel heard Wen¡¯s father¡¯s words and instead of being scared, she burst into exaggeratedughter. Ariel held her stomach and rolled around on the bedughing, her freshly done hair turning into a mess again, leaving both Wen¡¯s father and Wen Xin utterly bewildered as a sense of unease crept upon them.


    "What are youughing at?" Wen¡¯s father asked as he shielded Wen Xin behind him, creating some distance between himself and Ariel.


    "Hahaha, I¡¯mughing at your foolishness. If I dared to walk into your trap, did you have no suspicions at all? Can¡¯t you even think why I, knowing you had bad intentions for me, would stille over? Do I seem like a fool to you? Do I resemble an idiot? If I¡¯m not a fool, then why would Ie in? Can¡¯t you think about this a bit?"


    Ariel, with her messy hair, stared at the father and daughter with shining blue eyes, the smile on her lips never fading.


    Some questions are too chilling to ponder, for once you start thinking about them, they make you shiver all over, causing the hair on your body to stand on end uncontrobly.


    "Who exactly are you? Who sent you? We can discuss anything with you, whatever you want, we can give it to you."


    In Wen¡¯s father¡¯s eyes, Ariel was no longer the woman he fell in love with at first sight; now, she was associated with danger and neurosis, bing an unpredictable lunatic.


    "Whatever I want, you can give me?" Ariel asked.


    Seeing there might still be a way, Wen¡¯s father quickly nodded. "Yes, whatever you want, I can give it to you," signaling Wen Xin behind his back to open the door and be ready to flee.


    "But you¡¯re so cunning without a bit of sincerity. Miss Wen Xin, I¡¯ve seen all the little tricks you two are up to, and to avoid unnecessary casualties, I advise you to stay honest and not do anything extra to make me angry ¡ª my temper isn¡¯t good, and if I get angry, I might go crazy. I can¡¯t control myself," Ariel said gently.


    Hearing Ariel¡¯s words, Wen Xin¡¯s hand on the doorknob paused, turning to look at Ariel with an indescribable expression.


    "That¡¯s right, if you behave, then I can see your sincerity. When I see your sincerity, we can discuss things more conveniently, right?" Ariel said, lying on the bed, craning her neck, with a childlike innocence in her demeanor.


    "Who exactly are you? What do you want to do? What will it take for you to let us father and daughter go?" Wen¡¯s father¡¯s voice returned to its usual coldness and seriousness, staring steadily at Ariel.


    "You¡¯ve asked so many questions, which one do you want me to answer first?" Ariel tilted her head, speaking in confusion.


    "Let me answer the first one. My name is Ariel. Why am I here? I came to have fun with you. As for what it will take to let you go, I haven¡¯t thought it through yet. After all, you¡¯re not obedient, and you¡¯re quite bad, so I need to think about it carefully," Ariel finally got off the bed, slowly walking in front of the two as she spoke.


    Wen¡¯s father furrowed his brow at Ariel¡¯s words, calcting the distance between them quietly. As Ariel drew within a step from him, Wen¡¯s father¡¯s eye muscles twitched rapidly. This distance wasn¡¯t ideal for ambush, as Ariel had a good chance to escape.


    "How about you beg me? Maybe if you please me, I¡¯ll let you go. Can you beg?" Seeing no reaction from the two after she spoke, Ariel continued, "You can¡¯t be serious, not knowing how to beg when it¡¯s so simple. If you don¡¯t know how to beg, you¡¯ve seen others do it, right? Just imitate them, I won¡¯t mind."


    Ariel, as if oblivious to the look in Wen¡¯s father¡¯s eyes, spoke while walking towards him, shortening the distance between them to half a step before Wen¡¯s father made his move.


    Wen¡¯s father swiftly lunged at Ariel, hugging her tightly, and shouted towards Wen Xin behind him, "Quickly go downstairs and call for help. I¡¯ll control her here."


    Wen Xin didn¡¯t hesitate. "Dad, hold on, I¡¯ll bring help up immediately," she said to Wen¡¯s father, grabbing the doorknob and dashing outside.


    "I don¡¯t care who you are, you won¡¯t escape today," Wen¡¯s father said to Ariel with a smug smile.


    "Hahahaha, your foolish expression is really amusing," But instead of seeing fear or panic, Wen¡¯s father only saw tant mockery in Ariel¡¯s eyes, as if saying, "You¡¯re such a big fool."


    Wen¡¯s father¡¯s eyes nked out at Ariel¡¯s gaze, and before he could figure out what was happening, the sound of high heels came from behind him, apanied by a man¡¯s voice. "I¡¯m really curious, where is Miss Wen rushing off to? Has something divine happened?" Xu Ke¡¯s icy tone echoed.


    Wen¡¯s father turned to see Xu Ke walking in with his hand sping Wen Xin¡¯s neck.


    "Mr. Wen, long time no see," Xu Ke held Wen Xin¡¯s neck as if nothing had happened.


    Under Wen¡¯s father¡¯s watchful eyes, Xu Ke calmly closed the door and locked it.


    "Please, let go of my girlfriend. I don¡¯t like other male creaturesying hands on her, and my girlfriend is very delicate. You¡¯ll scare her," Xu Ke said, tightening his grip, causing Wen Xin to start struggling in his palm.


    "Let go of my daughter," Wen¡¯s father said anxiously as he saw Wen Xin¡¯s increasingly red, pained face.


    "Then first release my girlfriend," Xu Ke said.


    "What if I release your girlfriend and you don¡¯t release my daughter? I¡¯ll count to three, and we¡¯ll let go together," Wen¡¯s father proposed.


    "Alright," Xu Ke had no objections to Wen¡¯s father¡¯s arrangement.


    Wen¡¯s father stared closely at Xu Ke and began to count, "One, two," and just as he was about to say three, Ariel, who had been quietly staying in his embrace, suddenly acted out.


    Ariel¡¯s high heels stomped on Wen¡¯s father¡¯s toe without giving him a moment to prepare. Although it was through the leather shoe, Ariel¡¯s heel was thin and high, and the force she used was tremendous. Caught off guard, Wen¡¯s father cried out in pain, releasing his grip on Ariel.


    Ariel flicked her long hair and stepped out from Wen¡¯s father¡¯s arms, smiling as she approached Xu Ke.


    "Though little time has passed, I missed you very much," Ariel kissed the corner of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth and said with a bright smile.


    At this moment, Ariel seemed like honey from the human world, her whole being exuding a sweet aura.

 Chapter 565: Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 565: Teasing</h4>


    "Stop with this nonsense, don¡¯t y such dangerous games next time, alright? They didn¡¯t bully you, did they?" Xu Ke held Wen Xin with one hand, while using the other to smooth Ariel¡¯s frizzy hair.


    Ariel wanted to say she wasn¡¯t bullied, but looking at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, the words turned into grievances as soon as she opened her mouth, "You don¡¯t know how bad they were. They forced me to drink a lot, brought me to this hellhole, and wouldn¡¯t let me puke. They threw me on the bed, and that old man tried to take off my clothes while she wanted to record a video. They said they¡¯d ckmail me into bing their puppet. Oh, and they also talked about getting a cage to lock me in, putting me up for auction in the underground market, and selling me to the highest bidder."


    Ariel¡¯s words made Xu Ke¡¯s face darken. Even though he knew there might be exaggeration in Ariel¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry, especially when he heard that Wen Xin¡¯s father tried to strip Ariel while Wen Xin wanted to record it.


    Here, Xu Ke was getting angry, while Wen Xin and Wen¡¯s father, who seemed like he¡¯d had his toes crushed, were impressed by Ariel¡¯s ability to lie through her teeth.


    "Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, she¡¯s making it all up. We never said anything like that," Wen¡¯s father said, enduring the pain in his body, seeing Xu Ke about to choke Wen Xin¡¯s neck, he quickly spoke up.


    "Even though you didn¡¯t say it directly, that¡¯s what you meant. I could sense it. Don¡¯t bother denying it," Ariel retorted in Wen¡¯s father¡¯s direction, and after saying it, she burrowed into Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, as if saying those words had drained all her courage, and she urgently needed to return to the little haven that made her feel safe and warm.


    Wen family father and daughter were stunned by Ariel¡¯s shameless act of lying without blinking and feigning weakness.


    "Calm down, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll make it right for you," Xu Ke said, patting Ariel¡¯s head.


    Wen¡¯s father watched Ariel¡¯s tant lies and Xu Ke¡¯s unreasonable bias, feeling his heart sink.


    "Who sent you, and what do you want? How much did they pay you to trouble my daughter and me? I can offer you double, maybe even help you get an identity abroad so you can lead a carefree life overseas. But I have only one request, which is to let my daughter and me go," Wen¡¯s father calmly stated his terms, hoping to sway Xu Ke and Ariel with money.


    "If double is not enough, I can offer three times," Wen¡¯s father carefully observed their facial expressions, and when he noticed no reaction to the double price, he decisively raised the offer.


    Wen¡¯s father wished to use money to carve a path for himself and his daughter, but neither Xu Ke nor Ariel cared about money at all. Even if Wen¡¯s father handed over everything the Wen Family had today, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t show any joy. Ariel, on the other hand, was someone who had destroyed her family with her own hands. When the Ariel family was at its peak, it upied half of the city. These two treated money like paper, so how could they be bribed with it, especially since this mission was just an impromptu game for them?


    "If three times isn¡¯t enough, how about four?" Wen¡¯s father held up four fingers as he spoke.


    Ariel tilted her head, puzzled, and asked Wen¡¯s father, "You¡¯re raising the price sky-high, but do you know how much the others paid to hire us? What if you can¡¯t afford it when the timees?"


    Ariel¡¯s question made Wen¡¯s father¡¯s expression freeze for a moment. "Don¡¯t joke around. Our Wen Family is wealthy in Yunzhou and can surely afford a bit of money."


    "Your statement is wrong then. It¡¯s not just a small sum. The price for getting us involved wouldn¡¯t be less than ten figures. So, I wonder if the Wen Family cane up with assets worth billions?"


    Ariel¡¯s words made Wen¡¯s father and Wen Xin gasp. Not to mention the Wen Family, no asset worth hundreds of billions exists across Yunzhou as far as anyone knows.


    "Even when lying, you should prepare a draft. Who would spend so much money just to target the two of us? As things have progressed to this point, let¡¯s be honest with each other. How much money would you need to let us go? Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s reasonable, we won¡¯t refuse, and we¡¯ll transfer what you want as soon as possible. Rest assured," Wen Xin said.


    "Your Wen Family¡¯s little bit of money is something my baby and I don¡¯t care about. The reason we came to you is simple: I think you¡¯re interesting and want you to entertain me," Ariel said, nodding her head.


    "Am I right, baby?" After speaking, Ariel instinctively looked at Xu Ke, seeking affirmation.


    How could Xu Ke resist Ariel¡¯s pampering and dependence? Moreover, that¡¯s indeed the truth, so Xu Ke nodded without hesitation.


    "So entertain me. If I¡¯m pleased, I¡¯ll let you go. But if I¡¯m not happy, who knows what I¡¯ll do, so you¡¯d better work hard to make me happy," Ariel said earnestly.


    She wasn¡¯t kidding. If she wasn¡¯t happy, she¡¯d make sure they weren¡¯t happy either. After all, they weren¡¯t any good people, so there was no burden in bullying them.


    "Alright, whatever you want to y, I¡¯ll y with you. But could you let my daughter go first? She¡¯s young, and having her neck gripped like that scares her," Wen¡¯s father said, looking at Wen Xin held by Xu Ke.


    "You care about your daughter, but why didn¡¯t you think about how the daughters of others felt when you ruined them? Didn¡¯t you consider that their parents would also care about their daughters?" Xu Ke coldly retorted.


    "But I¡¯m the one who did wrong; my daughter is innocent. Whatever you have,e at me. Don¡¯t harm my daughter," Wen¡¯s father said, his face turning somewhat grim as he looked at Xu Ke.


    "Innocent? I don¡¯t think either of you two are innocent. She wasn¡¯t forced at all when filming others," Ariel criticized without mercy, watching their faces turn pale, sheughed satisfactorily, clutching Xu Ke¡¯s arm and said, "Let it go, baby, let¡¯s see what interesting things they cane up with."


    "Alright, whatever you say."


    Just when they thought they were cornered, they surprisingly found a way out, rendering them momentarily dazed, unsure about the true intentions of Xu Ke and Ariel.


    They acted without logic, driven solely by their mood, and such people were often the hardest to deal with.

 Chapter 566: Fight Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Fight Each Other</h4>


    "Wen Xin, are you okay?"


    As soon as Xu Ke let go of Wen Xin, Father Wen pulled her into his embrace and quickly moved away from the two, examining Wen Xin thoroughly with concern.


    In response to Father Wen¡¯s concerned reaction, Wen Xin¡¯s response was rather cold. She forcefully pried Father Wen¡¯s hands apart, looking at him with indifference.


    "Wen Xin, why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t look at me like that," Father Wen¡¯s stern face seemed incapable of speaking such words, but this scene unfolded right before Xu Ke and Ariel, forcing them to believe what they saw.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," Wen Xin brushed Father Wen¡¯s hand away, revealing an expression of disdain that had been hidden until now, leaving Father Wen stunned, his face showing a mix of hurt and disbelief.


    "Do you want to continue ying? What do you want to y or shoot those kinds of videos like before? If you want to shoot, I have no objections. Do you continue here or change the setting?" Wen Xin spoke nonchntly, even her tone was extremely calm, while Father Wen appeared unusually agitated.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know what you¡¯re doing by saying that? I won¡¯t allow you to speak like that. What you just said cannot be taken seriously," Father Wen said nervously.


    Upon hearing Father Wen¡¯s anxious words, Xu Ke and Ariel hadn¡¯t had time to react when Wen Xin spoke first, "Does it matter? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never been filmed before, being filmed by them doesn¡¯t make a difference."


    Caught off guard by the shocking revtion, Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s expressions momentarily went nk.


    What¡¯s happening? A hint of confusion appeared in their eyes.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s not the same at all," Father Wen¡¯s eyes were red with anger, he looked on the verge of losing control.


    "To me, there¡¯s no difference," Wen Xin watched Father Wen¡¯s frenzied state like an outsider. Her demeanor was cold, and the schrly aura and gentleness that once seemed ingrained in her bones werepletely gone, like a massive rock standing alone on a snowy mountain, cold and hard.


    "As long as I can stay alive, I can ept anything, as long as you don¡¯t take my life," Wen Xin spoke to Xu Ke and Ariel in a negotiating tone, without looking at Father Wen.


    Xu Ke and Ariel both raised their eyebrows and stayed silent, their interest in the shocking revtion outweighing concerns over trivial matters like life and death.


    "I¡¯ve changed my mind, let¡¯s exchange secrets. Since your aim is to survive, trade your secrets instead. Don¡¯t try to deceive me with something trivial like stealing cookies as a kid; I want earth-shattering secrets, understand?" Ariel gave Wen Xin a knowing look.


    Seeing the interest in Ariel¡¯s eyes, Wen Xin understood it all too well. She felt a sense of confusion, mingled with disgust for everything around her.


    Wen Xin closed her eyes; the only sound in the room was Father Wen¡¯s heavy breathing.


    Xu Ke and Ariel did not urge her.


    Finally, Wen Xin opened her eyes, only to find Father Wen grabbing her hand. This time, no matter how hard Wen Xin tried, she couldn¡¯t break free. "You can¡¯t say anything for the sake of the Wen Family. Not a word. If you speak, you¡¯ll be pushing the Wen Family to the edge, do you want the entire Wen Family to disappear from Yunzhou because of you? Do you want to be the eternal sinner of the Wen Family? If you don¡¯t, think carefully about what can and cannot be said," Father Wen warned.


    "So you do know that what you did would make the Wen Family aughingstock in Yunzhou, ruin our reputation, and destroy us. Since you understand this, why did you do it in the first ce? If the Wen Family is ever destroyed, you will be the biggest culprit," Wen Xin said mockingly, word by word.


    The more Wen Xin spoke, the paler Father Wen¡¯s face became, his expression turning uglier.


    "I¡¯ve realized my mistake, I will make amends. Trust me, I will," Father Wen repeatedly promised, but it didn¡¯t soften Wen Xin¡¯s heart, only earning a cold sneer from her.


    "Yourpensation is like dyed justice, ites toote; appearing thiste might as well not show up at all, at least it wouldn¡¯t disgust people."


    Wen Xin¡¯s gaze and words were like sharp des, stabbing into Father Wen.


    "I thought I treated you well over the years, but you still hate me this much. Is reconciliation not possible between us?" Father Wen asked with cautious hope in his eyes.


    "Hmph." Wen Xin did not speak to Father Wen anymore, but her snort thoroughly expressed her thoughts.


    "You¡¯re forcing me; I don¡¯t want to do this," Father Wen muttered, reaching out swiftly to strangle Wen Xin¡¯s neck.


    "You¡¯re forcing me. I know I owe you this lifetime, and I¡¯ll repay in the next, but I can¡¯t watch you destroy the Wen Family. I just can¡¯t."


    Father Wen acted much more forcefully than Xu Ke did earlier, evidently intending to kill Wen Xin. Within moments, her face turned red, then started shifting towards purple.


    Wen Xin struggled desperately, her manicured nails digging deeply into Father Wen¡¯s flesh, blood flowing from the cuts.


    Father Wen felt pain, but even in pain, he did not release her, his eyes tearful yet resolute, "Don¡¯t me me, me your intention to reveal that matter. It should not be spoken, you cannot say it!" Father Wen said in a low voice.


    Wen Xin¡¯s eyes began to roll back uncontrobly.


    Darkness engulfed Wen Xin¡¯s vision, and her chest burned as if moltenva flowed through, causing tears to escape from her eyes.


    Just as Wen Xin felt she was about to die, the hands choking her neck were removed. Fresh air rushed in, and Wen Xin greedily inhaled it, her previously muddled mind gradually bing clear once more.


    When Wen Xin finally caught her breath and regained her state, she saw the man who had just pinned her down and tried to strangle her was now subdued on the ground by Xu Ke, with his arms twisted backward.


    Wen Xin¡¯s eyes glimmered with hatred. She stepped in her high heels to Father Wen¡¯s side, and before Xu Ke could react, she kicked Father Wen¡¯s face. Xu Ke, who was very close to Father Wen, thought he heard the sound of bones cracking.

 Chapter 567 Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Repaid

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 567 Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Repaid</h4>


    Wen Father was in such pain that he couldn¡¯t even cry out; he could only shed tears nonstop.


    Wen Father¡¯s nose had beenpletely destroyed by Wen Xin¡¯s kick, and when he opened his mouth, two teeth mixed with blood fell out.


    Xu Ke looked at the blood on the carpet with a nk expression, merely pressing Wen Father down even harder. Seeing Wen Father¡¯s state, Wen Xinughed joyfully; herughter started small, then grew loud, sharp, and piercing. Sheughed so hard that she bent over, clutching her stomach, tears uncontrobly flowing from her eyes, sttering directly onto the plush carpet.


    Ariel sat cross-legged on the sofa, and as she saw Wen Xin¡¯s actions and heard herughter, her eyes involuntarily lit up; it was the look a child gets when seeing a toy.


    "Didn¡¯t you want to keep this secret? I¡¯m telling you now, it¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t keep this secret; you can¡¯t protect it at all, and in the future, I won¡¯t hear any more disgusting words from you about making amends." Wen Xin¡¯s face muscles were twitching non-stop, and she smiled with particr pleasure, seeing the changes in Wen Father¡¯s pain-ridden face.


    "You¡¯re insane!" Wen Father roared with his wind-leaking teeth, struggling violently, trying to overturn the person holding him down and make Wen Xin shut up.


    "The secret I want to reveal is that this man, who appears to be a good husband, a good father, a good entrepreneur, is actually a despicable and disgusting rapist, an abominable pervert!" Wen Xin shouted angrily, as if squeezing out all the air from her lungs.


    Wen Father stopped struggling, even Xu Ke, who had maintained a facial paralysis since entering the room, looked at Wen Xin in astonishment. The calmest person in the room was Ariel, who had been abroad all along, as she had some issues in her mind and her thought patterns and eptance capabilities sometimes differed from ordinary people.


    "Don¡¯t be fooled by his present facade of a respectable entrepreneur, always donating money everywhere ¡ª do you think he¡¯s truly benevolent? He¡¯s done too many guilty things, fearing that after death he¡¯ll go to Hell, so he¡¯s trying to do good deeds to earn his way out. This man, acts a loving couple with my mom in public, while secretly torturing her in the basement; if I wanted to see my mom or let her live better, I had to listen to him and go out to find suitable targets for him, make friends with them, bring those women to this beast!"


    "Do you know what the most disgusting thing I¡¯ve done in my life is? It¡¯s making friends! For so many years, I¡¯ve been like a virus; regardless of whether others approached me with true feelings or not, as long as they got involved with me, they had a bad end. Ha, even if you donate loads of money, for the things you¡¯ve done, you deserve to go to Hell, to tumble around the eighteenthyer of Hell; so do I, we both belong in Hell."


    When Wen Xin spoke thesest words, it seemed as if all her strength had faded; thest few words were almost whispered, but Xu Ke still heard them. He looked at Wen Xin in surprise, then returned to his calm demeanor.


    After all, no matter how tragic her experiences were, they were no excuse for her bing a co-conspirator in harming others.


    "The Wen Family is finished, do you think you¡¯ll fare well? Under a fallen nest, no egg remains unbroken; if I¡¯m doomed, you won¡¯t fare well either. All those girls you deceived and harmed, they won¡¯t spare you, they will tear you to pieces!" Wen Father¡¯s darkest, most hidden secret, which could not be known by outsiders, was already shouted out by Wen Xin, so he simply gave up struggling and retorted at Wen Xin.


    Every word he spoke made his nose and mouth hurt terribly, but thinking about what would happen after this matter spread, the pain on both his face seemed less severe.


    "I don¡¯t care anymore; living now is no different than dying for me. In fact, living is even worse than dying; at least in death, I can leave cleanly, giving an ount to the girls I¡¯ve harmed over the years. Besides, deep down, I don¡¯t want you dead; I hope you will live long, carrying the gift and curse I¡¯ve given you, for a long, long time." Wen Xin¡¯s face once again disyed a gentle smile, and she spoke every word slowly.


    Wen Xin¡¯s eyes shone astonishingly bright, her dark pupils like two ck holes, seemingly capable of drawing in one¡¯s soul.


    "What did you do? What did you do?" Wen Father felt his heart grow uneasy upon hearing Wen Xin¡¯s words, an uncontroble sense of something slipping out of control.


    Wen Father looked at Wen Xin, wanting an answer.


    "What did I do? I¡¯ve done quite a few things; I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re referring to." Wen Xin crouched just a step away from Wen Father, speaking softly: "For instance, I secretly diverted thepany¡¯s funds under your name, or perhaps I got you drunk on purpose and had you sign property transfer contracts. All the Wen Family¡¯s real estate has been sold by me, and I¡¯ve had those precious videos you cherished deleted. Hiring a hacker was quite expensive, but thankfully the money I took from you was enough. Originally, I nned to tell you these thingster, but it doesn¡¯t matter that you know now. I¡¯ve almost finished everything; you don¡¯t have a chance to turn the tide."


    "You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re deceiving me, aren¡¯t you? Tell me quickly this isn¡¯t true." Wen Father¡¯s emotions red up again; he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, but Wen Xin¡¯s malicious smile shattered his remaining illusions.


    "You bitch, you¡¯re just like your mother, both sluts. I should have strangled you at birth, should never have kept such a viper by my side." From somewhere, Wen Father gathered enough strength to indeed throw Xu Ke off and lunged towards Wen Xin; just as his fingers touched Wen Xin¡¯s neck, Xu Ke delivered a sharp hand chop, knocking Wen Father out.


    "Thank you," Wen Xin said to Xu Ke.


    "I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re here for, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You¡¯ve learned my biggest secret; do as you will." Wen Xin sat on the sofa, her hand trembling as she poured herself a ss of water. Looking at her reflection in the water, a smile slowly appeared on her face. The woman in the reflection had features as if drawn with delicate strokes, her eye corners and eyebrow tips exuding gentle beauty, just like the woman who gave birth to her.


    Staring at her reflection in the ss, Wen Xin became entranced; unknowingly, her eyes began to redden.


    "We made a deal; you¡¯d tell us one of your secrets, and we¡¯d let you go. We¡¯ve heard the secret now, so we¡¯re letting you go. Watching this dramatic show, this event wasn¡¯t a wasted trip. If every event had such drama, I¡¯de every time," Ariel stood up from the sofa, patted her gown and spoke.


    "If you do anything this dangerous again, I won¡¯t tell you about any future events," Xu Ke said, rubbing Ariel¡¯s head.


    "But I¡¯m not used to too muchfort; it makes me ufortable all over. You get it, right? I understand you¡¯re protecting me, but I¡¯m not a canary kept in a cage; I should be flying freely in the sky. Even if there are dangers, I¡¯ll pass through them safely; no one can kill me without my consent, you should know that." Ariel spoke, looking into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes.


    The recent protection from Xu Ke made Ariel quite ufortable; she¡¯s an eagle soaring in the sky. She might temporarily pause and perch in one ce, but she will absolutely never act as a domesticated canary, contently waiting to be fed.

 Chapter 568 Unwritten Rules

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 568 Unwritten Rules</h4>


    Xu Ke lowered his eyes and reflected for a moment, "It¡¯s my fault. I subconsciously treated you as someone who needs protection, focusing only on being good to you in my own way, but forgetting what you truly need."


    "No, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve ignored this kind ofmunication. But thankfully, it¡¯s not toote now." Ariel looked at Xu Ke and said with a smile.


    "You¡¯re absolutely right."


    "Then let¡¯s go down and celebrate solving this discord between us."


    "It would be an honor."


    Xu Ke extended a hand to Ariel, and when she gently ced her hand in his, he led her away.


    The two of them left, leaving the room to the father and daughter. Wen Xin gazed at their departing direction, lost in thought.


    When Xu Ke and Ariel walked down hand in hand, the party was already at its most lively. Looking around, there were people everywhere, with countless handsome men and beautiful women. Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s appearances still easily outshone most people, yet they didn¡¯t stand out as much.


    "It¡¯s really lively. I thought it was already lively when we arrived, but it¡¯s even livelier now. However, isn¡¯t the venue a bit too small? It feels a bit crowded." Arielined softly in Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    In fact, the venue wasn¡¯t small; there was still plenty of space between people. But for Ariel, it still felt too close.


    Ariel pouted in slight dissatisfaction.


    "If you¡¯re not satisfied, next time we¡¯ll host a party too, and you can choose the venue." Xu Ke suggested.


    "No way, that¡¯s too exhausting." Ariel immediately rejected Xu Ke¡¯s proposal. Then, as they were talking, a drunkard, reeking of alcohol, stumbled over to Xu Ke and Ariel. If Xu Ke hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, the man¡¯s body would have fallen onto Ariel.


    "Damn, who pushed me!" The man managed to steady himself, slurring his words.


    "It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You were the one who pushed me just now. You almost knocked me over, you bastard. You owe me an apology." The man pointed his somewhat chubby finger at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, but due to his drunkenness, he wasn¡¯t pinpointing urately. As soon as he finished speaking, he burped loudly, causing Xu Ke and Ariel to wrinkle their noses and wave away the alcohol fumes in front of them.


    "Fuck, that¡¯s disgusting. Not only does your burp stink, but your words stink too, and you¡¯re ugly to boot. Open your eyes wide and see clearly, you were the one who bumped into us, and now you¡¯re demanding an apology from us? Are you insane? We¡¯re being lenient by not asking you to apologize to us!" Ariel pinched her nose and said to the drunk man.


    "What does a man talking have to do with a woman like you? Shut your mouth, or I¡¯ll shut it for you." The man struggled to open his eyes, already heavy from the alcohol, as he spoke.


    "You insulted my man and said it has nothing to do with me?" Ariel raised an eyebrow defiantly.


    Ariel¡¯s voice suddenly heightened, startling the man. His eyes, initially squinted like cracks, suddenly widened as if they would pop out.


    "Wow, you¡¯re quite good-looking. Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before? Are you a rising starlet in the entertainment industry?" The man squinted, finally making out Ariel¡¯s face, and his foul words were automatically silenced.


    "What¡¯s a starlet?" Ariel, not knowing what he meant, turned to Xu Ke, hoping he could exin.


    Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s words fell into Xu Ke¡¯s blind spot. Although his family owned an entertainmentpany, he only made decisions and didn¡¯t involve himself in the specific management, so he didn¡¯t know what the man meant either.


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s silent demeanor, Ariel couldn¡¯t believe it at first and widened her eyes in disbelief. Then she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, "So there are things you don¡¯t know in this world. I used to think you knew everything."


    "I¡¯m not a walking encyclopedia. How could I know everything?" Hearing Ariel¡¯s words, Xu Ke replied helplessly and affectionately.


    "Alright, considering he let me see a different side of you, I¡¯ll forgive him this time." Ariel nodded to Xu Ke, then pulled him away, but the drunk man wasn¡¯t willing to let it go.


    For any beauty he had his eyes on, they came willingly to him. But Ariel, not only didn¡¯t pay proper attention to him but also wanted to leave after talking to another man. It was just ungrateful!


    "Stop right there! I didn¡¯t say you could leave. If you don¡¯t want to make it in this industry, I can cklist you!" The man slurred his words, grabbing Ariel¡¯s hand.


    Without hesitation, Ariel flung his hand away and threw him off bnce. If the man hadn¡¯t quickly steadied himself, he might have been knocked to the floor by Ariel.


    "Don¡¯t touch me, or I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to take care of yourself for the rest of your life." Ariel raised her fist and shook it in the man¡¯s direction.


    Ariel¡¯s actions appeared somewhat uncouth to those at the party. How many women would hit people and swear in such a setting? Many eyes fell on Ariel¡ªsome surprised, some disdainful, and others filled with admiration.


    Yet Ariel didn¡¯t care about the looks she received, and neither did Xu Ke. He even felt that this side of Ariel reminded him of when they first met. Back then, she was just as she was now; she looked like an angel but had quite a fiery temper. And Xu Ke loved her just the way she was.


    "Quite arrogant, aren¡¯t you? When I cklist you and make sure you have no more roles, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be then!" The man spat on the ground viciously and said.


    "She has me. As long as I¡¯m here, she can always be as bold as she wants." Xu Ke said, holding Ariel¡¯s shoulder and looking at the man.


    "And who the hell are you? Which rock did you crawl out from under? What does what we¡¯re talking about have to do with you!" The man snarled at Xu Ke, seeing his arm around Ariel.


    "I¡¯m her boyfriend. Her business is my business, and I take care of my business. Do you have a problem with that? If you don¡¯t like it, just hold it in." It seemed Ariel¡¯s boldness had rubbed off on Xu Ke as well, as he arrogantly responded, imitating Ariel.

 Chapter 569: Refusing the Toast

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 569: Refusing the Toast</h4>


    The smell of alcohol from the man seemed to have diminished quite a bit from Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s remarks, at least his previously squinted eyes now looked as open as any sober person¡¯s.


    "Who do you think you are, to have the courage to say those words? Don¡¯t you know who I am, what my status is? In Yunzhou, even if I¡¯m not the top person here, I¡¯m at least someone with a face and a name. Everyone present here would show me some respect when they see me, and who the hell are you? How many people here even know you?" The man spread his arms, his gaze sweeping across the crowd.


    Those caught by the man¡¯s look either nodded in agreement with what he said or pretended not to notice, just watching calmly to see how things would unfold.


    "See? No one knows you. So why are you making such grandiose ims here, saying as long as you¡¯re here, you can be arrogant? Sure, those lines in TV dramas might sound cool, but reality isn¡¯t a drama. Without the strength to back it up, saying such things just makes everyoneugh." The manughed heartily.


    "It¡¯s normal for young people to not know the weight of words, but he shouldn¡¯t be ignorant. For what you just said, apologize to me, and I¡¯ll let it slide as if nothing happened. But if you don¡¯t apologize, you won¡¯t want to experience my methods." The man rubbed his face, trying to appear more sober.


    "Feel free to bring it on." Xu Ke said fearlessly.


    "A sessful person getting dead drunk at an event like this ¡ª I doubt such a person will go far on the path of sess. If you ever go bankrupt, feel free to apply at mypany. I¡¯m kind-hearted enough to offer you a job." Xu Ke retorted, unyielding, causing the surrounding people to gasp in shock.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the man¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Hispany had indeed begun to decline; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be drinking himself into such a state today. It was to drown his sorrows with alcohol, but he had to encounter someone as infuriating as Xu Ke, who reopened his barely closed wounds. This was like stabbing knives violently into his sore spot.


    "Shut your mouth, you damn curse-spouting crow. Just wait and see. If you don¡¯t apologize now, you¡¯ll be crying but have no tears." The man snarled at Xu Ke.


    "It¡¯s been years since Ist cried, looking forward to experiencing what it feels like to cry without tears." Xu Ke said with a smirk.


    "If you have nothing else to say, we¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Xu Ke finished speaking and was about to leave with Ariel when the man stopped them again.


    "You can go, but the woman beside you cannot." The man pointed at Ariel and said, "I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. Name your price for a month."


    "Heh, I think you should save your money for hospital bills. One day, your eyes and brains will surely get you beaten into a hospital." Ariel turned her head and flipped the man the middle finger.


    Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s attitudes were truly too arrogant, and the man was so furious that hisyers of fat trembled like sea waves.


    "You actually have the audacity to treat me like this? Where are you from, and whichpany are you with? Who gave you the invitation?! I¡¯ll make sure you pay for this!"


    At this point, many people had already noticed themotion, and now it was a matter of honor. If today he were to lose face to these two unknown neers, he would be theughing stock of the entire circle.


    The alcohol in the man began to clear from his mind.


    Regardless, he had to teach these two a lesson today.


    "I¡¯ll make sure you learn what respect really means!" The man dered each word deliberately and heavily.


    "Who dares to speak so boldly, addressing my invited guests so rudely? I¡¯m not sure how they offended you to make you so displeased."


    The man had just finished his threatening words, not yet seeing Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s expressions, when a woman¡¯s voice drifted over, attracting the attention of onlookers and freezing the true inviter in his tracks.


    Because of the bruise marks on her neck left by Father Wen¡¯s strangling, Wen Xin had changed into a high-cored dress to cover up the marks, which caused her to arrive a bitte, just in time to catch the man¡¯s tough talk.


    "Miss Wen." The man watched as Wen Xin walked elegantly toward them, and a trace of panic shed in his eyes.


    He might have influence in Yunzhou, butpared to the Wen Family, he was still a notch lower.


    Xu Ke and Ariel exchanged a nce, unsure why this person was standing up for them.


    "Miss Wen, are you friends with them?" The man asked hopefully, looking at Wen Xin, wishing for an answer that would satisfy him.


    Wen Xin did not answer him directly but instead said, "I¡¯m not sure how my guests offended you, causing such a scene, blocking their way, and nning to show them a lesson?" Wen Xin spoke in her usual gentle voice, with a warm expression, but the chill in her eyes could freeze the blood in anyone¡¯s veins.


    "Misunderstanding, all just a misunderstanding. I drank too much just now and spoke nonsense. Guests invited by Miss Wen would never offend me." The man¡¯s expression immediately shifted to a friendly demeanor, with aid-back manner resembling a good-natured old man. At the same time, he reached a hand to rub his head, slightly closing his eyes, pretending to be heavily intoxicated.


    "How about I make up for those ill-chosen words by treating them to a meal another day as an apology?" The man tentatively asked, observing Wen Xin¡¯s expression to gauge Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s status in her view.


    "This is an issue between you and them. The ones you should be asking are the two of them, not me." Witnessing their devilish temper and methods firsthand, Wen Xin dared not make decisions for these two and instead ced the decision back in their hands.


    The man was bewildered by Wen Xin¡¯s response, his brow twitching with a flurry of emotions, momentarily at a loss for words, and looking at Xu Ke and Ariel withplex feelings.


    "Why wait another day for an apology? I think this moment is an excellent opportunity." Xu Ke said with a faint smile.


    Though unsure why Wen Xin came to their aid, it didn¡¯t stop Xu Ke from seizing the moment to cause trouble for the man and to stand up for Ariel.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 570: Date

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 570: Date</h4>


    The situation suddenly seemed to reach a stalemate. When the man said they¡¯d talk another day, he hadn¡¯t meant to apologize to Xu Ke and Ariel. He just wanted to gracefully exit the situation with Wen Xin in front of everyone else, never expecting Xu Ke to say such a thing.


    At this moment, if he didn¡¯t apologize, it would clearly show Wen Xin that he was just brushing her off. But apologizing publicly would be like putting his dignity on the ground for everyone to trample on. Neither choice was advantageous for him.


    The expression on the man¡¯s face immediately grew solemn.


    "It seems the apology you just mentioned wasn¡¯t sincere, so in that case, we¡¯ll be leaving." Seeing that the man remained silent without any intention to speak, Xu Ke slightly curled his lips, let out a faint scoff from his nose, and was about to leave with Ariel, only to be held back by the man¡¯s grab on his arm.


    "Don¡¯t push things too far. Show a little kindness when you act, so you can meet again with goodwill in the future." The man¡¯s face held a smile, but his words came out between gritted teeth one syble at a time into Xu Ke¡¯s ear.


    Because the man¡¯s lips didn¡¯t move much and his voice was low, only Xu Ke heard what he said.


    Upon hearing what sounded like a threat, Xu Ke blinked, and the look of disdain was practically tangible, ready to leap from his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t think just because Miss Wen is backing you, you can act arrogantly. Friends can fall out, and you¡¯ll find yourself alone someday." If the earlier words were akin to a veiled threat, now the man was overtly threatening.


    "Then when that day trulyes, you cane show off in front of me." Xu Ke whispered in reply.


    "Using borrowed poweres with a price, a price not everyone can afford," the man¡¯s words were delivered with an unmistakably thick sense of gritted teeth.


    "I think I can afford that price. No need for you to worry on my behalf. Are you going to apologize or not? If not, then step aside; my girlfriend and I need to leave." Xu Ke nced at the man¡¯s hand still on his arm and said.


    The man¡¯s anger from Xu Ke¡¯s words almost left him breathless, "You are ruthless!" Thest two words were squeezed out from between his teeth, carrying an uncountable amount of fury.


    The man looked at the gently smiling Wen Xin standing behind Xu Ke, then at the others focusing on the situation, his lips quivered twice. Although he thought about closing his eyes and just trying to apologize to avoid angering the Wen Family, it was as if his mouth was sewn shut, and he couldn¡¯t open it to speak.


    "It seems you still don¡¯t intend to speak, so let¡¯s just leave it." Xu Ke moved his arm slightly and easily freed it from the man¡¯s grasp.


    This time, the man didn¡¯t stop Xu Ke, and the people around them made way for the pair. It could be said that Xu Ke and Ariel had be famous in Yunzhou¡¯s upper society overnight, but the two involved seemed entirely unfazed by the result.


    "Why was she standing up for us earlier? Could it be Stockholm syndrome? Or gratitude for helping her restrain her father so she could beat him up?" After leaving the party, the evening breeze was a bit chilly on their bodies. Xu Ke took off his suit jacket and draped it over Ariel to keep her warm.


    "Just because she spoke for us doesn¡¯t mean she was standing up for us," Xu Ke replied.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Do you think she has some scheme?" Ariel asked, contemting carefully and recalling the details, trying to figure out where Wen Xin might be acting oddly and nning revenge against them. Unknown things always held a certain allure for Ariel.


    "I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any scheme, just that her reaction today seemed very off." Xu Ke confessed he didn¡¯t know what Wen Xin intended to do, but he had a gut feeling that her reactions today were odd.


    "Let¡¯s forget about it; we can handle whateveres our way. It¡¯s just Wen Family and Wen Xin after all. They won¡¯t be able to stir things up too much." Xu Ke pinched Ariel¡¯s soft cheek and said.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke say to forget about it, Ariel immediately erased the thoughts from her mind, and in that instant, she felt an exhrating thrill, like a lottery draw, both stimting and full of anticipation.


    In the days that followed, the pair stopped thinking about what Wen Xin did that day, and Ariel almost forgot such a person existed when Wen Xin reappeared in their lives, one week after the party.


    "The Wen Family dered bankruptcy, did you know?" When Ariel saw this news on her phone early in the morning, she almost wasted the facial mask on her face, but her quick reflexes helped her control her expression in time.


    "Not just that, Mr. Wen was also arrested by the police. There are even pictures online." Ariel said while holding up her phone to show Xu Ke the pictures posted online.


    "I wonder if he still has money to fix his nose now. Just thinking about him possibly living with a rotten nose makes him a bit uglier." As Ariel said this, her expression was particrly disdainful.


    As if remembering something, Ariel¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and her tone held a subtle excitement as she spoke, "Who would have thought she could actually pull this off? I thought she was a sweet little flower, but she turns out to be a man-eating predator flower."


    After straightening his clothes in front of the mirror, Xu Ke bent down and kissed Ariel¡¯s hair, speaking, "No matter what she is, she¡¯s just a backdrop before you; through my eyes, you¡¯re the truly unparalleled one in the world. Oh, your face mask time is up, you should wash it off." Xu Ke reminded Ariel after checking the time.


    Ariel indeed got diverted, and with one leap, she went to the bathroom to clean off the mask, then put on makeup. Today was a rare day when Xu Ke managed to free up time for their date, and she couldn¡¯t let anything ruin it.


    Singing softly to herself, Ariel began applying her makeup.


    Originally, she wanted to go for a striking look, but thinking that her usual makeup wasn¡¯t exactly subtle, she wondered whether Xu Ke might be tired of it, though she herself was tired of it. With that thought, she moved the eye shadow brush from the red shade to the earth tones.


    Perhaps due to her natural beauty, Ariel¡¯s makeup process was quick. In no time, she finished her makeup and changed outfits, twirling in front of Xu Ke.


    "Do I look good today?" Ariel asked.


    "You look great!" Xu Ke nodded, confirming her with a definitive answer.


    Ariel discarded her favorite lipstick shade, choosing a mauve lip gloss and applied it thinly, leaving her makeup light and airy, which made her look even younger, her skin dewy as if freshly emerged from water.

 Chapter 571 Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 571 Encounter</h4>


    "I also think it looks nice, alright let¡¯s go, today is hard-earned, we can¡¯t waste it, let¡¯s go." Ariel slung over her small backpack she had prepared, and just as she held Xu Ke¡¯s hand and walked out the door, they saw a car parked in front of their house, blocking their way.


    The car window rolled down, revealing a face somewhat unfamiliar to Xu Ke.


    "We meet again," the man said.


    "Who are you?" A look of appropriate confusion appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s face, and it was precisely this bit of confusion that wiped off the expressions on the man¡¯s face.


    The man felt as if he hade here today to self-sell, and his dignity was gone in an instant, but soon he adjusted his expression.


    "You don¡¯t have to pretend to know nothing, do you think that will make me believe you? Heart pounding upon hearing the Wen Family going bankrupt, panicking seeing me, regretting how you treated me that day, huh?"


    The man got out of the car under the escort of the bodyguard.


    "I told you long ago, leave room when doing things so we can meetter. I also told you not to act recklessly backed by the Wen Family, everyone ends up alone eventually. You didn¡¯t listen to me back then. But look at it now, wasn¡¯t I right? Now you¡¯re all alone, your biggest support is gone, and you¡¯re just a loner." The man¡¯s gaze paused for a moment on Ariel, then heughed wildly.


    "So, what did youe here today to do? Kick me when I¡¯m down?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, asking calmly.


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so ugly, I¡¯m just here to take back what¡¯s mine." The man looked at Xu Ke and said.


    Ariel frowned and said, "We didn¡¯t take anything from you, what are you trying to prove bying here? Have some dignity, won¡¯t you?"


    "That¡¯s not how it works, you are what I want. I have a few matters to deal with today, and picking you up is the first task." The man slightly turned his body, letting Ariel get a clear look at his Bentley. "Sticking with this pauper won¡¯t lead you anywhere. With your natural beauty, you deserve better, not struggling with this poor kid here." The man spoke with a bit of anger, as if standing up for Ariel.


    Ariel raised an eyebrow, tilted her head, and her eyes carried confusion, "Where did you get the idea I¡¯m suffering? I¡¯m living happily with my baby, so keep your condescension to yourself, okay? This sort of self-righteousness is really annoying."


    The man squinted his eyes, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    "Fine, since you¡¯re bent on clinging to this pauper, I won¡¯t stop you, just hope you won¡¯t regret your choiceter on." The man sneered coldly.


    "I¡¯ve never known how to write the word regret." Ariel chuckled, speaking calmly.


    "Fine, then I¡¯ll wait for the day you can¡¯t take it anymore, begging on your knees for me to take you in." After speaking to Ariel, the man turned his gaze to Xu Ke, "Now, it¡¯s our turn."


    "Although I don¡¯t know what you want, could you please be quick, I have a date with my girlfriend, and I don¡¯t want to waste time on unimportant people." Xu Ke nced at his watch and said.


    "I know you have a smallpany in Yunzhou, but you probably don¡¯t know that yourpany¡¯s Chairman Sun couldn¡¯t stand your foolishness and arrogance anymore. She sold her shares, left thepany, and took a big chunk of your team, nning to start afresh. Yourpany is now just an empty shell, and unless you find employees quickly, it will dere bankruptcy soon, and you¡¯ll truly be a pauper, did you know that?" A look of schadenfreude appeared on the man¡¯s face.


    He refused to believe Xu Ke could hear this news and not make a fool of himself, and once he did, it would relieve some of the anger he was harboring.


    "Oh, is that so? Is there anything else?" Xu Ke¡¯s attitude was too nonchnt, as if the man hadn¡¯t just dered his impending bankruptcy, but merely asked if he¡¯d had lunch.


    Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor made the man feel as if he¡¯d hit a pillow with his fist, with no sense of aplishment whatsoever.


    "Did you hear me clearly? I said you¡¯re about to bankrupt." The man repeated the news to Xu Ke with a frown.


    He thought Xu Ke might not have reacted earlier because he didn¡¯t catch what was just said, but repeating it should have made it clear, right?


    But he still didn¡¯t get what he wanted. Xu Ke nced down at his watch again, his expression somewhat perfunctory, "I said I know, is there anything else?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s response caused the man¡¯s expression to petrify for a moment, but soon he rxed again, convinced Xu Ke understood what he said. Theck of reaction was simply not wanting to look too desperate and ruin his image in front of his girlfriend.


    "That¡¯s definitely why," the man murmured softly.


    "What are you saying? Louder, I can¡¯t hear you." Xu Ke furrowed his brow, wondering what was wrong with this guy, always muttering to himself, forcing you to lean in to catch his nonsense.


    "I know you¡¯re hurting inside, just don¡¯t want to show it and lose face. But that doesn¡¯t matter because we have one more thing to settle. Do you remember when you forced me to apologize that day? Do you know how embarrassing that was for me? But that¡¯s fine because I will repay you a hundred times over." The man spoke with a triumphant look.


    "Can you stop dawdling, get to the point and finish what you have to do, I¡¯m in a hurry for a date, don¡¯t waste my time here." Xu Ke began to get impatient, if he couldn¡¯t leave with Ariel soon, they wouldn¡¯t be able to start their first activity of the day.


    Since going would disrupt the entire schedule, and if they didn¡¯t go, their well-nned itinerary would be in vain and the date might end early. This thought was uneptable to Xu Ke, who hoped for the perfect date, and naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate it being deliberately ruined by some inexplicable person.

 Chapter 572: Asking for a Beating

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 572: Asking for a Beating</h4>


    The man saw that Xu Ke was already at the end of his rope, yet still maintained an aloof demeanor in front of him, and even dared to talk back. To the man, Xu Ke¡¯s behavior was undoubtedly a provocation, sessfully angering him.


    "Very good, even when things havee to this point, you still dare to talk to me like this? Do you think I won¡¯t dare to touch you?" the man said furiously.


    "I just hope that whatever you¡¯re going to do, you do it quickly. I don¡¯t have much time to waste here with you; I have a date with my girlfriend," Xu Ke said nonchntly, looking at the man with eyes as if he were observing a hysterical shrew.


    The man¡¯s words got stuck because of Xu Ke¡¯sment, and the atmosphere suddenly turned awkward.


    In the end, it was Xu Ke who broke the silence. "If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be leaving now, I¡¯m in a hurry." Xu Ke, taking Ariel¡¯s hand, said this and turned to leave.


    Xu Ke¡¯s action caused the man¡¯s eyes to sharpen, and he suddenly remembered what he intended to say.


    "Stop right there. Do you think I will let you walk out of here unscathed today?" the man said as he gestured not far away. Four big guys came over from both sides of the street, two on each side, plus the two behind the man, totaling six, blocking all of Xu Ke¡¯s paths unless he retreated back to his residence, leaving himpletely surrounded.


    "So, is it going to be a fight?" Xu Ke said as he rolled up his sleeves. For today¡¯s date, Xu Ke had switched from his usual shirt and suit to a sweatshirt and jeans, a fresh and suitable look for fighting.


    Xu Ke clenched his fists, making crisp cracking sounds as he said.


    "You¡¯re right, today I must make you into a dog beneath my feet. You can go ahead, just leave him alive," the man said to the thugs he had spent a fortune hiring.


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s order, the six moved their focus onto Xu Ke and advanced toward him simultaneously.


    "You better move to the side first; don¡¯t let them dirty your clothes," Xu Ke said to Ariel beside him.


    The couple was wearing matching outfits today, the only difference being the sizes of their clothes, making Ariel¡¯s outfit equally suitable for action.


    Ariel shook her head, looking at Xu Ke, she said, "Since I¡¯ve been with you, I¡¯ve hardly had the chance to use my skills. Don¡¯t stop me this time, let me enjoy the fight, otherwise, I¡¯ll lose my basic skills."


    Initially, Xu Ke wanted to refuse but then remembered what Ariel had said to him that day. Ultimately, he nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, but promise me you¡¯ll retreat if you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t push yourself," Xu Ke advised.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself get hurt, no one can stop our date today, not even us," Ariel said, cracking her knuckles, producing sounds identical to Xu Ke¡¯s.


    Xu Ke sensed a tinge of killing intent in Ariel¡¯s words.


    The fight broke out suddenly; it wasn¡¯t clear who started it first, but by the time the man blinked, both sides were already engaged inbat.


    The fighters were all experts; as soon as they shed, the thugs realized Xu Ke and Ariel weren¡¯t ordinary people, but rather skilled fighters, causing them to put away any contempt they had due to appearances and start taking the fight seriously.


    Four of the thugs were attacking Xu Ke, while the other two engaged Ariel.


    The man was flustered upon seeing two of his hired thugs shamelessly attacking Ariel, a young girl.


    Although he had initially spoken harshly about Ariel, it didn¡¯t mean that these guys could go ahead and hit her. It seemed like many men find the unattainable the most desirable. The man quickly voiced his attempt to stop the two thugs, shouting, "I told you to fight the guy, not the girl! What if you injure her badly?"


    The two thugs, focused on the fight, hesitated for a moment upon hearing the man¡¯s shout, and it was this momentarypse that gave Ariel an opportunity.


    Ariel didn¡¯t hold any notion against sneak attacks; seeing the thug stupefied, she aimed a kick at his chest. Her seemingly petite foot sent the man flying, skidding a great distance across the ground.


    With the fight now one-on-one, Ariel quickly gained the upper hand, delivering another swift kick that sent the thug into another, sending him crashing back down, aggravating his wounds.


    Ariel adhered to the principle of ¡¯seizing the moment,¡¯ delivering another kick to each of the men, just as the man had instructed: leaving them alive but incapacitated.


    Ariel was having an easy time, and Xu Ke wasn¡¯t doing badly either. It didn¡¯t take long before the oue was evident, with four thugs standing side by side supporting one another, while Xu Ke, rubbing his slightly reddened fist, looked at them and said.


    "Want some more?" Xu Ke asked casually, as if he hadn¡¯t just been pummeling them moments ago, one punchnding after another, as if they were easy prey.


    The four thugs dared not admit they were unwilling to continue; theirbat power was not on the same level, and continuing would only offer themselves as easy targets for Xu Ke. Although they wanted the money, they did not wish to be punching bags.


    Feeling the gaze of the four thugs, the man felt as though his heart was deceived. How could six men fail to defeat just one handsome guy, making his body tremble with anger, embarrassed by the notion of his men being humiliated?


    "What are you standing around for? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re good fighters? Is this what you call fighting, or is it just a resistance to beatings? Six of you can¡¯t even handle two people! If you can¡¯t defeat that man today, I¡¯ll report yourpany and tell everyone I know that yourpany is full of liars with just good-sounding boasts," the man threatened, stopping them in their tracks from retreating.


    With a shared nce, the thugs, suppressing their injuries, charged at Xu Ke again.


    Even when uninjured, they couldn¡¯t beat Xu Ke, and now bearing injuries, how could they possibly defeat him, especially with Ariel, equally skilled, by his side?


    With almost no dy, the four were taken down effortlessly by Xu Ke and Ariel, who this time gave them no chance to get back up.

 Chapter 573: Joke

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 573: Joke</h4>


    The men he had brought along were dealt with as if they were nothing more than fragile watermelons, which filled the man with a sense of shame and anger. However, this emotion quickly transformed into fear when his gaze met those of Xu Ke and Ariel who were both looking in his direction.


    Earlier, he had six people standing by his side, but now he was practically alone. Reflecting on his reckless provocation just now, paired with Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯sbat power, made his knees nearly give way.


    Xu Ke and Ariel moved towards the man.


    "What do you want to do, stop right there, don¡¯te any closer, if you take another step, I¡¯ll call the police, stop!" The man instinctively stumbled backward until he hit the car and stopped.


    Xu Ke and Ariel ignored the man¡¯s words. As expected, the man took out his phone, the hand holding the phone trembled slightly, "I¡¯m not joking, if you take another step forward, I will call the police."


    "Heh." Ariel let out a sneer, looking at the man as if he were aplete fool.


    "You brought people to fight us, got beaten by us, guess how the cops would define such an incident when they arrive? We¡¯re clearly acting in self-defense. Besides, do you think you can call the police faster than we can deal with you?" Xu Ke asked the man with a yful smirk on his face.


    The man¡¯s legs weakened at Xu Ke¡¯s smile, and if he hadn¡¯t had something to lean on behind him, he might have copsed directly onto the ground.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "What do you think we¡¯ll do?" Xu Ke and Ariel simultaneously shed a seemingly innocent yet unsettling smile.


    The man grew apprehensive under their smiling gazes. Though he couldn¡¯t fathom their intentions, the mere thought of being in a secluded alley where none of his backup remained, confronted by the very people who annihted his forces, was terrifying. This was exactly his current state.


    "How am I supposed to know what you want to do?" The man¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he spoke, "But whatever you intend to do, please don¡¯t hurt me."


    Xu Ke halted, an evident look in his eyes that screamed, "Why should I?"


    "If I said everything today was a misunderstanding, and I only intended for my men to talk to you, would you believe me?" The man¡¯s mind was nk, his mouth working faster than his thoughts as he blurted out.


    "Do we look like idiots to you?" Ariel couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words, "How did you think of using such a pathetic excuse?" Ariel asked perplexedly.


    The man realized the foolishness of his previous statement, "I¡¯d rather die than live in dishonor. If you want to do something, do it quickly. There¡¯s no need to y games with me." He fought back the urge to tremble, swallowed hard, and with a steely resolve, acted as if ready for whatever mighte.


    The man believed that putting on such a brave front would persuade Xu Ke and Ariel to let him go; after all, why would an elephant bother with an ant? Yet Xu Ke and Ariel weren¡¯t the type to follow conventional expectations.


    "Since he insists, we should grant his wish," Ariel suggested to Xu Ke.


    "Your call." Xu Ke had no objections to Ariel¡¯s suggestion.


    Watching from against the car, the man realized they were indeed nning to act against him. Panic reced his previous facade, but before he could speak, Xu Ke¡¯s fistnded on his abdomen while Ariel¡¯s punch struck his face. The blows fell almost simultaneously, their brutal impact leaving him in tears.


    Cradling his abdomen, he slid down the car onto the ground.


    "No more, no more, I know I was wrong, I apologize." The fear in his voice caused it to crack, his initial bravado vanished as if it never existed.


    "I just had a momentarypse in judgment, it was a spur-of-the-moment thing. I listened to someone else¡¯s instigation and came here. But deep down, I didn¡¯tmit any heinous acts, nor did I intend to truly harm you. I just wanted to scare you a little. Look, although I brought people, they weren¡¯t very strong, were they? You defeated them with ease, didn¡¯t you? So, I only came up with this lousy idea because I was coaxed by someone else. Since you¡¯re okay and have taken your anger out on me, let¡¯s let this matter be." A conciliatory smile appeared on his face.


    "We¡¯re unharmed because of our strength, not because of anything you did. Don¡¯t act so innocent. You¡¯re just as maniptive as those green tea characters in TV dramas." Ariel, having watched plenty of domestic TV showstely, instinctively thought of this phrase hearing the man¡¯s excuses and immediately applied it to him without hesitation.


    The man froze for a moment, instinctively wanting to retort, but upon noticing Ariel¡¯s hands hanging by her sides, he swallowed hard, unwilling to acknowledge his fear, pretending not to hear anything as he did his best to y deaf.


    Ariel noticed that despite everything she said, the man remained silent, utterlymitted to his tactic of not responding, no matter what Xu Ke and Ariel might say. He fully embraced his silent strategy.


    The man¡¯s determination in maintaining his silence was evidently strong and intuitive. Seeing the man shrink into the corner, mouth tightly shut like a quail, anyone unaware of the situation might assume he had suffered great injustice.


    Eventually, feeling it was pointless, Ariel closed her mouth.


    "Let¡¯s just leave it for today, let¡¯s go on a date instead. Wasting time here is boring," Ariel remarked with a side nce.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ariel who found it boring; Xu Ke did too.


    If his opponent resisted, Xu Ke might still consider spending some effort on him, but the man¡¯s spineless demeanor left Xu Ke uninterested.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," Xu Ke said nonchntly, addressing the man who was still sprawled on the ground, "Next time, avoid us, don¡¯t show up in our path again, understand?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s warning was spoken like a territorial lion, cautioning an invading intruder, carrying a fierce air thatpelled the man to nod frantically.


    Only when Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s figures disappeared down the alley did the man stand up, his gaze lingering on the direction they had left, his expressionplicated.


    "None of this gets out, if I find any of you bbing, you¡¯ll regret it," the man, while powerless against Xu Ke and Ariel, still had control over those that remained.


    The thugs acknowledged the man¡¯s warning, nodding to show they understood.

 Chapter 574: The Sudden Romantic Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 574: The Sudden Romantic Encounter</h4>


    The start of the date didn¡¯t go exactly as Xu Ke had nned. There was a small mishap, but overall it didn¡¯t deviate too much from his original n. The minor differences were within Xu Ke¡¯s tolerance range.


    The location Xu Ke chose for this date was initially a museum. There were specialized guides in the museum; they only needed to shut their mouths and open their ears to listen carefully. They didn¡¯t need to speak and could help Ariel gain a deeper understanding of the past urrences on this piece ofnd.


    Ariel listened intently to the staff¡¯s exnation, eximing in awe from time to time, but her voice wasn¡¯t loud. She seemed somewhat adorable, and Ariel¡¯s shocked yet longing gaze rekindled the guide¡¯s long dormant enthusiasm, making the introductions even more vigorous.


    Xu Ke walked behind Ariel, watching her interact with the guides, and the smile on his face never faded.


    Ariel truly is a very special girl, Xu Ke thought.


    "Stop following me. Why don¡¯t you find a ce to sit and rest for a while? I still have a lot to see," Ariel said to Xu Ke, who hadn¡¯t spoken much and followed them all along. "After all, you don¡¯t have to listen, do you?"


    Xu Ke nced around; they actually had seen a lot of the museum¡¯s exhibits. Only a small part remained, which would probably be introduced shortly. So Xu Ke didn¡¯t linger; he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the exhibits in the museum, so he agreed with Ariel¡¯s arrangement and found a ce in the museum to take a temporary rest.


    Shortly after Xu Ke sat down, a shadow fell over him.


    "Is anyone sitting here?" asked a delicate-looking girl of mixed heritage standing in front of Xu Ke, her eyes of different colors making her look especially unique. Her voice had a hint of strawberry sweetness¡ªfresh and not sticky.


    "No one," Xu Ke nced up at the girl and replied tly. He then lowered his head to look at the book in his hands, showing no intention of continuing the conversation.


    The girl sat beside Xu Ke, a faint fragrance wafting over as she did so.


    The girl waited for Xu Ke to make a conversation, but after a while, she realized Xu Ke wasn¡¯t talking to her, only focused on his book, which made her feel somewhat frustrated.


    "Are you afraid to look at my eyes?" The girl asked softly, gently poking Xu Ke¡¯s arm with her finger.


    Xu Ke put down his book and looked towards the girl with a calm expression, saying, "You¡¯re overthinking it, not at all."


    "Then why aren¡¯t you looking at me or talking to me?" the girl asked, puzzled.


    Xu Ke frowned, unsure of what her problem was. He didn¡¯t know her, so why would he stare at her or strike up a conversation? Doing so might make him seem like a lunatic. Thinking this, his expression grew colder, and he said, "I want to read."


    "What¡¯s so interesting about the book? Isn¡¯t chatting better?" The girl nced at the book in Xu Ke¡¯s hands. Seeing that it was full of specialized terms she couldn¡¯t understand, she withdrew her gaze disinterestedly and instead stared at Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    Xu Ke felt ufortable under her gaze, his well-shaped eyebrows unconsciously drawing closer together.


    "I don¡¯t want to chat," Xu Ke said, shaking his head.


    Seeing the girl about to say more, Xu Ke promptly spoke, "Don¡¯t talk to me anymore and disturb my reading."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words made the girl¡¯s expression turn colorful in an instant, her eyes even sparkling with tears silently using Xu Ke. But Xu Ke acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, continuing to focus on his book.


    The girl sulked next to Xu Ke for quite a while, waiting for him toe over and apologize for his behavior. However, she waited and waited but no apology came. When she turned her head, she found that Xu Ke was still reading his book, showing no intention of apologizing. The girl couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and directly knocked the book out of Xu Ke¡¯s hands.


    The loud thud of the book hitting the floor drew the attention of several people around them.


    Looking at the book on the floor, Xu Ke¡¯s expression turned even more serious and cold. "Miss, what exactly is your problem? Why did you knock my book down? Please give me a reasonable exnation." Xu Ke did not try to appease just because the other was a woman. Instead, he asked in a stern tone, almost to the point of interrogation.


    The book he was engrossed in being suddenly disrupted was equivalent to a girl having finished her makeup but being interrupted by someone marking a sh on her face just before applying lipstick¡ªa truly heinous act. Xu Ke thought sparing her immediate execution was already a kindness given she was a woman.


    The girl looked at Xu¡¯s expression and realized she might have done something wrong, but her fluster only showed for three seconds before she regainedposure. Her face quickly turned pitiful, as if she were about to cry any moment, making people embarrassed to me her.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s just you were ignoring me when I talked to you, so I hit your book in desperation. The book isn¡¯t damaged¡ªI¡¯ll pick it up for you. Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re scaring me," the girl whimpered, picking up the book at Xu Ke¡¯s feet, dusted it off, and handed it back to him.


    Watching the girl¡¯s performance, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but lick his mrs, nearly getting amused by her antics.


    While Xu Ke was trying hard to control his irritation, some people around who didn¡¯t know the truth were fooled by the girl¡¯s behavior and added fuel to the fire, saying, "The girl¡¯s not intentionally doing it, plus she¡¯s apologized and even picked up the book. You¡¯ve scared her to tears. Just let it go, don¡¯t be unreasonable and continue scaring the girl."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re a big guy; there¡¯s no need to be so petty, right? She¡¯s just a young girl. Be careful or you might end up never getting married," someone else chimed in, and more people joined in the fuss.


    It seemed as if Xu Ke was unforgivable and incredibly guilty if he didn¡¯t forgive her.


    The girl hung her head, shoulders rxing. Her loose hair fell around her face, covering it and the slight upward turn of her lips.


    Xu Ke took a deep look at the girl, nning to turn and leave, not wanting to see this bothersome person anymore.


    Xu Ke wanted to leave, but the girl didn¡¯t intend to let him go.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 575: Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 575: Troublemaker</h4>


    "Why did you leave? Are you still mad at me and won¡¯t forgive me?" The girl tugged at the hem of Xu Ke¡¯s shirt, looking pitiful as she spoke.


    Xu Ke looked down at the girl with tear-filled eyes, feeling no emotion, and even a little amused. For a split second, he thought absentmindedly of Yu Xia, who clung to Lin Mengyao like a little shadow at home every day.


    Perhaps he¡¯d seen too much of Yu Xia¡¯s tear-streaked face, but Xu Ke felt no sympathy for the girl¡¯s pitiful look and even wanted to critique her way of crying.


    Xu Ke¡¯s prolonged silence prompted the surrounding onlookers, ever eager to involve themselves, to speak up, pressing Xu Ke, "Look, the poor girl is about to cry with urgency. Can¡¯t you just forgive her already?"


    "Really can¡¯t appreciate a pretty face at all."


    "What kind of man argues with a young girl? Shameless, with such a narrow mind. I wonder which family¡¯s poor girl would marry a man like you."


    Listening to their words, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    "Before judging others, take a good look at yourselves," Xu Ke turned back to the people still discussing.


    "Because you¡¯re a girl, I won¡¯t argue too much, but you¡¯d better know when enough is enough. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind taking action to make sure you remember. And by the way, you look awful crying. Your makeup is all messed up." Xu Ke turned to the girl and said.


    With Xu Ke¡¯s words, he immediately sparked public outrage, the onlookers directed hostile nces at him, and the girl¡¯s face froze. If not for the crowd¡¯s scrutiny, she would have already pulled out a mirror from her bag to check her appearance and fix her makeup if it looked bad for her image.


    Uncertain of her appearance, the girl didn¡¯t dare make too many expressions, worried that looking too ugly might cause those on her side to abandon her.


    Standing there felt like a huge, bolded "awkward" for the woman.


    "Baby, I¡¯ve finished looking around here. Let¡¯s go to the next spot." Ariel burst through the crowd, jumping into Xu Ke¡¯s arms as she spoke.


    "Okay." The frostiness on Xu Ke¡¯s face melted away instantly, like the warmth of spring, inviting but not scorching.


    Those just about to mock Xu Ke for marrying an ugly woman awkwardly closed their mouths but couldn¡¯t resist ncing between Ariel and the girl¡¯s faces.


    The girl was a mixed-race beauty, with deep features yet still retaining Asian traits, whereas Ariel was a genuine foreigner. Her Western features had a hint of rare fleshy softness, which didn¡¯t diminish her Western charm but rather endowed her with youthful innocence, making her appear even more approachable and friendly, with a deer-like, naive expression.


    In terms of features and looks, Ariel not only didn¡¯t lose to the girl but was even superior, causing envy to rise in those who¡¯d nned to take a stand against Xu Ke.


    Why is the world so unfair? Giving this pretty boy a face to live off wasn¡¯t enough, heaven also gave him such a beautiful wife, making his luck the stuff of jealousy.


    "You¡¯re his wife?" The girl¡¯s eyes bore into Ariel¡¯s face, as if wishing to strip it away and paste it onto her own.


    All her life, she had been the most beautiful among those around her, and her heterochromatic eyes enthralled many suitors. She¡¯d always gotten what she wanted, yet today, the man she fancied not only ignored her, but even had a more beautiful wife than her! How could he have someone prettier than her for a wife!


    While Ariel was somewhat surprised by the girl¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t refute it, allowing the girl to scrutinize her, her openness making the already envious people empathizing with Xu Ke even more sour.


    "What do you want? Baby, who is this person?" Ariel addressed the girl in her first question, then turned to ask Xu Ke.


    "I don¡¯t know. A stranger who came up to me out of nowhere. I ignored her, so she threw my book on the ground and cried while talking to me, and everyone around sided with her against me." Xu Ke, standing behind Ariel, recounted expressionlessly, clearly signaling for Ariel to take his side.


    This move of Xu Ke¡¯s left not just the onlookers at a loss for words, but also the other party involved and Ariel herself.


    Ariel nced back at Xu Ke in surprise, seeing his righteous demeanor and nearly burst intoughter, but she knew to maintain Xu Ke¡¯s dignity in public, so she quickly suppressed her budding smile.


    Turning back to the girl, Ariel said, "The baby I love would never lie to me like this, so it must be true that you did what he said. I want to ask what was your intention? Seeing my baby is good-looking, did you want to catch his attention, flirt with him? No need to exin; I¡¯ve met too many girls like you, I¡¯m quite used to it." Ariel skillfully interrupted just as the girl tried to speak.


    "I understand your appreciation for beauty; after all, everyone has a love for pretty things. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to use tricks and schemes on my baby. I hope you apologize because your actions have significantly traumatized my baby, making him reflexively recall today¡¯s wrongful usations when meeting the opposite sex in the future. For the sake of his mental health, I hope you¡¯ll sincerely apologize for your misdeeds." Ariel sheltered Xu Ke behind her as she said this.


    "I didn¡¯t, I wasn¡¯t, you¡¯re spreading lies and ndering me. What he said isn¡¯t true. I didn¡¯t bully him; I was just honest and sincerely apologized. I don¡¯t know why he misunderstood me and said such harsh things to hurt me. You can¡¯t outnumber someone and bully them like this," the girl said, full of grievance.


    Her eyes quickly reddened, filling with tears. But just when they were about to fall, her crying movements suddenly halted. She remembered Xu Ke saying her makeup was ruined, and she instinctively reined in her tears.


    "Weren¡¯t you going to cry? Why aren¡¯t you crying now? Can¡¯t anymore?" Ariel asked, looking at the girl¡¯s expression.


    "You must have just used that trick to gain sympathy, right? People, without seeing the whole picture, instinctively choose to believe the weaker party¡¯s words, and you used your tears to paint yourself as the victim, making people believe you¡¯re the bullied one, using their sympathy to turn them against my baby, isn¡¯t that so?"

 Chapter 576: Humiliation and Anger

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Humiliation and Anger</h4>


    Ariel squinted her eyes, her gaze at the girl was sharp, and her words were piercing, instantly turning all the sympathy the girl had just received into usation and distrust.


    "Why aren¡¯t you crying now? Isn¡¯t this your forte? Is it because you¡¯ve run out of tears to shed, or are you too guilty to cry? Should I have my sweetheart buy you some eye drops to moisten those dry eyes?" Ariel said sarcastically.


    Someone in the crowdpared the girl¡¯s current state to before and was surprised to find they were exactly the same, instantly gasping, and the look of amazement and pity in their eyes for the girl was gone.


    The emotions the girl had just brewed were easily shattered by Ariel, and her momentum to go all out was easily disrupted by Ariel¡¯s words. Now, it seemed she couldn¡¯t even begin to cry.


    Feeling the unkind stares from the people around, the girl took a deep breath and blinked her somewhat dry eyes, saying, "I don¡¯t know why you have such a huge misunderstanding about me, but I haven¡¯t done the things you just used me of. I won¡¯t admit to things I haven¡¯t done. I can apologize for knocking down his book, but I won¡¯t admit to any other unfounded usations that have been ced on me."


    The girl¡¯s expression was firm. Things had reached this point; if she admitted her previous actions were to deceive their trust, she believed she couldn¡¯t leave here unscathed. She didn¡¯t want to bet on that possibility.


    Ariel had a knowing look on her face, which sent a chill down the girl¡¯s spine, but she couldn¡¯t understand why Ariel suddenlyughed.


    "Alright, then just apologize for knocking down my sweetheart¡¯s book."


    The girl thought there might be a fierce battle between her and Ariel, but unexpectedly Ariel seemed so reasonable. For a moment, her already busy mind had one more question to deal with, leaving her somewhat confused. She subconsciously apologized to Xu Ke as per Ariel¡¯s words.


    But what she didn¡¯t realize was that she had made a blunder. Once you decide to lie from the start, you must continue lying; otherwise, contradicting your own statements means if someone stirs the pot, every word you¡¯ve said will be a lie, and your credibility in the public¡¯s eyes will significantly decrease.


    Sure enough, as soon as the girl apologized, a few who understood things clearly changed their expressions and looked at the girl with a very hostile expression. They felt their kindness had been exploited and deceived.


    "Hmph, I thought you were honest, but it turns out you¡¯re really lying and deceiving. What poor judgment we had to help someone like you." said someone in the crowd.


    The voice wasn¡¯t too loud or too soft, just enough to be heard by those gathered around.


    People are prone to follow the crowd. Seeing someone say this, they couldn¡¯t help but ponder, and some, with the hints from theirpanions, realized what was going on. The look in their eyes toward the girl became hard to exin. Some who hadn¡¯t reacted from start to finish saw everyone ring angrily at the girl and didn¡¯t want to be out of ce, so they also put on an expression as if they, too, had been deceived, looking at the girl with usatory eyes.


    The girl was somewhat afraid of everyone¡¯s stares, "Why are you all looking at me like that? Can¡¯t we just talk directly? Is this necessary?"


    Faced with the girl¡¯s plea, the crowd, once deceived, finally chose not to believe another word the girl said.


    Ariel looked at this scene with satisfaction, leaning close to Xu Ke¡¯s ear with a smug expression, saying, "Didn¡¯t I do well?"


    "Superb!" Xu Ke praised Ariel¡¯s actions and kissed her on the cheek to express his gratitude.


    The two of them looked at the girl surrounded by the crowd, quietly withdrew from the crowd, and ran out of the museum.


    Neither of them were saints. They had no magnanimous feelings of repaying grievances with virtue, nor did they care how the girl would cope with the bacsh from those she¡¯d fooled after they left.


    There¡¯s a saying, self-inflicted misfortune is unforgivable. If she hadn¡¯t harbored any crooked thoughts at the time, she wouldn¡¯t be facing such a situation now.


    They exchanged nces and smiled knowingly.


    Leaving the museum, Xu Ke led Ariel to check in at another ce.


    The main content of their date today was to visit various sights in Yunzhou, but until now, they¡¯d onlypleted the museum visit, still having several more spots yet to explore.


    As the two were heading to the next attraction, they were stopped.


    It was a young boy who stopped them.


    The boy was a part-time student, and Xu Ke and Ariel were the first couple he¡¯d proactively stopped in a long time.


    "Hello, do you need a portrait? It¡¯s drawn in a cartoon style." The boy looked a little shyly at the two of them, speaking a bit stutteringly.


    "Do you want to?" Xu Ke wasn¡¯t particrly adamant about it; whether they had a portrait drawn wasn¡¯t significant to him, so he mainly listened to Ariel¡¯s opinion.


    Under the boy¡¯s hopeful gaze, Ariel nodded.


    The boy instantly lit up, looking incredibly happy, "Thank you for trusting me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll finish quickly, and these cartoon portraits are especially fun. You¡¯ll definitely like them." The boy said as he set up his tools.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t have any expectations for a non-existent artwork, thinking the boy was just using a sales pitch. But Ariel was quite trusting in his words and held some anticipation for the portrait he mentioned. After all, it was her first time appearing in the same frame as Xu Ke in a cartoon form, so how could she not look forward to it?


    "Please make us look good, and if the drawing isn¡¯t nice, we won¡¯t pay you." Ariel said with a smile.


    The boy blushed at Ariel¡¯s smile, even his ears turning pink, "Don¡¯t worry, this portrait is free. No, no payment needed."


    "Really? Thank you!" Ariel said with a smile.


    Ariel¡¯s smile turned the boy¡¯s face red again, so much so that he didn¡¯t even dare to nce at Ariel, only blinking his slightly moist eyes at Xu Ke, trying to maintain a serious demeanour, not realizing how it only made people want to scream andmit a crime.


    Seeing this, Ariel rolled her eyes at Ariel, trying to stop her from being overly charming.

 Chapter 577: Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 577: Looking for Trouble</h4>


    "He¡¯s still just a kid, you know. If you keep flirting like this, I¡¯ll get jealous," Xu Ke said, pinching the soft flesh on Ariel¡¯s waist.


    Ariel felt the mischievous hand on her waist and shyly stuck out her tongue and smiled at Xu Ke.


    The boy watched the interaction between Xu Ke and Ariel, and his bright eyes suddenly dimmed. He seemed to be dull and gloomy, even the cowlick on his head wilted.


    The painting waspleted quickly. As per Ariel¡¯s request, it was beautifully rendered, particrly Ariel¡¯s pair of blue eyes in the painting, which appeared so gentle they seemed ready to drip water.


    "Thank you, we really like this painting. This is a token of our appreciation, we hope you ept it."


    Although the boy had previously said he would paint for Ariel for free, Xu Ke still intended to pay him for the artwork. After all, the painting was quite well done, and Ariel was even considering framing it to hang in her room.


    The boy¡¯s initially downcast mood improved significantly after seeing that Ariel genuinely liked the painting.


    "There¡¯s no need. We really hit it off, so consider this painting as a gift from me. Think of it as my way of making a friend," the boy said, scratching his face with his slender fingers, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Thank you, then. Here¡¯s my contact info, feel free to call me if anythinges up," Xu Ke said, looking at the boy until it seemed he might explode from the pressure, then smiled, looked away, and handed him a business card.


    "Huh? Oh, thank you." The boy first wiped his hands on his clothes, ensuring there were no sweat or dirt, before extending both hands to ept Xu Ke¡¯s card.


    "We won¡¯t disturb you any longer. We¡¯ll be leaving," Xu Ke said, nning to depart after the boy epted his card. Though he knew the boy posed no threat, Xu Ke felt it best to separate him and Ariel, given the boy¡¯s shy nces at her.


    The boy did not stop Xu Ke and Ariel from leaving, instead secretly ncing at Ariel onest time to see them off.


    As Xu Ke and Ariel were stepping away, the boy¡¯s shoulder was suddenly shoved, his paintbrush snatched, and his easel kicked to the ground, spilling paint everywhere.


    "Who is this? Isn¡¯t this our little genius artist? What, performing on the street now? Could it be that you realized you¡¯ll certainly lose in the bigpetition next month and came to scout the area early for your future street corner?"


    A man with shoulder-length hair pulled out a previously painted picture from the boy¡¯s art basket, examining it. "Our little artist seemspletely washed up,ing out here painting such low-level stuff," he sneered, tearing the boy¡¯s painting in half unexpectedly.


    "No, you can¡¯t just tear my paintings! Put them down now!" The boy¡¯s face turned livid as his artwork was ripped apart, his lips trembling with anger, eyes bloodshot like a defensive little animal over its food.


    He tried to rush to retrieve his remaining paintings, but was held back by two others gripping his arms tightly; no amount of force allowed him to reach the shoulder-length-haired man to reim his work.


    Contrasting the boy¡¯s hysteria, the shoulder-length-haired man had a smug and satisfied smile in his eyes, delighted by the boy¡¯s helplessness.


    "Oh dear, is that anger I see? This is just the start, no? Besides, with your artwork looking like trash, what¡¯s the point of keeping it? You should thank me for getting rid of this junk," said the man, tearing another of the boy¡¯s paintings apart.


    "They¡¯re not trash or defective pieces! Don¡¯t touch my paintings! Give them back to me," the boy shouted, veins bulging on his neck, his previously shy and pretty face twisted with rage, though it drew more pity than fear from onlookers.


    "Do you still think you¡¯re that genius campus heartthrob artist from before?" The man feigned shock, then burst outughing. "It¡¯s hrious! Everyone at school knows you¡¯re washed up and your art is garbage, yet you¡¯re the only one still trapped in past glories," he taunted, holding his belly inughter, eyes filled with malice and ridicule.


    "Just look at you now, no better than a stray dog by the roadside," he said, patting the boy¡¯s head harshly.


    The boy¡¯s eyes became even redder, almost as if blood might drip from them at any moment due to this humting action.


    "Let him go," Xu Ke said, reappearing alongside Ariel without them noticing.


    "Who are you? This is our business, nothing to do with you. Even if you want to y the hero, know your ce," the man said after sizing up Xu Ke and giving him a forceful shove.


    "Trying to act tough won¡¯t work with me, I¡¯m not buying it, got it?" the shoulder-length-haired man dismissed, flicking his hair.


    "He¡¯s our friend, and you¡¯re bullying our friend. You think I won¡¯t stand up for him? If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for taking action, and I won¡¯t be gentle when dealing with those hands of yours," Xu Ke warned, lips curling slightly, devoid of any warmth.


    Looking back at his crew, any fear or panic the shoulder-length-haired man felt quickly dissipated.


    "Feel free to try; I¡¯m curious how you n on handling us all," he taunted, acting arrogantly.


    "That¡¯s the strangest request I¡¯ve heard," Ariel remarked, holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand while gripping the painting, gazing at the man standing before them, somewhat at a loss for words.


    "That¡¯s tough to describe? Then I have an even harder-to-describe request," the manmented, stepping closer to narrow the distance and reaching out to touch Ariel¡¯s face, only for Xu Ke to intercept.


    "Keep your hands to yourself if you¡¯re talking," Xu Ke issued a low warning.


    Meanwhile, the boy snapped out of his daze.


    All his paintings were destroyed beyond salvation, and recreating them wouldn¡¯t match his initial state of mind. He couldn¡¯t sacrifice his friends for paintings already ruined.

 Chapter 578: It鈥檚 a Friend

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 578: It¡¯s a Friend</h4>


    "Let them go, if you have anything to settle, settle it with me. Don¡¯t involve my friends." The boy raised his head, looking at the man with medium-length hair with tear-streaked eyes.


    "That¡¯s hrious. You¡¯re still trying to y the hero here? Better take care of yourself first before you talk." The man with medium-length hair was filled with disdain and mockery toward the boy¡¯s words.


    "You look pretty good, with nice proportions. Be my model, the kind that doesn¡¯t wear clothes. I promise I¡¯ll paint you beautifully and make you the most beautiful woman at the art exhibition." The man with medium-length hair eyed Ariel up and down as he spoke.


    "You don¡¯t need to say it, I know I¡¯m the most beautiful." Ariel flicked away the hair blown into her mouth by the wind and spoke.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t say a word, instead, he directly expressed his dissatisfaction with the man¡¯s earlierment through his actions. He manually snapped the man¡¯s wrist.


    The man¡¯s smile had not faded when his wrist was snapped.


    "Ah!" A piercing scream came abruptly and sharply, like nails on a chalkboard, raising goosebumps all over and making one shudder with difort.


    "My hand, my hand!" The man cried, holding his broken hand, gasping wide-mouthed, his earlier arrogance vanished without a trace.


    "How can you break his hand? Don¡¯t you know that a painter¡¯s most important asset is his hands? And he has apetition next month, how could you be so cruel?" The man holding the boy¡¯s right arm looked at Xu Ke with disapproval, eyes filled with the question of how he could be so malicious.


    "But to a painter, his work is just as important. You destroyed my friend¡¯s painting; why can¡¯t we break his hand? Besides, his mouth was just running off." Ariel responded coolly, fiddling with her nails.


    Ariel tilted her head, looking at the other side, her expression extraordinarily innocent.


    "The painting can be redone, but once the hand is broken, how can he paint?" The long-haired man¡¯s associates were seething at Ariel¡¯s words, their faces livid, words squeezed out through clenched teeth.


    Ariel shifted her gaze to Xu Ke.


    "His hand can be reattached in a hospital, and afterward, he can paint normally. It won¡¯t affect the flexibility of his fingers." Xu Ke, like Ariel, wore an innocent expression.


    Watching the couple¡¯s twisted reasoning, really, it was enough to infuriate anyone.


    The boy knew he shouldn¡¯t feel this way, but thinking about his hard work being torn apart and now the culprit¡¯s hand being broken, requiring surgery and rendering him unable to hold a brush, he couldn¡¯t help but feel joy, a sense of satisfaction.


    The boy lowered his head, biting hard on his lower lip, afraid tough out loud, shoulders trembling as he suppressed theughter.


    The boy¡¯s trembling reminded others of his presence. The two people holding him vented their anger on the boy, "Alright, you broke my brother¡¯s hand for your friend, now your friend is in our hands, I¡¯ll break both of his hands and see how he holds a brush afterward." The man said viciously, applying force, causing the boy to genuinely feel the paining from his arms.


    The boy bit his teeth in silence, not wanting to be Xu Ke¡¯s weakness, "You guys should leave, they have more men. Don¡¯t worry about me anymore. The fact that you spoke up for me and taught them a lesson makes me very happy and grateful. There¡¯s no need for you to stay involved in what¡¯s left." The boy looked earnestly at Xu Ke and Ariel, suppressing the fear of possibly having his arm broken.


    "Abandoning friends is not my style." Xu Ke said, looking at the fear and concern in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    "You should think carefully. If you hurt my friend¡¯s finger today, I¡¯ll slowly break each of your fingers one by one, and I mean it." Xu Ke¡¯s gaze fell on several people, like a drop of water falling into a pan of oil, causing an explosion of fear, making them believe without a doubt that if they broke the boy¡¯s arm, Xu Ke would indeed break their fingers one by one. It was an unusual experience that no one wanted to repeat.


    They exchanged nces, instinctively taking two steps back, loosening their grip on the boy.


    Realizing that the hold on him wasn¡¯t as strong anymore, the boy broke free from the two behind him, running towards Xu Ke.


    The distance between the two groups wasn¡¯t far to begin with, and the boy quickly reached Xu Ke¡¯s side after just a few steps.


    "Are you okay, is your hand hurt?" Ariel asked.


    "No, just my painting was torn, nothing else." The boy replied to Ariel with a rosy smile, then bowed solemnly to the two, speaking, "Thank you for today, but you really should leave. Their families have some influence, and I don¡¯t want to drag you into it."


    "But we¡¯re already involved now." Xu Ke responded calmly, looking at the other side.


    The boy seemed taken aback by Xu Ke¡¯s words, momentarily stunned, before apologizing, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Can you show us a little respect? You¡¯re actually having a chat here! Have you no shame?" One of the guys,pletely ignored, couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "Sorry, forgot you were here. Go ahead, speak." Xu Ke looked at them, showing no sign of apology, and said.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words made them breathe heavily with anger, but remembering Xu Ke¡¯s habit of snapping hands without warning made them afraid to confront him, a typical case of bullying those weaker than them.


    The three of them nced at Xu Ke, not daring to speak, instead targeting the boy.


    "He Ziyun, you¡¯re something, having the guts to have someone ambush us and set us up. Today we won¡¯t hold it against you, but we won¡¯t forget this. Someday we¡¯ll settle the score. Make sure he stays glued to your side, or when we catch you alone, you¡¯re done." One of the men said, pointing at He Ziyun¡¯s nose.


    "We¡¯ll remember this, we¡¯ll meet again."


    "I¡¯ll remember the grudge of my broken hand."


    Each of the three men spat out a vicious warning before quickly casting a nce at Xu Ke, seeing nothing from his indifferent demeanor. They quickly fled in a hurry, their backs looking slightly pathetic, contrasting sharply with their earlier threats, making you want tough.


    Ariel didn¡¯t hold back,ughing loudly.

 Chapter 579 Complaining

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 579 Comining</h4>


    "The way they just ran off was so amusing." Arielughed so hard she copsed into Xu Ke¡¯s arms, needing his support to barely stand.


    "Mm." Xu Ke softly responded, tidying up Ariel¡¯s slightly messy hair.


    He Ziyun stood aside, looking at the mess on the ground, thinking about the warnings he received, his mouth felt a bit dry.


    This matter has escted, and he surely won¡¯t get anything good out of it. Now, he just hopes those three won¡¯t tell his father about today¡¯s incident, or else he¡¯ll really be in deep trouble. Thinking of this, He Ziyun¡¯s smile turned a bit bitter.


    "Thank you both for today, really. Anyway, my things are all ruined, and I can¡¯t continue painting now. How about I treat you to a meal?" He Ziyun said as he looked at Xu Ke and Ariel.


    "Do you know any particrly good ces to eat around here?" Ariel asked, rubbing her slightly hungry stomach.


    He Ziyun was momentarily startled, then nodded, "Of course, I¡¯ve been painting for people here for a long time, so I know all the good ces to eat and have fun."


    "That sounds great! Then take us to the best ce to eat." Ariel said happily.


    He Ziyun, although not knowing why Ariel was so happy, felt much better seeing her smile, temporarily putting the troubling matter aside.


    Elsewhere, the three who ran off arrived at the hospital to have their broken wrist fixed, the more they thought, the angrier they became.


    "That brat He Ziyun is really gutsy, daring to plot against us, and even letting the boss suffer such a huge loss. We absolutely can¡¯t let him off." Younger Brother A said bitterly.


    "How not let them off? Didn¡¯t you see today, the guy protecting him broke someone¡¯s bone without even blinking, he might be a gangster. Just the few of us are no match for them, are you looking for broken bones to be morefortable on your own body?" Younger Brother B was startled by Younger Brother A¡¯s words and retorted without thinking.


    Younger Brother B¡¯s words made the boss shoot a sharp re at him, "What do you mean by that? You want me to just swallow my pride and take this beating for nothing? Whose side are you on?"


    Younger Brother B shrank back at the boss¡¯s words, "So what do we do? We¡¯re artists, not fighters. We could outdraw him in painting, but if it¡¯s a fight, we¡¯re just cannon fodder. This isn¡¯t our area of expertise, how should we handle it?" Younger Brother B questioned.


    It was indeed a thought-provoking issue. The boss leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes to think, but shortly reopened them, "We may not be able to handle them, but that doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t." An evil intent shed through the boss¡¯s eyes, revealing his determined and malicious nature.


    "Boss, what are you nning?" The two younger brothers saw their boss¡¯s expression change and the former despair was reced by a resolve that seemed never to have been absent.


    "Of course, cut the ground from under their feet. If he made me suffer, I can¡¯t let him off easy. From this moment on, you two don¡¯t need to involve yourselves. I¡¯ll handle everything and take revenge myself." The boss gritted his teeth, a sinister look shed in his eyes that made Younger Brother A and Younger Brother B anxious, their hearts racing.


    As He Ziyun was having dinner with Xu Ke and Ariel, he couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.


    The boss was decisive, and as he imagined He Ziyuning to apologize, his smile grew ever brighter.


    The boss is a man of action, moving without hesitation the moment he decides.


    "Dad, you have to stand up for me, I was almost bullied to death out there," the boss had worked up his emotions before entering, so the tears flowed even before he stepped into the room. Seeing the ster on his hand, his father, who was initially unhappy with the boss¡¯s shouting, immediately flew into a rage.


    He mmed his chopsticks on the table with force, "What happened? Take your time, exin everything to me clearly!"


    The boss was initially startled by his father¡¯s sudden table m, but rxed upon hearing his father¡¯s words. He gathered his thoughts and recited the prepared speech with rich emotion, including a bit of artistic embellishment, bing so absorbed in the role that his eyes were reddened with emotion, as if vividly reying the events scene by scene for everyone.


    "It¡¯s simply outrageous, just intolerable. Does the He family think we have no one to back us up? ying such dirty tricks, that old bastard He, I won¡¯t let him get away with it. I¡¯ll avenge you, don¡¯t worry." The father said, eyeing his son.


    After all, the son was raised by himself; as a father, how could he not know what his son might be thinking? Even though he sensed the son had added some artistic ir to his story, he let it slide because the basic facts remained unchanged, like how his arm got broken; he dared not lie about that.


    He happened to be troubled about finding a legitimate reason to take action against the He family when this chance just handed itself to him, so he looked at his son with even more affection.


    "I won¡¯t let this matter rest, I¡¯ll make the He family pay for their foolish actions. Just wait for them toe apologize." The boss¡¯s father spoke with confidence, putting the boss at ease immediately.


    "Thank you, father." The boss looked at his father with admiration.


    He Ziyun, after having dinner with Xu Ke and Ariel, bid them farewell and waited for the storm toe. He knew well that his adversaries wouldn¡¯t let such a big loss slide.


    He Ziyun waited for the revenge since he got home, from morning to night, and then from night to the next morning. An entire night passed with no action.


    He Ziyun moved his slightly numb body, nced at the sun hanging in the sky, and let out a deep sigh before copsing onto his bed, falling soundly asleep.


    Since they didn¡¯test night, there¡¯s no telling when they will. He might as well rest first and deal with whateveres when it happens. He Ziyun sessfully convinced himself and fell into a deep sleep.


    At the He family¡¯s dinner table, everything proceeded in a controlled manner, as if they hadn¡¯t noticed someone¡¯s absence, showing just how invisible He Ziyun was in the He family.

 Chapter 580: Revised - 580 Incident

    <h4>Chapter 580: Revised: Chapter 580 Incident</h4>


    Just when everyone had forgotten about this matter, it erupted without any warning.


    On this day, as He Ziyun returned home carrying his drawing board, he noticed something was off with the atmosphere at home. However, he didn¡¯t think too much of it. Just as he was about to walk through the living room and head upstairs to his room, a cup was thrown towards his face. The cup hit him, then fell to the ground with the sound of shattering porcin.


    "He Ziyun, you still have the gall toe home? What terrible deeds did Imit in my past life to give birth to a debt collector like you? It¡¯s bad enough you waste your days just painting, but I was willing to support you for a lifetime. And what did you do! You¡¯re going to bring down the entire He family. How formidable you are, He Ziyun. Tell me, what debt do I owe you that makes you treat me like this? Tell me!"


    While speaking, He Father threw several more cups, and the sound of shattering porcin continued incessantly in the living room.


    This time, even the stepmother, who usually liked to put on airs, didn¡¯t speak up for He Ziyun.


    He Ziyun clenched and rxed his hand ced at his side repeatedly. Only after seeing that He Father had gradually stopped throwing things did He Ziyun finally get a chance to speak, "What exactly happened? I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on." He Ziyun didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning was clear: I don¡¯t even know what happened, and you¡¯re ming everything on me. Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?


    He Father grew even angrier at He Ziyun¡¯s words. He took a few big steps towards He Ziyun and pped him across the face. He Ziyun didn¡¯t dodge, and He Father didn¡¯t hold back, so the pnded solidly on He Ziyun¡¯s face, almost instantly leaving four bright red fingerprints and causing a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    "You still dare to talk back to me, iming you don¡¯t know? Fine, I¡¯ll enlighten you today. I ask you, are you crazy for having taken people to beat Nie Wei, even breaking his hand? Now, the Nie Family is going against us. Our family background is already not as good as the Nie Family, and business at home has been sluggish these past two years. We¡¯ve been struggling to hold on, and yet you¡¯ve managed to stir up such a formidable adversary for me. How much do you hate me that you would do something like this? Have I ever deprived you of food or clothing to make you bear such a grudge against me?"


    With every sentence He Father spoke, he hit He Ziyun, raining blows without regard for where theynded. For a while, the room resounded only with He Father¡¯s voice and the sounds of hitting.


    Finally, when He Father was too tired and sore to continue hitting, he stopped. He Ziyun¡¯s face was bruised and swollen beyond recognition.


    "He Ziyun, if the He family falls because of you, you¡¯ll be the biggest sinner of our family. Even in death, you wouldn¡¯t have the face to see our ancestors! I don¡¯t care what methods you use; this crisis that arose because of you must be resolved by you. Whether it¡¯s murder or arson or begging on your knees, you must make the Nie Family back down. If you can¡¯t do it, then get out of the He family. This family will no longer have a son like you. Someonee and throw him out; until he resolves this matter, he is not toe back home." He Father shouted loudly.


    The servant who heard this approached He Ziyun and made a gesture of invitation with his hand.


    He Ziyun raised his head to look at He Father, who saw him as an enemy, at his indifferent younger brother, and at his resentful stepmother. He also nced at the house where he had grown up and at the old servant in front of him asking him to leave. He tried to pull the corner of his mouth into a smile but identally touched a wound, causing the smile that had yet to form to disappear.


    "Please leave."


    Seeing that He Ziyun had no intention of leaving, the servant spoke up.


    This time, He Ziyun didn¡¯t stay any longer. He left the home where he had lived for over twenty years with his drawing board and drawing materials.


    At the moment he walked out of the He family¡¯s gate, He Ziyun thought he would feel very sad. But even when the gate closed behind him, his heart felt nothing. It was as if a piece was missing from his chest, leaving him with no feeling at all. Perhaps it was because he knew in his heart that this day would inevitablye, he only felt a slight sense of loss without any pain.


    He Ziyun looked up at the reddish-orange sky, squinting slightly, feeling momentarily lost; under the vast heavens and earth, he didn¡¯t even know where he belonged.


    As for apologizing to Nie Wei, he never even considered it from the start.


    He Ziyun took onest look at the gates of the He family before turning and leaving.


    Back at the He family, having driven He Ziyun out, He Father sat back down on the couch, panting heavily. His wife and youngest son sat on the other two sofas, and no one in the living room spoke a word.


    Once He Father hadpletely calmed down, the stepmother made him another cup of tea, handed it to him, and softly asked, "Will Ziyun go to apologize to the Nie Family? If he doesn¡¯t apologize, will our family really..." The stepmother looked at He Father, trailing off.


    "I¡¯ve already cut off all his bank cards. If he wants to live a good life, he¡¯ll have to yield. How could I not know my own son? I¡¯ve never let him suffer since he was a child. He¡¯ll definitelypromise." He Father confidently said.


    As for whether the Nie Family would really let the He family off because of He Ziyun¡¯s apology, He Father didn¡¯t say.


    They were businessmen, and also hunters. Why would they release the prey already in their mouths? He Father understood this, but he still vented his anger on He Ziyun. All he needed was someone to take his frustration out on, and it didn¡¯t matter who that person was. It just happened to be He Ziyun, so he could be more ruthless.


    He Ziyun went to check into a hotel, only to encounter a problem when paying.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir, this card didn¡¯t go through. Would you consider trying another card?" The receptionist tried her best not to look oddly at He Ziyun.


    He Ziyun took back the card handed to him, staring at it for quite a while before putting it back in under the receptionist¡¯s gaze. "No, thank you," He Ziyun said cautiously, trying not to pull at the corners of his mouth.


    This card couldn¡¯t be used anymore, let alone the others. Xu Ke clutched his wallet tightly, a bitter smile appearing on his face.


    Even though they were father and son, they were worse than strangers.


    How did He Ziyun¡¯s life be such a failure?


    Though the night breeze was slightly chilly, it easily pierced through a person¡¯s clothes. As the wind blew, He Ziyun rubbed his arms. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t sleep outside tonight, or he¡¯d end up catching a cold by morning.


    He Ziyun thought for a moment and decided to call a friend he was fairly close with to see if the friend could take him in.

 Chapter 581: Providing Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Providing Shelter</h4>


    He Ziyun found a bench at a bus stop and sat on it, making phone calls to friends and ssmates one by one.


    "I¡¯ve been kicked out of my house. Can I stay at your ce for two days?" He Ziyun called a close friend and asked.


    "Did you have a fight with your family?" The person on the other end of the line asked somewhat surprised.


    "It wasn¡¯t a fight. My dad beat me up and kicked me out, and he cut off all my cards. I can¡¯t go back to the He family." He Ziyun said frankly to his friend without holding back.


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone, "There¡¯s no such thing as overnight hatred between father and son. You should just apologize to your father, and maybe he will forgive you."


    "No, we¡¯ve broken offpletely. He won¡¯t acknowledge me as his son anymore." He Ziyun tly said while looking at the bus stopped in front of him.


    This time, the silence on the other end was even longer, "Ziyun, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you stay, but there¡¯s really no room here. Why don¡¯t you ask someone else? I¡¯m busy now." After speaking, the person on the other end of the call hung up without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    He Ziyun¡¯s ear was still pressed against the phone receiver, listening to the beeping sound from the other end, feeling a dull pain in his chest.


    He Ziyun didn¡¯t dwell in despair for too long and made another call, but without exception, no one offered him a ce to stay.


    Seeing that his phone had only five percent battery left, He Ziyun felt a deep coldness inside him, a chill that crept out from his very bones, impervious to theyers of clothing he wrapped around himself.


    He Ziyun didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been sitting at the bus stop, only aware that one bus after another stopped in front of him and then left.


    "Why are you here all alone? Aren¡¯t you going home?" Ariel stood in front of He Ziyun, wearing a JK uniform and holding a small dolphin plush toy that Xu Ke had bought for her, asking.


    He Ziyun looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ariel¡¯s eyes, bright as the stars.


    "I got kicked out of my house, and I¡¯m penniless now." He Ziyun said nkly, looking up at Ariel.


    "Thene stay at our ce. We have a spare room." Ariel said matter-of-factly.


    Ariel took a few steps, noticing that He Ziyun still hadn¡¯t gotten up and was sitting there like a fool, raised an eyebrow and said, "What are you doing sitting there? Let¡¯s go."


    This time, He Ziyun finally reacted.


    Perhaps he¡¯d been in that position too long, for when he stood, he swayed uncontrobly until he steadied himself and walked awkwardly towards Ariel.


    At the driver¡¯s seat, Xu Ke started the car and drove away from the bus stop after He Ziyun got in.


    "Ariel said you got kicked out of your house. What¡¯s going on? And your face, did you get in a fight?" Xu Ke nced at He Ziyun and asked.


    He Ziyun raised a hand to touch his swollen, numb face and said bitterly, "It wasn¡¯t a fight; my dad hit me. Because of what happened with Nie Weist time, the Nie family started retaliating against us."


    "Nie Wei?" Ariel asked with a huge sense of confusion.


    "The guy with the mid-length hair who got his hand broken is Nie Wei." He Ziyun replied tonelessly.


    "And they hit you just because of that? It was obviously them who came to provoke you first. Why isn¡¯t your dad on your side?" Ariel asked incredulously.


    Although Ariel didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her father, when she fought back against bullies, her father never cared. Inparison, she thought maybe her father wasn¡¯t that bad after all, and she shrugged her shoulders.


    While He Ziyun settled in at Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s ce, on the other side, the He family was waiting for He Ziyun to back down and apologize to the Nie family for their forgiveness, while the Nie family father and son were also at home waiting for the He family toe over.


    "Dad, do you think the He family will really give in?" asked Nie Wei, whose hand was still in a sling, as he took the fruit the servant had cut for him and started to chew.


    "That old He is not a man of integrity. He married his first wife for sess, and after gaining power, he and his mistress drove the original wife to death. Such a man is like a jackal; throw enough bait in front of him, and he¡¯d behave like a dog if needed," Nie¡¯s father said, ncing disdainfully at the fruit-stuffed mouth of Nie Wei.


    It was the first time Nie Wei heard such a scoop, and he swallowed hurriedly, looking at his father with interest, "So that¡¯s what happened with the He family? I was wondering why the He family fell to such a state, and now I understand why,"


    Nie Wei said with some wonder in his voice.


    "Instead ofmenting others¡¯ family backgrounds, why don¡¯t you take the time to cut your hair? What¡¯s the point of keeping it so long for a man?" Nie¡¯s father said, looking at Nie Wei with disdain.


    "Dad, you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s art!" Nie Wei hugged his hair and said coyly.


    "Dad, how long do you think it will take for the He family to make He Ziyune over and apologize to me? I want to record it and post it on social media. It would be great to have a former genius grovel at my feet," Nie Wei said with anticipation, holding his phone.


    This image made Nie¡¯s father frown as he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it any longer.


    "How did I father such a brat? Look at yourself now; it¡¯s embarrassing." Nie¡¯s father didn¡¯t answer Nie Wei¡¯s question but looked at him with disdain before turning away, thinking he was better off not seeing it.


    Nie Wei didn¡¯t care about this; he was used to it, knowing his father had only one son regardless of the disdain; his father still had to take care of him. He didn¡¯t want to end up like He Ziyun, unloved by either parent.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. He Ziyun practically disappeared, not attending school, not seen by the Nie family, and the He family was still waiting for him to back down.


    "This really baffles me; he¡¯s actually noting home. It¡¯s shameless. Get in touch with his friends, find out whose ce he¡¯s at, and bring him back. Even if you have to tie him up, he has to apologize to the Nie family." He father, angry, watched his constantly shing phone.


    He didn¡¯t want to wait any longer; this son had been raised for so many years, and it was time he learned to contribute to the family.


    The He family began to act on He father¡¯s orders.


    Meanwhile, the much-thought-of He Ziyun had just returned from grocery shopping. No one at home wanted to go out, nor did they want to cook or eat takeout. So, He Ziyun went downstairs to buy some fresh vegetables, meat, and dumplings, nning to make hot pot at home.

 Chapter 582: Coming to the Door

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 582: Coming to the Door</h4>


    He Ziyun was doing well at Xu Ke¡¯s ce. The scars on his face gradually disappeared with the help of ointment, returning to its former appearance. However, something had ultimately changed. Xu Ke could no longer see the little sun in He Ziyun¡¯s eyes. His gaze had be much more silent, and the smile on his face carried a touch of bitterness.


    He Ziyun felt deeply grateful to Xu Ke and Ariel for taking him in. There is truth in the saying that adversity reveals true feelings. Whenever he thought about the day he was kicked out of the He family, He Ziyun felt he should do what he could to repay Xu Ke and Ariel. Therefore, he took on most of the household chores.


    Although Xu Ke and Ariel had told him he didn¡¯t need to do this, when they saw his persistence, they finally let him be.


    On this day, the three of them had just finished lunch, and He Ziyun was cleaning when the doorbell rang after a long silence.


    Since He Ziyun moved in, Xu Ke and Ariel had almost given up housekeeping and takeout services. Now hearing the doorbell, the two of them didn¡¯t react at first. It was He Ziyun who reacted first, wearing an apron to answer the door.


    The door opened, and the people inside and outside the door looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    "He Ziyun, who is it outside?" Ariel craned her neck and shouted toward the door, while Xu Ke stood up from the sofa and walked toward the door.


    The visitors at the door were none other than He Ziyun¡¯s father and his stepmother.


    "Who are you? What do you want at my house? I don¡¯t know you," Xu Ke said, looking at the two people from behind He Ziyun.


    He Ziyun¡¯s father looked Xu Ke up and down, not responding, but instead looked at He Ziyun with disgust and anger.


    "What is wrong with you? I told you to apologize to the Nie family, and this is how you apologize? Not answering calls, not replying to messages, and living with someone. Where is your shame?" He Ziyun¡¯s father reprimanded loudly.


    He Ziyun said nothing but looked earnestly and stubbornly at his father.


    Under He Ziyun¡¯s gaze, his father¡¯s voice gradually lowered.


    "Ziyun, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should take responsibility. The issues between the He family and the Nie Family started because of you. One could say that the He family¡¯s crisis was brought about by you. Your father hasn¡¯t slept well for several nights trying to save thepany. Can you bear to see him work himself to exhaustion for your sake?" He Ziyun¡¯s stepmother interjected appropriately.


    "This crisis is your doing, so I don¡¯t care how you manage it. You must resolve it. I will not allow you to keep dodging. Today, you muste with me to the Nie family, apologize to Nie Wei, and seek his forgiveness. If he doesn¡¯t forgive you and won¡¯t relent, none of my estate will go to you after I die," He Ziyun¡¯s father said, pointing at his son¡¯s nose.


    Xu Ke stood to the side, frowning but not interjecting. After all, it was their family matter. He was an outsider, and it would be inappropriate to chime in, so he stood by He Ziyun without saying anything but didn¡¯t leave either.


    He Ziyun¡¯s father looked at him in silence.


    After about three seconds, He Ziyun finally spoke, "You¡¯ve probably forgotten that you married into our family. The assets you have now initially belonged to my mother, and my mother only had one child¡ªme."


    Upon hearing He Ziyun¡¯s words, his father¡¯s mind went nk, his finger trembling as he pointed at He Ziyun. "Who told you that, who?"


    "No one told me. I remember on my own. I remember how my mother died, how she entered this house. I remember everything that has happened over the years, but I was silent because you are my father. I didn¡¯t want to lose my only family in this world, but now it seems I was deluding myself this whole time," He Ziyun said with a curl of his lips that held no humor.


    "What do you mean by these words?" His father felt a sense of unease, as if something was slipping from his grasp.


    "Exactly what it sounds like," He Ziyun replied, expressionless.


    "I don¡¯t care what you mean; today, you muste with me," his father said and attempted to grab He Ziyun, only for Xu Ke to intercept him.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear him? He doesn¡¯t want to go with you," Xu Ke said calmly to He Ziyun¡¯s father.


    "This is a family matter; it doesn¡¯t concern an outsider like you. Keep your nose out of it," He Ziyun¡¯s father said with a sinister nce at Xu Ke, raising his hand to grab He Ziyun once again, but Xu Ke blocked it once more.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you understand humannguage? This is a family matter, none of your business," he snarled.


    "He¡¯s not an outsider." As soon as He Ziyun¡¯s father finished speaking, He Ziyun¡¯s voice rang out powerfully: "Compared to you, he¡¯s the one who is truly my family."


    "Ziyun, what nonsense are you spouting? Apologize to your father immediately. Even though he hit you, it was because what you did this time was too outrageous, causing trouble for the He family. He lost control out of anger. Are you really going to estrange yourself from your father over this little thing and upset him over an insignificant friend? Your father has raised you for so many years. Are you really going to disregard all the effort and care he has put into you because of this trivial matter?" his stepmother said earnestly to He Ziyun.


    "Ha." Hearing his stepmother¡¯s words, He Ziyun chuckled softly, then took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on the nearby wall before speaking, "No wonder my mom lost to you back then; you took everything from her. It seems in hindsight, she indeed can¡¯t be med. If she had been more shameless or had a glib tongue, would things be different now?" This appeared to be a rhetorical question or a musing to himself.


    "In our earlier confrontations, you tolerated me, just as I tolerated you. Now, it¡¯s better to take this opportunity to clear the air," He Ziyun said.


    He Ziyun¡¯s words sent a jolt through his father¡¯s heart, electrifying him momentarily, but this feeling passed swiftly as He Ziyun¡¯s voice continued, leaving little time for his father to wonder where this ominous feeling wasing from.


    "Let¡¯s be clear; it isn¡¯t you who have been supporting me all these years but me supporting you. Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but before my mother passed away, she already left a will. Everything in the He family belongs to me. So, these years, it¡¯s my deceased mother supporting me, and it¡¯s my deceased mother supporting your entire family. If I owe thanks, it¡¯s to my mother, not to any of you," He Ziyun announced nonchntly, dropping a bombshell in front of his father.


    "What did you say?" His father¡¯s face turned pale as he took a hurried step forward and swiftly grabbed He Ziyun¡¯s wrist.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 583: Destroy It

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Destroy It</h4>


    "Surprised? Did you think you hid your affair so well at the time? Did you think my mom would leave this world without doing anything? You¡¯re underestimating her. She made sure everything was in order before she left. I think the only thing my mom didn¡¯t anticipate was that even a cruel tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs, yet you¡¯re worse than an animal." He Ziyun curled his lips, forming a humorless arc, looking at Father He with unfamiliar eyes.


    Father He was so angry that his lips were trembling, while the stepmother on the other side waspletely stunned. Her mind felt like it had been hit with a stick, totally nk. She usually could argue ck was white, but even her mouth seemed glued shut, unable to make a sound.


    How did things turn out like this? If it¡¯s really as He Ziyun said, what was everything she did for the He family over the years worth? What about her and her son?


    The stepmother stood unsteadily behind everyone, and even the sun above seemed unable to bring warmth to her body.


    "You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? How could your mom, who knew nothing and was just a silly romantic, make such arrangements? I know you don¡¯t want to apologize to the Nie Family, so you¡¯re lying. Do you think I would believe your lies? Do you think I would?" Father He roared at He Ziyun.


    He Ziyun sneered, prying off Father He¡¯s hand from his wrist. "Why are you so agitated if you don¡¯t believe? Your agitation just proves you also believe there might be such a will, right? I guess you¡¯ve searched for it but never found it because you couldn¡¯t imagine my mom would directly give something so important to me, the overlooked child." He Ziyun said, looking into Father He¡¯s eyes, articting each word clearly.


    "You¡¯re just saying this without evidence. Why should I believe you unless you can prove it?" Father He¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled with a shocking brightness.


    How could He Ziyun, who was closely observing Father He¡¯s changes, miss this? But after being disappointed too many times, He Ziyun no longer harbored any expectations for this so-called father. In his heart, their position wasn¡¯t even as significant as Xu Ke and Ariel. These days were the happiest days in his life outside of painting.


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m not a child anymore. I have my own judgment. Your tricks don¡¯t work on me anymore. Regarding the apology, I¡¯m not the one at fault, and I won¡¯t apologize. I don¡¯t know how you found this ce, but I hope I don¡¯t see you here again. If I discover you bothering my friends, I will sell the He family immediately, ensuring it happens faster than being taken over by the Nie family. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try and see if I¡¯m lying." He Ziyun said with a threatening tone.


    Did Father He dare to risk it? He didn¡¯t. He looked into He Ziyun¡¯s eyes and heard his determined tone, and he backed down.


    "You¡¯re in a bad mood today. I¡¯lle to see you another day. We are father and son, after all. There¡¯s no overnight grudge between us. We just have a little misunderstanding. Once it¡¯s resolved, I believe you¡¯ll understand me." Father He hurriedly said this and then turned to leave, his back exuding urgency.


    Father He left the stepmother, who hade with him, standing there.


    The stepmother watched Father He¡¯s departing figure, then looked at He Ziyun¡¯s expressionless face. Her usual kindness was gone, reced by more hardness and malice. Her eyes looking at He Ziyun were filled with aggression and a desire for destruction.


    "Your stepmother sure has an unfriendly look." Xu Ke, who had been a silent observer for a while, finally spoke after the stepmother left.


    "A representative of someone who speaks kindly but has a serpent¡¯s heart. It¡¯s normal for her to have a hostile look. If she were suddenly caring towards you, that would be scary." He Ziyun replied weakly.


    "Do you have any ns to handle it?" Xu Ke asked.


    He Ziyun smiled bitterly, "I have nothing right now. What method could I use? I even need you guys to take me in. I¡¯m just going to take it one step at a time."


    "But you have your mom¡¯s will, don¡¯t you? What¡¯s there to fear?" Ariel, who appeared at some point, poked her head out from behind Xu Ke and curiously asked.


    "I lied to them. If I really had that will, I would have left that house long ago. Why would¡¯ve I tolerated it until now?" He Ziyun said tiredly.


    "So why did you tell them that?" Ariel asked again.


    "They made me suffer for so many years, so I just wanted to scare them a little. But it probably won¡¯tst long. When they calm down, they¡¯ll figure out I was lying." He Ziyun exined.


    "Do you want to take back thepany? I can help you." Xu Ke offered.


    He Ziyun was silent for a moment, "If it were me before, I definitely would have. Thepany was my grandfather¡¯s hard work and my mom¡¯s property, but now, I don¡¯t want it. Even if I got thepany back, I¡¯d only paint. Besides painting, I can¡¯t do anything else. Thepany would still face destruction in my hands. So, let it disappearpletely in this turmoil. Maybe that¡¯s the best ending." He Ziyun said, looking at Xu Ke.


    "As long as you¡¯re sure and won¡¯t regret it." Xu Ke had no objections to He Ziyun¡¯s decision, as long as he himself did not regret it.


    "I¡¯ve thought it through. This is the result of my careful consideration. Anyway, I can¡¯t keep it if ites to me. I also want to see them lose everything and if they truly love each other, as they imed to be noble back then. Their rightful ending is to end up with nothing." He Ziyun curled his mouth slightly.


    "But with that, my stay might be extended. After I finish thepetition and earn some prize money, I¡¯ll move out and treat you guys to a meal. You two have toe, don¡¯t refuse." He Ziyun said calmly, his demeanorcking the despondency he had when he first arrived, looking as though he had been revitalized.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t refuse, and Ariel nodded. The room returned to its previous state, with the three upying their spaces, living harmoniously and quietly. Inside, He Ziyun felt an unprecedented calm, believing he could live like this for a lifetime without getting tired.

 Chapter 584: See You Again

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 584: See You Again</h4>


    Just as He Ziyun said, He Father noticed something was wrong as soon as he got home and then angrily started shouting, "Ungrateful child! Ungrateful child! From now on, our He family no longer has this ungrateful child. Let him fend for himself outside. No one is allowed to support him, especially you, do not give him a single cent." He Father shouted loudly, pointing at his wife.


    The stepmother¡¯s lowered eyes glinted with a sharp light, "Hmm, I understand." She whispered softly, not mentioning that she had already had all of He Ziyun¡¯s cards stopped. Without He Father¡¯s instructions, she had absolutely no intention of helping He Ziyun.


    That little beast He Ziyun had brought the He family to such an unstable state, causing everything that originally belonged to her son to be drastically reduced, possibly even nothing left. The fact that she hadn¡¯t hired someone to kill that little beast already showed her mercy, and to think of giving him money was simply a fool¡¯s errand! That money belongs to her son, and no one else could touch it.


    He Father was still unaware of the thoughts of the person beside him, still angry about the matter, swearing as he went to the study.


    The stepmother slowly prepared some fruit for her son, "Son, don¡¯t worry, I will ensure you get what¡¯s yours. No one can take it from you, not even your father. Do you understand what I mean?" She said, looking at her son¡¯s face.


    "Don¡¯t worry, mom. I won¡¯t hold you back," the young son said, squinting slightly at his mother¡¯s expression.


    After speaking, the young son nced in the direction of the study, his lips curling up, looking very indifferent.


    The old man is really blind and heartless now. Probably He Ziyun is the one with the most feelings towards him in this family, yet he drove away the only person who felt for him. It¡¯s like severing his own path, living recklessly.


    The young son¡¯smentsted for just seconds, before he turned back to talk with his mother, leaving the father, for whom he felt little affection, out of mind.


    As Xu Ke¡¯s work advanced smoothly, he found more time to apany Ariel. Although the two didn¡¯t say anything, they both understood that once things here werepletely settled, they couldn¡¯t meet so freely anymore, returning to their underground rtionship.


    So, they cherished thesest days, wanting to enjoy them to the fullest. He Ziyun¡¯spetition was getting closer, requiring him to go out for inspiration, so the three often ventured out together.


    The autumn leaves on the mountain looked aze with red colors, and with the crisp, pleasant weather, the three packed lightly, nning to climb the mountain. He Ziyun could seek inspiration for painting, while the other two could take photos.


    Their n was delightful, and everything was going smoothly as they ascended the mountain, but when they reached the summit, things were not so delightful.


    He Ziyun had arrived early, securing a good spot on the mountaintop, setting up everything to paint. Xu Ke and Ariel, holding hands, nned to explore elsewhere. However, they hadn¡¯t gone far when they heard noisesing from He Ziyun¡¯s direction. They exchanged nces and hurried back.


    For He Ziyun, it could only be described as a fateful encounter. Who would have thought that Nie Wei would choose to climb the same mountain on the same day, along with two unfamiliar faces in addition to the two from the previous day.


    "Yo, I wondered who it was. So it¡¯s you. Why are you climbing alone today? Where are the other two?" Nie Wei first surveyed the area around He Ziyun, relieved he didn¡¯t see Xu Ke.


    His wrist still remembered being broken by Xu Kest time, though Xu Ke hadn¡¯t been too harsh. After a few days of rest, his wrist felt much better. Feeling restless, he brought his brothers up the mountain to gather creativity, not expecting to encounter the lone He Ziyun here.


    Facing Nie Wei¡¯s provocation, He Ziyun appeared much calmer, no longer showing that asional flicker of fear in his eyes as before. Having spent considerable time with Xu Ke and Ariel, he naturally acquired some of their traits.


    Xu Ke wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble; no matter how significant the issue, he remained calm. Ariel was someone who thrived in chaos, constantly seeking challenges. Anyone around them couldn¡¯t help but absorb a bit of that demeanor.


    He Ziyun had no intention of engaging with Nie Wei. He was no longer the He Ziyun of the past. He had his goals and ambitions, working diligently towards them instead of wasting time on irrelevant people.


    Nie Wei waited quite a while after speaking but got no response from He Ziyun, just seeing him calmly add colors to the white canvas, as if Nie Wei¡¯s presence was inconsequential.


    Nie Wei had never been so tantly ignored, especially in front of his followers. It was as if his dignity was trampled on the ground, and he was determined to teach He Ziyun a lesson. Otherwise, people might think he was an easy target.


    As this thought urred, Nie Wei acted faster than he thought, kicking towards He Ziyun¡¯s painting. Although He Ziyun was on guard, he was still too slow, leaving a long mark on the white canvas, ruining the entireposition.


    "I was respecting you by speaking to you, but now everyone in Yunzhou knows your He family¡¯s days are numbered. You¡¯re about to be a pauper. What makes you think you can act high and mighty before me? Do you still consider yourself the young master of the He family! Just because you keep quiet, don¡¯t assume we don¡¯t know. The school is abuzz with rumors that you were kicked out penniless. If you can¡¯t bear it, I¡¯m willing to help, as long as you kneel and bark like a dog for me. Simple, right?" Nie Wei said smugly.


    "But now that I mention it, you didn¡¯t have to wait for the He family to go bankrupt; you¡¯re already no longer their young master. Hahaha." He made a face as if he just realized this, and those with himughed along.


    Seeing his ruined painting, He Ziyun sighed, raising his eyes to Nie Wei, "However I¡¯m doing, whether I¡¯ve been kicked out of the He family, or living with vagrants, it¡¯s my own affair. What does it have to do with you? Even if I begged door to door, I wouldn¡¯t be begging to you, so what¡¯s the point of your words? What are you aiming to achieve?"


    "Haven¡¯t you forgotten you had someone beat me up? That issue between us isn¡¯t settled. You might have been the He family¡¯s young master, albeit unloved, but at least you bore the He name. Now you¡¯re out, and the He family¡¯s nearly bankrupt. Without that aura, how many friends remain by your side?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 585: Not Enough Yet

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Not Enough Yet</h4>


    "In the future, if I bully you, will anyone still stand by your side and speak for you? Will those who once pursued you still be so determined? Care to think about it?" Nie Wei squatted down, his gaze level with He Ziyun¡¯s, and said with a malicious smile.


    "How they view me has nothing to do with me. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll join. From now on, I won¡¯t hold back anymore." He Ziyun said fearlessly.


    Nie Wei was momentarily stunned by He Ziyun¡¯s words, as if he hadn¡¯t expected He Ziyun to say something like that. Even the people following Nie Wei were taken aback by He Ziyun¡¯s words.


    Everyone in the department knew that He Ziyun was considered an easy target. Some might sugarcoat it as being gentle and cultured, but in truth, he was often seen as easy to bully. Now, this so-called easy target was iming not to hold back anymore, which seemed like a huge joke.


    This is what Nie Wei thought, and he asked, "What did you just say? Won¡¯t hold back anymore? Are you out of your mind, or have you watched too many gangster movies, or maybe your brain¡¯s gone haywire? What are you thinking, do you really n to be rude to us? Really, do you think your hands, made for holding a brush, can fight? I bet you¡¯d cry for half a day if you hit someone."


    Nie Weiughed loudly,pletely disregarding He Ziyun¡¯s words.


    "You got kicked out of your family and lost your brain too. My main task today isn¡¯t cleaning you up, there¡¯s plenty of time for that; the contest is more important. Get up, give me this spot, I¡¯ve taken a liking to it. I want you to hand it over to me, then apologize by kowtowing for talking back, and after all that, you can disappear from my sight." Nie Wei said, putting on a magnanimous facade.


    "Dream on." He Ziyun frowned and replied to Nie Wei¡¯s demands.


    "Defy me? Haha." Nie Weiughed suddenly, and in the next moment, pped He Ziyun across the face.


    "Don¡¯t you understand what people say? I¡¯ve already told you that you¡¯re no longer the He family¡¯s young master. They¡¯vepletely abandoned you, and yet you still dare to provoke me. Should I admire you or call you stupid? What do you think you¡¯re relying on to make me see you differently?"


    He Ziyun touched the spot where he¡¯d been hit, and as he listened to Nie Wei, a slight smile appeared on his lips.


    "You only caused me trouble because of my status, but never hit me. So, how do you know I wasn¡¯t holding back against you because of status constraints?" He Ziyun licked his lips and said.


    Then he punched Nie Wei squarely in the eye before Nie Wei could react, and with Nie Wei¡¯s howl of anger, a brawl broke out without warning.


    The days of pent-up frustration found an outlet through this fight, and when He Ziyun fought, he was a world apart from his usual demeanor. He fought recklessly, as if the phrase "perish together" was tailor-made for him.


    These were all art students; though their talk of fighting was fierce, they were still restrained. After all, they weren¡¯t like regr students. In their world, they cherished their hands, which meant they usually pulled their punches. But He Ziyun wasn¡¯t concerned with any of that; he fought like a mad dog, biting whoever he reached, striking deftly, and his fierce aura intimidated everyone at once.


    So when Xu Ke and Ariel arrived, they were greeted by the sight of one person holding off five others, the two factions separated by a clear line of demarcation.


    Their eyes quickly scanned He Ziyun for any major injuries, and only then did they feel relieved.


    Seeing that Nie Wei was the leader, Xu Ke¡¯s brows arched.


    "Didn¡¯t you learn your lessonst time? Coming here again to stir up trouble, I must have been too light on you before." Xu Ke spoke in a slow drawl.


    "What do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not afraid of you." Whenever Nie Wei saw Xu Ke, his wrist would hurt because he was genuinely afraid of him. Therefore, his wordscked confidence, and he had been mostly beaten up by He Ziyun because of deep-seated resentment. His previously unblemished face now looked like a palette of bruises and colors, making his posture and tone seemughably weak rather than imposing.


    "But your body seems to say otherwise; you seem to be keeping your distance from me. Weren¡¯t you just getting all cocky? Show that bravado in front of me, don¡¯t keep away." Xu Ke said calmly.


    "Who¡¯s avoiding you? Not me, stop spreading lies." Seeing people he brought along turning to look at him, Nie Wei straightened his posture immediately.


    "If it¡¯s not a lie, thene over here, don¡¯t stay so far away." Xu Ke said with a frosty expression.


    Nie Wei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he tentatively took a step towards Xu Ke, like a frightened rabbit, amusing and exasperating at the same time. Clearly, he was the one looking for trouble, yet he made it seem like you were the one being unreasonable, pestering him.


    "Such a wimp." Xu Ke said in a t tone, seeing Nie Wei essentially stepping in ce.


    "What just happened?" Xu Ke, uninterested in Nie Wei¡¯s cowardly expressions, turned directly to ask He Ziyun instead.


    He Ziyun spat a mixture of blood and saliva onto the ground and objectively recounted the events that had transpired.


    "I never thought I¡¯d see the day you punch someone." Ariel said, eyes bright as she watched with interest.


    He Ziyun slightly lowered his head in embarrassment. His time spent with Xu Ke and Ariel had made him aware that they were a couple with a strong bond, and although he felt drawn to Ariel, he didn¡¯t have it in him to be the ¡¯other man.¡¯ He just had difficulty controlling his expression around her but believed that someday he wouldpletely move on from Ariel.


    He Ziyun lowered his head for a brief moment before lifting it again, looking at Nie Wei and speaking, "Don¡¯te bothering me again, otherwise, even if I have to die, I¡¯ll drag you down to Hell with me." The malice in He Ziyun¡¯s eyes made Nie Wei break out in goosebumps.


    Though Nie Wei was a bit scared deep down, he was also extremely proud. There was no way he was going to concede to He Ziyun in front of this many people,

 Chapter 586: Threat

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Threat</h4>


    As a result, Nie Wei just stretched his neck and stared at He Ziyun without saying a word.


    "Talking to some people is useless, you have to take action," Xu Ke raised his eyelids, nced at Nie Wei, and said, then moved towards Nie Wei.


    "No, what are you going to do, don¡¯te over, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯te near me." Seeing Xu Ke walking towards him, Nie Wei instinctively stepped back, retreating much faster than advancing, like a monkey who¡¯s had its tail stepped on.


    Among the people who came with Nie Wei, two were seeing Xu Ke for the first time. Plus, Xu Ke¡¯s appearance was quite deceptive, so they didn¡¯t even think before blocking Xu Ke¡¯s way.


    "What are you doing? Trying to stir up trouble?" one of the henchmen stood in front of Xu Ke and said.


    "This is between us, it has nothing to do with you. Take your women and get out of here, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not holding back," the henchman said as he extended his hand, looking like he really might hit someone¡ªa tant threat.


    Coincidentally, Xu Ke has always hated threats involving people around him the most.


    "Do you know, you justmitted a big taboo with me," Xu Ke said, looking at the man in front of him without any smile.


    Xu Ke was angry now, but the henchman didn¡¯t care at all. "So what if Imitted your big taboo? What can you do to me?" The man fearlessly stepped closer to Xu Ke, narrowing the distance between them.


    "Since you want to know the oue, I don¡¯t mind showing you," Xu Ke said, suddenly punching and hitting the man right on the nose.


    A wave of intense pain hit, and the man instinctively cried out. Watching this scene, Nie Wei involuntarily shivered on the other side. Not only did his nose feel pain, but also the hand he had fractured before started to hurt, dragging his other hand into pain as well.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attack was both unexpected and extremely swift, indeed intimidating many people.


    "Don¡¯t provoke me, you don¡¯t want to know the consequences," Xu Ke said coldly.


    The lesson of provoking Xu Ke was right in front of them¡ªa man crouched down, holding his bleeding nose, howling in pain. This gesture by Xu Ke totally shocked them, leaving them afraid to speak up.


    Nie Wei nced at the crouched henchman, then at Xu Ke; it was as if the tendons in his legs were churning, freezing him in ce and rendering him speechless.


    This time, as Xu Ke walked towards Nie Wei, no one dared stand in his way.


    Xu Ke was now just a step away from Nie Wei. As soon as he reached out, Nie Wei¡¯s body shuddered. "What are you shaking for? I¡¯m not going to hit you," Xu Ke chuckled lightly.


    Nie Wei stood there stiffly, not saying a word, as he watched Xu Ke reach over and ce a hand on his shoulder. Nie Wei¡¯s corresponding side went stiff, with only his eyes being able to move.


    "Why so stiff? Weren¡¯t you just talking a lot?" Xu Ke said coolly, brushing the dust from Nie Wei¡¯s clothes, umted during the fight.


    Nie Wei had never been so afraid of someone before. Even when facing his dad, he would argue back, showing no respect. But in front of Xu Ke, he only dared to move his eyes, as if his bold speech earlier was just a dream.


    "Don¡¯t bother him anymore, or if I find out, be warned that I won¡¯t be so kind to you," Xu Ke said with a smile.


    "You¡¯re still making threats? Do you know who you¡¯re threatening? You¡¯ll be scared to death when I tell you. He¡¯s the sole heir to Nie Group, President Nie¡¯s only son, practically the designated future president. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Nie Group¡¯s retaliation?" Another henchman shouted at Xu Ke.


    When Nie Wei heard the henchman speak, his rigid body became more flexible.


    Yeah, his dad is the president of Nie Group, a big deal in Yunzhou, and he¡¯s the future sessor. Why should he fear someone who¡¯s basically not worth fearing?


    No matter how good this person is at fighting, what¡¯s he got? Standing behind him is Nie Group. Doesn¡¯t he need to kneel before it, no matter how tough he is?


    As for He Ziyun, he¡¯s already been expelled from the He family, with no family background topete with, and the He Group is nearing bankruptcy. The two of them are merely two sturdy loaches at best.


    No matter how much they squirm, they can¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re no match for him, ready to be cooked and eaten, with no room for resistance.


    Nie Wei thought he had it all figured out. His aura changed, exuding more arrogance with the air of a noble.


    "Did you hear me? If you heard clearly, get your filthy hand off me. Can you afford to dirty my clothes?" Nie Wei said as he pped Xu Ke¡¯s hand away.


    "I am the sole heir of the Nie family. I do what I want, and you have no right to question it, understand? I let thest incident go, but today, you must apologize to my brother. Otherwise, this isn¡¯t over, and I¡¯ll fight you to the end," Nie Wei said fiercely.


    "Xu Ke," He Ziyun, hearing what Nie Wei said, looked at Xu Ke with concern and called out.


    Xu Ke took him as a friend; he couldn¡¯t just watch Xu Ke set off on a path of no return.


    Nie Wei didn¡¯t seem like someone who would let things go easily.


    "And if I don¡¯t apologize, how will you fight me to the end?" Xu Ke was a bit curious about his methods.


    Nie Wei was just used to talking tough. When you asked him toy out his n, he couldn¡¯t quite articte it.


    Nie Wei was caught off guard by Xu Ke¡¯s question, feeling like a needle had pricked his chest¡ªboth stifling and painful.


    "You don¡¯t really have a n, do you?" Ariel widened her eyes in disbelief, as if hearing something absurd, waiting for Nie Wei¡¯s response.


    Nie Wei was embarrassed by Ariel¡¯s words and stammered, unable to speak.


    He Ziyun, who had been a bit worried, didn¡¯t know whether to sympathize orugh at Nie Wei¡¯s predicament, his expression turning strange.


    "Anyway, I won¡¯t let you off easily, in ways you can¡¯t even imagine," Nie Wei said, pushing Xu Ke with some embarrassed anger.


    He spoke impatiently, but you could clearly sense his guilt.


    "Don¡¯t try changing the subject here, apologize to my brother and I¡¯ll let it go. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good time in Yunzhou," Nie Wei shouted loudly.


    "Honestly, I haven¡¯t heard something like that in a long time. I must say, you¡¯re quite brave," Xu Ke said with a smile.


    "However, you can¡¯t intimidate me. And as for apologies, shouldn¡¯t it be you guys apologizing to He Ziyun? Apologize, and I¡¯ll let you leave unharmed, or he¡¯ll be your fate," Xu Ke said slowly, pointing at the first henchman.

 Chapter 587: Falling Off the Cliff

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 587: Falling Off the Cliff</h4>


    Compared to Nie Wei¡¯s threats, which couldn¡¯t even foresee consequences, Xu Ke¡¯s threat was clearly more specific and more intimidating.


    "Give up on that idea. We won¡¯t apologize. If my dad finds out you dared to touch me, all three of you are done for." Nie Wei stiffened his neck and brought up his father.


    "I¡¯m sorry. What happened today is my fault. Please forgive me." Just as Nie Wei finished speaking, Junior A and Junior B exchanged a nce, and they were the first to defect.


    They bowed their heads, gave He Ziyun a standard bow, and spoke with a very sincere attitude.


    The two yed a clever move, catching everyone off guard. No one expected someone to back down so quickly.


    "You two betrayed me!" Nie Wei pointed at them with a trembling finger, his eyes full of anger when he looked at them.


    "We¡¯re not betraying you, Boss. Our hearts will always be with you. We¡¯re just being smart and choosing the wiser path," Junior A said, looking at Nie Wei earnestly.


    Nie Wei was so infuriated by their absurd logic that heughed, "Is this how you support me? Saying you¡¯re with me while apologizing to my rival? I don¡¯t need brothers like you. From now on, we cut ties. You take your high road, and I¡¯ll walk my single-nk bridge."


    How could Nie Wei, who had been so humiliated by these two, tolerate it? His face turned red with anger, and the fury in his eyes could almost burn them to ashes.


    Junior A and Junior B both showed bitter smiles on their faces.


    "Boss, you know us, right? We¡¯re afraid of getting hurt. If we weren¡¯t, we¡¯d definitely help you fight him." Junior B expressed loyalty and took a stand, but this loyalty had no value to Nie Wei.


    Xu Ke tapped his leg with the hand at his side, "Have you decided yet? Want to apologize or not? Give me a definite answer and don¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time," Xu Ke said.


    The stiffness on Nie Wei¡¯s face paused for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t want to apologize but didn¡¯t want to be beaten by Xu Ke either. Last time, not knowing how serious it was, he got his hand broken. This time, now that he knew Xu Ke wasn¡¯t to be trifled with, insisting on it would be reckless.


    Nie Wei was considering how to speak, to avoid getting hit while preserving his dignity, when Junior D spoke up again.


    "Bro Nie, we can¡¯t give in. He¡¯s got two people, and we¡¯ve got two people too. Two-on-two, we have a good chance of winning. Each of us handles one and gives them a lesson." After Junior D said this, he rushed straight at He Ziyun, leaving Xu Ke to Nie Wei.


    Nie Wei watched the action and his eyelids twitched. He hesitated for a moment, and before he could stop them, Junior D and He Ziyun were already fighting, leaving Nie Wei with Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke nced at He Ziyun, then focused on Nie Wei, a faint smile on his lips, "Looks like we¡¯re destined to have a fight." Xu Ke walked toward Nie Wei as he spoke.


    "No, no, I don¡¯t want to fight you." Nie Wei awkwardly forced a smile, retreating as Xu Ke approached. Soon, his back hit the fence at the mountaintop. Behind him was a broken cliff.


    Nie Wei nced at the bottomless cliff behind him, his legs turning to jelly. If he hadn¡¯t been holding onto the fence, he might have copsed onto the ground.


    "Don¡¯te any closer. I don¡¯t want to fight. Let¡¯s just call it even today. I don¡¯t need you to apologize, and don¡¯t ask me to apologize. We¡¯ll call it square." Nie Wei said with a slightly trembling voice.


    "That¡¯s your square, not mine." Xu Ke shook his head with a smile.


    Xu Ke was handsome, and when he smiled, he looked pleasant. But Nie Wei couldn¡¯t feel Xu Ke¡¯s charm at all, only finding his expression terrifying. It seemed frightening rather than handsome. Plus, the scene of Xu Ke breaking his hand reyed in his mind like a movie.


    Thinking of these made Nie Wei involuntarily step back, tightly pressing against the fence, almost wishing he could merge with it and be part of the fence.


    Nie Wei leaned heavily on the fence. The wood had turned gray after weathering wind and rain on the mountain. Normally, it was fine, but when Nie Wei pressed against it, some areas couldn¡¯t withstand the force, forming tiny fractures. But Nie Wei¡¯s attention was entirely on Xu Ke, not noticing this change. Xu Ke was rtively far away and didn¡¯t see it either. Danger had enveloped Nie Wei, yet he was unaware.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m telling you, apologizing isn¡¯t possible, not in this lifetime. My father is the CEO of the Nie Group, and I¡¯m his only son. When my dad retires, the Nie Group will be mine. I was born with a silver spoon, destined for greatness. What is He Ziyun? He¡¯s not loved by his parents and has been kicked out of the He family. Now he¡¯s just a poor boy with only a fancy name. But what good does that do him? What he has to struggle his whole life for, I can achieve just by lying around sleeping and doing nothing. Why should someone destined for greatness like me apologize to him?"


    Nie Wei raised his head, not feeling there was anything wrong with what he just said. It was a fact. Why should someone like him, born with a silver spoon, apologize to someone who would never catch up in this life? Even if he apologized, could He Ziyun take it?


    Nie Wei¡¯s unrepentant attitude wiped the smile off Xu Ke¡¯s facepletely. Nie Wei was like a big brat, taking his beliefs and causing trouble everywhere, refusing to repent.


    Xu Ke definitely wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Xu Ke approached Nie Wei with a stern face.


    Even when Xu Ke was smiling, Nie Wei found him terrifying. Now that he wasn¡¯t smiling, Nie Wei felt the horror level up. This made Nie Wei unconsciously lean back again. The ce that already had some thin cracks gave way unexpectedly, and losing bnce, Nie Wei couldn¡¯t control himself and fell backward. Behind him was the bottomless cliff.


    How immense can human potential be?


    Nie Wei didn¡¯t know before, but now he knew it was limitless.


    Just as he was about to fall, his rarely used brain spun rapidly, and within a brief moment, he seemed to have reviewed his short life entirely from memory. Thest thing that came to his mind was his father. His father only had one son¡ªhim. If he knew he died such a tragic death, who knew how heartbroken he¡¯d be?


    Nie Wei shed a tear.


    Nie Wei quietly waited to fall. His eyes were tightly shut, lips trembling slightly, with only one thought in mind¡ªhoping that dying wouldn¡¯t be too painful!

 Chapter 588: Apology

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Apology</h4>


    "Have you cried enough?"


    Nie Wei heard a voiceing from above his head. He tentatively opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the voice, and saw Xu Ke¡¯s somewhat intimidating face.


    Nie Wei was a bit dazed, not quite believing that he was actually pulled back from the brink of death.


    For some unknown reason, although Nie Wei didn¡¯t like Xu Ke, he surprisingly trusted Xu Ke, believing that being caught by Xu Ke meant he could escape this deadly situation.


    But before Nie Wei could be happy for long, he suddenly cried out in pain, startling even Xu Ke, who almost let go of Nie Wei¡¯s arm.


    "What¡¯s with the screaming?" Xu Ke looked at him and said irritably.


    "My arm hurts," Nie Wei said quietly, his face pale. No matter how much it hurt, he didn¡¯t dare to scream out loud again. That tremor of Xu Ke¡¯s hand just now scared him senseless; he didn¡¯t want to fall and be a pancake.


    Xu Ke had grabbed Nie Wei¡¯s injured arm.


    "If it hurts, keep your mouth shut. If you don¡¯t want to fall to the bottom of the cliff, mp your mouth shut. Otherwise, if my hand slips, you¡¯ll fall and be a pancake," Xu Ke threatened him.


    Even without Xu Ke¡¯s warning, Nie Wei wouldn¡¯t have dared to make a sound.


    At this moment, Xu Ke didn¡¯t bother with making Nie Wei apologize. Instead, he exerted force with his arm and hoisted Nie Wei up as if he were luggage.


    Once back on solid ground, Nie Weiy there for a long time, not getting up, hearing only various intensities of his own breathing.


    The little brothers Ding and He Ziyun, who were fighting earlier, had stopped when Nie Wei identally fell. They stood and watched Nie Wei, who was lying on the ground, without mocking or speaking, bringing a sudden stillness to the mountaintop.


    Lying on the ground, Nie Wei finally felt a sense of having survived a disaster. Just as he was about to get up, someone lightly kicked his leg. "Are you nning to lie there forever?" Xu Ke said impatiently, hands shoved in his pockets.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s voice, Nie Wei swallowed back the curse words that were about to escape his throat. No matter what, Xu Ke had saved his life and that made him a benefactor; what harm was there in being kicked by him? It didn¡¯t hurt, anyway.


    Nie Wei climbed up from the ground, brushed the dust off himself, ncedplexly at Xu Ke, and spoke to He Ziyun, "Today, we were wrong. Sorry." His face was taut, showing no sign of apology, more like he waspleting a task without sincerity.


    He Ziyun was unprepared for Nie Wei¡¯s sudden apology. Just as he was about to say something, Nie Wei spoke again, "I apologized not because I think I was wrong, but because you are his friend." At this, Nie Wei nced at Xu Ke. Despite having interacted several times, he didn¡¯t even know Xu Ke¡¯s name until now.


    "He saved me, so he¡¯s my benefactor. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to apologize on his behalf. That¡¯s the situation." After saying this to He Ziyun, Nie Wei turned and bowed to Xu Ke, "Regardless of our past, you saved me today, making you my benefactor. The Nie Family may not be the top household in Yunzhou, but we¡¯re still respectable. If you ever encounter trouble or need help, just mention the Nie Family¡¯s name. If it¡¯s within my power, I won¡¯t refuse." Nie Wei said seriously.


    Although Xu Ke didn¡¯t originally like Nie Wei much, Nie Wei¡¯s words today made Xu Ke see him more favorably. A person who knows to be grateful can¡¯t be all bad.


    After saying what he wanted, Nie Wei beckoned to Junior Brother Bing and Junior Brother Ding to leave,pletely abandoning Junior Brother A and Junior Brother B in ce. He meant it when he said he was cutting ties; there was no taking it back.


    Nie Wei¡¯s departing figure was resolute, and Xu Ke didn¡¯t try to stop him.


    Seeing Nie Wei leave, Junior Brother A and Junior Brother B nervously nced at Xu Ke¡¯s expression. Seeing no intention to pursue, they quickly ran after him, shouting, "Boss, don¡¯t walk so fast! Boss, wait for us!" Junior Brother A yelled towards Nie Wei¡¯s back, unaware that Nie Wei sped up even more upon hearing them.


    Nie Wei didn¡¯t need such easily betraying brothers; he wasn¡¯t socking in friends that he¡¯d need fair-weatherpanions forpany.


    As people gradually left, the mountaintop felt noticeably emptier.


    He Ziyun looked at the messy paint, brushes, and paper on the ground, feeling a twinge of heartache. He wanted to gather the items, but moving made his whole body ache, noticing parts that hurt during the fight, feeling as though cars had repeatedly run him over while lying on the road.


    "Go and rest over there; we¡¯ll help tidy up," Xu Ke suggested, pointing to a rtively smooth stone b not far away.


    He Ziyun, already feeling miserable, didn¡¯t refuse Xu Ke¡¯s offer and hobbled in that direction.


    "Thanks for today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to wrap things up," He Ziyun said dejectedly, hanging his head. He felt like a failure, never managing to protect what he wanted, no matter his status...


    "Instead of thinking about these trivial things, why not think about what to do for dinner? We¡¯re used to your cooking, and changing chefs might not suit our taste," Ariel said while helping He Ziyun pick up scattered brushes from the ground.


    "I¡¯ll cook for you," He Ziyun replied, moving his scarred hands slightly.


    Who would have thought he¡¯d willingly use the hands meant for painting to cook for others? Truly amazing.


    "Forget it, just rest. I was just saying it; didn¡¯t mean for you to actually cook. If others find out, they¡¯d think we¡¯re abusing you," Ariel said, deftly getting in Xu Ke¡¯s way, scattering things yet again.


    "My dear, take a break. Let me handle this; dinner¡¯s on me," Xu Ke said, straightening up, gently pushing Ariel away from the area.


    "You can cook?" He Ziyun asked in shock, looking at Xu Ke as if he couldn¡¯t associate cooking with him.


    Raising an eyebrow, Xu Ke looked at He Ziyun and said, "Is it so strange that I can cook? There are plenty of things I can do; this is nothing."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 589 Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 589 Disappearance</h4>


    "It¡¯s just impossible to associate you with cooking, it¡¯s too fantastical." He Ziyun chuckled and said.


    He Ziyun hadn¡¯t taken Xu Ke¡¯s im of being able to cook seriously. In his view, Xu Ke¡¯s cooking skills probably meant just turning raw food into something edible without causing a stomachache, nothing more. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect Xu Ke¡¯s im to truly epass real cooking skills.


    Watching as Xu Ke served dish after dish, each perfectly ted and as tempting as something packed from a hotel, He Ziyun, initially full of shock, now felt almost numb.


    "Don¡¯t just sit there staring, hurry up and dig in. If the food gets cold, it won¡¯t taste as good." Xu Ke, satisfied, watched Ariel put something in her mouth and then stick her thumb up towards him, a look of unending praise on her face.


    On the other side, He Ziyun braced himself and put a piece of meat in his mouth, but instead of the expected unpleasant taste, it had a sweet and sour vor, without any greasy or fishy taste typical of fatty meat. It was unexpectedly delicious.


    He Ziyun¡¯s chopsticks paused for a moment, then as if he had be enlightened, his movements quickly and steadily filled his te. Ariel had only turned to talk to Xu Ke for a moment, and when she turned back, the dish was nearly gone.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and the next moment, the two at the table seemed to be in apetition, snatching food with chopsticks one after another. Both of them were well-mannered; whatever they picked up, they would eatpletely, not just leave it aside.


    Xu Ke, a bit helpless, watched the twopeting over food. He said something to himself and unconsciously quickened his own movements. In the end, the participants in the food snatching had gone from two to three.


    The three of them, with their bellies full, sat in a row on the sofa, taking long breaths, and started rubbing their stomachs to aid digestion.


    "You should cook less often in the future; the price to pay is too high. My stomach hurts so much." Ariel said while still rubbing her belly, wearing a pitiful expression that sessfully plunged Xu Ke into silence.


    "Although the cost is rather high, I¡¯m up for it next time." A smile appeared on He Ziyun¡¯s face,


    Peaceful days are always particrly short and enchanting. He Ziyun lived almost indulgently; thepetition entries had been submitted, so now he had nothing on his te. He could be said to be free of worries, spending each day at home studying recipes and tinkering with nts, truly living a delightfully carefree life.


    On Xu Ke¡¯s end, only one loose end was left to tie up. Once that was done, he would head back to Shangjing, leaving the management of things here to someone else.


    "I¡¯m almost done handling matters here in Yunzhou." At the dining table, Xu Ke picked up a piece of fish and said.


    He Ziyun¡¯s hand froze while picking up food, and his face showed a hint of sadness, "Are you leaving?"


    "We are leaving." Xu Ke looked up at He Ziyun and replied.


    "I¡¯ve already transferred the ownership of this house to your name, so you don¡¯t need to move out. Just continue living here. You have our contact information, so if you need anything, just call us directly." Xu Ke said as he served Ariel a portion of food, giving instructions.


    "We¡¯re not leaving right now anyway, and even when we leave Yunzhou, you cane to Shangjing to visit us." Ariel, noticing the sudden gloom in He Ziyun¡¯s expression, said this tofort him.


    Realizing the extent of Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s concern for him, He Ziyun felt much better.


    "I¡¯m just not used to it, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ve been living together for so long, suddenly parting ways feels like missing something. I¡¯ll adjust in a couple of days, I¡¯ll be fine." He Ziyun smiled and said.


    Although He Ziyun said this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little reluctant. After spending so much time together, he had already in his heart regarded Xu Ke and Ariel as family, and he was thoroughly immersed in this way of life, even thinking that living this way for a lifetime wouldn¡¯t be so bad. However, in the end, he was still alone, a solitary figure in this world.


    Xu Ke and Ariel both sensed He Ziyun¡¯s emotional disturbance, but this was something he had toe to terms with himself; no amount of talks from others would help. The two of them could not live like this with him forever; they were individuals with their own lives to live.


    Forcing himself to forget about the imminent departure while at the dining table, He Ziyun chatted with the two as usual, pretending nothing was different, and only allowed himself to fully indulge in his emotions when back in his room.


    Meanwhile, the long-neglected He family was going through a tumultuous time.


    In the relentless pressure and games from the Nie Family, the He family was pushed to bankruptcy. The assets that the stepmother had secretly transferred without He Father¡¯s knowledge inexplicably disappeared. The overseas ount was empty, and to top it all off, He Father found out about it.


    "Where¡¯s the money? Give me the money; it¡¯s the He family¡¯s money, what right do you have to take it?" He Father reached out to his wife, demanding the return of the assets transferred abroad.


    "It¡¯s gone, all the money is gone." The stepmother copsed onto the sofa, muttering, with not a glint of light in her eyes.


    "Your lies need to be more convincing; it¡¯s impossible for so much money to just disappear. Give me the money, and I won¡¯t squander it; I¡¯m nning to start a newpany. It doesn¡¯t matter if the He family is gone, I¡¯ll just build another one." He Father¡¯s voice was calm, but closer inspection would reveal bloodshot eyes, and veins throbbing on his forehead, indicating he was on the verge of losing control.


    "It¡¯s really gone. The money I transferred to the bank has vanished; we¡¯re utterly penniless now." The stepmother focused her scattered gaze on He Father, tears streaming down her face.


    All that money, painstakingly and riskily transferred, was their foundation abroad, her son¡¯s capital for starting a business overseas. But now their support was all gone, and the stepmother was on the verge of fainting from crying.


    The youngest son saw the expression on his mother¡¯s face, and everything went ck before his eyes.


    She was his mother. Was she telling the truth or lying? He could tell with just one look. Yet, it was precisely because he knew that it felt as if his world was about to copse.


    "How could this happen? Who did this? Who did such a dastardly thing!" The youngest son, having never suffered such a loss, kicked the coffee table in frustration, sending it crashing to the ground. ss shards flew everywhere, some even cutting into their exposed skin and clothes. But nobody cared about that; what they cared about was the money.

 Chapter 590: Breaking Into a Civilian Home

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Breaking Into a Civilian Home</h4>


    "I know, it must be He Ziyun. He must have seen us living well while he¡¯s like a beaten dog himself, and because of this, he resents us. So, he found someone to take all the money. It has to be like this, it must be like this." The youngest son suddenly seemed to recall something, his eyes widened, and he spoke with a hint of madness.


    The living room fell silent for a moment, and in the next second, his words were echoed by Father He and the stepmother.


    "Yes, it must be that ungrateful son." Father He mmed his hand down on the sofa in anger and said furiously, "We¡¯re all family, but I never thought he could stoop to such dirty, vile tactics to scheme against his own family. He¡¯s capable indeed, but how can someone with the He family¡¯s blood do this? How could I have given birth to such a thing? It¡¯s truly a disgrace to the family name, a disgrace!" Father He¡¯s hand made the sofa thud as his words of regret nearly solidified.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have kept him from the start; I should have strangled him as soon as he was born. He¡¯s a jinx. If it weren¡¯t for him, our He family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state. I¡¯m filled with regret, I have failed the He family¡¯s ancestors." Father He beat his chest, emitting a muffled groan.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about useless things anymore. We need to get the money back; we need to find that little beast and get the money back. Otherwise, if that little beast gets away, we really won¡¯t have a way to deal with him." The stepmother jumped up from the sofa, turned around to grab her coat and bag, and voiced her suspicions as she moved.


    Reminded by the stepmother, Father He and the youngest son found her words reasonable, and they began to prepare to leave while urging the stepmother to move faster.


    "Hurry up; don¡¯t take unnecessary things. We must find that little beast first." Father He said to his wife, who was running around like a headless chicken.


    Just as Father He finished speaking, the stepmother found the bag she was looking for, and the three of them drove straight to the ce they had visitedst time.


    He Ziyun was at home watering the nts when the doorbell rang, making him curious. Who could it be outside when Xu Ke and Ariel were at home?


    Although He Ziyun thought this, he still put down the watering can and walked towards the door, calling out, "Stop ringing; I¡¯ming." He Ziyun raised his voice and quickened his pace.


    He Ziyun barely opened the door a crack before a hand snaked through the gap, pushing the unprepared He Ziyun aside. At this moment, the door was fully opened, allowing the three people outside to enter smoothly.


    Seeing who hade, He Ziyun¡¯s expression grew cold, mixed with a tinge of impatience.


    "What are you here for? You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave." He Ziyun pointed towards the door, speaking to the three who came with ill intent.


    "Trying to drive us away? Sure, hand over the money, and we won¡¯t need you to drive us out; we¡¯ll leave ourselves." The stepmother looked at He Ziyun with a gaze as if she were ready to devour him.


    "Money? Didn¡¯t you already freeze my card when I left the He family? I don¡¯t have a penny on me now, where would I get money to give you?" He Ziyunughed at the attitude and ims of the three, nearly calling out their shamelessness.


    "Stop pretending here; we know what you¡¯ve done. Considering wee from the same origin and share the same bloodline, return the money to us, and we¡¯ll pretend this never happened. You will still be a part of the He family." The youngest son looked at He Ziyun with a cold, calcting gaze.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about," He Ziyun replied coolly.


    "Still pretending, huh? Not admitting it? Are you nning to keep all fifty million to yourself? Just because we drove you out of the He family, do you hate us so much that you can¡¯t stand to see us well-off? Seeing our downfall and striking immediately to make us worse off? How can your heart be so malicious? We¡¯re family after all, is it necessary to take things this far?" The stepmother shouted at He Ziyun hysterically, her expression as crazed as a lunatic¡¯s.


    "He Ziyun, I used to think you weren¡¯t very talented, but at least you had a good heart. I never expected you to be so bad. You¡¯ve changed so much I don¡¯t recognize you. Tell me, with the way you are now, how are you going to face your mother in the afterlife? Do you know how much suffering your mother went through to give birth to you? And this is how you repay her now? When your mother sees how you¡¯ve turned out in the afterlife, how can you even im to be her son?"


    Father He pointed at He Ziyun, his reprimands filled with bitterness, each word striking like a knife into He Ziyun¡¯s heart. Initially just listening quietly to these unfounded usations, He Ziyun was shocked by how outrageous they became.


    He Ziyun¡¯s explosion urred in an instant. He first looked at the three with a scornful gaze and said, "Instead of worrying about my affairs after death, you should worry about your own. After all, by any measure, you¡¯ll likely be visiting my mother before I am. If my mom knew that the child she raised painstakingly ended up being mistreated like this, do you think she¡¯d be angry? Would shee looking for you?"


    These few words, spoken with a chilling tone, made Father He feel as if the temperature around him had dropped suddenly, with a gust of cold wind blowing past his ear, causing him to shiver involuntarily.


    It felt as if a spirit were standing behind him, exhaling cold air onto him.


    "And you all, I don¡¯t have the fifty million you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t even have five dors on me. I¡¯m curious how you think a penniless person, driven out from the Li family, could have fifty million. How could I possibly have gotten it? Shamelessness?" One question after another left He Ziyun¡¯s lips.


    "I won¡¯t return a single penny of what I spent living with the He family these years because that was your responsibility. As for everything else, I severed ties with the He family long ago, and I know nothing about it. If you want to investigate, go find someone to look into it. Don¡¯te here to disturb my life. If it happens again, I won¡¯t be so polite, and I¡¯ll call the police. Now, leave this ce," He Ziyun pointed towards the door as he spoke.


    "Was it really not you?" Seeing He Ziyun¡¯s frank face, Father He fell into silent thought.


    "This matter wasn¡¯t really done by you?" Father He asked after a moment of silence.


    "Ah, I said it wasn¡¯t me, and it wasn¡¯t me. If you don¡¯t believe, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But you all better get out of this yard now, or I won¡¯t hesitate to report you for trespassing," He Ziyun said coldly.

 Chapter 591: Family Together

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 591: Family Together</h4>


    "Ha, it hasn¡¯t been long since west met, and your courage has grown, huh? You even want to call the police on us. Fine, go ahead, call them. Let the police see what kind of person you really are. Not only do you steal money from the family, but you also want to send family members to the detention center." The stepmotherughed coldly, then raised her voice, her tone full of malice.


    Although her words seemed directed at He Ziyun, they were actually meant for Xu Ke and Ariel to hear.


    She refused to believe that someone with such bad character could deserve good friends. What a ridiculous notion! Since she¡¯s having a hard time, she won¡¯t allow He Ziyun to have it easy either.


    We¡¯re all family, and if we¡¯re going down into the mud, then everyone should go to Hell together. Why should they be covered in mud while He Ziyun gets to livefortably? It¡¯s not fair! The stepmother thought coldly as she looked at He Ziyun.


    He Ziyun didn¡¯t bother to waste words with the stepmother and pulled out his phone from his pocket with the intention of calling the police.


    The younger son saw that He Ziyun really intended to call the police and stepped forward, pping the phone out of He Ziyun¡¯s hand, sending it rolling into the grass.


    "Why call the police? We still have unfinished business to discuss, and it¡¯s not toote to call them after we¡¯re done talking." The younger son smirked as he spoke to He Ziyun.


    "You say you didn¡¯t take that money, and that might fool Dad, but I don¡¯t buy it at all. I know you hate me; you despise me. Actually, that¡¯s not quite right. You don¡¯t just hate me, you hate everyone in the He family. You think my mom stole what should have been your mom¡¯s, that I took away all your dad¡¯s attention, and that the He family will eventually be mine. You think Dad was unfaithful to your mother, so you hate us and want revenge." The younger son moved a step closer, closing the distance between them.


    "But you have no connections or face in thepany; no one would help you against the He family. At home, none of the servants listen to you. You can¡¯t get back at my mom, dad, or me, so you¡¯re repressed, and your hatred grows until it¡¯s driving you mad. Finally, one day you figured out how to get back at us."


    "You decided to use some external force to y a game of mutual destruction, targeting Nie Wei. Because Nie Wei is an only child, and his dad cherishes him like a jewel. If he suffers, his dad would definitely retaliate. Everything went ording to your n, didn¡¯t it? You seeded in pitting the He family against the Nie Family. Watching the He family being slowly destroyed must have made you happy, right? Because you believe thepany and the He family belonged to your mom, and if you couldn¡¯t have them, you¡¯d rather destroy them, right?"


    "But even at this point, you¡¯re still not satisfied. You¡¯re afraid my mom might have something up her sleeve, so you investigated her. When you found out she was transferring assets abroad, you hired someone to take that money. You want us to have nothing, and now we¡¯ve ended up exactly as you nned, at this end. You must feel quite smug, don¡¯t you?" the younger son asked.


    "Is everything he¡¯s saying true?" Father He fixed his piercing gaze on He Ziyun once again. Although the sentence was phrased as a question, his scrutinizing eyes had already revealed his thoughtspletely.


    "Haven¡¯t you already judged me guilty in your heart, so why pretend to question me?" He Ziyun tilted his head as he looked at Father He, mimicking Ariel¡¯s gesture. Ariel¡¯s version of the gesture was innocent and cute, but He Ziyun¡¯s was full of irony.


    "So it was you after all," the younger son didn¡¯t wait for Father He to speak again and hastily assigned guilt in his mind. He excitedly grabbed He Ziyun by the cor and said angrily, "Why did you do this? Don¡¯t you know in this situation your mom was the mistress? Dad knew my mom way before he met your mom. Dad and mom were truly in love. It¡¯s your mom who shamelessly fell for my dad at first sight, clung to him like a leech knowing he already had my mom, sowed discord between them, and schemed to get pregnant with you, so Dad married your mom."


    "It¡¯s your mom who took away everything that should have belonged to my mom. The end she met was what she deserved, and it was her own doing. She¡¯s shameless," the younger son¡¯s voice grew louder with each sentence. He looked at He Ziyun¡¯s increasingly furious face with satisfaction and continued, "She¡¯s a whore, a whore who likes to cling on to others, a whore who can¡¯t live without a man!"


    "Bang!" He Ziyun finally lost his patience and punched the younger son in the face. Fueled by anger, He Ziyun didn¡¯t hold back at all, knocking the younger son¡¯s mouth out of alignment, making it impossible for him to utter another unpleasant word.


    Blood flowed down the younger son¡¯s mouth.


    The stepmother first froze as she looked at her son¡¯s crooked face and the red trickle of blood, then she reacted, screaming as she lunged at He Ziyun.


    Though He Ziyun is an artist, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s weak. On the contrary, because he frequently carries loads of gear for fieldwork, he¡¯s actually stronger than the average guy. Adding on the recent fighting experience he¡¯s gained, his agility has improved quite a bit.


    As a result, He Ziyun easily dodged the stepmother¡¯s wing attack, though he couldn¡¯t as easily avoid the verbal assaults.


    The stepmother swiped her sharp nails at He Ziyun without sess and even stumbled herself, which only fueled her anger further.


    "You dare dodge me? You little beast, little bastard, just like your mom, you both deserve to die, why are you even alive, why?" The stepmother, her eyes bloodshot, lunged at He Ziyun again.


    "Are you just going to stand there like a dead man? Your younger son is beaten like this by him, are you just going to watch your wife get hit too? Or are you waiting for him to beat me to death so you can marry someone else?" The stepmother shouted as she attacked He Ziyun.


    Hearing this, how could Father He continue to stand by?


    Father He rolled up his sleeves and charged in as well. Deep down, He Ziyun was a gentleman and generally wouldn¡¯t hit women, but the stepmother¡¯s words had infuriated him too much. When she charged at him with a reckless stance, He Ziyun retaliated.


    How could a woman be a match for a man?


    In just a few short seconds, the stepmother followed in her son¡¯s footsteps, ending up on the ground with a crooked mouth. Now, only Father He and He Ziyun were left standing in the yard.


    "Are you going to hit me too?" He Ziyun said, as if shadowed by a dark cloud.

 Chapter 592: The Police Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 592: The Police Arrived</h4>


    He Ziyun¡¯s father raised his arm halfway in the air, unable to bring it down for a hit, leaving them both frozen in ce for a moment.


    After a while, He Ziyun¡¯s father slowly lowered his arm and said, "How can you just hit people like that? One is your brother, the other is your mother. Look at what you¡¯ve done to them. I¡¯m your father; I should discipline you. Would you also hit me if I tried?"


    He Ziyun¡¯s father put on a stern face, trying to assume the role of a strict parent.


    He Ziyun nced around at the family, suddenly feeling uninterested. "Yes, if you try to hit me, I will hit back. Besides, my mother passed away long ago, and she never gave me any siblings. I don¡¯t have a brother with such a foul mouth. If they continue to say things like earlier, I¡¯ll hit them each time until they learn to shut up or how to speak properly," He Ziyun said, staring directly at his father¡¯s increasingly dark expression.


    Just as He Ziyun¡¯s father was about to say something, the sound of police sirens came from outside. At first, he didn¡¯t take it seriously, but when the front door opened, he was stunned.


    "Who called the police?" the leading officer adjusted his hat and asked.


    "It was me," Xu Ke, with Ariel in his arms, shouted from the second floor, waving his arm at the people downstairs.


    "These three broke into the house. Please take them away," Xu Ke said with a smile.


    The police didn¡¯t waste words, nodded at Xu Ke, and looked at the three people, saying calmly, "Why are you still standing here? Let¡¯s go."


    "This is a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t break into the house. We¡¯re just here to see my son. We¡¯re family; we¡¯ve just had some disagreements, which is why the police were called. This is a family matter," He Ziyun¡¯s father said, trying to smile at the police.


    He Ziyun¡¯s father¡¯s smile was a bit stiff, with anger and embarrassment in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think, if the He family hadn¡¯t fallen, would he have to be so humble to these police officers? Their roles should have been reversed long ago.


    The police turned their questioning gaze to He Ziyun and Xu Ke.


    "They did break in, and I have nothing to do with them. They barged in and tried to pick a fight, but I managed to subdue them. They¡¯re all here. Please take them away. I hope you can give them a good lesson on civic responsibility and legal knowledge, and discourage them from doing this again. Thank you for your hard work," He Ziyun said,pletely ignoring the pleading look from his father, asking him to intervene.


    "Okay, we¡¯ll educate them thoroughly," the police nodded in understanding.


    "He Ziyun, I¡¯m your father, and this is how you treat me? Have you no heart? Are you even human?" His father shouted angrily at him.


    "From the day you kicked me out of the He family, we ceased to have any rtionship. When you get to the police station, I hope you can change your attitude, as the He family is no more, and no one will give you face anymore," He Ziyun said, stepping back to make room for the police.


    "Ungrateful child! I should have strangled you when you were little, I should have strangled you back then!" his father hollered furiously.


    The other two people opened their mouths and struggled, their eyes fixed on He Ziyun as if they wished to tear him apart.


    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll transfer the money for your medical expenses to your ount. In the future, don¡¯te looking for me again. As you¡¯ve severed ties with me, let¡¯s keep it clean and not seek each other out anymore," He Ziyun said, turning around and seemingly intending to finish what he had started earlier.


    "Please close the door when you leave. Thank you," halfway across the room, He Ziyun remembered something and turned to the officers escorting the people out.


    "Alright," the police nodded, closed the door after taking them out, and regardless of how much his father cursed, He Ziyun did not turn back to look.


    "Are you sad?" Xu Ke and Ariel, who hade down from the second floor with a fruit tter, asked.


    "Not sad. I¡¯m used to it. By the way, when do you n to leave?" He Ziyun put down the watering can and asked.


    "This weekend, I suppose," Xu Ke thought for a moment and silently ran through his schedule before answering.


    "That¡¯s so soon. Once mypetition here is over, I¡¯ll head to Shangjing to find you. There¡¯s nothing here in Yunzhou worth holding onto anymore," He Ziyun said with a bit of sadness but quickly regained a broad smile with a sense of liberation.


    Xu Ke, who considered He Ziyun his only friend in Yunzhou, valued him dearly and thus had helped him repeatedly. Seeing that He Ziyun wasn¡¯t dispirited by the recent incident, Xu Ke was genuinely happy for him.


    A week can feel quite short or long depending on one¡¯s perspective. After having the He family members sent back to the police station a few more times, the day for Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s departure arrived.


    He Ziyun watched as the ne carrying Xu Ke and Ariel soared into the sky, feeling an indescribable sense of loss.


    On the other side, after parting with Ariel, Xu Ke headed straight to the estate.


    Lin Mengyao had returned to the estate before Xu Ke. He hadn¡¯t informed her of his return, hoping to surprise her, holding arge bouquet of roses, smiling joyfully.


    "Master, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back? I could have arranged for the driver to pick you up," the housekeeper, on the brink of tears, asked, his eyes scanning over Xu Ke, finally saying with a choked voice, "You¡¯ve gotten thinner. I¡¯ll arrange for the cook to make sure you regain your strength."


    "How could I be thinner? Look again, I¡¯m perfectly healthy," Xu Ke said, spinning in front of Housekeeper Zhao.


    Though his days in Yunzhou were lively, nothingpared to being home. Standing on the estate grounds, Xu Ke felt his heart settle and a sense of ease envelop him.


    "You¡¯ve still lost weight," Housekeeper Zhao insisted stubbornly.


    Xu Ke listened to Housekeeper Zhao, smiling without disputing. If the elder believed he had lost weight, then so be it. Regardless of the truth, as long as it made him happy.


    "Is Yaoyao home?" Xu Ke asked, ncing past Housekeeper Zhao.


    "She is, but this time she brought a girl back. She said it¡¯s a distant cousin and that she¡¯ll stay for a few days. I nned to tell youter, but she wanted to inform you personally when you arrived, so I didn¡¯t mention it," Housekeeper Zhao exined as he followed behind Xu Ke.


    "As Yaoyao brought her here, she should be treated with the same hospitality as Xiaxia," Xu Ke replied indifferently, without giving much thought, as he and Housekeeper Zhao walked along.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 593: Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 593: Cousin</h4>


    Xu Ke held a bouquet of roses. Although he returned home after a long journey, his appearance and physique were impressive. The beige trench coat made Xu Ke look not only slender but also incredibly gentle, making people instinctively want to get closer.


    At home, three girls sat in the room: Yu Xia, Lin Mengyao, and a stranger between them. Xu Ke merely nced at this stranger before focusing his gaze on Lin Mengyao.


    "I saw this flower shop on my way and thought these flowers suited you, so I bought them for you. See if you like them," Xu Ke said with a smile, handing over the roses.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t leave Xu Ke since the moment he walked in. It had only been a little over a month since theyst saw each other, but to Mengyao, it felt like a century. Receiving Xu Ke¡¯s roses now, her tears flowed uncontrobly like broken strings of pearls.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back in a few days? Why did you return so early?" Lin Mengyao asked shyly, wiping her tears and taking the roses from Xu Ke¡¯s arms, yfully chiding him.


    "I wanted to surprise you. Why are you crying like a child? Please, don¡¯t cry; it breaks my heart," Xu Ke gently coaxed Mengyao while reaching out to wipe away her tears from her cheek.


    Yu Xia, watching their deep affection, felt happy for Lin Mengyao.


    Sitting next to Yu Xia, Tang Zhongwei, Lin Mengyao¡¯s cousin, gazed ardently at Xu Ke.


    How could someone be so good-looking? Like a dazzling sun, Tang Zhongwei stared unblinkingly at Xu Ke.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s gaze was so intense it pricked like needles. Xu Ke, enduring this difort, turned his head towards the source of the gaze afterforting Lin Mengyao.


    "Have you looked enough?" Xu Ke asked, his tone revealing no emotion.


    Tang Zhongwei, seeing the looks from Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, snapped out of her thoughts, blushing with embarrassment as she lowered her head, "Sorry, I was just mesmerized by the deep affection between you two. I¡¯ve never seen such a loving couple before."


    "I forgot to introduce you; this is my distant cousin Tang Zhongwei. She had some issues at home recently and had nowhere to stay. I didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving her alone in Luo City, so I brought her back here. You don¡¯t mind, do you? She¡¯ll leave once everything is sorted at her ce," Lin Mengyao said, cuddling Xu Ke¡¯s arm as she set the flowers aside.


    "It¡¯s okay, since she¡¯s your cousin, let her stay herefortably. I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa Zhao to give her the same treatment as Xiaxia. With me, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious; do what you like. We are a married couple; I¡¯m your husband," Xu Ke said, touching Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheek.


    "Got it," Lin Mengyao nodded. "Go upstairs and take a shower, then get some rest. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for dinner," she said, tidying Xu Ke¡¯s cor with a slight sparkle in her eyes.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go up first then," Xu Ke said, giving Lin Mengyao a light kiss and greeting the other two girls before heading upstairs.


    "Cousin, you and Brother-inw really have a great rtionship," Tang Zhongwei said, snuggling up to Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm as soon as Xu Ke left.


    "It¡¯s okay," Lin Mengyao replied with a smile.


    "You¡¯re so modest," Tang Zhongwei pushed Lin Mengyao¡¯s arm slightly but received only a smile in response, making her inevitably disappointed in her attempt to hear their story.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao not engaging, Tang Zhongwei continued her inquiry, "There must be a lot of girls who like Brother-inw, given how handsome he is, right? Could you tell me how you managed to stand out and win him over? I also want to find a husband as good-looking as Brother-inw. Could you share some tips with me?"


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s question made the atmosphere in the living room awkward. Yu Xia looked at Tang Zhongwei in surprise, momentarily forgetting to put down her fruit tea. Lin Mengyao also gave Tang Zhongwei a scrutinizing look, causing a jolt in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s heart.


    She shrank her neck uneasily and shifted her seat slightly, "Did I say something wrong, cousin? If I did, it wasn¡¯t intentional. I tend to speak without thinking. I mean no harm, so please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?"


    Tang Zhongwei said, cautiously reaching for Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, looking somewhat pitiful, like a little animal afraid of being abandoned.


    Lin Mengyao withdrew her scrutinizing gaze, "Don¡¯t ask such questions again; I don¡¯t like it," she said coldly.


    For Lin Mengyao, Ariel¡¯s past mistake was a lesson right before her. Making the same mistake once was unpreparedness; falling for it again would be foolishness on her part.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s cool demeanor over the question, Tang Zhongwei dared not ask further and sat obediently by herself.


    The living room suddenly turned very quiet. Finding little point in staying longer, Lin Mengyao went upstairs to check on Xu Ke.


    Once Lin Mengyao¡¯s figure disappeared to the second floor, Tang Zhongwei¡¯s eyes flickered, and she moved over to Yu Xia.


    "Did I say something wrong just now? Cousin seemed really upset. What¡¯s going on between cousin and Brother-inw? Could you tell me, so I don¡¯t anger her again in the future? Please?" Tang Zhongwei pleaded, joining her hands in a begging gesture.


    Yu Xia sipped her fruit tea, the tangy-sweet vor making her squint in happiness, but her gaze towards Tang Zhongwei wasn¡¯t as amiable as before. "If my sister didn¡¯t tell you, it means she doesn¡¯t want you to know. Asking me won¡¯t help; I won¡¯t tell you either. I advise you not to have any inappropriate thoughts about my brother-inw, or even if my sister tolerates you, I won¡¯t. No one can ruin what they have, understand?"


    Yu Xia, with a fragile face like a trembling white pear blossom, spoke words of warning, yet her eyes remained innocent.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s expression turned stiff from Yu Xia¡¯s words, "Hmph, what a person, just a few questions and she¡¯s already threatening. Does she really think she¡¯s cousin¡¯s sister? Acting so high and mighty," Tang Zhongwei muttered softly in her heart, not daring to say it out loud because Lin Mengyao treated Yu Xia far better than she did her.

 Chapter 594: Contact

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 594: Contact</h4>


    When Xu Ke came out wrapped in a towel, Lin Mengyao was lying on the bed ying with a tablet. The voices of men and women wereing from the device, but Xu Ke couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. All he could see were Lin Mengyao¡¯s long and well-proportioned legs, her shapely peach-like hips, and her wless white back. Her pristine back had two protruding bones due to her posture, but instead of ruining its beauty, they added a touch of sensuality.


    Xu Ke stopped drying his hair, casually tossing the towel onto the floor.


    He climbed onto the bed, propping up his upper body and casting a shadow over Lin Mengyao. "Did you make sure the door is closed?" Xu Ke asked in a slightly husky voice.


    This voice seemed like a feather, drilling straight into Lin Mengyao¡¯s ear, making her earlobes tingle and her scalp tingle slightly.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears burned as she nodded and quietly murmured a response.


    "Did you miss me these days? I missed you a lot in Yunzhou." Seeing Lin Mengyao nod, he rxed the pressure he was using to support his body, casually draping himself over her.


    The contact of their skin made Xu Ke let out a satisfied sigh, and Lin Mengyao, who also missed Xu Ke, couldn¡¯t remember what was ying on the tablet. All she was aware of was the heat emanating from his body.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes began to blur, and the room temperature seemed to rise, bing rather scorching.


    Sometime, unbeknownst to her, Xu Ke¡¯s hand had found its way to the back of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand. Using his strength, he tightly inteced his fingers with hers.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice trembled slightly, her cheeks growing warm.


    "What do you think I¡¯m doing? I missed you. Didn¡¯t you miss me?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice whispered next to her ear, his hot breath brushing against her skin, making half her face numb.


    Lin Mengyao bit her lower lip, staying silent.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Didn¡¯t you miss me?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice turned even huskier, his warm kissesnding gently on Lin Mengyao¡¯s earlobe, causing her body to tremble slightly.


    Xu Ke chuckled softly, making Lin Mengyao blush furiously. She turned her head, ring at him in what she thought was a fierce manner.


    "You really shouldn¡¯t look at me like that. That look of yours is like a hook." Xu Ke¡¯s smile only grew wider, even more unchecked.


    As Xu Ke¡¯s face disappeared from her sight, Lin Mengyao found it odd when suddenly a warm kissnded on the back of her neck, trailing down and quickly reaching her butterfly hollows, where Xu Ke lingered extra long.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Mengyao finally couldn¡¯t hold back from asking.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t answer, only breathing against her skin repeatedly, leaving Lin Mengyao feeling numb all over, her body so soft it seemed to turn to water, her slender waistcking any strength.


    Annoyed at her uncooperative body, Lin Mengyao bit her lip, just as she was about to speak, a soft, moist object lightly brushed over the tip of her shoulder. It was Xu Ke¡¯s tongue.


    One of Xu Ke¡¯s hands released Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, his broad palm tracing down her body¡¯s contours and soon reaching the hem of her dress. Like a nimble serpent, it slipped through a small opening in the hem.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips continued to nt light kisses on her body here and there.


    Finally finding something interesting to touch, Xu Keughed again, just to ensure Lin Mengyao heard him, he murmured by her ear, "Even though you don¡¯t say it, I know you missed me. Your reaction told me everything."


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s mind went nk at Xu Ke¡¯s words, everything inside her head turning into a void, leaving her clueless.


    After what seemed like a long while, her sluggish mind finally reacted, her face turning beet red, those pretty, enchanting eyes welling up with unspeakable emotion, her pearly teeth biting down on her lower lip to suffocate any sound.


    Yet Xu Ke wasn¡¯t done teasing her, his mischievous hand slipped out of her cor and reached her lips, "Be good, let go, don¡¯t bite it any longer, what if it bleeds?" Xu Ke softly coaxed, prying her lips gently with his fingers.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s breaths gradually deepened, and yielding to Xu Ke¡¯s wish, she rxed her mouth.


    "I¡¯ve only been gone a few days, howe you¡¯re so shy now?" Xu Ke asked with a tinge of curiosity in his tone, yet his hands didn¡¯t pause for a moment.


    "You¡¯ve turned bad," Lin Mengyao managed through gritted teeth and a trembling voice.


    "This is bad? I can be way worse." Xu Ke smirked mischievously, with a swift tug, removed the towel wrapped around his waist, pulling Lin Mengyao, who was barely maintaining herposure, into a whirlpool of waves, akin to rain pelting banana leaves.


    In the living room, Tang Zhongwei was still chatting with Yu Xia. Housekeeper Zhao brought them some sweets, the adorable design irresistible to someone like Yu Xia.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Zhao." Yu Xia said with a squinting smile at the Housekeeper.


    Tang Zhongwei imitated Yu Xia and thanked him as well; Housekeeper Zhao nodded with a smile without saying anything, leaving the living room to the two young girls.


    Tang Zhongwei wasn¡¯t keen on speaking with Yu Xia, even though she was a grade older, she was aplete cker with no interest in learning. Whatever Yu Xia said only made her headache worse, making her a step from stuffing treats into Yu Xia¡¯s mouth to shut her up.


    Yet, Yu Xia¡¯s earlier threat still echoed in her ears, making her heed caution. Though Yu Xia seemed harmless, Tang Zhongwei knew better than to let her guard down.


    Wait until I¡¯m favored more in this household, then you¡¯ll see how I deal with you! Tang Zhongwei thought to herself.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to try some? This mousse cake is delicious, sweet and tangy without being overbearing." Yu Xia said, scooping a bit into her mouth and noticing Tang Zhongwei wasn¡¯t about to try any.


    "I don¡¯t like this stuff, it¡¯ll make me fat." Tang Zhongwei dismissed, waving her hand.


    "I¡¯m a bit tired, so I won¡¯t keep you. I¡¯m heading upstairs to rest. Call me when it¡¯s time to eat." Tang Zhongwei said, standing up from the couch.


    "Alright." Yu Xia had no objections. She knew Tang Zhongwei disliked her, and just as well, she didn¡¯t like Tang Zhongwei either. Reducing contact was a relief; she would never decline the opportunity.

 Chapter 595: Little Hedgehog

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 595: Little Hedgehog</h4>


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao came out of the room during dinner. Perhaps love had nourished her, as Lin Mengyao¡¯s face turned rosy, her waist swayed gracefully as she walked, and the springtime glint at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows made her seem like a walking hormone. It was Tang Zhongwei¡¯s first time seeing Lin Mengyao like this, and she was somewhat transfixed.


    By Lin Mengyao¡¯s side, Xu Ke looked like a well-fed big cat, appearingzy yet wild, which left Tang Zhongwei startled once more.


    "Have you been doing well at home these days when Yaoyao and I were not around?" Xu Ke nced up at Yu Xia and asked.


    "I¡¯m doing well, I¡¯ve been getting along happily with my ssmates at school, and at home, Grandpa Zhao is taking care of me. Overall, I¡¯m very satisfied," Yu Xia tilted her head and answered earnestly.


    "That¡¯s good to hear. I was worried you¡¯d have a hard time adjusting with me and your Sister Yaoyao not around. Now that I see you¡¯re fine, we can rest easy." Xu Ke said with a smile and ced some food he found tasty onto Lin Mengyao¡¯s te.


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the dining table was quite harmonious.


    Because of being caught red-handed before, Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t dare openly stare at Xu Ke this time, instead secretly ncing at him from the corner of her eyes, which were filled with envy and jealousy that she herself didn¡¯t notice.


    Why can¡¯t I meet such an outstanding, wealthy, faithful, and gentle man? Why can¡¯t he belong to me? Tang Zhongwei heard her heart questioning.


    She lowered her eyes, lost in thought.


    "You¡¯re back just in time. I received an invitation from Madam Feng a few days ago. I n to go. Would you like to join me?" Lin Mengyao asked, setting aside the food on her te.


    "Madam Feng?" Xu Ke furrowed his brow and thought for a moment, realizing there was no recollection of this family in his mind, and looked at Lin Mengyao with a hint of confusion.


    "It¡¯s normal you don¡¯t know. Madam Feng¡¯s family has risen from the local area, reportedly with impressive achievements there, so they¡¯ve been transferred to Shangjing. This is their first banquet in Shangjing, and they¡¯ve sent the invitations to us. I thought it might not be good to refuse, so I asked Grandpa Zhao to prepare some outfits for us to attend," Lin Mengyao exined softly.


    "What¡¯s their position upon arriving in Shangjing?" Xu Ke put down his food and inquired.


    "I think they¡¯ve entered the Industrial and Commercial Bureau," Lin Mengyao replied after a moment of thought.


    "It seems the former director of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau is about to step down. Since they¡¯reing up at this time, the position might not be too low. Since they¡¯ve already sent us invitations, let¡¯s make a trip. We don¡¯t know what they like, but I still have a painting set in my room, let¡¯s bring it along as a gift," Xu Ke said after thinking for a moment.


    "But they are new to Shangjing, and they might not ept such things, plus their position isn¡¯t settled yet. If we send gifts too early, would that be improper?" Lin Mengyao hesitated.


    "Whether they ept it or not isn¡¯t important; what¡¯s important is our gesture. Offering help in a time of need is far better than adding flowers to a brocade. Even if they don¡¯t reach the position we anticipate, it doesn¡¯t matter; it can serve as an act of goodwill. Besides, it¡¯s just a painting; it doesn¡¯t cost much, don¡¯t overthink it," Xu Ke said, patting Lin Mengyao¡¯s head.


    "You¡¯re right, I was overthinking it," Lin Mengyao said, rubbing her forehead.


    With a clear pause in their conversation, Tang Zhongwei thought for a moment before tentatively asking, "Can I go to the banquet you mentioned with you?"


    Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke turned their attention to Tang Zhongwei¡¯s face.


    Tang Zhongwei felt a bit nervous, but the thought of the kinds of people she might encounter at such an event quickly dispelled her nervousness.


    "I¡¯ve never been to such asions, I¡¯d love to go to broaden my horizons, okay, cousin? Besides, Xiaxia would go to such events too, right? If you all go, I¡¯ll be left alone at home, and that would be really boring. Please let me go with you, I promise I won¡¯t make trouble or cause any issues, alright?" Tang Zhongwei pledged with three fingers up.


    Lin Mengyao frowned, feeling that Tang Zhongwei¡¯s request was a bit excessive.


    Yu Xia nced at Lin Mengyao, then turned to Tang Zhongwei and said, "You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m not going with my sister and brother-inw. They¡¯re going for business, and since I don¡¯t understand any of that, there¡¯s no point in me going. So I never attend such banquets, and I¡¯ll stay with you at home, so you won¡¯t be bored."


    Yu Xia¡¯s smiling face looked exceedingly annoying to Tang Zhongwei, who couldn¡¯t help but grit her back teeth, trying her best to suppress the urge to bite down.


    "But I¡¯ve never attended such a grand banquet. I want to go to see and gain insights. I could just hide in a corner once there and be content just to see it," Tang Zhongwei pleaded with Lin Mengyao.


    "Cousin, after all, I¡¯m your cousin. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if people found out I¡¯m just an uninformed bumpkin? It could reflect poorly on you too. Just consider it letting me exercise, alright?" Tang Zhongwei said, looking somewhat pitiable.


    "You know it¡¯s a grand banquet, and those attending are affluent or influential. Do you understand the etiquette of such events? Do you know whom you can disregard, whom you should respect, and whom you can interact with as equals? Do you understand thework of rtionships behind everyone? If you don¡¯t know these things and attend, do you realize how much trouble you might bring to your sister and brother-inw? Best case, you might directly lose a project because of you; worse case, you might be a constant target, leading to diminished assets in the end. Have you considered these consequences? Can you bear them?" Yu Xia said, looking directly into Tang Zhongwei¡¯s eyes.


    This time, it was Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao who turned surprised looks toward Yu Xia, seeing for the first time this sharp side of her. She appeared like a little porcupine with its spike raised, ready to prick anyone who got too close.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao both chose not to interrupt Yu Xia¡¯s words, as they were grounded in truth.


    A banquet isn¡¯t somewhere you can attend just because you wish, nor is it a ce where hiding in a corner means you¡¯re safe. It¡¯s another kind of battlefield; winning could yield rich returns, while losing, though not catastrophic, could cause considerable harm.


    Yu Xia continued, "Until you¡¯ve learned and understood these things, it¡¯s best not to attend such events. I¡¯ve been studying themtely, and once you learn, sister and brother-inw will naturally take you to a banquet. If you¡¯re keen on going, you can join me in learning this stuff. Once you¡¯ve mastered it, we can showcase ourselves together; how does that sound?" Yu Xia said sweetly, holding Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand, as if oblivious to the anger in her eyes.

 Chapter 596: Tired of It

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Tired of It</h4>


    "I think you probably don¡¯t want your sister and brother-inw to suffer losses because of you, right?" Yu Xia said with a smile, squeezing Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand tighter until Tang Zhongwei finally gritted out a ¡¯yes.¡¯


    "Xiaxia truly considers everything for her cousin, which makes me feel ashamed. I¡¯m so straightforward, and sometimes I really can¡¯t think of that much, unlike Xiaxia who has such a seven-orifice exquisite heart at such a young age." Although Tang Zhongwei seemed to be praising Yu Xia¡¯s thorough consideration, she was actually implying that Yu Xia was conniving, urging Lin Mengyao to be wary of Yu Xia.


    "Since you know your shorings, then learn more from Xiaxia. Let Xiaxia guide you well. Although you¡¯re older than Xiaxia, Xiaxia is much more mature than you. You¡¯re reaching an age when you can get married, so you can¡¯t keep messing around like a child. Since there¡¯s this opportunity, make good use of it, and learn as much as you can, it¡¯s all for your good." Lin Mengyao spoke as if she didn¡¯t understand Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hint.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s words carried a hint of dissatisfaction, but she mostly spoke from a senior¡¯s perspective, advising Tang Zhongwei. Tang Zhongwei was quite attractive, with a gentle and graceful appearance. As long as she learned well, plus her support, she wouldn¡¯t have a bad future.


    Unfortunately, Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t see Lin Mengyao as having her best interests in mind. She felt Lin Mengyao was mocking her, humiliating her, demoting her to elevate herself, pretending to be kind to her. In reality, she was afraid Tang Zhongwei would outshine her, find a man better than her husband, step over her, leaving Lin Mengyao unable to wield her patronizing attitude. It was truly infuriating.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand under the table tightened unconsciously, wrinkling her dress.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you dissatisfied with my arrangement?" Lin Mengyao asked when Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t respond.


    "No, I¡¯ll follow my cousin¡¯s arrangements." Tang Zhongwei pinched her thigh hard under the table before speaking.


    "Alright then. Since you¡¯re not dissatisfied with this arrangement, start learning from Xiaxia tomorrow. If you can¡¯t keep up, I¡¯ll arrange for a teacher to help you catch up." Lin Mengyao returned to eating nonchntly after arranging matters for Tang Zhongwei, while only Xu Ke nced at Tang Zhongwei.


    Xu Ke had disliked Lin Mengyao¡¯s cousin from the first moment he saw her, considering her dishonest and full of cunning. People say the eyes are the windows to the soul, and from the first nce at these windows, Xu Ke saw nothing but dirt and grime. Initially, he thought he was mistaken, but Tang Zhongwei¡¯s behavior just confirmed it wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    Unfortunately, this person was Lin Mengyao¡¯s cousin, so he couldn¡¯t say much. Lin Mengyao might overthink otherwise. He really wished he could just kick her out. If she felt staying alone in Shangjing was pitiful and unsafe, he could simply buy her a house with good security and arrange for a bodyguard to protect her closely, instead of keeping her at home to disgust himself.


    Even though Xu Ke thought this, he didn¡¯t voice it, instead ncing at Yu Xia once more, then focusing on his meal as if nothing happened.


    Tang Zhongwei found the dinner tasteless, leaving half the food on her te.


    "Why have you left so much? Was it not to your taste?" Lin Mengyao asked when she saw the food left on Tang Zhongwei¡¯s te.


    "No, the chef did a great job, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve gained some weighttely and need to diet, so I¡¯m eating less." Tang Zhongwei exined.


    Seeing Tang Zhongwei say this, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t pursue further. She could see Tang Zhongwei wasn¡¯t happy, but didn¡¯t take it seriously. She thought Tang Zhongwei just hadn¡¯t figured things out yet and would realize it was for her own good in time.


    Lin Mengyao dismissed the matter, but Xu Ke noticed it. Still, he said nothing, not wanting to upset Lin Mengyao. He thought of telling Grandpa Zhao about itter, knowing that with Grandpa Zhao watching, Tang Zhongwei couldn¡¯t cause much trouble.


    Yu Xia watched in slight bewilderment as Tang Zhongwei left. Turning around, she saw Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao cozy together, and her smile grew more sincere. She liked this kind of moment; it gave her a sweet sense of happiness that no one could destroy, no one! Yu Xia¡¯s dark pupils seemed as though they could swallow any color.


    "I want to go upstairs and talk to Sister Tang, so I won¡¯t disturb you." Yu Xia¡¯s flushed cheeks and soft, shy voice, akin to fluffy cotton candy, made Xu Ke pause before replying with a smile, "Go ahead."


    He hadn¡¯t heard Yu Xia¡¯s voice for a long time, and suddenly hearing it again felt a bit unfamiliar. Xu Ke touched his nose, feeling he¡¯s truly not apetent parent.


    Watching Yu Xia walk farther away until she disappeared, Xu Ke sprawled on the sofa without regard for his image, resting his head on Lin Mengyao¡¯sp.


    "Tsk, I feel like I¡¯m not apetent parent." Xu Ke twirled Lin Mengyao¡¯s hair with his fingers as he spoke.


    Xu Ke¡¯s seemingly out-of-context remark left Lin Mengyao momentarily puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s just upon seeing Yu Xia, I suddenly felt like I¡¯m not a good parent, unintentionally neglecting her. When Yu Xia stood up to speak, it only then reminded me that there¡¯s still someone like a little sister with us. Do you think I¡¯ve failed as a parent?" Xu Ke asked, gazing at Lin Mengyao with rare uncertainty in his eyes.


    They were about the same age, and he had heard that having children after thirty could harm a woman¡¯s health, so he originally nned to have kids earlier. But now, it seemed this n might need to be postponed until he learned to be apetent dad before considering children.


    Seeing Xu Ke in seldom-seen distress, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t just worry about him but even found it slightly amusing.


    "I think you¡¯re just fine, and this isn¡¯t a big deal, right? You have to trust me to make up for your shortfall." Lin Mengyao ran her fingers through Xu Ke¡¯s hair, stroking back and forth.


    "It¡¯s not about that, I can¡¯t let our future children miss out on my share of fatherly love just for you to make up for it." Xu Ke shook his head in disagreement.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart fluttered slightly at the mention of children.


    "How about we treat Yu Xia as a daughter for a while to experience being practice parents? Then we can consider having kids. What do you think?" Xu Ke suggested.


    "Why suddenly bring up children?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart pounded faster.


    "I just thought that since we¡¯ve been married for a while, and I¡¯ve read online that it¡¯s best for women to have children before thirty for their health, I thought maybe it¡¯s time for us to have a baby. What do you think?" Xu Ke asked gently, gazing into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.


    "I think you¡¯re quite right." Lin Mengyao replied somewhat shyly.

 Chapter 597: Making Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Making Trouble</h4>


    Yu Xia had no idea that downstairs, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were considering raising her as their daughter. She reached Tang Zhongwei¡¯s bedroom door and began to knock expressionlessly.


    At that time, Tang Zhongwei was lying on her bed,ining about Lin Mengyao to her girlfriends. She rolled her eyes when she heard the knock, muttered to her friends, and then tossed her phone on the bed before going to answer the door.


    Tang Zhongwei initially thought it was Lin Mengyao,ing to apologize for a decision she had just made. During the short walk to the door, she had already figured out what to say to Lin Mengyao. To her surprise, it was Yu Xia standing outside.


    "Why is it you?" Tang Zhongwei¡¯s tone carried some displeasure, but she didn¡¯t show it openly. After all, they had to get along in this household. Still, in her heart, Tang Zhongwei looked down on Yu Xia.


    In Tang Zhongwei¡¯s view, she was a legitimate rtive of Lin Mengyao, while Yu Xia was just someone picked up off the street. In terms of status and bloodline, she considered herself more noble. So after inviting her in, Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t bother to entertain Yu Xia; instead, she sat on the sofa and asked, "Why are you looking for me? I¡¯m going to take a beauty sleep soon, so say what you need to say quickly."


    "It¡¯s nothing particrly important, but if you want to stay here long term, you¡¯d better behave and not have any inappropriate thoughts. Otherwise, even if my sister would forgive you, I won¡¯t," Yu Xia said, looking at Tang Zhongwei.


    "Ha, who do you think you are? What right do you have to talk to me like that? Just because I ignored you before doesn¡¯t mean I fear you; I simply don¡¯t care about you, get it? Don¡¯t think you can make yourself at home here just because you¡¯ve stayed a while. Don¡¯t forget how you came through this door in the first ce. Do you really think Lin Mengyao is your sister? Don¡¯t make meugh. You two have no blood rtion. You¡¯re just a pity case she brought home for her amusement," Tang Zhongwei said, crossing her legs.


    "Take a good look at the person in front of you. I, Tang Zhongwei, am Lin Mengyao¡¯s legitimate rtive. Our rtionship is much closer than yours. Your ce here will eventually be reced by me, and when that happens, you¡¯ll have to go back to where you came from. If I were you, I¡¯d start getting on my good side now so that when the timees, someone will plead for you, and maybe my cousin and her husband will give you some money to take with you so you won¡¯t be destitute or end up homeless," Tang Zhongwei said with a maliciously smug expression.


    "I know what kind of people my sister and brother-inw are; their hearts are not like yours, filled with malice. What you described will never happen in this lifetime, so don¡¯t try to scare me. I won¡¯t be afraid. Even if one day I leave this home, I won¡¯t resent or beg anyone, because I know my sister and brother-inw wouldn¡¯t want to see the child they raised with care turn into that," Yu Xia said confidently.


    "Ha, pretending to be all noble in front of me and acting like an innocent bunny in front of our cousin and her husband. You¡¯re really good at this, aren¡¯t you, sis? ying the fox with a thousand years of experience, we all know each other¡¯s tricks here. I don¡¯t care what you think of me, just don¡¯t stand in my way. If you mess up my ns, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it," Tang Zhongwei threatened Yu Xia fiercely.


    "I don¡¯t care what you do now, but if what you do harms my sister and brother-inw, I won¡¯t let it go either. Even if it means being torn apart, I¡¯ll take you down with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it and see if I¡¯m telling the truth," Yu Xia said, seemingly unfazed by the ferocity in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was extraordinarily calm, with no hint of disturbance, like the calmest sea, though how many storms and reefs were hidden was only known to the sea itself.


    Yu Xia¡¯s demeanor almost made Tang Zhongwei have a heart attack. She had never met someone so uncooperative.


    After saying what she wanted, Yu Xia left alone, leaving Tang Zhongwei nearly going mad with anger.


    "Dare to threaten me, do you? Whatever you don¡¯t want me to do, I¡¯ll do it just to see how you handle it, humph! Just a tramp from who knows where, and you want to climb over my head? Shameless!" Tang Zhongwei fumed at the closed door, plotting how to cause trouble at the uing party.


    The moment Yu Xia stepped out of Tang Zhongwei¡¯s room, her gaze darkened, enveloping her in a dense fog of shadow. She nced briefly in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s direction, contemting how to make her disappear quietly,pletely out of Lin Mengyao¡¯s life.


    This was her first time considering such a thing, but strangely she felt no fear. In fact, she felt an unusual calm.


    She knew there was something wrong with her mindset, but she didn¡¯t want to fix it; she even thought it was fine. Xu Ke, who rescued her from darkness, and Lin Mengyao, who brought warmth into her life, were her lifelines¡ªno one could touch them lightly. Anyone who dared to touch her lifelines would die!


    The day of the party arrived quickly, and Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke had prepared early. "Xu Ke and I are leaving now. You two stay home properly. If you want to go out, tell Grandpa Zhao so he can arrange a driver for you. Don¡¯t go out alone; it¡¯s not safe for young girls. Understand?" Lin Mengyao admonished.


    "I understand, sister. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay home and read," Yu Xia said, smiling brightly, looking cute and sweet.


    Tang Zhongwei secretly sneered in her heart, cursing Yu Xia for being a little white lotus, but outwardly, she matched Yu Xia¡¯s obedient demeanor.


    Unable to help herself, Lin Mengyao kissed Yu Xia¡¯s forehead, noting her endearing and lovely appearance.


    "We¡¯ll be back early. What do you want to eat? If time permits, I¡¯ll bring it back for you," Xu Ke asked.


    "There¡¯s nothing in particr I want to eat. The cooks at home can make anything. I¡¯m just happy if youe back early," Yu Xia said, her cheeks flushed red.


    After exchanging a few more words, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left.


    "Let¡¯s have a daughter in the future, one that¡¯s obedient and thoughtful," Xu Ke said, smacking his lips appreciatively.


    "Be serious; having children is a matter of fate. It¡¯s not like you can just have what you want. If I end up pregnant with a son, would you ask me to abort until I have a daughter?" Lin Mengyao red at Xu Ke.


    "Of course not, I¡¯ll love any child as long as they¡¯re yours, boy or girl," Xu Ke quickly appeased her upon seeing her anger.

 Chapter 598: The Son-in-law who Rides the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 598: The Son-inw who Rides the Dragon</h4>


    Xu Ke managed to coax her right before they arrived at the banquet. In truth, Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t upset at all; she just enjoyed the feeling of being pampered by Xu Ke, as if she held a special ce in someone¡¯s heart.


    Because they weren¡¯t the main characters of today¡¯s banquet, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s outfits were not particrly striking, just decent. However, good-looking people can make even a bup bag look stylish, let alone formal attire.


    The moment they entered, they attracted a lot of attention. But for the two of them, who were used to such attention, there was nothing special about it. It would only be peculiar if no one noticed them when they appeared.


    Feng Aimin was a middle-aged man with a hint of male pattern baldness. He was evidently well-prepared, approaching Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with ease and without any awkwardness, not mistaking or not recognizing anyone. His appearance was affable, and his humorous and witty words made him likable, allowing him to quickly build rapport with people.


    "I didn¡¯t expect the Family Head of the Xu Family to be so young. Remarkably promising at such a young age! When I was your age, I knew nothing. Unbelievable, it seems our era is about to end," Feng Aimin cheerfully said, touching his balding head.


    "I assume thedy beside you is your wife. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so young and beautiful. You and Xu look like a perfect couple¡ªtruly a match made in heaven," Feng Aimin said, ncing at Lin Mengyao before turning back to continueplimenting Xu Ke.


    Nobody dislikes hearing praise. Xu Ke could sense that the other party held no malice towards him, perhaps even some evident goodwill. Though unsure why, after hearing thepliments about himself and his wife, even someone as aloof as Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and return a few praises.


    While Xu Ke was exchanging ttering words with Feng Aimin on one side, on the other, Mrs. Feng was guiding her daughter among thedies, softly reciting their basic information in her daughter¡¯s ear to prevent any mistakes.


    "Don¡¯t me me for constantly reminding you. Your father just arrived in Shangjing and knows nothing; his position isn¡¯t settled yet. At this moment, we need to keep a low profile. Once things are settled here, it¡¯ll be alright," Mrs. Feng earnestly advised her daughter.


    In her life, everything was smooth and favorable. If there was truly something unsatisfactory, it would probably be this daughter. She looked obedient but was actually a little troublemaker, always insisting on getting what she wanted and doing as she pleased. If things didn¡¯t go her way, she¡¯d create chaos, causing constant headaches.


    Thinking of her daughter¡¯s temperament, Mrs. Feng quickly added, "This isn¡¯t the ce we used to be. Here, under the shadow of the capital, even dislodged tiles might hit someone with influence. If you cause trouble, your dad might not be able to protect you, so you better behave, okay?" Mrs. Feng urged painstakingly.


    "Oh my, you¡¯ve been saying this trivial stuff for several days now. Will it ever end? Are you hitting menopause early? If you¡¯ve got nothing to do, go for an ovarian maintenance session. Stop nagging in front of me. I¡¯ve almost memorized everything you¡¯ve said, and I¡¯m tired of hearing it," Miss Feng replied impatiently.


    "I¡¯m your mother, how can you speak to me this way? Everything I say is for your own good, yet you respond like this. Are you trying to make me angry? If I die from anger, no one will take care of you, and then you¡¯ll be happy," Mrs. Feng said, nearly breathless, feeling that her longevity was just her good fortune, as if this daughter was born to be a burden.


    Mrs. Feng was exasperated by her daughter, whereas Miss Feng paid no heed to her mother¡¯s anger. In any case, she¡¯d calm down soon; why waste energy soothing her? Miss Feng thought indifferently.


    "You must stay by my side tonight, don¡¯t go anywhere. Even if you need to go to the restroom, I must apany you," Mrs. Feng was utterly vexed by Miss Feng but found herself helpless. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to hit her or scold her effectively, leaving her with no other option but to keep a close watch.


    Mrs. Feng sighed, feeling troubled, and unbeknownst to her, wished numerous times for this banquet to end quickly.


    Miss Feng didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s worries, thinking her constant sighing andining was terribly annoying. Yet everything in Shangjing was truly fascinating for Miss Feng. She didn¡¯t know anyone at this banquet, making everything feel so novel and much better than where she¡¯d been before.


    While Miss Feng was looking around aimlessly, a figure wholly captured her attention. How could she describe this figure? It was as if this figure¡¯s appearance relegated everything else to the background, making him the unattainable moon, while others weren¡¯t even stars, just roadsidemps¡ªsuch was the stark contrast.


    Miss Feng was entranced by this figure, entirely oblivious to what Mrs. Feng was saying.


    Xu Ke was still conversing with Feng Aimin when he felt a piercing gaze fixate on him. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t care. He received such intense gazes daily, and this one didn¡¯t even pique his interest enough to look back.


    "Mom, who is that person?" Miss Feng tugged at Mrs. Feng¡¯s arm, pointing in Xu Ke¡¯s direction as she asked.


    Mrs. Feng looked towards where Miss Feng was pointing and carefully identified before speaking, "He should be the Family Head of the Xu Family. Why are you asking about him? He¡¯s already married, so don¡¯t stir up trouble, got it?" Mrs. Feng warned her daughter.


    "I know, but could you stop being so naggy? It¡¯s really annoying," Miss Feng said impatiently, and whether she took her mother¡¯s words to heart was known only to her.


    "I¡¯m going to find my dad. You stay here by yourself," Miss Feng said, lifting her dress as she headed towards Xu Ke, leaving Mrs. Feng behind. Her actions angered Mrs. Feng, causing her heart to ache, yet she felt powerless, unable to physically discipline her daughter. Mrs. Feng clutched her aching chest, sighed, and realized she had no other recourse.


    "Dad, what are you guys talking about?" Miss Feng tidied her hair, her deliberately modted voice sending shivers down one¡¯s spine, sessfully causing Feng Aimin to lose track of what he was saying mid-sentence.

 Chapter 599 Miss Feng

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 599 Miss Feng</h4>


    "Why is everyone quiet? Am I interrupting you?" Miss Feng blinked herrge eyes framed with fakeshes, holding on to Feng Aimin¡¯s arm, but her gaze was fixed on Xu Ke from the start, making Lin Mengyao feel ufortable.


    "What are you messing around here for? Shouldn¡¯t you be by your mother¡¯s side?" Feng Aimin¡¯s smile remained, but if you looked closely, you could see it starting to stiffen.


    "It¡¯s so boring over with mom. I saw you here all alone with the guests and thought you¡¯d be lonely, so I came over." Miss Feng dragged out her words, afraid Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t feel her sweetness, but in fact, Xu Ke hated such voices the most, sounding like a boy going through puberty, like an eunuch, and found it torturous to listen to.


    "Since Mr. Feng still has things to do here, my wife and I will take our leave." Xu Ke ignored Miss Feng¡¯s annoying face and voice, and bid farewell to Feng Aimin.


    Feng Aimin nodded, "Alright, it was a pleasure chatting with you. I hope we¡¯ll have the chance to visit your home in the future." Feng Aimin said humbly.


    "The pleasure is mine," Xu Ke said with a smile.


    Logically, the social interaction between Xu Ke and Feng Aimin could be considered over for the moment, but someone was targeting him specifically, how could he leave so easily?


    "Don¡¯t go; you¡¯ve finished talking to my dad but haven¡¯t talked to me yet. I¡¯m Feng Yiweng, you can call me Wenwen. I¡¯ve introduced myself, now it¡¯s your turn." Feng Yiweng ignored Feng Aimin pinching her arm, her eyes staring straight at Xu Ke, waiting for his response.


    Xu Ke¡¯s smile faded considerably, "I¡¯m Xu Ke, and this is my wife Lin Mengyao." Xu Ke emphasized the word wife, and Feng Aimin already felt embarrassed, barely maintaining his smile.


    "Your name sounds so nice. Can Ie over to your house to visit? I don¡¯t know anyone here in Shangjing, and I don¡¯t know who to hang out with. The moment I saw you, I felt a great connection. I want to be friends, so can Ie often?" Miss Feng¡¯s eyes almost seemed glued to Xu Ke, asking very impudent questions.


    Xu Ke¡¯s smilepletely disappeared. It was an obvious "I am not happy" emotion, but anyone with a bit of emotional intelligence could see they¡¯d displeased the other party and would try to smooth it over immediately. However, Miss Feng seemedpletely clueless, waiting wholeheartedly for Xu Ke¡¯s answer.


    Feng Aimin felt the veins on his temples were about to burst. He couldn¡¯t figure out what he did in a previous life to deserve a daughter who only drags him down.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Xu. She¡¯s just joking around. My daughter is a bit mischievous and loves to joke, although her sense of humor differs from others¡¯ and no one gets her jokes, so you don¡¯t need to take her words to heart." Feng Aimin came out to smooth things over.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? I wasn¡¯t joking at all; I was serious. Don¡¯t listen to my dad talking nonsense; he doesn¡¯t understand anything. I truly want to know where you live; I want to visit." Miss Feng looked sincerely at Xu Ke, waiting for his answer.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, my husband and I are usually very busy with work, and we¡¯re rarely at home. We don¡¯t usually invite guests over because we honestly don¡¯t have time to entertain them, so I truly apologize." Lin Mengyao clutched Xu Ke¡¯s arm, her face cold, exuding an unspoken nobility and indifference, countless times more graceful than Miss Feng.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lin Mengyao spoke up that Miss Feng shifted her gaze to her, sizing Mengyao up and down and quietly cursing her as a slut, thinking Mengyao wasn¡¯t worthy of someone as handsome as Xu Ke since she looked like a troublemaker.


    "Then can I visit you at work?" Miss Feng discreetly rolled her eyes at Lin Mengyao and fixed her gaze back on Xu Ke, seemingly brimming with endless energy.


    However, who would these self-assured small gestures delude? No one present was a fool; everyone saw it.


    Feng Aimin could no longer lift his head due to Miss Feng¡¯s words; her behavior was utterly shameless. "Do you know what you¡¯re saying? If you¡¯re drunk, get back to the lounge right now and stop embarrassing me." Feng Aimin grasped Miss Feng¡¯s wrist tightly, almost as if he intended to break it, but no one present voiced any sympathy.


    Miss Feng felt no fault but only thought Feng Aimin was making her look bad in front of Xu Ke, which was awful.


    "Are you really my father, humiliating me in front of others? What¡¯s your intention?" One could perhaps celebrate that Miss Feng remembered her character and kept her voice down, otherwise, it would have attracted a crowd, which Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t have cared for, but no one likes being made a spectacle.


    "It seems Mr. Feng has matters to resolve, so my wife and I won¡¯t intrude and will take our leave." Xu Ke said without waiting for Feng Aimin¡¯s response, and actually left the banquet with Lin Mengyao.


    This was the first time Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left a host¡¯s event so abruptly, with the banquet just starting.


    As Lin Mengyao stepped out of the banquet, her expression turned grim.


    "Why are you angry?" Xu Ke asked, lifting Lin Mengyao¡¯s pouting face.


    "You¡¯re seriously asking me why I¡¯m angry? I¡¯m your wife standing right next to you, and she pretends not to see me, keeps talking to you, and wants to visit our home. What¡¯s she trying to do?" Lin Mengyao asked furiously.


    "There¡¯s no need to bother with someone like that; society will teach her a lesson. Besides, I already turned her down. I don¡¯t like her; I only like you." Xu Ke said affectionately and tenderly kissed the corner of Lin Mengyao¡¯s mouth tofort her.


    Yet, this made it even harder to swallow for Lin Mengyao, "No, I can¡¯t get over this. Why are they all attracted to you, lining up to get close, ignoring my presence? What¡¯s wrong with my status? Despite my background, I am the wife you married openly; regardless of status, I got you first. Doesn¡¯t the principle of firste, first served mean anything to them? How can they act so shamelessly?" Lin Mengyao was truly outraged today, trembling as if she were freezing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 600 Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 600 Shameless</h4>


    "Are you crazy? Do you even know what you just did?" Watching the backs of Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao as they left, Feng Aimin gritted his teeth and shouted softly at Miss Feng.


    "How many times have I told you, this isn¡¯t our hometown. I can¡¯t control everything here. If you cause trouble in Shangjing and offend someone you shouldn¡¯t, even if I¡¯m your father, I can¡¯t protect you." Feng Aimin felt a bit exhausted seeing Miss Feng¡¯spletely unrepentant look.


    "When will you finally grow up and be sensible?" Thisst sentence carried no strength, like an old man about to leave this beautiful world.


    Madam Feng had only been chatting with others for a moment when she noticed Miss Feng, who had been by her side, was nowhere to be found, causing her to panic a little.


    Her eyes were constantly scanning the banquet for Miss Feng¡¯s figure until she finally saw her with Feng Aimin, allowing Madam Feng to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Madam Feng sighed too soon. As she walked towards the father and daughter, intending to say a few words, she noticed the atmosphere between them was not right.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well," Madam Feng asked with concern.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a close eye on her? Do you know what foolish thing she just did?" Feng Aimin looked at Madam Feng with some anger.


    "What did she do?" Madam Feng¡¯s heart started to feel a little uneasy.


    "How do you usually teach her? How could my daughter, Feng Aimin¡¯s daughter, behave so shamelessly? She just insisted on going to the house of a married man right in front of his wife. What¡¯s she thinking? What¡¯s her intention?"


    If it weren¡¯t for maintaining decorum, Feng Aimin might have shouted it all out.


    Upon hearing Feng Aimin¡¯s words, Madam Feng immediately turned to look at Miss Feng, with anger and disbelief nearly jumping out of her eyes.


    "You actually did something so shameless, is this what I¡¯ve been teaching you?" Madam Feng said, trembling, looking at Miss Feng as if she were a stranger.


    Feng Aimin didn¡¯t have to say who; Madam Feng already knew who Miss Feng had said such things to.


    She thought Miss Feng was just captivated by Xu Ke¡¯s looks and wanted to steal a few more nces, but she never expected her to shamelessly say such things.


    Was she losing her own dignity? No, she was tarnishing the Feng Family¡¯s name!


    Miss Fengpletely didn¡¯t understand Madam Feng and Feng Aimin¡¯s perspective.


    She even looked at the two of them with a stubborn gaze, dissatisfied, "Why are you both looking at me like that? It¡¯s as if I did something unforgivable. I just looked at him a few more times, just talked to him a bit more."


    "Yes, I admit I have feelings for him, and maybe what I said was a bit much. But I was sincere in what I said. I think he¡¯s very much my type. What¡¯s wrong with wanting to hang out with him?" Miss Feng said stubbornly.


    "Besides, so what if he¡¯s married? Does a man have to cut off all social rtionships after getting married? Can¡¯t he have a female friend?" Miss Feng retorted.


    "A female friend?" Feng Aimin looked at Miss Feng¡¯s unrepentant face and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.


    "Think about what you just said. Do you really want to be just a female friend? How could you be so shameless? If you really do something so disgraceful, don¡¯t im to be a daughter of the Feng Family. I won¡¯t acknowledge such a shameless girl." Madam Feng said through clenched teeth, infuriated by Miss Feng¡¯s words.


    If it weren¡¯t for maintaining decorum, she might have already fainted.


    Madam Feng hit her chest for thest time and thought.


    "If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your daughter, I¡¯m not eager to be your daughter either. Rules for everything every day, can¡¯t do this, can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s enough to drive a person crazy. If you think I¡¯m embarrassing, you shouldn¡¯t have brought me to this event in the first ce. The result we have now is your own doing, don¡¯t me anyone else."


    Miss Feng snorted coldly, and after saying this, she left without caring about Feng Aimin and Madam Feng¡¯s reactions, showing no mercy.


    Miss Feng was not running away from home without a n; she had already thought it through.


    Soon after Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao left the banquet, a driver informed them that a car was following them.


    Xu Ke looked back and saw that the car following them was strangely familiar, and his brows furrowed.


    "Mr. Xu, do you need me to shake it off?" the driver asked, ncing at the car closely following them.


    "Just ignore it and drive as usual," Xu Ke replied.


    "Why not shake it off? It seems obviously up to no good following us like this." Lin Mengyao found Xu Ke¡¯s reaction a bit hard toprehend.


    Logically, isn¡¯t the first reaction to shake off a tailing car?


    Why tolerate it following us?


    Seeing Lin Mengyao looking puzzled, Xu Ke thought she was simply adorable.


    "Let her follow, I want to see what she¡¯s up to." Xu Ke said with a smile, although his smile was utterly cold, somewhat frightening.


    The driver shivered and felt sorry for the car following them.


    Before long, they arrived at the gates of the Xu Family manor. The gates slowly opened, and as Xu Ke¡¯s car was about to enter the manor, the car that had been following them stopped.


    The door opened, and a fabulously dressed Miss Feng stepped out.


    She smiled and greeted Xu Ke, "Since you wouldn¡¯t tell me where your house is, I followed on my own. Aren¡¯t I clever?" Miss Feng winked yfully at Xu Ke.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a sit? It¡¯s a bit cold outside, I don¡¯t think you want me catching a cold, do you?" Miss Feng said, her tone carrying a bit of a yful whine.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, today is the Feng Family¡¯s banquet. It¡¯s not really appropriate to just leave your home¡¯s event like that. I think it¡¯s best if your driver takes you back. Otherwise, Mr. Feng and Madam Feng will be worried," Xu Ke said with a cold expression.

 Chapter 601: Using Power to Oppress People

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 601: Using Power to Oppress People</h4>


    "Why are you talking to me with that expression? Are you not happy that I came over?" Miss Feng seemed to not have heard a word Xu Ke said and spoke to herself.


    "Today it¡¯s not convenient to entertain guests at home, so please, Miss Feng, go back." Xu Ke wasn¡¯t angry at being ignored and emted Miss Feng¡¯s attitude by saying what he wanted without acknowledging her words.


    Xu Ke¡¯s counterattack made Miss Feng¡¯s face suddenly turn grim.


    "Do you know why I ran out here? It¡¯s because of you, and now you¡¯re trying to kick me out. Do you even have a heart?" Miss Feng bit her lip and stubbornly looked at Xu Ke.


    "Please, Miss Feng, stop saying such ambiguous things. I¡¯ve never been involved in your family matters, and I¡¯m not going to take the me for this." Xu Ke shrugged off the scapegoat on his back and gave Miss Feng a sarcastic eye roll.


    "I don¡¯t care; I must go to your house today. If you stop me, I¡¯ll have my dad deal with you. You better think clearly, I¡¯m a government official¡¯s child, and you¡¯re just a wealthy businessman. It¡¯s easy for our family to take you down. Besides, I¡¯m the only child my parents have. If I¡¯m wronged, they will definitely stand up for me." Miss Feng unted the influence of Mr. and Mrs. Feng.


    Xu Ke¡¯s expression changed to something less pleasant.


    Miss Feng saw Xu Ke¡¯s face darken, but instead of feeling scared, she smiled and unabashedly observed everything around her.


    Xu Ke was silent, not because he couldn¡¯t deal with this annoying person, but because he weighed whether it was worth using his connections for such a woman.


    He hated being threatened.


    "Have you thought it through? It¡¯s really cold outside. What if I catch a cold out here?" Miss Feng pouted and put on a seemingly wronged look at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke closed his eyes. Although it seemed like overkill, Miss Feng, to Xu Ke, was like a fly; it didn¡¯t bite but was irritating and made him very ufortable. In Shangjing, few dared to provoke him like this anymore. Xu Ke licked his pte.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to say something, two lively figures dashed to the main entrance.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Xu Ke, appearing slightly embarrassed. Yu Xia¡¯s face was flushed from running, and her pitiful face wore an unusually vivid hue, even more vibrant than usual.


    "Why did you twoe out, and dressed so lightly?" Lin Mengyao, adjusting Xu Ke¡¯s coat she wore, asked.


    "I¡¯m not cold, as long as I think about seeing my cousin and cousin-inw, I won¡¯t feel cold," Tang Zhongwei gave Lin Mengyao a sweet smile, but her eyes kept ncing at Xu Ke, quietly watching his reaction.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t say anything witty, just smiled shyly and bashfully, stepped closer to Lin Mengyao, and held her arm without saying a word.


    Miss Feng¡¯s expression was sour ever since Tang Zhongwei and Yu Xia appeared, looking at the four standing together as if someone owed her a lot of money.


    "Who are these two? Why are they living at your house?" Miss Feng pointed at Yu Xia and Tang Zhongwei, her tone edged with anger.


    Yu Xia and Tang Zhongwei looked towards Miss Feng from the direction of the voice. Actually, they had seen her earlier but mutually pretended not to notice.


    The stance at the door was obvious to anyone, not just a blind person.


    Yu Xia always prioritized Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, and whoever made them unhappy was her enemy. Tang Zhongwei regarded Xu Ke as her own and would not allow others to take him away.


    So, facing Miss Feng¡¯s question, without waiting for others to speak, Tang Zhongwei spoke first, "Who are you? Why are you standing outside the gate?" Tang Zhongwei asked, with a look full of provocation.


    "What do you think you are, having the right to talk to me? I¡¯m talking to Xu Ke, what¡¯s it to you if I tear your mouth apart?" Miss Feng looked at Tang Zhongwei fiercely.


    Tang Zhongwei was startled by Miss Feng¡¯s expression, and then her face flushed from her words, turning a vivid blend of red and blue like a neon light, making a spectacr sight. However, none of the other three presentughed at her, nor did anyonefort her.


    "Miss Feng sure has the gall,ing to my doorstep to threaten guests in my house. I wonder what rules your father taught you." Xu Ke smirked coldly.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying I¡¯m unruly? You should feel honored I even consider you. Not only are you ungrateful, but you also speak against me for an utterly insignificant woman. Are you stupid?" Miss Feng looked at Xu Ke with disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, her superior gaze as if she were looking down upon the lowest of ants.


    "That remark should be for you. This is Shangjing, not a ce where your father can do as he pleases. Didn¡¯t he tell you to behave with your tail between your legs while here?" Xu Ke chuckled softly, speaking icily.


    "My dad did say that, and I know I need to behave, but you¡¯re just a businessman. Even with all your money, so what? Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯civil can¡¯t fight officials¡¯?" Miss Feng articted each word.


    "But do you know there¡¯s also a saying, ¡¯Money makes even ghosts turn the mill¡¯? And even if your dad¡¯s position isn¡¯t finalized yet, even when it is, he won¡¯t dare speak to me like that. The Xu Family has stood in Shangjing for nearly a hundred years; not just anyone can step on us. If you leave now, I¡¯ll consider it a favor to your father as if nothing happened. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to personally invite your father here for tea." Xu Ke¡¯s face still bore a smile, but his eyes were as cold as the water in a winterke.


    Miss Feng briefly met Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, feeling slightly guilty.


    But she quickly regained herposure, "Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old, scared off by words like that? The Xu Family might indeed be influential in Shangjing, but so what? When my father first went to Qingzhou, no one believed he¡¯d achieve what he has today. Many local nobility tried to bring him down, but what happened? They became stepping stones in his ascent. If my father could step over them to rise, he can certainly step over you too."

 Chapter 602: Who Dominates Who

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 602: Who Dominates Who</h4>


    "Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so tough. A businessman is just a businessman. No matter how much money you have or how many businesses you¡¯re running, without power, you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re just a piece of meat on the chopping board. I can cut you wherever I want. If I want to steam you, you can¡¯t be braised. If I want you sliced, you can¡¯t be diced. Even if my father¡¯s specific position hasn¡¯t been announced yet, you can¡¯t easily touch him or me. Even if I smash this estate of yours today, I can walk away unscathed under my father¡¯s protection, while you can only grit your teeth, put on a smile and pretend nothing happened." Miss Feng said, fluttering her eyebrows, clearly showing pride in her eyes.


    "I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, nor am I an idiot who knows nothing. The tricks you use to scare others won¡¯t work on me. With me, you only have submission. Only by submitting can I let you live well. Otherwise, if I just ask my father, you¡¯ll get a taste of what it feels like to lose everything. The Xu Family has stood in Shangjing for nearly a hundred years. If all this hard work gets ruined because of you, how will you exin yourself to the Xu family¡¯s ancestors when you reach hell?" Miss Feng threatened with a wicked smile on her face.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, her expression covered in frost, standing beside Xu Ke like a snow lotus blooming on the summit of a snowy mountain. This sight made the jealousy in Miss Feng¡¯s heart feel corroded by acid, making her so ufortable that she wanted to tear Lin Mengyao away from Xu Ke¡¯s side and loudly dere that this woman doesn¡¯t deserve him, that only she, Miss Feng, could stand by his side.


    Xu Ke moved his hand slightly as he held Lin Mengyao¡¯s, silently offering herfort. Maybe to others, Lin Mengyao seemed exceptionally strong at this moment, but only Xu Ke and the Yu Xia holding her knew how anxious and angry Lin Mengyao was right now. Her body was stiff as a steel te and trembling slightly.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about my matters. Before you appeared, countless people wanted to see me fall into the mire. But now, here I stand, living in this grand estate, with countless assetsing in daily, while those who mored to see me fall are nowhere to be found. Who knows if they¡¯re begging on some street or sleeping under some bridge." Xu Ke spoke lightly, but his words carried the weight and momentum of a mountain.


    "Your threats hold no power over me. Until thest moment, you never know the oue. Who will win is still uncertain. And are you sure you can represent your father? He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would do whatever it takes to back you. Otherwise, why has no onee to call you back, even after you¡¯ve been here so long? Your father is far more aware of the situation and much smarter than you. You truly are nothing like your father." Xu Ke said, scrutinizing Miss Feng.


    Upon seeing Miss Feng¡¯s face drastically change because of his words, Xu Ke¡¯s smile widened, filled with endless ridicule that rushed at Miss Feng.


    "I guess you snuck over here, right? If your father really cared about you as much as you say, why didn¡¯t he send someone to follow and protect you secretly? There¡¯s only one answer: he doesn¡¯t care about you. Compared to prospects, you as a daughter mean nothing. Even if he¡¯s a bit old, a man is different from a woman. If he wants to have another child, it¡¯s an easy task. Even if your mother doesn¡¯t want to bear one, he can find a surrogate. Once the child is born, with you serving as a cautionary tale, he¡¯ll educate the next child excellently, which then inherits his connections and legacy when he¡¯s gone."


    "Shut up. My dad would never do such things. Stop trying to sow discord. You don¡¯t know anything about our family, don¡¯t know how much my parents love each other, don¡¯t know how much they love me. You don¡¯t know anything, so stop saying nonsense here." Miss Feng said somewhat angrily.


    "Haha, if you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying, why such a big reaction? You interrupted me before I even finished, which shows what? It shows you know I¡¯m telling the truth. Even if they love you, there¡¯s a limit to that love. If you continue like this, they¡¯ll eventually get tired and want a second child, investing all their energy and attention on the youngest, after which you¡¯ll never receive any attention from them again." Xu Ke ignored Miss Feng¡¯s reaction, speaking for his own sake.


    "Stop acting smart with yourments. I¡¯m not going to believe you. I¡¯ve been by my parents¡¯ side for so many years; I know them better than you do. Your attempts to rattle me with such words won¡¯t work." Miss Feng sneered disdainfully.


    "Sure, you¡¯ve spent a lot of time with your parents, but you should understand the saying ¡¯bystanders see clearly.¡¯ You know in your heart what the truth is, but you just don¡¯t want to admit it." Xu Ke looked at Miss Feng and said.


    "If I were you, I¡¯d go back and admit my mistakes, be the good daughter in your parents¡¯ eyes, and get back those lost impression points, absolutely not giving any chance for younger siblings to be born. Instead of continuing to stay here, trying to pressure others and coveting things that don¡¯t belong to you." Xu Ke said.


    Miss Feng didn¡¯t speak, seemingly deep in thought, only ring at Xu Ke fiercely, as if she desired to skin him alive.


    Miss Feng¡¯s love was like a sharp bone scraper, exuding an almost obsessive madness.


    Faced with such a gaze, Xu Ke felt no fear, simply looking back with a calmness like no other.


    "I¡¯ll remember what happened today. Let¡¯s meet again some other time." Xu Ke¡¯s words ultimately caused a ripple in Miss Feng¡¯s heart. Whether Xu Ke was fearmongering or not, Miss Feng still decided to heed Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion, go home, and have a look. After all, there¡¯s no loss in looking.


    Xu Ke¡¯s roots were in Shangjing, so Miss Feng wasn¡¯t afraid he would run away.


    After speaking, Miss Feng turned to get in the car, the exhaust blowing onto the four people, and soon the car disappeared from their sight.


    "Phew, her gaze just now was truly terrifying." Tang Zhongwei patted her chest in fear and moved closer to Xu Ke, but Xu Ke subtly evaded her approach.


    "It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in quickly; we mustn¡¯t catch a cold." Xu Ke put his arm around Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulders, pulling his coat tighter around her body to ensure that not a bit of her upper body was exposed to the cold.


    "What are you doing? You¡¯re squeezing me so tight I can¡¯t breathe." Lin Mengyao said with a smile, trying to wriggle free but failing to break Xu Ke¡¯s grip.

 Chapter 603: Strange and Peculiar

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 603: Strange and Peculiar</h4>


    "Bear with it for now. I¡¯ll let you go once we get back to the room. I tied you up so tightly because you¡¯re wearing too little today, trying to keep you warm." Xu Ke said.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s cheeks were slightly red. The coldness that had earlier enveloped her seemed to havepletely dissipated, leaving her looking much warmer.


    Their body heat passed through the clothing between them, gradually warming Lin Mengyao¡¯s somewhat cold body.


    Tang Zhongwei walked behind the two, her eyes filled with jealousy at their intimate gestures, as she repeatedly pinched the fabric of her clothes with her fingers.


    "You¡¯d better watch where you¡¯re looking. If you keep eyeing my sister and brother-inw like that, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes." Yu Xia suddenly appeared beside Tang Zhongwei, looking straight ahead, but her hand, hanging at her side, had already grabbed Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand. Her cold fingers felt slippery like a snake, startling Tang Zhongwei.


    Tang Zhongwei tried to break free but found that Yu Xia¡¯s grip was too strong, leaving her no chance to escape. After a few failed attempts, she gave up.


    "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re always targeting me. Earlier, Miss Feng was even more overboard, and you didn¡¯t rush to dig out her eyes or cut out her tongue. I just looked once, and you want to kill me. Sister, that¡¯s a bit of a double standard." Tang Zhongwei said with a mocking smile as she looked at Yu Xia.


    "You¡¯re different. After all, you¡¯re my sister¡¯s cousin. If you behave, I¡¯ll let you off without punishment, since it¡¯s not easy for someone to appear by my sister¡¯s side. As for that Miss Feng, she¡¯s not rted to my sister and brother-inw, so I don¡¯t need to warn her with words. I¡¯ll just act. I¡¯ll teach her who she can never desire or touch." Yu Xia gave Tang Zhongwei a bright smile, her white teeth gleaming in the sunlight, sending a chill down Tang Zhongwei¡¯s spine.


    Yu Xia¡¯s pupils were very dark, so dark that they absorbed all light without any reflection, as though it was being swallowed entirely.


    Tang Zhongwei swallowed silently.


    Yu Xia was truly eerie! Tang Zhongwei felt as if no matter what she was doing, Yu Xia¡¯s eyes were always watching her, as if nning to bite off a piece of her flesh at any moment.


    Yu Xia let go, and Tang Zhongwei quickly walked a few steps, pressing her body as close as possible to Lin Mengyao, unwilling to approach Yu Xia again. She didn¡¯t believe that Yu Xia would dare to reveal her fangs in front of Lin Mengyao.


    Tang Zhongwei nced quietly behind her and found Yu Xia obediently following them, with a familiar pitiful expression. Tang Zhongwei¡¯s tense body finally rxed a lot.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Are you cold?" Lin Mengyao asked out of concern, noticing Tang Zhongwei¡¯s change.


    Tang Zhongwei could clearly sense that as soon as Lin Mengyao asked this question, Yu Xia¡¯s cold gaze fell on her again, as if daring her to say something she didn¡¯t want to hear.


    "It must be too cold outside. I¡¯m not dressed warmly enough, so I¡¯m a bit ufortable," Tang Zhongwei replied stiffly.


    "Well, don¡¯t stay with us. You should hurry inside," Lin Mengyao suggested.


    "No need, I¡¯ve almost gotten used to it now. Let¡¯s walk together." Tang Zhongwei said, trying hard to ignore Yu Xia¡¯s gaze behind her and pretending to act as if nothing was wrong.


    Seeing that Tang Zhongwei indeed didn¡¯t seem to be troubled, Lin Mengyao felt reassured and nodded without any objections.


    When they returned to the living room, Housekeeper Zhao had thoughtfully prepared ginger tea, providing each person with a bowl.


    "After you finish drinking, please rest, as it¡¯s gettingte." Housekeeper Zhao said with a strict demeanor, downing the contents of his bowl before smiling amiably.


    Though he mentioned it waste, it was in fact only nine o¡¯clock in the evening, far from their usual bedtime. However, perhaps due to fatigue, Lin Mengyao indeed felt sleepy and let out a small yawn.


    The ginger tea started to take effect, warming Lin Mengyao¡¯s slightly cold body as the ginger spread its heat within her stomach.


    "Then let¡¯s go upstairs to rest," Lin Mengyao said, holding Xu Ke¡¯s arm. "You all should head back to your rooms as well; it¡¯ste, and more sleep is good for a girl¡¯s skin." A small smile appeared on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face as she spoke.


    Yawning can be contagious. Tang Zhongwei, who initially wanted to chat some more with Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, also yawned following Lin Mengyao, her eyes misting at the corners, adding a bit more cuteness to her usual appearance.


    Even though she felt it was a shame, Tang Zhongwei couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness overtaking her. She yawned as she walked towards her room, thinking, "Strange, why am I so sleepy today?" Perhaps because her voice was too soft, no one else heard her, though Yu Xia¡¯s eyes shed as she watched Tang Zhongwei¡¯s back.


    In this household, besides Tang Zhongwei, the person most familiar with her was probably Yu Xia, who was always watching her. Yu Xia knew very well that it was far from her usual bedtime, but even she felt a bit drowsy. What was going on?


    In the entire house, Xu Ke was likely the only one unaffected. His busy work schedule left him inattentive to the sleep patterns of others in the family, so he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    He instead smiled brightly, supporting Lin Mengyao towards their bedroom, his eyes shining like the brightest star in the sky.


    Finally, Yu Xia couldn¡¯t help herself and let out a small yawn.


    "If you¡¯re tired, go to your room and sleep," Housekeeper Zhao said amiably.


    "Okay." Yu Xia didn¡¯t argue, trying to widen her eyes and muster up her energy as she answered before stumbling towards her room.


    At the moment she closed the door, the drowsiness in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes faded considerably. Although her eyes were still misty from yawning, her mind was exceptionally clear and alert.


    She plucked a strand of her hair and ced it in an inconspicuous spot in the room. Tomorrow, she would see if the hair was still in its ce, to determine if anyone had entered her room.


    With her precautionary measures in ce, Yu Xia finally allowed herself to drift into sleep.


    Standing in the living room, Housekeeper Zhao watched everyone leave, the smile on his face seeming to deepen, or maybe it hadn¡¯t changed at all from the beginning¡ªan eerie scene that was somewhat frightening.

 Chapter 604: Overthinking It

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Overthinking It</h4>


    The few of them slept soundly until dawn, seemingly without any suspicion about what happenedst night.


    As the four sat around the dining table, Lin Mengyao evenughed and said that she had a dreamless, good sleepst night.


    Yu Xia sat quietly in her ce without saying a word. Although her hair was still in its usual position when she woke up, she felt that everything about yesterday was off. But with no substantial evidence, she could only keep it all to herself.


    "Cousin, I¡¯ve been in Shangjing for so long and haven¡¯t really gone out to have fun. Can I go out and y?" Tang Zhongwei looked at Lin Mengyao and said.


    "That¡¯s my oversight, I brought you here but haven¡¯t really shown you around Shangjing, instead cooping you up at home. How about I..."


    Before Lin Mengyao finished her sentence, she was interrupted by Yu Xia, "Sister, I¡¯ve been busy studying recently, and it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone out. I¡¯ll go with Sister Zhongwei, and Brother-inw just came back after being away for so long, you should stay and spend time with him." Yu Xia said with a smile.


    Yu Xia had no clue about the ginger water issue, so she could only put it aside and bury her suspicions deep, waiting to investigate slowly in the future.


    Lin Mengyao had no objections to Yu Xia¡¯s suggestion. In fact, she also preferred staying by Xu Ke¡¯s side to enjoy some time alone together.


    Tang Zhongwei looked at Yu Xia, gritting her teeth, but couldn¡¯t do anything about Yu Xia.


    "That works too, the two of you are close in age, you should have more inmon, I won¡¯t hold up your bonding time. Xiaxia, is the money in your card enough? Do you need me to give you more?" Lin Mengyao asked Yu Xia.


    "No need, Sister, the money you transferred to mest time is still unused, and it¡¯s just the two of us girls going out, we won¡¯t spend much. The money in my card is enough." Yu Xia shook her head with a smile.


    Seeing Yu Xia ruin her ns again and again, Tang Zhongwei nearly broke the chopsticks in her hand.


    "What did I owe you in a past life? I wanted to spend some quality time with Cousin, and here you are, being a roadblock. You even refused the money Cousin offered. If you think you have too much in your card, why don¡¯t you give it to me? Why did you turn it down?"


    After the meal, Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke left, leaving the space to the younger ones.


    Once Tang Zhongwei saw them leave, the smile on her face disappeared instantly. She stared at Yu Xia with eyes that seemed to spit fire, speaking to her in a sinister tone.


    "If you want to keep staying here, be good. Take what I give you and don¡¯t reach for what¡¯s not yours. I said the money in my card is enough, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯recking. But if you want to trick money out of Sister¡¯s hands, you¡¯ll have to get past me first."


    The atmosphere between them was suddenly charged with undercurrents.


    Despite the tension, it did not prevent Tang Zhongwei from going out normally.


    "I¡¯d like to see how much money is in your card that¡¯s allegedly enough to squander with. If it¡¯s not enough, watch how Iugh at you." Tang Zhongwei muttered, careful not to let Yu Xia hear.


    As they arrived at the mall, Tang Zhongwei¡¯s mind seemed to be equipped with a radar, for she was able to find each luxury store even though she hadn¡¯t visited before.


    "Show me all thetest products of the season in your store." The first words from Tang Zhongwei upon entering the store were these.


    Imagine an ordinarily dressed girl walking into a luxury store and stating such words, it would be difficult for the store staff to react.


    "Why are you all still standing there? Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying? I said show me all thetest products of the season." Tang Zhongwei frowned and repeated herself.


    She tried her best to mimic a scene she had seen countless times in movies and had rehearsed countless times in her mind.


    However, Tang Zhongwei, who had never received formal etiquette training, now seemed like a child in adult clothes, ridiculous andughable.


    Her aura simply couldn¡¯t support such words.


    The uninterested expressions of the staff made Tang Zhongwei¡¯s face grow unpleasant.


    "Do as she says." Yu Xia spoke softly.


    After all, she was Lin Mengyao¡¯s cousin in name. Yu Xia might give her a little hard time, but she wouldn¡¯t truly embarrass her.


    Yu Xia had been brought to this store several times by Lin Mengyao, so the staff recognized Yu Xia¡¯s face. Now that they heard her speak, they mobilizedpletely.


    As per Tang Zhongwei¡¯s earlier request, they brought out all the new products of this season.


    "You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You just wanted to see me make a fool of myself, right?" Seeing the way the staff treated Yu Xia better than her, Tang Zhongwei suddenly felt like she was being roasted over a fire and could not step down gracefully.


    But Yu Xia did not say a word; she didn¡¯t even nce at Tang Zhongwei. Instead, she casually sat in the waiting area, waiting for others to serve her tea.


    "I¡¯m not giving you a hard time, I¡¯m just giving you some self-awareness. To let you know what you can touch and what you can only dream of." Yu Xia replied to Tang Zhongwei only after sipping her tea.


    "Alright, stop wasting your time here. Didn¡¯t you want to shop? Go ahead and shop."


    The Yu Xia here waspletely different from the one in the manor.


    "Does Cousin know your true face? If she knew you were such a person, she¡¯d definitely drive you far away, never allowing you in her presence again. Because the thing Cousin hates most is deceit and betrayal." Tang Zhongwei chuckled maliciously.


    "You can try to reveal my true colors, and see whether Sister believes you or me, let¡¯s see who would be driven out first." Yu Xia said confidently.


    Her confidence severely hit Tang Zhongwei, who was already insecure, and thispletely killed the idea for her.


    The atmosphere once again fell into awkwardness.


    No one knew how nervous Yu Xia was when Tang Zhongwei said those words just now.


    Though she spoke as if unconcerned, her palms were already sweaty, indicating her inner unrest.


    Fortunately, the awkwardness didn¡¯tst long, as one by one, new products were ced in front of Tang Zhongwei, sessfully soothing her recent wounded pride.


    The light in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s eyes was almost blinding.


    "I like all of these, wrap them up for me." Tang Zhongwei said with a cough.


    "You¡¯re buying everything without even trying? Do you know which pieces suit you and which don¡¯t? You won¡¯t be able to use all these items, it¡¯s just a waste of money." Yu Xia twitched at the corner of her eye, seeing Tang Zhongwei nonchntly about to buy everything without a blink.

 Chapter 605: Shopping with 2 Women

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Shopping with 2 Women</h4>


    "Why do you care so much about me? I said I want them, so pack everything up for me, listen to me. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re here shopping with me because you volunteered. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been my cousin apanying me today. My cousin isn¡¯t as stingy as you; she¡¯s very generous to me. If she finds out you used her money but didn¡¯t get me anything, what would she think of you?" Tang Zhongwei snorted coldly at Yu Xia and said.


    Yu Xia started staring at Tang Zhongwei without saying anything again.


    "So do you still want these things?" Salesperson A asked.


    "Yes, of course, I want them. Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Tang Zhongwei immediately replied reflexively.


    "Oh, which upstart family are you from? You look like someone who¡¯s never seen the world, like a nouveau riche. It¡¯s trulyughable." A sharp female voice rang out.


    Tang Zhongwei immediately looked in the direction of the voice.


    "Who are you? How I spend my money is none of your business! What, just because I have money, I can¡¯t spend it? If you¡¯re jealous, just say so! Maybe if I¡¯m feeling generous, I could even gift you a few bags."


    Tang Zhongwei was already simmering with anger towards Yu Xia, with no outlet to vent. Then someone decided toe and confront her, how could Tang Zhongwei let them off easily?


    Every word she spoke was full of sarcasm, stabbing like a needle.


    "If you dare, say what you just said again." The woman pointed at Tang Zhongwei¡¯s nose with her long nails and said.


    "What if I say it ten more times? What if I say if you can¡¯t afford it, just beg me. If it makes me happy, I might just give you some bags. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m short of money." Tang Zhongwei said nonchntly.


    "Do you know who I am, to dare talk to me like that? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart." The woman stepped forward, waving her hand threateningly.


    Tang Zhongwei looked at Yu Xia with some hesitation.


    "We don¡¯t know who you are?" Yu Xia tilted her head and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "You¡¯re not even qualified to know my identity. While I can still control my temper, apologize to me quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t like the consequences of offending me." The woman snorted coldly.


    "How do you want us to apologize?" Yu Xia asked.


    "You¡¯ve made my mood terrible just now. If you want to apologize, naturally you have to make me happy again. How about this, I won¡¯t make it hard for you. If you crawl around the store like a dog on your knees, I¡¯ll forgive you." The woman pointed at Tang Zhongwei.


    Although Tang Zhongwei was afraid of offending some bigwig, it didn¡¯t mean she would let herself be humiliated out of fear.


    Even Yu Xia frowned at the woman¡¯s words.


    "This thing wasn¡¯t our fault initially. We only reacted appropriately. If there¡¯s to be an apology, it should be mutual, not just one-sided. We were also happy while shopping, but your presence made us unhappy. So by your logic, you should also entertain us first. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll do ours." Yu Xia said with a smile.


    "What did you just say? Repeat it if you dare." The woman, as if not hearing Yu Xia correctly, dug her ear incredulously.


    "Since you asked, I¡¯ll say it again. If you insist we crawl like dogs around the store, then please do it first. After all, you started this. If not for you, how could we have offended you?" Yu Xia¡¯s smile never wavered.


    Tang Zhongwei moved subtly behind Yu Xia. At that moment, she strangely felt a sense of safety from Yu Xia.


    This made her feel both embarrassed and reassured.


    "You must be crazy to say such a thing." The woman looked at Yu Xia¡¯s face,ughing angrily at her words.


    "I¡¯m Feng Yiweng¡¯s friend." The woman said loudly.


    "Feng Yiweng? Who¡¯s that?" Yu Xia¡¯s confusion deepened.


    Yu Xia hadn¡¯t attended the banquet and had no idea of Miss Feng¡¯s real name, but to the woman¡¯s ears, this was tant provocation and disdain.


    "Are you truly clueless, or are you pretending? If you don¡¯t even know Miss Feng, how do you get around in Shangjing? Must be just a money-spending upstart with no real depth. Did your family make money from mining or winning the lottery? Spending so recklessly, do you have enough in your bank ount?" the woman continued, initially angry but soon with a smug expression.


    When the woman mentioned Feng Yiweng, neither of them knew who she was talking about. But when Miss Feng was mentioned, an image fromst night immediately came to mind.


    "You two know each other? No wonder you both have the same annoying aura; truly stink attracts stink!" Tang Zhongwei raised her voice and said.


    "Do you even know who I¡¯m talking about? Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?" the woman asked, seeing Tang Zhongwei¡¯s defiant attitude.


    "Of course I know what I¡¯m saying. That woman you mentioned was pestering at our doorstep yesterday, begging toe in. It took forever before she left; we couldn¡¯t even shoo her away." Tang Zhongwei, unaware of the intricacies, only thought about her own satisfaction.


    After all, they didn¡¯t know her, and she was just a nobody. She came to Shangjing to make her fortune and would leave when she got enough. Any trouble wouldn¡¯t reach her.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s scheming was perfect, and she timed it well.


    Yu Xia ignored Tang Zhongwei¡¯s plotting and instead tried to judge whether this person could indeed be offended.


    But now it seemed clear: Tang Zhongwei had already decided for her, and she had no choice but to follow through. She couldn¡¯t backtrack and disgrace herself.


    After all, she was now representing not just herself but the face of the Xu Family too.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Yiwen would never do such a thing." The woman sneered, clearly not believing what Tang Zhongwei said.


    At this point, there was no room for reconciliation. Yu Xia became serious, though her naturally pitiful face made her seriousness seem more like she was being bullied.


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, you can verify with Miss Feng, or investigate it to see if we¡¯re telling the truth. After all, this kind of thing can¡¯t be lied about, right?" Yu Xia countered.

 Chapter 606 The Death of a Loose-tongued Person

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 606 The Death of a Loose-tongued Person</h4>


    Yu Xia¡¯s words made the woman a little scared, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of Yu Xia, she was afraid of Miss Feng.


    She knew Miss Feng¡¯s temper all too well. If Feng Yiwen found out about this embarrassing incident, she would be the first to suffer.


    She didn¡¯t want to experience Feng Yiwen¡¯s methods.


    Thinking about being on edge and afraid that Feng Yiwen might find out about this, the woman wished she could pounce on Tang Zhongwei and sew her mouth shut, tearing her tongue apart.


    The woman thought this and acted ordingly. Without saying a word, she lunged at Tang Zhongwei like a leopard, wing at Tang Zhongwei¡¯s face with her sharp nails.


    Tang Zhongwei did not expect the woman to be so direct, so she waspletely unprepared. It wasn¡¯t until she felt a sharp pain on her face that she realized what was happening.


    Tang Zhongwei trembled as she touched her face, feeling a piercing pain like needle pricks with just a light touch.


    "You actually dared to hit my face." Tang Zhongwei ced the hand that had touched her cheek in front of her eyes, clearly seeing the traces of blood on it.


    "So what if I hit you? Just for what you said earlier, you deserve it if I scratch your face into a patchwork cat today." The woman stared at Tang Zhongwei¡¯s face and spoke.


    But Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t listen to what the woman said. She focused all her attention on her face, and the moment her eyes met the other¡¯s, she wished she could open her mouth and swallow the other person whole.


    "You damned woman, trying to ruin my face, let¡¯s see how I deal with you." Having said that, Tang Zhongwei rushed towards the woman, her sharp nails aiming for the woman¡¯s face.


    Yu Xia was only momentarily stunned before the two got entangled, pulling each other¡¯s hair and clothes, while shouting curses at each other as if they had some deep-seated grudge.


    The staff watched the two customers fighting suddenly and became extremely anxious.


    After all, both of them were potential clients, and it wasn¡¯t a pretty sight to have this happen in the store.


    Fortunately, the store manager quickly came forward from behind the scenes, "What are you all standing here for? Hurry up and break the fight!" The store manager felt a headache upon seeing Tang Zhongwei and the woman fighting.


    The staff obeyed the store manager¡¯s orders and moved toward the eye of the storm one by one.


    "Please, stop fighting, please stop fighting." Some staff stood outside the fighting range, craning their necks to shout at the two in the center of the battle.


    But since they were both seeing red, how could they just let go easily?


    "Either help me or get out of the way, don¡¯t annoy me with your chattering." The woman¡¯s strand of hair was tightly clenched in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand.


    The hair connected to the scalp made her whole head feel wrong, she even felt like this piece of her scalp might get torn off at any moment.


    She was already in such a miserable state, yet the staff wanted her to stop.


    "Aren¡¯t you with her? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to help her, I¡¯ll make sure to get someone to trash your entire store." The woman shouted as she grimaced in pain.


    "You better save your strength, you¡¯ve already been beaten like this by me, and you still have the nerve to threaten others." Tang Zhongwei pulled hard and yanked off dozens of strands of hair from the woman¡¯s head, the numerous strands made her face show a hint of pride.


    "Ah!" Tang Zhongwei felt satisfied, but the woman whose hair was pulled out was not pleased.


    She touched the most painful spot on her scalp, her hand came away covered in blood, this was much more severe than when she scratched Tang Zhongwei.


    Moreover, losing that tuft of hair on the top of her head felt chilly. The spot being right in the center affected her appearance significantly.


    "You rotten woman pulled out my hair, I¡¯m going to pull out all of yours, make you a monk, make you bald, make you the ugliest person." The woman cursed loudly, intending to act on it.


    "Come on, let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of whom." Tang Zhongwei felt an adrenaline rush.


    You could say she was fighting more and more fiercely.


    Her condition was much better than the woman¡¯s, just that her nice clothes were torn in several ces, threatening exposure if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    But that didn¡¯t mean much to Tang Zhongwei who had often worn bikinis.


    She stretched out her palm, blowing away the clump of hair she pulled out, giving the woman a smug look.


    "Ah, you damned woman, you ought to die, you ought to die!" Someone screamed and rushed at Tang Zhongwei again.


    It seemed that perhaps she had exhausted her strength because this time her attacks were much less fierce.


    Although Tang Zhongwei was somewhat tired, her stamina was considerably betterpared to the woman¡¯s. She easily countered the woman¡¯s moves and even gave her a hefty p.


    "Watch your mouth, if you can¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll teach you how." Tang Zhongwei said as she yanked the woman¡¯s hair while pping her repeatedly.


    She kept chanting a mantra of sorts.


    "Don¡¯t think that just because I put up with you that you can treat me as easy prey, that you can crap on my head, I won¡¯t allow it!" Tang Zhongwei shouted loudly.


    By now the woman had been pped into a daze, or rather, even if she understood what was being said and wanted to retort, Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hands moved too fast, leaving her no opportunity to speak.


    Soon the taste of blood began to appear in her mouth.


    "Enough, stop now, stop before it turns into something serious." Yu Xia frowned watching Tang Zhongwei, who showed no signs of stopping, "Do you really want your sister and brother-inw to have to bail you out of jail?"


    Tang Zhongwei paused because of Yu Xia¡¯s words; she didn¡¯t want Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke to witness her current disheveled state. But just in that moment of hesitation, the woman seized the opportunity to counterattack Tang Zhongwei.


    Having been turned into a patchy bald woman by Tang Zhongwei, she could not resign herself to it.


    The pain from having her hair yanked at the roots propelled Tang Zhongwei back into a frenzy.


    Yu Xia looked at the scene in front of her, at a loss for words. The fight between the two was so intense it left no room for others to intervene.


    The two women fought so irrationally that anything out in the open in the store was nearly destroyed, the staff¡¯s eyes twitched at the sight.


    Just as everyone was at their wit¡¯s end, uniformed police officers rushed in, risking indiscriminate attacks to separate the two women.


    "Bitch, let me go, let me tear this bitch apart, I¡¯ll rip her to shreds." The woman kept thrashing, her eyes fierce, desperately trying to lunge at Tang Zhongwei, almost breaking free from the officers a few times, so it was clear how much she hated Tang Zhongwei.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 607: Family Heritage and Learning Origins

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 607: Family Heritage and Learning Origins</h4>


    "Don¡¯t stop her, let that bitche over here, I want to see what she can do to me," Tang Zhongwei said defiantly, but her struggle wasn¡¯t that intense. She was more posturing, with rebellious eyes full of provocation, like a wild horse unwilling to admit defeat.


    Indeed, the woman was further infuriated by Tang Zhongwei¡¯s nce, like a bull seeing red.


    "Let me go, I want to go over and beat her to death, I want to go over and beat her to death!" the woman shouted loudly.


    "Quiet down, this is no ce for your nonsense, take them all away," the leading policeman said, with two scratch marks on his face from the woman, stinging sharply.


    His mood was far from good at that moment. If his wife at home saw these two scratches, who knows how she might scold him. To get himself involved because of two crazy women, he could hardly be happy about that.


    Tang Zhongwei and the woman were taken away. Yu Xia didn¡¯t follow but stayed behind to clean up the mess left by the pair before heading to the police station.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, enjoying their sweet couple time at home, were a bit puzzled when they received a call from the police. "Alright, we¡¯re heading over now," Xu Ke said and hung up the phone.


    "What happened? Who called?" Lin Mengyao asked curiously, seeing the smile fade from Xu Ke¡¯s face.


    "The police station. Tang Zhongwei got into a fight and was arrested," Xu Ke said.


    "What? What about Xiaxia? Xiaxia¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, she wasn¡¯t beaten, was she?" Lin Mengyao asked with some concern. She still remembered how frail Xiaxia looked when she first arrived. Although she now seemed no different from an ordinary person on the outside, she was still weak, strong in appearance but fragile inside.


    "I didn¡¯t hear the police say Xiaxia was among those detained. She likely wasn¡¯t involved; she¡¯s so well-behaved she would never get into a fight. Just don¡¯t worry about it. Do you want toe with me, or wait at home?" Xu Ke got up from the sofa, seemingly ready to change clothes and go out.


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Lin Mengyao stood up without hesitation and said.


    At this moment, Yu Xia didn¡¯t know that Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao at home had already received the news.


    The woman¡¯s family came quickly, led by a luxurious-lookingdy, from head to toe adorned with jewelry, every inch screaming ¡¯I¡¯m expensive.¡¯


    The first thing thedy did upon arriving at the police station was to m her bag onto the desk. "Where¡¯s my daughter? What have you done to my daughter? I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my daughter, I won¡¯t let you off!"


    "Who are you here for?" The policeman with scratches on his face asked. Seeing thedy¡¯s bad attitude, his expression wasn¡¯t good either.


    Out of concern for her daughter, thedy didn¡¯t argue with the policeman but reported her own name.


    Upon hearing the name, the policeman lifted his eyelid and gave her a nce, saying, "Follow me."


    Thedy followed behind the policeman. After a few steps, she heard her daughter¡¯s voice faintlying from ahead. She shoved the policeman aside and ran towards the sound. Pushing the door open, she saw her daughter locked up, and her legs instantly weakened. If not for something to support her, she might¡¯ve just copsed to the floor.


    "Oh my goodness, why are you locked up? Did they abuse you? How did you end up like this?" Thedy rushed to the woman, reaching through the iron bars to touch the bruises on her face.


    "Mom, they bullied me. That woman hit me, and they did nothing but lock me up, saying they want to detain me. I don¡¯t want to be detained; I don¡¯t want to be here. There¡¯s nothing here, it¡¯s horrible. I want to go home. Mom, please take me home," the woman tearfully said.


    "Tsk, you look over thirty, yet when something happens, all you can do is call for your mom and tattletale, aren¡¯t you ashamed? It¡¯s embarrassing," Tang Zhongwei said coolly from the next cell.


    "She¡¯s the one who hit me, Mom, hurry and teach her a lesson!" Upon hearing Tang Zhongwei¡¯s voice, the woman started crying again, her sharp voice with a sob as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom will get justice for you." Thedy said as she moved to Tang Zhongwei¡¯s side, beginning to curse at her the moment she saw her, "I was wondering who dared toy hands on my daughter, turns out it¡¯s someone so lowly, dressing provocatively at a young age. Either a mistress or a whore, who knows if you have any diseases. You shouldn¡¯t be locked up here, you should be taken out and cleaned inside out, check thoroughly to see if you have any filthy disease. Breathing the same air as you under the same sky makes me fear getting infected," thedy covered her nose, full of disgust.


    "How can you say that? Such a foul mouth. Now I see why your daughter speaks so disrespectfully and begs for a beating, it¡¯s in the blood. I¡¯m truly ttered," Tang Zhongwei nced at Yu Xia and seeing no intention to intervene, immediately retorted.


    "You¡¯re clearly a poorly brought-up person, probably a child without parents. If even one of your parents were alive, you¡¯d have better manners," thedy sneered, not backing down.


    "Quiet down! This is a police station, not a street market. No cursing allowed," said the returning policeman, holding two disposable cups, pouring water for Yu Xia and thedy.


    "When can I take my daughter home? She¡¯s never suffered such hardship or punishment. I want to take her away. As for that woman next door to my daughter, just one look and you know she¡¯s no good. Such people shouldn¡¯t walk the streets; they should be in jail," thedy said viciously.


    "Ma¡¯am, watch your words. The one who started this was your daughter. If anyone¡¯s going to be locked up, it¡¯s the culprit, right, officer?" Yu Xia smiled sweetly as she spoke.


    "I hope the officer will thoroughly investigate this and give the culprit a severe punishment to not dishearten citizens or encourage such vile behavior," Yu Xia said seriously. Her innocent demeanor reminded the policeman of his little daughter at home, softening his expression.


    "You little girl, you look young, but your mouth has no filter, does it? Who¡¯s the culprit, huh? Make yourself clear. My daughter has been the most courteous and well-mannered since she was little, speaking softly, she couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing," thedy boasted, her ability to lie with open eyes was top-notch, acting as though the one causing a scene at the station wasn¡¯t her daughter, righteous as can be, making one doubt themselves.

 Chapter 608 Meeting in the Police Station

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 608 Meeting in the Police Station</h4>


    "I really don¡¯t know which family raised such children, regardless of whether it¡¯s the older or the younger one, none of them look like they¡¯re good. One looks as if she¡¯s bound to be a mistress with her flirtatious demeanor, while the other is a typical white lotus and green tea bitch, who acts weak to win men¡¯s pity. I¡¯m telling you, it won¡¯t work. Even if today you both have silver tongues capable of flipping truth and lies, it won¡¯t work. Justice and morality are in people¡¯s hearts, and my family¡¯s status is right here, not something any Tom, Dick, or Harry can bully." The woman looked at Yu Xia and sneered coldly.


    "On one hand, you talk about justice and morality, and on the other, you talk about your family¡¯s background, so, are you nning to use your power to suppress others?" Yu Xia frowned, looking disapproving.


    "And if I am, what can you do about it? Little girl, this world is much moreplicated than you think. I think you¡¯d better go back to being in your mother¡¯s womb and start over." The woman blew on her fingernails and continued to speak, but this time she was addressing everyone in the police station, not just Yu Xia.


    "I¡¯mying it out today, my daughter could never be wrong, it¡¯s always others who are at fault, so today I must take her home. She has never been subjected to grievances like this from childhood to adulthood, she¡¯s been treasured by her father and me, so all of you must take responsibility for your mistakes today. The ones who took my daughter and locked her up must apologize to her," the woman said while leisurely sipping some water.


    "And the uneducated slut who hit my daughter, and the one standing in front of me, you also must apologize to my daughter. Because this whole thing started because of you, you could say if it weren¡¯t for you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. So you must sincerely kneel on the ground and beg for my daughter¡¯s forgiveness. If my daughter doesn¡¯t forgive you, you will keep kneeling until she does. As for the medical bills and such, our family doesn¡¯t need the money, so you don¡¯t need topensate us." The woman waved her hand as if she had made a great sacrifice.


    "What a coincidence, our family doesn¡¯tck that money either. What we want is the truth and justice." Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao had just arrived and heard the conditions set by the woman. Xu Ke¡¯s already unsmiling face turned even colder and harder, looking particrly intimidating.


    "Sister, brother-inw, why are you here?" Yu Xia¡¯s face looked surprised, then she turned her gaze to the police officers. She didn¡¯t know when they called them to bring them here.


    Compared to Yu Xia¡¯s shock, Tang Zhongwei seemed to bepletely panicked. Her appearance now was almost no different from a street beggar, perhaps even worse, at least beggars just have tattered clothes. But her clothes were not only tattered, her face was also bruised and battered. Meeting people like this was utterly humiliating, so Tang Zhongwei closed her eyes and pretended to be a corpse.


    Before Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao arrived, Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t know how much she was causing a scene. Now suddenly going quiet brought a noticeable silence to the police station, and the police found it rather unsettling, secretly ncing at Tang Zhongwei several times.


    "If we hadn¡¯te, would it be that you¡¯d just be bullied?" Lin Mengyao tapped Yu Xia on the nose. Seeing the red mark left on her forehead, Yu Xia hadn¡¯t even opened her mouth to say anything before Lin Mengyao started to feel sorry, gently blew on the marked area, and asked, "Does it hurt? I was so worried, do you know how frightened I was when I got the call at home saying you were at the station? Have you forgotten what kind of constitution you have?" Lin Mengyao pretended to be angry as she spoke.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s acting wasn¡¯t great, anyone with eyes could tell she was pretending, but Yu Xia fell right into it instantly, bing anxious, her eyes reddening like a little animal seekingfort, she cautiously leaned toward Lin Mengyao and asked, "Are you angry? Please don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m protecting myself well and I wasn¡¯t hurt. Besides, this whole thing wasn¡¯t our fault, she suddenly came over to provoke us and said some really nasty things. If it weren¡¯t for that, they wouldn¡¯t have started fighting at all, I have a video surveince clip showing it all, you can see for yourself."


    Yu Xia¡¯s words were like dropping a torpedo in the police station.


    The woman, who was initially watching the show, observing Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao and guessing their identities, suddenly couldn¡¯t care less about any of this.


    "What surveince video? Where did you get the surveince video? It must be fake. Do you know lying and deceiving in a police station can get you thrown in jail?" the woman spoke, a little flustered.


    Even though she told others her daughter was well-mannered and created a persona of a well-bred youngdy, she knew better than anyone what her daughter was really like.


    It was obvious without thinking that her daughter had said something nasty and provoked others, but this ce wasn¡¯t like back home, not everyone knew who she was here, so naturally, no one would give her face. So the oue was straightforward.


    The police were also surprised that Yu Xia had such evidence, but Yu Xia seemed like the kind of good student who couldn¡¯t be lying.


    "Whether my sister is lying or not, we can tell from the video, no need for you to fuel the panic here. Instead of concerning yourself with my sister, maybe you should think about how to help your daughter clear her name when the timees," Xu Ke said, not in a good mood.


    "Nonsense, how could my daughter be at fault? If there¡¯s a fault, it¡¯s youmoners who are at fault. I¡¯ll say it again, my daughter can¡¯t be wrong. You can keep holding her, I demand to take her away immediately. As for the video you mentioned, who knows if it¡¯s real or fake, it might be something you conjured up to frame my daughter to escape responsibility. I¡¯ve seen many low-down tricks like yours, and I¡¯m not falling for it," the woman said, somewhat shamelessly and unreasonably.


    "Whether the video is fake or edited, our police station will determine that. We won¡¯t let any citizen suffer unjustly or bear false charges, and we won¡¯t let anywbreaker go unpunished, you can rest assured."


    Listening to the police, how could the woman possibly be reassured, she became unreasonable and tried to stop them from ying the video Yu Xia provided.


    "If you keep this up, be careful we charge you with obstructing justice." The policeman withdrew his arm from the woman¡¯s grip. In doing so to protect the USB drive Yu Xia handed over, his hand bravely bore the scars once again, now with several scratch marks and even a bite mark from which you could faintly see blood.

 Chapter 609: Seeking One鈥檚 Own Death

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Seeking One¡¯s Own Death</h4>


    "Sue me? Do you think you can sue me? Believe it or not, if you sue me, I can get you kicked out of your current position. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth, I know Feng Aimin, do you know who Feng Aimin is? Even if you don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter. You only need to know that his rank is higher than yours. Just one word from him and you can go from being a cop to just an average person."


    The woman¡¯s words made Xu Ke raise an eyebrow. He truly hadn¡¯t expected someone who seemed so shrewd to know such a person. But then again, someone who could raise their daughter to be like that likely wouldn¡¯t progress far in the political realm. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he misjudged Feng Aimin. It seems there¡¯s still much for him to learn in the art of judging people.


    Xu Ke said nothing but in his mind, Feng Aimin was as good as dead and added to his list of people not to associate with.


    Judging by his associates¡¯ behavior, maybe Feng Aimin would be on the road to ruin without Xu Ke having to lift a finger.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t interrupt the woman¡¯s rant, giving her plenty of space to express herself. Meanwhile, the woman, seeing hesitation on the police officer¡¯s face, became more and more exuberant,pletely forgetting her husband¡¯s warnings.


    "And as for you, low people like you probably haven¡¯t even heard of this name, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you know this person is powerful and not someone people at your level can afford to offend. I wasn¡¯t initially nning on telling you about my acquaintance with Feng Aimin, for fear of scaring you, but you all have really made me angry." The woman said, smoothing her unruffled hair.


    "If you apologize to me now, I might consider forgiving you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you get kicked out of Shangjing." The woman¡¯s sharp gaze swept over Xu Ke and the others as she threatened.


    "So what do you expect us to do for an apology?" Xu Ke asked, using his eyes to stop Lin Mengyao from speaking.


    "Do I have to teach you how to apologize? Of course, you should kneel and bow your head in repentance. And my shoes got a bit dusty on my way over, clean them with your tongue, will you?" The woman said, extending her foot in front of Xu Ke. "What are you waiting for? Kneel down now!"


    Seeing Xu Ke¡¯sck of reaction, the woman couldn¡¯t help but threaten, "If you can¡¯t even do this, how do you expect me to believe your sincerity in apologizing? If you¡¯re not sincere in your apology, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. If that happens, getting on your knees and begging me for mercy won¡¯t be so easy."


    "Hahahahaha." Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. "I¡¯m sorry, I really couldn¡¯t hold it in. In Shangjing, no one has ever dared to speak to me like this before. Not even Feng Aimin would dare to say something like that openly to my face because he knows that if he did, it would be a fight to the death between us. In Shangjing, it¡¯s either him or me. Not even Feng Aimin would confidently say he could kick me out of Shangjing, so what makes you think you can say this? Is it because you¡¯re shameless enough?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s words changed the woman¡¯s expression. It wasn¡¯t that she believed Xu Ke, but she felt he was questioning her words. It was like saying you¡¯re the richest person in the world and the person across from you thinks you¡¯re bluffing, then ims to be the father of the richest person instead.


    "Are you questioning me?" The woman said with a dark look on her face.


    "No, I¡¯m not questioning you. Questioning requires a basis of potential belief, and I¡¯ve never believed it, so how could I be questioning? That¡¯s not questioning; that¡¯s me openly mocking you, mocking your overestimation of your own abilities." Xu Ke said, reining in hisughter.


    "Although I don¡¯t know how close you and Feng Aimin are, I have to tell you, Shangjing is not a ce where you can act recklessly. Maybe you were arrogant and domineering where you lived before, but since you¡¯ve decided toe to Shangjing, you better be prepared to bow and scrape until you have the strength to match." Xu Ke said calmly.


    "If you want to get by in Shangjing, be well-behaved and stop causing trouble. Today, considering Feng Aimin, I won¡¯t touch you, but as for your daughter, perhaps it¡¯s best she stays here for a few days to reflect. While she¡¯s still young, if she can get rid of some of her unsavory habits, that would be good, right?" Although Xu Ke asked a question, there was no hint of inquiry or negotiation; he was simply announcing his decision.


    "I¡¯ll take Tang Zhongwei away. As for the one with the shoulder issue, let¡¯s detain her for half a month first. Whenever she learns the rules, then we can let her out." Xu Ke said, reaching out to the officer for the key to the room holding Tang Zhongwei.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir, I can¡¯t give you this key, and I can¡¯t release this person for now. I¡¯m following the rules and orders from above, and without either, it would be difficult for me to release anyone." The officer said with a troubled expression.


    "After hearing so much, I thought you were someone impressive. Turns out you¡¯re just a pretty pillow, nice to listen to but useless." The woman sneered, trying to save face.


    Xu Ke ignored the woman¡¯s mockery, took out his phone from his pocket, and said to the officer, "I forgot you guys had this procedure."


    Then Xu Ke pressed the call button, "Director Wang, I have a minor issue here that I need your help with. My little sister was beaten by someone, and now both the assant and she are detained. Since my little sister is injured, I want to take her to the hospital for treatment. Is that okay?"


    "I thought it was a big deal; turns out it¡¯s just a small matter. Sure, hand the phone to the officer next to you, I¡¯ll speak to him." Director Wang replied while ying cards.


    Xu Ke was in luck. The officer who answered the phone happened to have heard Director Wang¡¯s voice before and recognized him by voice; otherwise, whether they could take the person away would remain uncertain.


    Upon exiting the detention room, Tang Zhongwei still seemed bewildered, unable to believe she was released so easily. She had almost thought she would spend the night there.


    In contrast, the woman¡¯s face turned even darker. She hadn¡¯t expected Xu Ke to really have connections, knowing someone like the director. Thinking back to her earlier words, it was clear she had offended him. Perhaps an apology could still salvage the situation, but having grown used to wielding power, apologizing was a hard pill for her to swallow.


    While she hesitated, Xu Ke was already taking the three women out. "We brought clothes for you. It¡¯s inconvenient to change in the car, so you can just wear it over," Lin Mengyao said, handing a bag to Tang Zhongwei.


    "Thank you." Tang Zhongwei gripped the bag tightly, keeping her head down for a long time, making it hard to see her expression or guess her thoughts.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t stare at Tang Zhongwei either. Feeling tired, she closed her eyes, originally intending to rest for a bit, but ended up falling asleep unknowingly.


    The woman left at the police station was unable to catch up and apologize in time after Xu Ke and the others had left for a while. She didn¡¯t even know their address, only hoping Xu Ke would forget her actions and words.


    As for her detained daughter, she couldn¡¯t worry about her at this moment, resigning herself to let her daughter remain in detention a while longer.


    "Wait for mommy, sweetheart. Mommy will get you out as soon as possible," the woman said, holding her daughter¡¯s hand.


    "Then please hurry, mom. This ce is hell, and I don¡¯t want to stay in this wretched ce for even a minute longer." The young woman clung tightly to her mother¡¯s hand, looking somewhat fearful.


    "Don¡¯t worry, honey. You¡¯re my daughter, and I won¡¯t give up on you. I¡¯ll go home and talk to your dad to get you out." The woman said, clutching her daughter¡¯s hand.


    Hearing her mother would go get their father to rescue her, the young woman quickly let go of her mom¡¯s hand, her face full of urgency, "Then hurry and go. Tell dad toe get me ASAP. I really don¡¯t want to stay another second in this wretched ce," she said loudly, as if the police station were some kind of monster.


    After finally calming her daughter down, the woman returned home with a heavy heart, praying internally that her foolish actions wouldn¡¯t reach her husband¡¯s ears.


    But the world isn¡¯t that kind, and as soon as she stepped into her home, a ceramic cup was hurled at her face...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 610 Mutual Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 610 Mutual usations</h4>


    "You stupid woman, tell me what good thing you did today. I am out there trying to please people, hoping to stay in Shangjing and find my footing. And what did you do? You just sent us back to before liberation. No, I¡¯m even worse off now than when I first arrived. At least when I arrived, I still had some chance of sess. And now? Now, I have no chance at all. None. Why did I marry a woman like you in the first ce?"


    The man first unleashed his hysteria, then copsed onto the couch, exhausted as if all his strength had been drained, hisplexion dark and defeated.


    "What exactly happened? I knew nothing until I received news that someone from above wants to deal with me because of you. All the new deals have fallen through, and someone even said that working with me is equivalent to opposing him. Now, basically no one in Shangjing wants to do business with me." The man sighed and said.


    The woman, upon hearing her husband¡¯s words and seeing his ashen face, also turned pale. "Is it really that serious?" She knew exactly what their family had sacrificed toe to Shangjing and continue clinging to the big tree that is Feng Aimin. It was precisely this knowledge that made it even harder to ept her failure, because this time their family might not have the chance to rise again.


    The man heard his wife¡¯s faint glimmer of hope and couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile to himself, questioning his judgment for the first time. He couldn¡¯t understand why he insisted on marrying her in his youth.


    The woman didn¡¯t know what her husband was thinking at the moment.


    "Do you think I¡¯m trying to scare you? Tell me what happened. I¡¯ve thought it over. I am always cautious and careful, so there¡¯s no chance that I¡¯ve offended anyone. The problem muste from you or our daughter. Tell me, was it you two who caused the trouble? Let me see if there¡¯s any chance of saving this." The man pinched his brow to alleviate his headache.


    "It wasn¡¯t me who caused the trouble; it was our daughter." The woman instinctively spoke, shifting all the me onto their daughter. She swallowed and roughly exined the events to the man, but deliberately concealed her own mistakes.


    "Is that all?" The man looked at his wife and asked with an indecipherable expression.


    The woman felt nervous, her eyes instinctively avoiding her husband¡¯s gaze, her hands clutching her skirt tightly.


    "Yes." Her voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s buzz.


    "I¡¯ll ask you again, don¡¯t disappoint me and don¡¯t lie to me. Is that really all that happened?" The man asked again.


    "I... I yelled at a few people at the police station today." The woman hesitantly said.


    "Who were they?" The man straightened his slouched back and looked at his wife seriously.


    "Just a young man and three women. I didn¡¯t know their identities at the time, so I insulted them. If I had known, I would never have said what I did. Please believe me." The woman, seeing her husband¡¯s increasingly deep gaze, reached out in panic to grab his hand.


    "Really, believe me." The woman repeated, her expression full of hope that her husband would believe and forgive her.


    The man removed the woman¡¯s hand from his arm.


    "What did I do in a past life to deserve marrying such an ignorant and stupid woman like you? Not only are you no help to my career, you can¡¯t even take care of the family. Is raising a daughter so difficult? I entrusted our daughter to you, and look what you¡¯ve turned her into. What use are you?" The man said, exhausted.


    Tears hung on the woman¡¯s face. Her expression was vacant, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.


    "How could you say something like that? Do you have no heart at all? If you thought so little of me, why did you marry me in the first ce? Don¡¯t forget, you pursued me first; you begged me to marry you. And now you say this? Isn¡¯t it a bitte? You say I can¡¯t take care of our daughter? Are you such a great father yourself? Is our daughter solely my responsibility? You really are shameless for saying that!"


    The woman wiped away her sad expression, looking at the man with resentment.


    "You call me stupid and ignorant, but why don¡¯t you mention your own promiscuity and infidelity? You think I don¡¯t know how many mistresses and lovers you¡¯ve had over the years? Just because I don¡¯t say anything doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m unaware or that I¡¯m a fool. You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t secure business, and yet you me me, a mere housewife? If everything depended on me, why did I marry you?" The woman sneered, retorting sharply.


    "Ha, your true colors are finally showing. I used to think you were good, but you¡¯re no different from those other women out there. No, you¡¯re even worse than them; at least they¡¯re smarter, gentler, more sensible, prettier, and younger than you! And you? You¡¯re just an unwanted old hag. You im my business relies on you? Where do you get the face to say such a thing? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" The man mirrored the woman¡¯s expression.


    "Oh, silly me, I forgot. You¡¯re a woman without shame. Did you forget how you married me in the first ce? It was because you got pregnant, because you were carrying my child that we got married. If you¡¯d aborted the baby early on, maybe I¡¯d have married a rich, beautiful woman instead, and all that I¡¯m struggling to build now, I would¡¯ve had from the get-go." The man¡¯s voice gradually increased in volume.


    "I sacrificed so much for you and the child in your belly, and not only are you ungrateful, but you dare toin? Have I made your life too easy all these years? Have you forgotten how you climbed up from nothing, forgotten your own wretched origins?" The man spoke while removing his tie and tossing it aside, unbuttoning his shirt.


    "What are you doing?" The woman asked, noticing his actions.


    "What am I doing? What do you think I¡¯m doing? What do you think I¡¯m going to do?" The man retorted with a cold smile, undoing his belt.


    At this moment, the man¡¯s intentions were painfully clear.


    "You¡¯re going to hit me? No, you can¡¯t do that. If people find out about your domestic violence, yourpany¡¯s reputation will plummet. The stock market will be unstable, and thepany veterans wouldn¡¯t allow you to keep your position," the woman said, retreating with hands and feet.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 611: Domestic Violence

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Domestic Violence</h4>


    "I couldn¡¯t tell, you know quite a lot. I thought your mind was filled with beauty, afternoon tea, and shopping for luxury goods every day. You¡¯re so smart at this moment, so why is your mind particrly dull when you bring me trouble?" The man¡¯s expression showed some confusion, but his hand was not gentle at all.


    The woman didn¡¯t expect the man to actuallysh out at her. Caught off guard, she was struck on the cheek with a belt, leaving a bright red mark from her brow nting down to her mouth.


    "Ah!" The unique cry of a woman echoed to the skies. The man hadn¡¯t held back, so the strike on the woman¡¯s cheek felt like being burned by fire.


    Just a few secondster, the struck area was already swollen and gradually turned blue and purple, the swollen part raised nearly a finger¡¯s distance, and the skin became translucent.


    The woman felt as if the struck area had ceased to exist.


    "You actually did it, with no feelings for me at all. I misjudged you." The woman said through gritted teeth.


    "And I misjudged you as well. I will go find out who exactly is targeting us from behind. After I make the call, you will use that face of yours to apologize for me. If the other party forgives you, then I¡¯ll let you off. Otherwise, for every failure, I¡¯llsh you once until you seed. You know I am a man of my word." The false mask on the man¡¯s face had beenpletely torn off.


    He had invested all his assets in Shangjing and couldn¡¯t just slink back to his original city. Otherwise, those he had once suppressed would devour him whole.


    "Come on, hit me. If you have the guts, kill me." The woman didn¡¯t dare touch the wound on her face, forcing herself to endure the pain, ring at her husband with hateful eyes.


    "You think I don¡¯t dare?" The man sneered, unsure where she got the confidence to think he wouldn¡¯t hit her.


    Sometimes, a person¡¯s malice is like a beast in a cage. When it tears through its cage at that moment, no one knows what consequences it might bring.


    The man raised the belt high in his hand and struck his wife again without hesitation, this time directly on her neck.


    "Are you really going to beat me to death?" The woman asked hoarsely.


    "If you listen obediently, I won¡¯t beat you. You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself." The man finished speaking slowly, then struck with the belt again.


    Having been pampered for so many years, while the woman¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t as smooth and tender as in her youth, it was now even more valuable.


    After just three strikes, the woman couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and began to beg for mercy.


    "I¡¯m wrong, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please don¡¯t hit me anymore. I¡¯ll go apologize now, however you say to apologize, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll listen to you." The woman rolled on the ground, pleading.


    "It would have been better if you did this earlier." Hearing the woman¡¯s pleas, the man struck the belt on the ground beside them, producing a sharp sound in the air, causing the woman to shudder instinctively.


    "As long as you behave, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened. Don¡¯t even think about escaping me. We¡¯re no longer young; our child is already this big. The little tricks of young people are totally unsuitable for us now, understand?" The man grabbed the woman¡¯s hair, forcing her to look up at him.


    "I understand." The woman¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    "Then behave, and I¡¯ll treat you as well as before." The man touched the woman¡¯s cheek.


    "I¡¯ll go find out about that person. You stay at home recently and be good, don¡¯t go out every day, and don¡¯t cause me trouble, got it?" The man rebuttoned his open cor, retying the tie casually thrown on the sofa, still looking like a gentleman.


    The woman held her face and nodded.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you? Are you a mute? Open your mouth and speak." The man, who had just returned to a gentle demeanor, immediately became violent again.


    The frightened woman trembled and bumped into the coffee table.


    "I understand." The woman dared not lift her head to look at the man¡¯s current demeanor and replied cautiously.


    "Next time I ask you something, you must answer loudly. If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll treat you as if you¡¯re mute." The man¡¯s dangerous gaze lingered on the woman¡¯s lips.


    "I understand." The woman immediately closed her mouth after speaking.


    Although the man¡¯s words were only half finished, the woman had already guessed the unsaid part.


    If she didn¡¯t speak, then her tongue was unnecessary, and he would make her truly mute.


    Watching the man¡¯s departing back, the woman silently shed two lines of tears.


    She didn¡¯t know how things hade to this, how the lovers who clung to each other like they wanted to meld into each other¡¯s bones and blood when they were young came to this point.


    Was that youthful love destined to be a mistake?


    Did she fantasize about something she shouldn¡¯t have and thus received this punishment?


    Kneeling on the ground, her mind was in chaos, thinking of a jumbled mess.


    Meanwhile, Tang Zhongwei, apanied by everyone, went to the hospital to get a disability assessment report and treated her wounds, only then being sent home under the strange gaze of the doctor.


    "Go upstairs and change your clothes first,e down for dinnerter. After dinner, I¡¯ll help you apply medicine, and then you can rest well." Lin Mengyao touched Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hair and said.


    "Hmm." Tang Zhongwei nodded, her eyes barely holding back tears.


    "Why are you crying? Does the wound hurt so much?"


    "No, I¡¯m just really touched. You¡¯re so good to me, I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future. I won¡¯t forget today." Tang Zhongwei gently blinked, and tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "I don¡¯t need your repayment, just be well for me." Lin Mengyao replied.


    "Cousin, you¡¯re such a good person. I¡¯ll go upstairs first, see youter." Tang Zhongwei reluctantly let go of Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, looking back with every step she took toward her room.


    Yu Xia watched this scene, her brow furrowing slightly, unsure what Tang Zhongwei was up to. But if she dared to do anything against Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, she would make her pay.


    Having made up her mind, Yu Xia put Tang Zhongwei out of her mind and began to answer Lin Mengyao¡¯s questions honestly.


    "You did well. Next time you encounter such things, stay far away. Your health isn¡¯t good, not suitable for fighting with others, understand?" Lin Mengyao nagged like a mother, finishing one thing only to start another.

 Chapter 612: Visit to Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Visit to Apologize</h4>


    However, Yu Xia didn¡¯t find it irritating at all; instead, she felt a sense of happiness, a happiness that came from knowing she was cared for.


    Not only did Yu Xia not feel irritated, she actually wished Lin Mengyao would say a bit more and pay more attention to her.


    "Yu Xia is very sensible. There¡¯s no need to discuss this with her again. She¡¯s been outside all day; let her go upstairs, change her clothes, ande down to eat. After dinner, let her rest. We don¡¯t want her to fall sick after such a long day," Xu Ke said.


    "You¡¯re right," Lin Mengyao said with a regretful expression. "Look at me, all caught up in talking and almost forgetting the main thing. Go and change your clothes." Lin Mengyao patted Yu Xia¡¯s arm.


    "Okay," Yu Xia replied obediently, walking toward her room under the gaze of Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke.


    "Really, you¡¯re even jealous of a girl," Lin Mengyao said in a coquettish tone, lightly hitting Xu Ke¡¯s arm when there weren¡¯t many people left in the living room.


    "What¡¯s wrong with being jealous of a girl? Who says I can¡¯t be jealous of a girl?" Xu Ke said with a haughty expression, nting a kiss on Lin Mengyao¡¯s forehead.


    "Alright, alright, whatever you say goes. How did I not notice you were such a jealous person before?" Lin Mengyao said with some amusement.


    But undeniably, this feeling was quite nice.


    "There are many things you haven¡¯t noticed yet. You haven¡¯t even realized how much I love you," Xu Ke¡¯s sweet talk flowed freely.


    In a short moment, he had Lin Mengyaoughing and swaying.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s injuries looked severe probably because her skin was so fair, but in reality, they were just minor wounds, some ointment and a bit of rest would heal them.


    The family had a good day of rest, and the next day the manor weed a special guest.


    Upon hearing the guest¡¯s identity, Xu Ke raised an eyebrow in surprise, "Invite them in," Xu Ke said.


    The man came in with a woman; the scars on the woman¡¯s face after a night¡¯s fermentation had be more terrifying and frightening, like a centipede crawling across her face. The swollen parts shone with an oily sheen like a bloated worm, disgusting and terrifying.


    Xu Ke looked with curiosity at the woman who had been arrogant and domineering at the police station yesterday, now cowering like a quail behind the man with a face full of injuries.


    Noticing Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, the man looked at his wife with displeasure before turning to Xu Ke with a ttering expression, "I am Lu Chenyu, Lu Mengjiao¡¯s father. I¡¯ve heard about what happened between your sister and my daughter. It was our child¡¯s mistake, and we won¡¯t avoid responsibility. I work abroad for many years, and the child is always with her mother. As you know, a mother tends to spoil her child. Mengjiao has been spoiled by her mother beyond recognition." Speaking up to here, Lu Chenyu showed a guilty expression and let out a long breath.


    "I only found out about yesterday¡¯s events when I came home at night. It was wrong of my wife to act the way she did at the police station. I¡¯ve already reprimanded her. She has realized her mistake and urged me toe here early in the morning to apologize to you and your sister, hoping for your forgiveness."


    After speaking, Lu Chenyu gently nudged Mrs. Lu¡¯s foot with his toe, and she, like a startled rabbit, mechanically said, "What happened yesterday was my fault. I am willing to ept any punishment, just please don¡¯t hold a grudge against our family."


    Mrs. Lu¡¯s expression was numb, reciting lines she had memorized multiple times. Sitting upright on the sofa, trying to maintain herughable dignity, but the pain from her injuries kept reminding her of what happened yesterday. The double torment of psychological and physical stress made her spirit somewhat unstable.


    "I¡¯ll get someone to call down those involved yesterday since it wasn¡¯t just about me," Xu Ke said, giving Lu Chenyu no chance to refuse as he instructed Housekeeper Zhao to call them.


    Lu Chenyu had no intention of refusing. The main purpose of his visit was to help Xu Ke vent; only after Xu Ke had vented could he have a chance to take a breather and continue developing in Shangjing.


    Tang Zhongwei had suffered the most grievances yesterday, so upon hearing that Lu Chenyu brought Mrs. Lu to the door to apologize, she quickly got ready and rushed out. She wanted to see how that old woman would maintain her arrogance!


    With pent-up anger, Tang Zhongwei descended the stairs the fastest, while Yu Xia and Lin Mengyao were still changing in the bedroom.


    "Cousin-inw, I heard from Grandpa Zhao that you called me," Tang Zhongwei said, addressing Xu Ke but looking towards Lu Chenyu and Mrs. Lu.


    When Tang Zhongwei saw Mrs. Lu¡¯s face, she was stunned, and her previously smug expression turned into something indescribablyplex.


    She remembered how arrogant this woman was yesterday, yet now she looked so wretched today. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what she had gone through. It was surprising that this woman, who seemed so dignified on the surface, had been subjected to such misery and domestic violence.


    Tang Zhongwei instantly lost the desire to kick someone when they were down. She found a spot on the sofa closer to Xu Ke, sat down with a slightly raised chin, and said, "If you have something to say to me, say it quickly. I haven¡¯t even done my facial mask today; don¡¯t dy my beauty routine."


    Mrs. Lu stared nkly, unresponsive until Lu Chenyu nudged her with his foot again, making her jolt before speaking, "What happened yesterday was my fault. I am willing to ept any punishment, just please don¡¯t hold a grudge against our family."


    The same words, not a word more or less, Mrs. Lu numbly repeated them, causing Xu Ke¡¯s brow to furrow slightly, though he quickly smoothed it out as if nothing had happened.


    "Is that all?" Tang Zhongwei, not intending to add insult to injury, still couldn¡¯t ept such a perfunctory apology. Mrs. Lu¡¯s rehearsed words didn¡¯t convey any sincerity, so she raised one eyebrow and asked.


    "Of course not," Lu Chenyu said, nudging Mrs. Lu again. "Didn¡¯t you say at home that you had many things to apologize for? Why aren¡¯t you saying them now?"


    Mrs. Lu shuddered, looked up briefly with her swollen eyes at Lu Chenyu, saw the violence lurking in his eyes, and instinctively trembled again. Her brain, without much thought, dropped her to her knees.


    It wasn¡¯t until her knees struck the cold marble floor that Mrs. Lu realized what she had done. Her already dreadful face turned into a mishmash of colors, bruised and swollen.


    The air seemed to stagnate due to Mrs. Lu¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 613: Madam Lu

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Madam Lu</h4>


    Lu Chenyu also did not expect Mrs. Lu to make such a move, and he was momentarily stunned, then his eyes took on a somber color. Although he intended for Mrs. Lu to apologize, he hadn¡¯t nned for her to kneel in apology.


    After all, she was his wife in name, representing the face of the Lu Family when outside. Her kneeling behavior now was openly pping the Lu Family¡¯s face. But things hade to this point, and calling Mrs. Lu up again was somewhat unrealistic. Lu Chenyu could only swallow this loss, forcibly enduring the throbbing in his temples, while the muscles on his face trembled uncontrobly.


    He really wouldn¡¯t be able to resist beating this damned woman to death one day.


    Kneeling on the ground, Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t know what Lu Chenyu was thinking, but it didn¡¯t stop her from feeling the malice emanating from the people nearby.


    Mrs. Lu only felt a chill spreading through her body. She already knew that going back like this would not end well, but she had depended on this man all her life, and she couldn¡¯t just let go and leave. She had been out of touch with society for so long and had lost the ability to live independently. Moreover, given her age, probably only cleaning or housekeeping jobs would consider hiring someone her age.


    But having lived in luxury for so many years, making a living on her own was almost harder than dying.


    Mrs. Lu¡¯s eyes were moist, nearly seeing her future life.


    Mrs. Lu knelt on the ground for a long time without speaking, instead showing an expression as if she was being bullied, which left Tang Zhongwei feeling quite irritated.


    "Are you going to say anything or not? Just kneeling there in silence, what is this? Offering us a memorial service?" Tang Zhongwei, in a bad mood and with an equally poor tone, showed her impatience clearly through her eyebrows.


    At this time, Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia came out hand in hand. Yu Xia looked a bit dazed, still carrying some sleepiness, yawning as she walked, "What¡¯s happening here, why is someone kneeling?" Lin Mengyao, upon seeing the scene in the living room, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Lin Mengyao sat down next to Xu Ke, and Yu Xia sat right next to her, resting her little head on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, her eyes gradually closing as if about to drift off into a dream, paying no attention to Lu Chenyu and Mrs. Lu.


    Lu Chenyu, however, was immediately captivated by Yu Xia. The aura of pitifulness surrounding Yu Xia made one wish to present the best to her, cradling her in one¡¯s hands and cherishing her tenderly.


    Lu Chenyu stared at Yu Xia, forgetting to blink.


    Noticing Lu Chenyu¡¯s gaze, Xu Ke¡¯s eyes turned terrifying, like a lion staring down an intruder trespassing into its territory. Lin Mengyao also, like a lioness protecting her cubs, raised a hand to shield Yu Xia¡¯s face, looking at Lu Chenyu with ill intent.


    "Is this the Lu Family¡¯s attitude toward an apology?"


    Xu Ke¡¯s cold voice pulled Lu Chenyu¡¯s mind back from being lost on Yu Xia. Lu Chenyu knew he¡¯d been staring excessively just now, but he couldn¡¯t help it; looking at Yu Xia made him feel young again, as if he¡¯d instantly returned to his green years. His heartbeat quickened, giving him a feeling of youthful, innocent love.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I just found this youngdy somewhat familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen her before." Lu Chenyu¡¯s face showed a dazed expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce again in Yu Xia¡¯s direction.


    Xu Ke sneered at Lu Chenyu¡¯s exnation. Everyone was a man, and that was clearly the look a man gives a woman when he¡¯s interested, yet he spoke of familiarity, as if he considered himself Jia Baoyu?


    "Whether your words are true, and how much we can believe, you know in your heart. It¡¯s not appropriate to entertain guests today. Please, both of you, leave." Xu Ke issued the order to leave with a cold face.


    Seeing Xu Ke obviously annoyed, Lu Chenyu realized the seriousness of the problem. However, to apologize for what just happened was something he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do; he didn¡¯t want Yu Xia to see him being obsequious.


    Thus, even though he felt anxious, he stood up as Xu Ke wished, making it look like he was about to leave.


    "Then I¡¯ll leave for now and visit another day," Lu Chenyu said, not even ncing at the still-kneeling Mrs. Lu. His lingering gaze swept over Yu Xia before he turned and left, not even considering calling Mrs. Lu.


    Mrs. Lu remained kneeling on the ground, but now she sat back on her heels, tears rolling down her cheeks. Her eyes involuntarily settled on Yu Xia¡¯s face, seeing her sleeping innocently on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, feeling a great absurdity.


    Her husband had unexpectedly developed an affection for a girl not yet as old as their daughter, something truly disgusting. Mrs. Lu felt something churning in her stomach and couldn¡¯t resist a few dry heaves.


    "You all must beughing at me inside, mocking how I¡¯ve be like this, mocking how I¡¯m like an old dog wagging its tail and begging in front of you. Seeing me like this must be so satisfying, right? It¡¯s making your hearts sing with joy, isn¡¯t it?" Mrs. Lu raised her face, somewhat twisted, and asked, her tone slightly hysterical.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao frowned, Yu Xia having drifted back to sleep not hearing her at all, while Tang Zhongwei looked at Mrs. Lu as if she were a madwoman.


    Indeed, Mrs. Lu now appeared somewhat abnormal.


    "Are you allughing at me inside, mocking how I¡¯ve be this ghastly figure? Let me tell you, don¡¯tugh too soon, because you¡¯ll end up like me in the future! Worse off, even! When a man loves you, he treats you like a treasure, feels heartache when others touch you even a little, and gets jealous when you nce at someone else. When he no longer loves you, you¡¯re worse than a dog, and all those good, happy days are grasped only by you, unwilling to let go. As for them? They¡¯ve long forgotten all that, forgotten clean, to the point where they eye others younger and more beautiful, and you, well, you¡¯re just the red mole turned into a mosquito bite, the white moonlight turned into a rice grain, nothing more, hahaha!"


    Mrs. Luughed hysterically, tears endlessly sliding from her eyes, as if she felt nothing at all.


    Yu Xia was finally woken by Mrs. Lu¡¯sughter, rubbing her cheek against Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck nook, then opened her eyes to look at Mrs. Lu and said, "Why are you still here? Your husband is gone; what are you doing at our house?"


    Yu Xia¡¯s words interrupted Mrs. Lu¡¯sughter.


    "Yourughter is unpleasant and irritating, disturbing my sleep. If you really want tough, please go home tough. Laughing here is really annoying," Yu Xia said, pouting, her expression gloomy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 614: Entangling

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 614: Entangling</h4>


    Mrs. Lu was virtually driven to the brink of withdrawal by Yu Xia¡¯s retorts. She red at Yu Xia with a venomous look, like a viper lurking in the shadows flicking its venomous tongue.


    Tang Zhongwei saw this look in Mrs. Lu¡¯s eyes, and there was a hidden sense of excitement in her own eyes.


    Ever since she came to this household, she was constantly overshadowed by Yu Xia. She had to guard against Yu Xia in everything, and many of her own good deeds were sabotaged by Yu Xia, making her life dreary and tasteless. Now that someone had appeared seeing Yu Xia as the enemy, wanting to give Yu Xia a hard time, how could Tang Zhongwei not be excited?


    "You better take back that look. If Xiaxia gets hurt outside, I¡¯ll hold you ountable," Xu Ke said in a cold voice.


    "Hold me ountable? Haha, fine, go ahead, the more the better, you should even me me if she trips walking on the road," Mrs. Lu said bitterly.


    She said this while getting up from the ground, her face full of bruises, looking at Yu Xia, "You can be arrogant for now, I¡¯m waiting for the day you cry."


    This time, Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t linger much; she left immediately after saying this.


    "What¡¯s wrong with their family, they¡¯re all abnormal one way or another." Lin Mengyao, pulling Yu Xia into her embrace, said discontentedly, "Bah, bah, bah, what crying, our Xiaxia is so well-behaved and lovely, in the future she will surely have joyful days without any worries."


    "Came over early in the morning iming to apologize, but look at their family, do any of them look like they¡¯re here to apologize? Rather, they seem like they¡¯re here to make trouble for us." Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze fell on Yu Xia¡¯s slightly pale face, and she couldn¡¯t help but mutter again after just having closed her mouth.


    Yu Xia was not in good health and tended to get low blood sugar if she didn¡¯t sleep enough in the morning, putting her into a wilted state for the entire day, which made them all concerned. This was why their dislike for Mrs. Lu quickly equaled that for Lu Chenyu. Truly, this couple was united in being equally annoying. It¡¯s a wonder how this pair grew up without someone teaching them a lesson,


    probably because everyone they encountered was too kind," Xu Ke thought.


    This incident was like a small interlude that no one paid attention to, yet little did they expect that just as everyone had nearly forgotten about it, Lu Chenyu showed up.


    Although he hadn¡¯t appeared in front of Yu Xia over those days, it didn¡¯t mean he had given up on her. On the contrary, he had hired a private detective to investigate Yu Xia. After understanding her sufficiently, he came to see her.


    He wore a formal suit with a red rose tucked in the pocket, his hair meticulously groomed and heavily gelled, wearing a gaudy cologne, ensuring he was polished from head to toe.


    When he appeared before Yu Xia, he startled her.


    "What do you want?" Yu Xia ced her backpack between them, looking coldly at Lu Chenyu as she asked.


    Lu Chenyu seemed oblivious to Yu Xia¡¯s rejection, his eyes greedily set on her, making her feel entirely ufortable.


    "I came to see you," Lu Chenyu said as he removed the rose pinned to his chest, offering it to Yu Xia. Yu Xia nced at the vibrant rose but didn¡¯t reach out to ept it. Instead, she took a step back, her expression wary as she looked at Lu Chenyu.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid; I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just came over to see you and wanted to invite you to dinner with me," Lu Chenyu finally realized he might have scared Yu Xia, spoke with a hint of nervousness.


    "There¡¯s no need; my family¡¯s waiting for me for dinner. I don¡¯t dine out," Yu Xia refused again, now with a hint of impatience in her expression.


    Lu Chenyu was a bit saddened by Yu Xia¡¯s look, "Don¡¯t be afraid of me. I really don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just genuinely want to invite you for dinner and have a chat. From the first moment I saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity with you, as if we knew each other from somewhere before, like a feeling of instant connection," Lu Chenyu exined.


    "But I don¡¯t have such feelings about you. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could stay away from me," Yu Xia interrupted Lu Chenyu¡¯s words, speaking coldly.


    Lu Chenyu¡¯s face showed a wounded expression, "But I don¡¯t want to stay away from you. Seeing you makes me happy, even if your attitude toward me isn¡¯t nice, I¡¯m still happy. You might be too young to understand this feeling, but I¡¯m confident that as long as we interact a few more times, you¡¯ll realize this feeling and know that I don¡¯t have ill intentions towards you, I sincerely came to be friends with you," Lu Chenyu wouldn¡¯t give up.


    He blocked Yu Xia¡¯s way, not letting her leave, wearing an expression he somehow learned to feign, making Yu Xia feel nauseous.


    Lu Chenyu wasn¡¯t unattractive, and he had dressed up specifically to see Yu Xia today. Even the car he drove over wasn¡¯t cheap, its sleek Rolls-Royce body glinting silver under the sunlight.


    Lu Chenyu¡¯s ostentatiousness already caught the attention of quite a few people subtly ncing in Yu Xia¡¯s direction, chattering to those around them, and Yu Xia didn¡¯t even need to listen to guess what they were discussing. Yu Xia didn¡¯t think Lu Chenyu could be unaware of what kind of spectacle he was making. If he knew yet still chose to do this, then it was utterly disgusting. The old saying perfectly applied to him: "ying the whore while setting up a chastity arch."


    "You¡¯re old enough to be my father,ing over to make friends with me? Is it you or me who¡¯s out of their mind? Get out of my sight while I still have a bit of patience, or I¡¯ll have my brother-inw find something for you to do," Yu Xia sneered, threateningly.


    Lu Chenyu felt no anger at being threatened; instead, he seemed more enchanted by Yu Xia.


    Despite his age and many encounters with all sorts of people and women who came and went around him, no one ever ignored his efforts as Yu Xia did, much less dared to insult him. Thest woman who dared to behave like that became Mrs. Lu. Thinking of his neurotic and aging wife at home, Lu Chenyu¡¯s expression darkened for a moment, but he quickly refocused all his attention back on Yu Xia.


    "I understand you¡¯re upset that I just came to find you without prior notice. But I hope you can see my point: I didn¡¯t have your contact info. Although I could have found it, I decided to respect your privacy rather than using underhanded means to obtain something inappropriate."


    "You might find my desire to be friends with you absurd, but I don¡¯t. I regard us as having an intergenerational friendship, don¡¯t you think so?" Lu Chenyu asked.


    "What do I think? I think you¡¯re gross and I hope you can stay away from me. Your current behavior can be ssified as harassment, you know?" Lin Mengyao said to the man lost in his self-created world.

 Chapter 615 Lu Chenyu

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 615 Lu Chenyu</h4>


    "Don¡¯t try to pull that ¡¯let¡¯s be friends¡¯ crap on me. I might not believe you, nor would anyone with half a brain. I¡¯m rushing home for dinner and don¡¯t have time to waste on you. If you have anything to say, just spit it out and don¡¯t mess around," Lin Mengyao said.


    "Why don¡¯t you believe me? Every word I just said is sincere. I genuinely want to get along with you," Lu Chenyu persisted stubbornly.


    But at this moment, Yu Xia¡¯s patience hadpletely run out.


    She straightforwardly extended her hand to fiercely push away the person in front of her, but her strength was too weak. Instead of pushing him away, she ended up pushing herself back. If not for a ssmate behind her catching her, Yu Xia might have fallen to the ground.


    "Are you okay? Why are you so careless? You know your body is weak, so don¡¯t do strenuous things. What if you tire yourself out?" Lu Chenyu reached out to Yu Xia, trying to take her from her ssmate¡¯s hold while bbering nonstop. "Please don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me, okay?"


    Lu Chenyu¡¯s demeanor was very deceptive, at least the ssmate holding Yu Xia believed he meant no harm to her and was about to hand Yu Xia over to him. However, Yu Xia deftly dodged away.


    The ssmate awkwardly stood there with empty hands, realizing something was off between the two.


    Yu Xia realized thatmunicating with someone like Lu Chenyu was futile. He couldn¡¯t understand humannguage, or rather, he simply refused to. He waspletely engrossed in his own world, ignoring everything outside, much like a lunatic.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t want to waste another word on Lu Chenyu.


    Taking out her phone, she thought for a moment before calling Xu Ke, "Brother-inw, can youe pick me up? That man who came to our house yesterday is blocking me outside the school, and I can¡¯t go home," Yu Xia said.


    Xu Ke, who was in a meeting, suddenly frowned, his sudden serious expression turning the face of the person reporting to him pale, thinking they had made a mistake.


    "Get back into the school and find a ce to stay. I¡¯lle right over," Xu Ke said, throwing the pen in his hand onto the table.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, Yu Xia gave a light "uh-huh." Even while on the phone, her dark pupils remained fixed on Lu Chenyu. The moment he took a step forward, she would turn and run away. Fortunately, during her call, Lu Chenyu didn¡¯t make any inappropriate moves, just stared at Yu Xia with a disgustingly sticky gaze.


    "You don¡¯t need to be so guarded against me. I just want to be friends, really. I have no ill intentions. You have to believe me," Lu Chenyu said with a forced smile, holding a rose.


    "Do you think I would believe your bullshit? You know better than I what your family is like, don¡¯t you? Let me reiterate, I have no interest in interacting with you. I¡¯ve already called my brother-inw toe pick me up. If you dare to bother me again, I¡¯ll have him talk to you," Yu Xia said.


    "Do you have to be so heartless?" Lu Chenyu¡¯s expression turned solemn when Yu Xia mentioned her brother-inw, recalling the sight of Xu Ke from that day, looking at Yu Xia as if she had done something unforgivable to him.


    This attitude was enough to disgust Yu Xia to the point of nausea.


    Yu Xiapletely dismissed the idea of speaking with him. Taking advantage of Lu Chenyu being off guard, she turned and ran into the campus.


    Luckily, Yu Xia was close enough to the school gate, otherwise, she might have run out of energy before making it inside.


    Though it was a mere hundred meters, Yu Xia was drenched in sweat, her vision blurry, and her fair face flushed with an unnatural red, like a painted peach blossom, giving her a strangely alluring, almost sickly beauty.


    Yu Xia pressed a hand against her rapidly beating heart, turning to look at Lu Chenyu, who was being blocked by the security at the gate, her expression icy.


    "Did running so fast just make you feel unwell? You shouldn¡¯t be damaging your body on my ount. I know a great traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. Someday, I¡¯ll introduce you to him and let him check your health," Lu Chenyu said with concern through the iron gate.


    "Are you still not leaving?" Yu Xia asked expressionlessly.


    "I¡¯ll leave only when I¡¯m certain you¡¯re alright."


    "My brother-inw will be here soon. What do you think he¡¯ll do if he sees you clinging to the school¡¯s gate staring at me?" Yu Xia¡¯s face broke into a harmless-looking smile, enhanced by a hint of crimson at the corner of her eyes, transforming her into a tantalizing mix of innocence and provocation.


    Lu Chenyu got lost in her gaze once again, a burning resolve igniting in his eyes, stirring an immense ambition within him.


    Back in his youth, countless people had tried to bully him, to stand in the way of his love, but they¡¯d all ended up defeated, begging for mercy. If he could achieve it back then, why not now with some experience under his belt? He believed he could!


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of him. No one can separate us," Lu Chenyu said, looking at Yu Xia with deep affection. "Trust me, even though I¡¯m in a weak position now, I will one day achieve more than Xu Ke. I will get rid of everyone trying to keep us apart and give you happiness."


    Yu Xia had no idea what fantasies Lu Chenyu had conjured up, but just by looking at his expression, she was convinced there was something wrong with his mind.


    Ignoring Lu Chenyu¡¯s shouts behind her, Yu Xia slung her small backpack over her shoulder and obediently walked towards the security office. She decided to wait there for Xu Ke to pick her up; the lunatic outside was now her brother-inw¡¯s problem, and she had no burden of guilt thinking about it.


    After hanging up, Xu Ke hastily wrapped up the meeting and drove towards Yu Xia¡¯s school.


    Xu Ke arrived fairly quickly; if Lu Chenyu had left a bitter, they would¡¯ve certainly crossed paths.


    "Are you okay? Where is he?" Xu Ke, worried the entire way, finally took a relieved breath upon seeing Yu Xia unharmeding out of school.


    "I¡¯m fine, he just left," Yu Xia replied.


    "He didn¡¯t do anything to you?" Xu Ke asked, his brows furrowed with a serious expression.


    "No, but he said some rather revolting things. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯lle looking for me again. Also, many people overheard what he said at the school gate. I¡¯m worried there will be gossip about me at school," Yu Xia said worriedly, her brow furrowed like a beaten eggnt.

 Chapter 616: Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Weakness</h4>


    "You don¡¯t have toe to school tomorrow. I will arrange for you to transfer to a private school as soon as possible. There might be a bit more pressure there, but with me around, no one will dare to gossip about you. The teachers there are also better. I¡¯ll also arrange for a chauffeur to pick you up and two bodyguards for you. In the future, if Lu Chenyu appears in front of you, just let the bodyguards handle him." Xu Ke said.


    "Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?" Yu Xia said, dumbfounded by Xu Ke¡¯s arrangements, patiently waiting for him to finish before expressing her thoughts.


    "What¡¯s too much about it? In fact, if it weren¡¯t for your own request to study at an ordinary college before, all these arrangements should have been made for you already. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s exaggerated; these are just routine operations for us wealthy people." Xu Ke said calmly.


    "Also, don¡¯t worry about being bullied in the new school. Although the students in private schools still live on campus, it¡¯s essentially a small society. With me backing you, as long as the Xu Family remains standing, you will be among the top tier in the school, and even the school leaders will give you some face." Xu Ke started the car only after Yu Xia fastened her seatbelt and left the school.


    "So, you should have an easy time at the new school." Xu Ke said, noticing Yu Xia¡¯s silence.


    "I actually feel quite good at my current school. Although there might be some rumors or somethingter, they shouldn¡¯tst long before disappearing." Yu Xia nced at Xu Ke and said cautiously.


    "Are you resisting the transfer? Why? Can you tell me the reason?"


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t speak, the atmosphere in the car was a bit silent, and Xu Ke didn¡¯t urge her, as if he hadn¡¯t just asked that question.


    It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped at a red light that Yu Xia spoke up, "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t adapt to such an environment. I was originally a child from an ordinary family, and the environment I grew up in was the life of ordinary people. It was only after being adopted by you that I had the chance to experience the life of the upper ss. Although my sister has taught me a lot and I¡¯ve changed a lot, essentially, I¡¯m still that ordinary person."


    Yu Xia uneasily fiddled with her fingers, her eyes unknowingly reddening, "I know you treat me well and are teaching me how to be better, but I¡¯m a coward. I have no confidence that I can live well in the school you mentioned, no confidence that I can integrate into this circle. I¡¯m sorry to you, I¡¯m not as good as you think, I¡¯m really terrible."


    At this moment, Yu Xia exposed all of her inferiority in front of Xu Ke, removing the mask she had carefully put on, revealing her deeply scarred interior.


    Tears welled up in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes but never fell, yet her head remained bowed.


    In the car, only the sound of their shallow breathing could be heard, with Xu Ke remaining silent and Yu Xia¡¯s heart sinking further, as if falling into a bottomless abyss.


    Just when Yu Xia felt increasingly hopeless, arge hand suddenlynded on her head, rubbing it forcefully, and the car started moving again.


    "I didn¡¯t even know you felt so inferior until you said it. It surprised and embarrassed me since I hadn¡¯t noticed your feelings at all. Actually, during the time we¡¯ve spent together, I¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re a very great girl. You learn everything quickly and well, and you work very hard. Your teacher often praises you to us, saying you¡¯re the smartest student she¡¯s ever taught and the one she¡¯s most satisfied with. You always think you don¡¯t belong, but actually, you¡¯ve already integrated well, even without realizing it." Xu Ke¡¯s voice, deep and resonant like a cello, echoed gently within the car.


    "So, have a little confidence in yourself. You¡¯re not as bad as you think; you¡¯re actually very good." Xu Ke said.


    "Really?" Yu Xia nced at Xu Ke cautiously from the corner of her eye, biting her lip uncertainly as she asked.


    "Really. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your teacher. She would definitely tell you that you¡¯re the best, and you¡¯re already no different from the socialites in Shangjing, maybe even better than them."


    Xu Ke¡¯s encouraging and affirming words acted like a powerful stimnt, settling Yu Xia¡¯s sinking heart.


    By the time the two of them returned home, Yu Xia¡¯s face hadn¡¯t only returned to normal; her overall spirit seemed significantly better.


    "Why are you twoing back together today?" Lin Mengyao asked unexpectedly, looking at the two returning together.


    "Today Lu Chenyu blocked Xiaxia at her school. Xiaxia called me, so I went there. I n to transfer Xiaxia to a private school as soon as possible, arrange a chauffeur for her, and also assign two bodyguards." Xu Ke took the scissors from Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and briefly exined the situation to her.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s surprise quickly turned into concern. She pulled Yu Xia to her side, checking her for a long time and asking many questions, finally believing she wasn¡¯t hurt after Yu Xia¡¯s reassurance.


    "Indeed, their whole family is crazy. How dare he block the school gate at his age, what does he want? Xu Ke, this person is too much. You absolutely can¡¯t let him go. If he dares to block the school now, he might do something even more terrible tomorrow. Keeping a person with intentions like that around Xiaxia is like having a bomb next to her. You can¡¯t tell when it might explode, so he absolutely must not be kept around."


    To emphasize her point, Lin Mengyao even used gestures to demonstrate her determination.


    Watching Lin Mengyao getting so worked up by Lu Chenyu¡¯s shameless behavior, her anger almost making her want to tear him apart, Xu Ke just found her to be lively and adorable.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will make this person disappear from Shangjing without you telling me. He won¡¯t have the ability to do anything dangerous to Xiaxia. Don¡¯t be upset, or you might harm yourself from the anger." Xu Ke pulled Lin Mengyao to sit on the sofa.


    "It¡¯s not worth getting mad over such a person. I¡¯ll handle it all, okay?" Xu Ke said with a lightugh.


    "I¡¯m just so angry at what he did, having such intentions towards Xiaxia. She¡¯s still in high school, still a child. How can he have such thoughts? He¡¯s a beast." Lin Mengyao said through gritted teeth.


    "I won¡¯t let him stay too long in Shangjing, trust me." Xu Ke kissed Lin Mengyao¡¯s angry cheek and said.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 617 No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 617 No Way Out</h4>


    Xu Ke kept his word and started arranging to evict Lu Chenyu¡¯s family right after dinner.


    After taking onest look at his n, Xu Ke closed hisputer with satisfaction. Within a week at thetest, he was confident he would have Lu Chenyu rolling out of Shangjing, penniless, with no way of returning to the city again.


    Three days flew by, and Lu Chenyu was driven to desperation by Xu Ke. He had put everything on the line in Shangjing, but now he was on the brink of bankruptcy. His financial chain was near the breaking point, and he could already see his bleak future after its copse.


    Lu Chenyu dragged his fingers through his unkempt hair and, with bloodshot eyes, growled in a low voice, "Xu Ke, I¡¯ve got you in my sights. Just wait until I rise up and crush you underfoot. On that day, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead." At that moment, Lu Chenyu was like a cornered beast, trapped in Xu Ke¡¯s iron cage, unable to break free no matter how much he roared.


    As Lu Chenyu teetered on the brink of madness, the study door was pushed open. Mrs. Lu¡¯s face showed some healing, though the bruises were still visible beneath the powder.


    Holding a cup of warm water, Mrs. Lu stepped in, "I brought you some water. It¡¯s warm, so you can drink a little. Remember to rest early after you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll leave now." She ced the water by Lu Chenyu¡¯s side, swallowing the words she intended to say when faced with his maddened gaze.


    Mrs. Lu took two steps back, intending to leave, "Did I tell you to go?" Lu Chenyu¡¯s voice was like a spell, freezing her in ce.


    His voice was hoarse from long dehydration, like sandpaper grating against a ckboard, unbearably grating.


    "What do you need?" Mrs. Lu turned stiffly around, her previously beaten areas beginning to ache once more.


    "Why the rush to leave? Is it because you see I¡¯m about to go bankrupt, and you want to flee as fast as you can, huh?" As he spoke, Lu Chenyu circled around the table, heading towards Mrs. Lu. As he approached, she kept retreating, shaking her head frantically while softly rebutting, "I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not, you¡¯ve misunderstood me."


    "Misunderstood?" Lu Chenyu chuckled coldly, reaching out to grab her hair, pulling her head towards him. "If you aren¡¯t eager to cut ties with me, why dress up so nicely? Are you, at your age, still putting on powder for? What, are you seeing someone behind my back? Who is it? Where¡¯s he? Let hime out and face me if he dares, instead of skulking around, causing trouble for me," Lu Chenyu spat vehemently.


    With one hand around her throat, he continued, "Never thought you¡¯d be someone who runs off chasing after losers. You were so unwilling when you were with me, I thought you were high and mighty. Did it feel good having me treat you like a fool?"


    Mrs. Lu¡¯s eyes rolled back as she struggled to breathe, unable to let air in or out of her body; soon, her eyes were rolling back.


    Having learned from experience, Lu Chenyu loosened his grip a bit as soon as he saw her eyes roll back, ensuring she stayed alive, yet his abusive words never ceased for a second. "Why aren¡¯t you talking? Did I guess it right? You cheap woman, in your old age, still trying to be so lewd. Do you think that by dressing nicely, you can snag a rich man? Do you even realize how old you are? Still thinking you can hook a fool like me?"


    "Stop dreaming. Wake up now." He pped her cheek, faint traces of madness in his expression.


    His hand movements weren¡¯t gentle; soon, the red marks appeared one after another on her face, resembling worms crawling over her cheeks.


    "From today onwards, you can¡¯t leave through that door without my permission. You need to be at my beck and call. Remember, it wasn¡¯t you who abandoned me; it¡¯s I who doesn¡¯t want you. As long as I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll always be Mrs. Lu Chenyu. You have to listen to me in everything you do. In life, you¡¯re my person, in death, you¡¯re my ghost. Don¡¯t ever think you can escape my control in this lifetime." Lu Chenyu said viciously, ripping arge tear into her clothing.


    The perfectly good clothes became barely able to cover her.


    "I¡¯m heading out for a while. Stay in the study until I return. Remember not to touch anything in the room. If I find anything out of ce when I return, I¡¯ll hold you responsible." He threatened.


    Her face showed only fear, terrified of the punishment he described.


    She believed Lu Chenyu to be crazy, not like this beforeing to Shangjing. Since arriving, he changed into someone entirely unfamiliar to her.


    Lu Chenyu released his grip on her, watching her gasping, coughing so hard it seemed she¡¯d cough up her windpipe, and immediately lost the desire to continue.


    So he pursed his lips, not looking back at the slumped Mrs. Lu as he walked out.


    Lu Chenyu tidied himself up briefly and went to find Feng Aimin.


    Fortunately, Feng Aimin didn¡¯t distance himself due to Lu Chenyu¡¯s current business troubles, instead allowing him to be brought in.


    Seeing Feng Aimin gave Lu Chenyu a glimmer of hope, but before he could speak, Feng Aimin stopped him.


    "I know what you want to say. I¡¯m aware of everything happening with you, but I can¡¯t help you." Feng Aimin gave a bitter smile before continuing, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unwilling. We¡¯ve known each other for years and always had a pleasant cooperation. Our children even grew up together. If I could help, I would¡¯ve, but the truth is, I can¡¯t even protect myself now. The position that was supposed to be mine has been taken, and I still don¡¯t have a proper position."


    Feng Aimin gave a wry smile, his expression towards Lu Chenyu filled with helplessness and mncholy.


    Lu Chenyu hadn¡¯t expected such a result, looking at Feng Aimin with shock and disbelief.


    "How did ite to this?" Lu Chenyu murmured nkly.

 Chapter 618: Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Going Home</h4>


    Feng Aimin was the only lifeline he could think of, and now being told that this lifeline couldn¡¯t save him was like a bolt from the blue hitting Lu Chenyu, making his face turn unsightly.


    "I don¡¯t know why things turned out this way either, but now we¡¯vee to this point, there¡¯s no way out, even if you don¡¯t want to ept it. This matter is beyond my defiance now," Feng Aimin sighed softly and said.


    "Are you just going to ept it? But you weren¡¯t like this before. Have you forgotten how we defied fate, doing so much? It¡¯s because of our defiance that we achieved everything. Since we managed it before, I believe we can do it again now," Lu Chenyu¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he looked towards Feng Aimin with an emotional expression.


    Feng Aimin was first stunned by Lu Chenyu¡¯s expression, then he spoke, "Chenyu, we¡¯re not young anymore. I used to dare to gamble everything I had with you, but not anymore. I¡¯m too old to have the courage to start over, can¡¯t bear the consequences of failure, do you understand? I can¡¯t take the risk of starting over with you again, I can¡¯t help you anymore."


    Lu Chenyu found it hard to ept this result, but when he looked up and caught Feng Aimin¡¯s gaze, he knew Feng Aimin had made up his mind and wouldn¡¯t change.


    Lu Chenyu¡¯s face showed a painful expression, "Since you¡¯ve decided, I can¡¯t force you to change for me. I¡¯ll think it over myself, see if there¡¯s another way. If not, I¡¯ll pack up and return home to develop there; it¡¯s my roots anyway, I can always live there." Lu Chenyu¡¯s face showed unwillingness, but also seemed to have a hint of resignation.


    Feng Aimin, seeing Lu Chenyu¡¯s expression, felt a sigh of relief, as he genuinely hoped Lu Chenyu would give up.


    The two talked for a while, then Lu Chenyu took his leave, and Feng Aimin didn¡¯t try to persuade him to stay.


    "I really don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have another chance to sit down and chat peacefully like this again," Lu Chenyu sighed deeply and said.


    "It¡¯s not ancient times now; you¡¯re always wee anytime you want toe by," Feng Aimin said as he walked Lu Chenyu to the door.


    "I¡¯ll remember that, and I¡¯lle find youter. Alright, there¡¯s no need to see me off, I¡¯ll head back myself," Lu Chenyu waved at Feng Aimin and said.


    As Lu Chenyu left the Feng Family, his expression changed as he stared in the direction of the Feng Family, his eyes filled with a malicious glow, "Thinking you can get rid of me isn¡¯t that simple; after reaping years of benefits from me, now that I¡¯m in trouble you talk about splitting up, huh." Lu Chenyu sneered meaningfully and whispered.


    Feng Aimin wasn¡¯t aware of Lu Chenyu¡¯s thoughts and just presumed he had genuinely given up, so he rxed.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that right after Lu Chenyu imed to have given up, he sent someone to the police station, using money to get his daughter released early from detention.


    "Where¡¯s my dad?" The days in detention hadn¡¯t been easy for her, and the former youngdy¡¯s temper seemed worn down by the harsh environment. Now Miss Lu looked more like a frustrated middle-aged woman, exuding an aura of mediocrity all over, making it hard to fathom what might have turned her into this.


    "In the car waiting," the driver replied.


    "Hah, he wouldn¡¯t evene in to get me himself, am I such an embarrassment to him?" Miss Lu raised her gaunt face and said.


    The driver, being a person of few words, didn¡¯t know how to respond to Miss Lu¡¯s question, so he remained silent.


    Seeing the driver was sweating profusely and unable to say what she wanted to hear, Miss Lu finally gave up, "Forget it, you¡¯re just a block of wood."


    "Standing there doing what? Didn¡¯t you say you were taking me home? Hurry up and go!" Miss Lu said irritably as she noticed the driver hadn¡¯t followed.


    Back home, Miss Lu hadn¡¯t even entered her own room when someone sent by Lu Chenyu called her to the study.


    After several days apart, the father and daughter met again, and their gazes held no warmth, rather they were as cold as strangers.


    Lu Chenyu frowned at his daughter standing before him, barely able to believe the dowdy-looking woman, appearing at least thirty-five years old, was his daughter, "How did you let yourself be like this?" Lu Chenyu paused and asked.


    "You¡¯re asking me? If you hadn¡¯t left me in that hellhole of a police station, would I be like this? Do you know how long I waited for you there? Do you know how scary and cold the nights there are? What severe crime did Imit, something easily solvable with money, yet you left me as if I didn¡¯t exist. Now you ask me why I turned out this way, looking at me with such disdain, don¡¯t you find that ridiculous?" Miss Lu sneered coldly and said.


    "How can you speak to me like that, I¡¯m your father, you¡¯re my only child, how could I not care about you? I didn¡¯t get you out sooner because there werepelling reasons I had to follow. Otherwise, what kind of man am I, leaving my precious daughter to suffer at a police station? Is that really the image you have of me, a negligent father? Haven¡¯t you seen my usual care for you, only noticing how I failed you this time?" Lu Chenyu roared, seeming extremely aggravated.


    Miss Lu, moved by Lu Chenyu¡¯s words, had tears in her eyes, "You say you have reasons, then tell me what they are, what reason could justify leaving me there for so long? Tell me, give me a reason I can ept!" Miss Lu said loudly.


    "Do you know who you offended back then? The woman you hit was the cousin of the Xu Family Master! Did you think this was still Qingzhou, that you could swagger around relying on your ties with Yiwen Feng? This is Shangjing; in Shangjing, the Xu Family is like a towering tree. Compared to them, we¡¯re not even saplings. After hitting his cousin, how could I possibly help you? How could I help you? I could only wait until they were done venting before I dared make a move to get you out."


    As Lu Chenyu spoke, Miss Lu¡¯s expression gradually softened.


    "Do you know how much I suffered there, that ce wasn¡¯t fit for a human being? The environment was bad, and the people detained were uncivilized. They cursed and fought, the food was terrible, and the bathroom was disgusting. If you hadn¡¯t sent someone to get me, I might have died in that hellhole," Miss Lu cried and said.

 Chapter 619: Applying Eye Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Applying Eye Medicine</h4>


    "I know you¡¯ve been through a lot, but fortunately, you¡¯re finally home now. Go to your room, take a good bath, and have a rest. After you wake up, I¡¯ll have the housekeeper prepare your favorite dishes." Lu Chenyu reached out and affectionately touched Miss Lu¡¯s oily, tangled hair, looking every bit like a loving father.


    Miss Lu scrutinized his expression and found no trace of disdain in his eyes, which finally made her retract all the thorns she had on disy. Having expressed what was weighing on her heart and vented her emotions, she rxed, became aware of her own difort, and thus didn¡¯t oppose Lu Chenyu¡¯s arrangement, obediently walking out towards her room.


    What Miss Lu didn¡¯t know was, after she left the study, Lu Chenyu immediately took out a tissue and frantically wiped the hand that had touched her hair until the palm was red before stopping, with his face almost oozing disdain.


    Miss Lu slept until evening, only regaining herposure at dinner.


    At the dining table, the family of three upied separate corners, each with different expressions, harboring their own thoughts.


    "Mom, what happened to your face?" Miss Lu asked, noticing the scars on Mrs. Lu¡¯s face that couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    Mrs. Lu paused her eating, kept her head down, and remained silent like a mute.


    "Your mother went to plead with the Xu Family to get you out. Who knew the Xu Family would be so ruthless, leaving your mother battered like this, with several wounds on her face and body? By the time I arrived, your mother was lying on the ground covered in blood. The incident left a huge shadow on her, making her as jittery as a startled bird, jumping at any sound." Lu Chenyu nced at Mrs. Lu, sighed, and spoke in a tone full of helplessness and heartache.


    "Bang!" Miss Lu mmed her chopsticks onto the table, speaking in an unfriendly tone.


    "It¡¯s not just that incident. They¡¯ve spread the word, fully suppressing our family¡¯spany. Ourpany is now teetering on the edge and won¡¯tst much longer. Enjoy the good days while theyst; I¡¯m afraid soon, we won¡¯t be able to enjoy them anymore." Lu Chenyu sighed again, his expression teetering between crying and not, looking especially pitiful and heartrending.


    "The Xu Family is truly going too far!" Miss Lu was so affected by Lu Chenyu¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t even eat. The mes in her eyes burned with hatred.


    Mrs. Lu still kept her head down, making no response to Lu Chenyu¡¯s lies deceiving Miss Lu. In her heart, although Lu Chenyu was no good person, the people of the Xu Family, from the top to the bottom, inside and out, weren¡¯t good either. Being resented was only natural.


    "Dad, my mom was treated so badly by the Xu Family, haven¡¯t you avenged her?" Miss Lu looked at Lu Chenyu and asked.


    "Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But what can I do? The Xu Family is too powerful for me to provoke. Even your Uncle Feng is unwilling to help me. I¡¯m in Shangjing alone, unable to do anything. What can I do besides worry, hate, and watch? I can¡¯t do anything!" Lu Chenyu pressed a hand to his forehead, his tone full of deep helplessness and fatigue.


    "Uncle Feng won¡¯t help? Why? Back when he was in Qingzhou and needed help, did you ever refuse him? Why doesn¡¯t he help us when we¡¯re in trouble? I used to think he was nice, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be such an ungrateful person." Miss Lu spoke with resentment.


    "It¡¯s my fault for misjudging him back then. Let¡¯s not talk about these sad things anymore. Let¡¯s eat, or the food will get cold." Lu Chenyu picked up his chopsticks, forcing a smile.


    "It¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s his for hiding it so well. Who would have thought someone who looks like such a good person could be so greedy and ungrateful behind the scenes." The more Miss Lu spoke, the angrier she got. Seeing her like this, Lu Chenyu discreetly curled a corner of his mouth, a flicker of triumph hidden in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s eat." Lu Chenyu masked his glee well, putting on a fatherly face.


    "No, I¡¯m not hungry anymore. You guys eat by yourselves." Miss Lu suddenly stood up, with a sullen face, spoke, and then ran back to her room.


    In a sh, only two people were left at the table.


    Unhurriedly, Lu Chenyu served himself a piece of meat, looked at Mrs. Lu, and said, "I trust you know what to say and what not to. If you don¡¯t want to end up on the streets, keep your mouth shut, understand?"


    Mrs. Lu nodded and said, "Understood."


    "After dinner, go upstairs and persuade your daughter, tell her not to distance herself from the Feng Family and to spend more time with their daughter. That girl from the Feng Family is a simpleton; she could be a useful pawn in our hands if used well. Feng Aimin, that old fox, now stands atop and wants to kick me down to stand alone. Does he think he cane and go as he pleases, treating our home like a hotel? Even if he wants to leave, he has to help us through this tough spot first. Does he think all those benefits I¡¯ve given him over the years were for free?" Lu Chenyu sneered as he spoke.


    Mrs. Lu quickly nced at Lu Chenyu¡¯s expression, then lowered her head like a mouse again. Seeing this, Lu Chenyu felt more disgust for the family than ever while his longing for Yu Xia grew unprecedentedly strong.


    Indeed, only Yu Xia is the most adorable girl in the world and the most suitable match for him. Once he gets through this crisis, he will find Yu Xia, take her abroad, and settle in a more weing country. Although Yu Xia still harbors some hostility towards him now, he is confident she wille to like him given enough time because men as charming as him are rare.


    Lu Chenyu was lost in his fantasies.


    Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t know what Lu Chenyu was thinking, nor did she care. All she needed to know was that Lu Chenyu seemed in a good mood now and wouldn¡¯t resort to violence.


    Mrs. Lu, tasked with persuading, went to Miss Lu¡¯s room. Lu Chenyu didn¡¯t know how Mrs. Lu spoke to her, but the next morning, Miss Lu briefly packed up and went to visit Feng Yiweng.

 Chapter 620: Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 620: Visiting</h4>


    Feng Yiweng almost thought the housekeeper had called the wrong name the moment she saw Miss Lu; how could this person possibly be her close friend? Only after hearing Miss Feng speak did she confirm that this person was indeed her close friend without a doubt.


    "Oh my God, how did you end up like this? What on earth have you been through, my God? Haven¡¯t you taken care of yourself?" Feng Yiweng looked at her friend in shock, reaching out to touch her face, feeling as if she were touching rough bark.


    As soon as Miss Lu heard Feng Yiweng¡¯s words, tears started flowing instantly, and she threw herself into Feng Yiweng¡¯s arms.


    "Yiwen, you have to do me justice. I¡¯ve been severely harmed by the Xu Family. I¡¯ve be like this all because of them." Miss Lu cried uncontrobly in Feng Yiweng¡¯s embrace. It was the first time Feng Yiweng had seen Miss Lu so sad, and for a moment, she was at a loss.


    "Let¡¯s talk it over slowly; don¡¯t cry anymore." Feng Yiweng clumsily tried to wipe Miss Lu¡¯s tears as she spoke.


    After crying her fill in Feng Yiweng¡¯s arms, Miss Lu finally pulled back and recounted the lies she had prepared long ago.


    "Actually, I came to Shangjing a long time ago. I wanted to surprise you, so I didn¡¯t tell you at the time. I nned to buy you a gift when I went to see you, so I went to a luxury store. Who would have thought I¡¯d overhear two women discussing you in the store, speaking very harshly? I was furious and got into a fight with them. Someone called the police, and I was taken to the station."


    "I was full of anger at that moment, so I fought hard, but the woman who hit me didn¡¯t hold back either. I thought that since we both had injuries, neither of us could im innocence. After all, it all started because of that woman¡¯s vile words. If she hadn¡¯t spoken about you, I wouldn¡¯t have fought her. But who would have thought that the woman I fought was from the Xu Family? They used their connections to pressure me, forcibly keeping me in the police station and not allowing my parents to take me out. When my parents went to demand justice, they were beaten up as well. My father¡¯spany is also hitting walls everywhere because of the Xu Family and seems unable to hold on much longer."


    "Yiwen, you¡¯ve been my only sister since childhood. Because of me, our family is on the brink of copse. I don¡¯t know whom else to turn to for help. You¡¯re the only one I can think of. Will you help me, please? My parents are bing elderly, and I can¡¯t let them end up with nothing because of me after living in prosperity for half their lives. My conscience won¡¯t allow it. In all of Shangjing, you¡¯re the only one who can help me. Will you help me, please?" Miss Lu said with a tearful face, clutching Feng Yiweng¡¯s hand.


    To help her family, Miss Lu no longer cared about her image.


    Looking at her once most fashionable friend, who ended up like this because she wanted to support her, Feng Yiweng couldn¡¯t refuse. How could she still be considered a decent person if she refused her now?


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ignore you. Not to mention, you ended up like this for my sake. Besides, you¡¯re my best friend since childhood; I won¡¯t ignore you. I¡¯ll discuss this matter with my father. He has more ideas than I do and can surely help your family." Feng Yiweng said, holding Miss Lu¡¯s hand.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Lu¡¯s expression did not be happier after hearing this. Instead, she pulled her hand back and forced a smile.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why did your expression suddenly turn so bad? Are you feeling unwell?" Feng Yiweng asked with concern.


    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m feeling unwell. If you don¡¯t want to help me, you can just say it, there¡¯s no need for this." Miss Lu said sadly.


    Feng Yiweng was baffled by Miss Lu¡¯s words.


    "What are you talking about? When did I say I wouldn¡¯t help you? Didn¡¯t I say I would ask my father for help to support your family?" Feng Yiweng said, full of confusion.


    "Didn¡¯t you know? My father sought help from Uncle Feng before, but Uncle Feng refused. He didn¡¯t want to get involved between our family and the Xu Family. If you ask Uncle Feng for help, I probably won¡¯t be able to step into your house again." Miss Lu said sadly, looking at Feng Yiweng.


    The information disclosed by Miss Lu stunned Feng Yiweng. "You must be joking. Our families have been close for generations. How could my father just refuse your father?" Feng Yiweng said nkly.


    But under Miss Lu¡¯s gaze, her voice grew softer because there was no reason for Miss Lu to lie about something like this. Precisely because of this, Feng Yiweng found it even harder to ept this fact. She found the news she heard so absurd, absurd enough to make her want tough out loud, so she did.


    They always taught her to be grateful and repay kindness, yet suddenly they could turn a blind eye to benefactors who had helped them countless times? How ridiculous was that!


    "Don¡¯t worry, if they don¡¯t help you, I will. This matter won¡¯t end just like this. I will surely seek justice for you and your family." Feng Yiweng said with a firm expression, holding Miss Lu¡¯s hand.


    "If you really want to help me, please hurry because our family really cannot endure much longer. If things weren¡¯t really at a crisis point, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe to you for help. I truly can¡¯t find anyone else who can help me, do you understand?" Miss Lu tightly held Feng Yiweng¡¯s hand and said.


    "I understand. Trust me with this issue; I will handle it for you. No matter how powerful they are, they are just merchants, mere merchants; they wouldn¡¯t dare not listen to me." Feng Yiweng pressed Miss Lu¡¯s hand reassuringly.


    After chatting a little longer, Miss Lu said goodbye. Once Miss Lu left, Feng Yiweng couldn¡¯t sit still. She immediately ran back to her room, changed her clothes, and headed straight for the Xu Family estate.


    "Family Head, Miss Feng from the Feng Family is here again," Housekeeper Zhao said as he presented a tter of freshly cut fruit to Xu Ke.


    "What is she here for? I don¡¯t want to see her." Xu Ke still remembered the annoying Feng Yiweng and refused her request to meet without hesitation when he heard she was looking for him.


    However, as soon as the security ryed that Xu Ke refused to see her, Feng Yiweng initiated a forceful entry, driving her car straight through the gate. If the gatekeepers hadn¡¯t dodged in time, injuries would¡¯ve been inevitable.


    Housekeeper Zhao reported to Xu Ke with some difficulty, "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to see Miss Feng today. She crashed the gate and forced her way in."


    Hearing this, Xu Ke paused for a moment with the fruit in his hand.


    "When recing the gate, make sure to get a sturdier one. I don¡¯t want to experience someone crashing through our gate a second time." Xu Ke said as he wiped his hands with a napkin.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll go prepare the refreshments for the guest then." Housekeeper Zhao said.


    "No need, only a guest deserves hospitality. What kind of guest is someone who shows up uninvited?" Xu Ke smirked without any hint of warmth as he spoke.


    "You¡¯re right," Housekeeper Zhao agreed, standing still.

 Chapter 621: Advice

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 621: Advice</h4>


    "Xu Ke, why don¡¯t you dare to see me? Is it because you¡¯ve done something wrong and are afraid of me?" Feng Yiweng barged in, carrying her small handbag, and immediately started mocking Xu Ke as soon as she entered the room, her eyes practically rolling to the sky.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it. I just purely don¡¯t want to see you because I find you very annoying. Seeing your face might make me so nauseated I can¡¯t eat," Xu Ke crossed his arms in front of him and retorted, looking at Feng Yiweng.


    Feng Yiweng didn¡¯t expect Xu Ke to say such a thing. All her prepared words were shot back at her, and she was left fuming. She, too, had been pampered and had never suffered such humiliation. She immediately said, "You actually say such things to ady, where are your manners? You say I¡¯m disgusting, yet you have no idea that it¡¯s your appearance right now that¡¯s truly sickening."


    "If you find me disgusting, then don¡¯t visit my home, especially when the owner has made it clear you¡¯re not wee. And yet, you forced your way in by car. This time, my people were quick enough to avoid getting hurt; had they been slower, they might be in a hospital right now. You¡¯ve done something disrespectful and expect others to treat you kindly. Don¡¯t you find yourself disgusting?" Xu Ke replied.


    Feng Yiweng was momentarily at a loss for words, caught off guard by Xu Ke¡¯s response. After a while, she spoke, her voicecking confidence, "If you had agreed to let me in earlier, none of this would have happened, right? It¡¯s all because you initially refused me."


    "However, I¡¯m not here to discuss this issue with you today. I have something else to tell you," said Feng Yiweng as she sat on the nearest sofa, "I know you¡¯ve started targeting the Lu Family. I¡¯m here today to make you stop, not only to stop targeting the Lu Family but also to apologize to them."


    Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, surprised, and said, "What are you saying? Could you say that again? I didn¡¯t quite hear it."


    "I said I¡¯m here for two reasons. First, to make you stop targeting the Lu Family. Second, for you to apologize for what you¡¯ve done until they forgive you," Feng Yiweng repeated her point emphatically.


    "This is honestly the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard. Who sent you to speak to me like this? Not even your father would dare tomand me with such an ordering tone. I¡¯m curious how your parents raised you to be like this; as far as I remember, your parents are very smart people," Xu Ke said with a puzzled tone.


    Feng Yiweng furrowed her brows slightly and said, "They are them, and I am me. I¡¯m an individual; they can¡¯t control what I¡¯m like, and neither can you. Just because they dare not do something doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t dare. What I just mentioned isn¡¯t a matter of negotiation; I¡¯m merely informing you. You don¡¯t have room for bargaining because these are things you should do."


    "I think what I should or shouldn¡¯t do is not for you to teach me," Xu Ke said, reining in his expression and staring at Feng Yiweng with a nk face, applying pressure through his gaze.


    Feng Yiweng began to feel uneasy but wasn¡¯t nning to give up on her demands.


    "You don¡¯t need to look at me like that; your ploy won¡¯t work on me¡ªit won¡¯t crush me. What I said was not a joke. If you don¡¯t do as I ask, don¡¯t me me for using drastic measures. I¡¯m not acting now because I¡¯m afraid of you, but because I don¡¯t see it as necessary. However, if you remain so ungrateful, I won¡¯t mind showing you my means, letting you understand the disparity between us," Feng Yiweng stated.


    "Say no more, I¡¯m actually looking forward to it. It¡¯s been too long since anyone dared to oppose me, and my life is quite dull. I need someone like you to spice things up. Hopefully, by then, you won¡¯t bore me," Xu Ke said with a smile, little realizing that his smiling appearance was more intimidating than when he didn¡¯t smile.


    "You don¡¯t really think I won¡¯t dare touch you, do you? Don¡¯t overestimate your importance. You¡¯re just a lowly businessman; I can deal with you effortlessly. Apologize on your own, and I might spare you; you¡¯d only lose a little face. But if you remain oblivious and force me to take action, it won¡¯t just be a matter of losing face. You might lose everything you currently have¡ªdo you understand?" Feng Yiweng was angered by Xu Ke¡¯s insolence.


    "Let me tell you, I¡¯m serious this time; I¡¯m not joking with you. You¡¯ve caused so much trouble for my sister, I can¡¯t get over it without giving her an exnation. If it weren¡¯t for my sister¡¯s situation between us, you might still escape by relying on my feelings for you. But this time, I absolutely won¡¯t let you get away. This is your final chance, will you apologize?" Feng Yiweng asked harshly.


    "Then let me tell you once more, no way!" Xu Ke mercilessly rejected the proposal.


    "Fine, you forced my hand. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless." Feng Yiweng stood up and gave Xu Ke a fierce re before angrily leaving.


    The conversation ended in mutual dissatisfaction.


    "Brother-inw, will you be in any trouble?" Tang Zhongwei, who had been hiding in a corner for who knows how long, immediately came over when she saw Feng Yiweng leave, cautiously observing Xu Ke¡¯s face as she sat beside him.


    "Do you think I will have any trouble?" Xu Ke nced sideways at Tang Zhongwei and said, "This is my issue, no need for you to worry. If there¡¯s nothing else, spend more time with Yaoyao."


    Seeing Xu Ke about to get up and leave, Tang Zhongwei quickly grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s arm, her actions faster than her thoughts.


    Xu Ke looked at where he was grabbed and said with an annoyed expression, "Let go."


    Tang Zhongwei bit her lower lip, tears forming in her eyes, and asked in a soft yet confused voice, "It seems you really don¡¯t like me. Can you tell me why? Did I do something wrong to upset you? You can tell me, and I¡¯ll change. Yu Xia and I are both your sisters, I just have an extra ¡¯cousin¡¯ title, so why are you so cold only to me?"


    "Want to know why?" Xu Ke asked.


    Tang Zhongwei nodded, "Because Xiaxia never harbors thoughts like yours. Her heart is much purer than yours." Xu Ke said, harshly flinging Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand away without caring if such arge action might pull her off the sofa; it was exceedingly cold and ruthless.

 Chapter 622 Contact

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 622 Contact</h4>


    "She is innocent? Do you really think she is an innocent person?" Tang Zhongwei shouted in a hushed tone at Xu Ke¡¯s back, "You still don¡¯t know what kind of person the sister you think is innocent really is, do you? She just looks a bit delicate, but she is not weak at all. She¡¯s a master at threatening people, and her inner self is as dark as it gets."


    Seeing Xu Ke stop because of her words, Tang Zhongwei continued with more enthusiasm, "If you don¡¯t believe it, I can prove it to you."


    "No need, I don¡¯t need it. Regardless of what kind of person Xiaxia is, at least when ites to my wife and me, her heart is pure, without a trace of impurity." Xu Ke turned his head and looked at Tang Zhongwei as he spoke.


    "I also harbor no impurities in my heart towards you two." Tang Zhongwei replied, unconvinced.


    The servants who were previously moving around in the living room had all retreated when they were not aware, leaving only the two of them confronting each other in the vast living room.


    "Do you believe your own words?" The smile on Xu Ke¡¯s face seemed somewhat sarcastic.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s tears inexplicably fell down her cheeks, "You should have realized by now. Yes, I have inappropriate feelings for you. You are the most outstanding man I have ever met. It¡¯spletely normal for me to be infatuated with you, isn¡¯t it? I only wanted to silently have a crush on you; I didn¡¯t want to do anything more excessive. But how can feelings be controlled? Each second I see you, my affection for you deepens. By now, I can¡¯t control my heart, which desperately wants to fly to you."


    "I don¡¯t ask for much. I never wanted topete with cousin. I just want to silently watch you, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ve never desired your response; I only hope you won¡¯t push me away. I never intended to destroy this family. I just wanted to integrate into it. I think I¡¯ve done quite well, don¡¯t you think our current way of getting along is quite good?" Tang Zhongwei asked tentatively.


    "I don¡¯t know where you got these strange theories, but I hope you can recognize your own identity. Stay in the position that fits your identity. I don¡¯t ept any reason for crossing the line. If you can¡¯t control yourself, I will send you away from Shangjing. If sending you out of Shangjing doesn¡¯t stop you, I don¡¯t mind sending you abroad," Xu Ke said coldly and mercilessly.


    "Do you really have to treat me this way?" Tang Zhongwei¡¯s voice quaked slightly.


    "You need to understand that the only fundamental reason I still let you stay here is because you are Yaoyao¡¯s cousin, nothing else. If you don¡¯t covet things that don¡¯t belong to you, I can pretend the previous things never happened and let you continue living here gracefully. But if you dare to have any crooked thoughts again, no matter how small, I will make you leave here."


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze made Tang Zhongwei feel a chill throughout her body. Looking at Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, Tang Zhongwei realized he was serious.


    "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly stay honestly in this home." Tang Zhongwei bowed her head, her hands resting on her knees clenched into fists, her nails digging into the flesh of her palms, while the unwillingness in her heart churned likeva, bubbling with a scorching heat.


    Why? Why should Lin Mengyao have everything just because both are women with simr blood in their veins, while she ends up with nothing? It¡¯s hard enough to find a man she likes, and she doesn¡¯t even crave status. She has humbled herself this much yet gets nothing, not even being able topare to that wild child Yu Xia who appeared out of nowhere. How could she reconcile with this, how could she ept it?


    Tang Zhongwei looked up at Xu Ke¡¯s disappearing figure, eyes filled with resentful malice she herself was unaware of.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have said that to me. You shouldn¡¯t have left me without the slightest hope. I never wanted to be like this, but it¡¯s all because of you, you forced me." Tang Zhongwei slowly opened her palm, looking at the crescent-shaped marks, whispering.


    Feng Yiweng, thwarted by Xu Ke, felt quite aggrieved, "I will make you pay for not acknowledging goodwill. One day, I will have you begging me on your knees." She nced in the direction of the Xu Family Mansion before pulling out her phone and dialing a familiar, nameless number.


    "Your business opportunity has arrived." Once the call connected, Feng Yiweng¡¯s cold voice resonated.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything else, just help me catch two women. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you five million. As for how you deal with those two women afterward, you can do as you please once my task ispleted." Feng Yiweng spoke, facing a red light.


    "Who provoked you, to make you so angry?" Aid-back voice from Diao Ge came through the phone.


    "Don¡¯t worry about who. Just do what I told you. I¡¯m in Shangjing now, and the targets are also here. It¡¯s an urgent task, so act fast. If you can¡¯t do it, point me to someone reliable and discreet, price is no issue." Feng Yiweng, unfazed by the impatience around her, spoke calmly.


    "Rx, leave it to your Brother Diao. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer in no more than three days." Diao Ge confidently reassured through the phone, shortly before Feng Yiweng ended the call. Not upset by the dialing tone, Diao Ge soon received a bank notification for a hefty two million transfer, which made him stroke the stubble he had just grown with satisfaction.


    "Boys, put down the cards, we¡¯ve got work. Get your gear ready, we¡¯re flying to Shangjing this afternoon."


    Meanwhile, the Xu Family remained unaware that Feng Yiweng had hired someone to deal with them. Xu Ke hadn¡¯t told Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia about it, only reminding them to be cautious when going outtely and not to be alone.


    The Diao Ge enlisted by Feng Yiweng primarily operated in the Qingzhou area. It was only after establishing a stable coborative rtionship with Feng Yiweng that they redirected their focus entirely to Qingzhou.


    Since Feng Yiweng ceased cooperating with them, their financial situation had be somewhat strained. Luckily, Feng Yiweng hadn¡¯t forgotten them, and money is not something to be turned away when ites knocking.


    Thus, nearly as soon as Diao Ge instructed his men, they began mobilizing, flying to Shangjing with Diao Ge to meet Feng Yiweng that very afternoon.


    Yu Xia had been feeling as though someone was secretly watching hertely, though whenever she turned in response to this feeling, nothing was there. Yu Xia found it strange, certain it wasn¡¯t just her imagination but that the other party had ulterior motives.


    As Yu Xia always had the bodyguards assigned by Xu Ke around her, Diao Ge¡¯s men only dared to follow without finding a chance to act. However, over at Tang Zhongwei¡¯s side, she was unprotected and thus quickly fell into Diao Ge¡¯s trap.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 623: Chaos of Demons

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Chaos of Demons</h4>


    When Tang Zhongwei opened her eyes, her mind was notpletely clear. The consequence of overdosing on the drug made her head dizzy, her thinking seemingly frozen. Her whole being felt like a rusted clockwork, her mind creaking and groaning. Fortunately, this state didn¡¯tst long, and she quickly snapped out of it.


    Looking at the demonic environment around her and the restraints on her body, it was easy to guess what had happened. What Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t anticipate was that such a scenario, seemingly only appearing in TV dramas and movies, would actually happen to her.


    "Who are you? Who sent you to capture me? What do you want from me?" Tang Zhongwei looked at the person clearly in charge, sitting surrounded by others, and asked.


    "You¡¯ve got guts,dy, seeing us like this and not only are you not scared, but you ask us questions. How interesting," a man sitting next to Diao Ge jabbed him with an elbow and said mockingly.


    Diao Ge sucked thest bit of noodles into his mouth, turned to look at Tang Zhongwei, gazed at her face, shook his head, and said, "I don¡¯t like this one. Whoever wants her can have her after this deal is done. Just don¡¯t y her to death. If she¡¯s alive, she can be sold again."


    "The Boss is still not a fan of tender flesh," someone quipped.


    Tang Zhongwei felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning after hearing Diao Ge¡¯s words. It took her a while to process what Diao Ge had just said.


    "What are you going to do to me?" Tang Zhongwei asked, her voice tight.


    "Don¡¯t worry, even though Diao Ge doesn¡¯t appreciate tender flesh, the brothers here will take good care of you. You know, looking at that delicate skin of yours makes me quite hungry," a man came over, pinched Tang Zhongwei¡¯s cheek, eyes narrowing slightly in satisfaction at her texture.


    The man even rubbed his fingers together, savoring the sensation.


    "This one is indeed better looking, much prettier than those online influencers I¡¯ve seen. I¡¯m really fed up with those online influencers; they look like fairies on the phone, but in person, they¡¯re a disaster. I can¡¯t believe I blew money on making them famous, damn," someone said, looking at Tang Zhongwei, then took out his phone, flipping through his photo album.


    "I told you earlier, the women online are nothing, but you didn¡¯t believe me and had to try yourself. After trying one and not giving up, you tried again. If you had saved the money you spent on online influencers, it¡¯d be enough to sleep with a celebrity. Aren¡¯t celebrities better than influencers?" someone lit a cigarette, criticizing the brother who hadined earlier.


    "I finally get it now. Celebrities and influencers, what¡¯s so great about them? Honestly, the girl we saw yesterday was the prettiest, like a little fairy. It¡¯s a pity her bodyguard was always around; otherwise, I¡¯d have brought her back as my wife," the man who had been talking about influencers said, rubbing his nose fiercely.


    At this point, Diao Ge, who had been silent and smoking on the side, spoke up. "I¡¯ll give you two hundred thousand, but none of you touch Yu Xia. When bringing her back, be gentle, and behave yourselves. No messing around."


    Diao Ge¡¯s words livened up the warehouse. Each of the rough men¡¯s faces lit up with eager gossip. "Boss, what do you mean by that? Have you taken a fancy to that girl?"


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, our Diao Ge must be interested, otherwise, why would he specifically urge this? Think back, have any girls we¡¯ve dealt with before received such words from Diao Ge? If Diao Ge is considerate of her, he must like her. If he didn¡¯t, why care for her like this?" someone analyzed earnestly in front of Diao Ge.


    "Old Four makes sense. I vote for Old Four. I never thought I¡¯d see the day when our Diao Ge has desires. Heaven knows I always thought Diao Ge was indifferent," someone made a prayer gesture, teasinglymenting.


    "Stop joking around. Just remember what I said," Diao Ge, although a rugged man with a coarse shell, couldn¡¯t withstand the teasing from those around him. His bronze skin didn¡¯t show a blush easily, but Diao Ge felt like his face was fully cooked.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the brothers know the score. We won¡¯t be disrespectful to our sister-inw," someone promised loudly.


    Tang Zhongwei was listening to their conversation with a nervous heart, but as she listened, jealousy began to ovee her. Clearly, they were all captured, so why was she to be yed with by these vile men, while another was protected? Weren¡¯t they all prisoners? Why was the treatment different for prisoners? Why? Tang Zhongwei thought indignantly.


    "Are you looking for Yu Xia?" Tang Zhongwei interjected.


    "So what if we are? Don¡¯t think about negotiating or escaping; it¡¯s useless. Once you¡¯re in our hands, unless we decide to let you go, you can¡¯t escape," someone approached, looking at Tang Zhongwei as they spoke.


    "You misunderstand, I¡¯m not thinking of running away. I just want to bring her to you," Tang Zhongwei said, disying a pleasing smile.


    "Bring her to us? You don¡¯t think saying that will spare you, do you?"


    "I don¡¯t want any reward. As long as you sessfully capture Yu Xia, that¡¯s enough for me."


    "What are you thinking? Aren¡¯t you living under the same roof? Why would you want us to catch her? Do you not get along?" the person who had mentioned influencers earlier came over, looking at Tang Zhongwei with a puzzled expression.


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand this feeling. We may live under the same roof, but why does she always have better luck than me? At home, she is the beloved sister of both my cousin and cousin-inw, and even when kidnapped by you, I¡¯m the first to suffer. Why is it that we¡¯re both sisters, yet our fates are so different? Where am I worse than her?" Tang Zhongwei said, holding her neck straight.


    "You really are far worse," Diao Ge remarked, looking at the somewhat deranged Tang Zhongwei expressionlessly.


    "I¡¯m far worse? She¡¯s just a sickly person, who knows how long she¡¯ll live. Maybe she¡¯ll be fine today and dead tomorrow, or maybe she¡¯ll die outside because of some provocation from me. Once she¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll feel my spirit at peace, and when that¡¯s at peace, I won¡¯t care about anything else," Tang Zhongweiughed maliciously, the venom in her eyes like poison hidden in the fangs of a viper.


    Not only Diao Ge, but all the men standing around hearing Tang Zhongwei¡¯s words showed expressions of disbelief on their faces. It was unimaginable that someone who seemed so demure and graceful on the outside could harbor such evil and malice. Those who had originally nned to ask the boss to keep her after the deal was done gave up the idea.


    This Tang Zhongwei, due to jealousy, wanted to kill a sister who lived with her. How could they, whom she hates deeply, expect a good oue?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 624: Captured

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Captured</h4>


    "I¡¯ve said so much, do you agree to my request or not? No matter what you n to do, the value of two hostages is always greater than one, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m willing to bring the other hostage to you now, what are you hesitating about? Besides, weren¡¯t you nning to bring her over anyway? Now there¡¯s a more convenient, faster, and safer way, why not give it a try?" Tang Zhongwei said to the people standing in front of her.


    Brother Sable lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep drag, and blew it all in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s face, causing her to cough uncontrobly without any preparation.


    "For someone like you, who can act against your own friend with whom you¡¯ve shared so much, who knows if you¡¯ll stab us in the back? Compared to letting a woman like you get the better of us, I¡¯d rather put in some effort to fetch the person myself. Just keep your little schemes and stay put here. Smoker, gag her mouth, don¡¯t let her keep on yapping, it¡¯s annoying." Brother Sable said, casting a disdainful nce at Tang Zhongwei.


    Upon receiving Brother Sable¡¯s order, the man who was just holding a phone watching inte celebrities immediately stood up with a nk expression. He held a dirty rag, which had been fished out from who knows where, and shoved it into Tang Zhongwei¡¯s mouth despite her horrified and resistant gaze. The rag was filthy, its original color obscured by dirt, and it exuded a foul odor.


    Tang Zhongwei was disgusted by the thing in her mouth, her eyes rolled back, and due to the rag being stuffed too deep, her eyes welled up with tears.


    As luck would have it, just as they finished gagging Tang Zhongwei, there was the sound of a car honking outside. Footsteps grew louder, and then the warehouse door was opened. A stocky man entered, carrying someone on his shoulder.


    "Boss, mission aplished, I brought the person back for you." The stocky man said with a face full of joy as he approached Brother Sable and, in front of everyone, ced the person he was carrying onto a chair. Tang Zhongwei took a closer look, and wasn¡¯t this just Yu Xia she had been talking about before?


    Tang Zhongwei suddenly felt she wasn¡¯t so miserable after all. Thinking that she wasn¡¯t the only one suffering, with Yu Xia apanying her, especially considering Yu Xia¡¯s poor health ¡ª if something unexpected happened, she might not make it ¡ª this made Tang Zhongwei even happier.


    But Tang Zhongwei¡¯s happiness didn¡¯tst long. Seeing that the stocky man didn¡¯t throw Yu Xia onto the dusty ground, but rather ced her on a chair, her joy was halved.


    The Brother Sable, who had just been short of pointing at her nose and calling her a heartless snake, was now looking at Yu Xia with pity, "Why is she still asleep? You didn¡¯t give her too much medicine, did you? Her health is not good, and if the dose was too high, her body might not be able to handle it." Brother Sable said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, boss, the dosage is absolutely fine. She should wake up in about an hour." The honest-looking man said.


    "That¡¯s good, you¡¯ve worked hard, go take a rest for a bit." Brother Sable told the man.


    At the Xu Family, the atmosphere in the living room was gloomy.


    "What do you mean they¡¯re missing? Exin to me how two living people could just disappear?" Lin Mengyao, sitting on the sofa, was trembling with anxiety. Xu Ke, sitting next to her, didn¡¯t look much better.


    The driver and the bodyguard stood in the center of the living room with their heads lowered, looking ashamed and saying nothing.


    Xu Ke ced his hand on Lin Mengyao, speaking firmly, "They¡¯ll both be fine, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for them, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find them."


    Lin Mengyao heard Xu Ke¡¯s words but couldn¡¯t control her emotions, worrying incessantly, "Xiaxia is so well-behaved, she alwayses home on time. Her health isn¡¯t good, what if something happens? And Weiwei, she¡¯s just arrived in Shangjing, and I lost her already. If something happens to her, how will I exin it to her family?" She said, burying her head in Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder.


    "Don¡¯t overthink, Xiaxia and the others will be fine. I¡¯ve already sent people to search, any news will be ryed immediately." Xu Keforted, although his heart was far from as calm as he portrayed.


    As for who was behind the abduction, Xu Ke had a guess, but the priority wasn¡¯t to confront anyone yet, it was to find clues and bring everyone back safely.


    Once everyone was safely back, it would be time to settle ounts.


    The stocky man said Yu Xia would wake up soon, but when she finally did, the sky outside hadpletely turned dark. Fortunately, there was a backup power source andmps in the warehouse, otherwise, they would have been inplete darkness.


    "Where is this?" Yu Xia nced at the ring incandescentmp, her unprepared eyes tearing up from the brightness.


    Perhaps it was because she had just woken up, but Yu Xia¡¯s voice was hoarse with a slight nasal tone, sounding both pitiful and endearing, making Brother Sable¡¯s heart race once again, awkwardly, he offered a cup of warm water to her lips to drink, which Yu Xia avoided by turning her head away,


    Yu Xia¡¯s eyes were vignt, staring at Brother Sable like a leopard.


    "You must be thirsty, there¡¯s water here for you to drink." Brother Sable swallowed and said.


    "Who are you people? Why did you bring me here?" Yu Xia asked, fully on guard.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt you. We just need a small favor from you." Brother Sable said, his eyes lingering enchanted on Yu Xia¡¯s eyes.


    He had never seen such beautiful eyes before; they were more enchanting than the most expensive gemstones. He wanted to keep those eyes, make sure they could only see him.


    "I don¡¯t want to help you; I just want to go home. It¡¯s sote already, if I don¡¯t go back soon, my family will worry. Please let me go home. If you want my help, you can discuss it with my family. If they agree, I¡¯ll help." Yu Xia said earnestly.


    Sitting on the floor, having been tied up for several hours, Tang Zhongwei sneered. Some parts of her body had started to feel cold and numb, possibly from being tied too tightly. Her hands turned purple due to poor cirction, and they swelled, resembling two pig trotters waiting to be plucked and cooked.


    However, since Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, she couldn¡¯t see the condition they were in, she merely felt ufortable and didn¡¯t think much more of it.

 Chapter 625: Clues

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Clues</h4>


    At this moment, Yu Xia was at her most nervous. The slightest sign of disturbance would make her on edge, let alone Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hum, which was not exactly quiet. It caught Yu Xia¡¯s attention instantly.


    Seeing someone familiar in this warehouse, even someone she didn¡¯t usually care for, made her feel an uncanny sense of closeness.


    Because of Tang Zhongwei¡¯s earlier remarks, everyone else thought of her as heartless and venomous. Naturally, no one wanted to get close to her, and therefore, nobody noticed the abnormality of her arm¡ªexcept for the sharp-eyed Yu Xia.


    "I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to happen. As long as you stay here obediently and don¡¯t make any unnecessary moves, we guarantee you won¡¯t be harmed." Brother Mink spoke.


    The others watched the Boss, who seemed eager to fixate his gaze on the other party. They all smiled knowingly and teasingly chimed in, echoing the Boss¡¯s words.


    "Then give me some water, I can drink it myself." Perhaps because Yu Xia appeared so pitifully delicate and seemed unable to hurt a fly, added to what Tang Zhongwei had said about her frail condition, Yu Xia was not tied up and had freedom of movement.


    Seeing the wary and frightened look in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes, along with her pale lips, Brother Mink felt an inexplicable connection. Without a second thought, he handed the cup of water to her and, taking advantage of the opportunity as he retrieved his hand, touched her cold hand.


    "Why are your hands so cold? Are you cold?" Brother Mink¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. As he spoke, he took off his jacket and draped it over Yu Xia¡¯s shoulders, not giving her a chance to refuse.


    Yu Xia bowed her head without resistance, appearing unusually obedient.


    "Could you untie her ropes? I think the cirction in her hands is poor. If you keep her tied up, her limbs might be crippled. Untie her. With so many of you here, we won¡¯t run." Yu Xia said softly.


    Brother Mink nced at Tang Zhongwei, thought for a moment, and said, "We can let her go, but you shouldn¡¯t get too close to her. You consider her a sister, but she doesn¡¯t have any good intentions for you. Before you arrived, she even told us she¡¯d help us catch you."


    Yu Xia looked at Tang Zhongwei with a shocked expression, yet inside, she had no reaction to this news, as if she had subconsciously known this answer all along.


    Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t expect Brother Mink to tattle. At the moment Yu Xia looked over, Tang Zhongwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then she desperately shook her head. Her mouth was gagged, rendering her unable to speak, but she tried to use every means at her disposal to prove that what Brother Mink said was untrue.


    No one untied Tang Zhongwei.


    Yu Xia bit her lip, anxiously nced at Brother Mink, bit her lip again, and resolutely said, "Untie her ropes. I trust she won¡¯t hurt me, right?" Yu Xia looked at Tang Zhongwei.


    Tang Zhongwei nodded frantically.


    "Oh dear, you¡¯re still too naive. But I keep my promises. You guys, untie her ropes." Brother Mink sighed long and hard, speaking in a doting tone.


    Although it was their first meeting, Yu Xia got goosebumps all over, wanting to shout at Brother Mink¡¯s bald head, "Are you crazy!" But seeing the seven or eight men in the warehouse, Yu Xia swallowed her words, choosing to lower her head as if out of sight, out of mind.


    Tang Zhongwei was freed from her ropes. As cirction resumed, she felt the difort from where she had been tied.


    Tang Zhongwei shot aplicated look at Yu Xia, who was lowering her head and holding a cup of warm water.


    Elsewhere, having received the news and knowing both had been captured, Feng Yiweng and Miss Lu exchanged a knowing smile.


    "Now you should be relieved. With those two in our hands, I don¡¯t believe Xu Ke can remain indifferent and still go after your family," Feng Yiweng said proudly, taking a sip of coffee.


    "Yiwen, you are truly the best and most important friend I¡¯ve ever had. Without you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do this time. You¡¯re a great benefactor to our family. If you need anything from me in the future, just speak up. I¡¯d be willing to brave any danger for you." Miss Lu said, holding Feng Yiweng¡¯s hand.


    ttered by Miss Lu, Feng Yiweng¡¯s smile deepened, "Considering the rtionship between our two families, is there really any need for you to say that? Alright, we have the bargaining chips now. It¡¯s time for you to have your revenge." Feng Yiweng said, handing Miss Lu a note with the Xu Family¡¯s phone number.


    Looking at the note heatedly, Miss Lu¡¯s heart beat faster¡ªnot out of fear, but excitement. So much so that her hand trembled as she reached for it.


    As she grasped the note, a twitch of excitement overcame Miss Lu¡¯s face.


    "Why are you still standing there? Make the call." Feng Yiweng could not resist urging when she saw Miss Lu just staring at the note in her hand.


    Pushed by Feng Yiweng¡¯s words, Miss Lu snapped out of it, picked up the phone, and dialed the number on the note.


    The phone rang suddenly, and Xu Ke, for a rare moment, answered the call before Housekeeper Zhao could, "Who is this?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice came across the line with a slight chill.


    "It¡¯s Miss Lu from the Lu Family, the one you had put into the police station." As Miss Lu spoke, her facial muscles twitched with anger, twisting her once fair face into something barely recognisable.


    "What do you want?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice remained steady.


    Xu Ke¡¯s calmness infuriated Miss Lu, the fury within her like a volcanic eruption. Feng Yiweng, sitting across from her, watched the rage on her face with surprise and trepidation.


    "Your family members are missing, and yet you don¡¯t seem bothered at all. Didn¡¯t realize you were even colder and more heartless than I imagined. It¡¯s truly impressive." Miss Lu emphasized the word "impressive," dripping with sarcasm.


    "So you did take them. Where are they? If you return them unharmed now, I can pretend none of this happened and let you off the hook. Otherwise, I won¡¯t stop until this is resolved." Xu Ke, with a grim expression, gestured at Lin Mengyao, who was visibly worried, and said solemnly.


    "Do you take me for a fool? Once I let them go, your first move would be to destroy our family, just like you¡¯ve always done." Miss Lu chuckled lightly, her tone full of scorn.


    "What do you want then? If the conditions are right, we¡¯re not opposed to negotiation."

 Chapter 626: The Lion鈥檚 Big Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 626: The Lion¡¯s Big Mouth</h4>


    "It¡¯s very simple. As long as you agree to these few things, I¡¯ll let those two women go. First, I want you to stop targeting our Lu Family andpensate us for all the losses you¡¯ve caused us recently. Second, I want you to apologize for everything you¡¯ve done to our family during this time and provide us with emotionalpensation. Third, I want 10% of the Xu Group¡¯s shares in your hands."


    Miss Lu¡¯s outrageous demands left Feng Yiweng stunned, her eyes widening slightly. She wanted to pull Miss Lu in front of her, shake her shoulders, and ask if she really knew what she was saying. Ten percent of the shares? Did she have any idea what astronomical figure that was? Who in their right mind would give such a massive benefit away?


    Feng Yiweng felt that Xu Ke on the other end of the phone would never agree to such an outrageous request.


    Sure enough, Xu Ke¡¯s coldughter came through the phone.


    "Ha, do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Ten percent of the shares? Did I hear wrong, or are you dreaming? Does your entire Lu Family have more than five percent of my Xu Group? You actually dare to ask for ten percent, don¡¯t go overboard."


    "If you don¡¯t give me these things, what you¡¯ll get in return are two corpses. Anyway, our family¡¯s almost been driven to bankruptcy by you. I¡¯ve never lived a hard day from birth till now, except for those few days in custody. The days in custody taught me that I¡¯m different from them. I can¡¯t live a hard life; I¡¯d rather die than live in hardship. If you drive our family to bankruptcy, you¡¯re forcing me to die. If I die, I won¡¯t go alone; I¡¯ll take a few down with me. So, you choose; is money more important or are those two people more important?" Miss Lu spoke.


    On the other end of the phone, Lin Mengyao was so scared by Miss Lu¡¯s words that her face turned pale. She looked at Xu Ke with helpless eyes, tears flowing down her cheeks, but she covered her mouth tightly, not letting herself cry out loud or disturb Xu Ke.


    "I think you seem to have misunderstood something. Why do you think I would be willing to pay such a high price for them? One is a pitiful person I took in, giving her food and letting her live a life she never dared dream of. If she dies, it¡¯s only because she¡¯s too unfortunate to bear the blessings I¡¯ve given her. As for the other, she¡¯s just someone my wife brought back for amusement. Although she¡¯s a rtive, she¡¯s not even within the five degrees of kinship. These are the people you want so much from me for? Ha, that¡¯s not how charity works," Xu Ke said, full of mockery and disdain.


    "If you want to do something to them, go ahead. Anyway, I¡¯ll avenge themter. Even if you die, it doesn¡¯t matter. Aren¡¯t there people rted to you still alive? I really like implicating others, and I assure you, after you die, no one will forget you. People alive will think of you every day, be it to miss you or curse you. That¡¯s for them to decide," Xu Ke said calmly.


    Miss Lu felt a chill run down her spine. "You¡¯re still threatening me at this point? Do you really not care about them? I know you¡¯re cold-hearted, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be worse than a beast, treating people you live with so ruthlessly. Even people who keep a cat or dog for a few years get attached, but those two living people don¡¯t hold the slightest value to you?" Miss Lu said incredulously, full of sarcasm.


    Although she spoke confidently, her hands were already gripping the sofa tightly, her nails leaving mark after mark on the leather couch.


    "Me willing to avenge them is already an honor for them," Xu Ke chuckled.


    This was a silent psychological battle, both sides testing who had the better mental fortitude, who was more skilled. But obviously, Miss Lu had already lost a step. From her initially imposing demands, she was now trying to maintain momentum by mocking Xu Ke, hiding her own fear and insecurity, and Xu Ke caught all her changes in his mind.


    So far, Xu Ke still stood at the top of this negotiation.


    "Do they know how beastly you are? If they learn that the one they regarded as family gave up on them so easily for a bit of benefit, what will they think? Will they still keep you in their hearts or will they start hating you, turning from family to enemies?" Miss Lu attempted to use Yu Xia and Tang Zhongwei¡¯s feelings towards Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao as leverage. Her mind was nk because Xu Ke refused to follow the script she had imagined, leaving her at a loss.


    "If they want to hate, let them hate. If a pet doesn¡¯t behave, I can always rece it with one that does. It¡¯s not a big deal," Xu Ke said in an extremely rxed manner.


    "Fine, you¡¯re ruthless, don¡¯t regret it!" Miss Lu resorted to herst tactic by hanging up and decided not to call Xu Ke again. She wanted to apply psychological pressure on him, make him fear and yield to her conditions. She didn¡¯t believe Xu Ke truly felt nothing for those two women.


    Even after the call was cut off, Xu Ke¡¯s face remained as calm as ever.


    "Xu Ke, what do we do now? Are we really going to watch them leave us? Can you really bear to let those two leave this world in their prime?" Lin Mengyao clutched Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, her voiceced with sobs.


    She had cried too long and too many times today, making her eyes swollen like walnuts. This rare vulnerability added a unique attraction and charm to her already beautiful face.


    Although Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t explicitly say it, her intention was still for Xu Ke to agree to the demands if it came to a critical moment.


    Lost in her emotions, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t notice Housekeeper Zhao, who was standing beside Xu Ke. When she uttered those words, his gaze towards her carried a hint of coldness.


    Housekeeper Zhao had been with the Xu Family for almost half his life. He had served the old master, witnessed Xu Ke¡¯s father getting married and having children, and watched Xu Ke grow up under his eyes. Although he was named Zhao and not Xu, he had long considered himself part of the Xu Family and regarded Xu Ke as his junior.


    His love and respect for Lin Mengyao was premised on her being Xu Ke¡¯s wife, so when she stood against Xu Ke¡¯s interests, his affection towards her waned.


    Xu Ke felt both love and frustration toward Lin Mengyao¡¯s behavior.


    She was always like this, unable to remainpletely calm and rational. As soon as it involved someone she cared about, she¡¯d stop thinking and let others lead her by the nose.


    Xu Ke helplessly wiped the tears that started flowing down Lin Mengyao¡¯s face again, "Don¡¯t you believe me? Xiaxia and the others are not just your family; they are mine too. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t care about them? The people I sent out are still searching for them. I haven¡¯t given up on them. What I said earlier was just to buy time, Yaoyao, trust me, alright?"


    "But, what if..."


    "There¡¯s no ¡¯what if.¡¯ For me, there¡¯s only assurance, without a single mistake. She wouldn¡¯t dare touch Xiaxia and the others because she¡¯s afraid¡ªafraid I¡¯ll go after her family. So rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing, and I promise I¡¯ll bring them back to you safe and sound," Xu Ke assured.

 Chapter 627: Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Acting Skills</h4>


    Miss Lu, who had hung up the phone, grew more and more infuriated the longer she thought about it.


    Since Miss Lu had put the call on speaker, Yiwen was able to hear their entire conversation clearly. Seeing Miss Lu¡¯s puffed-up angry look, Yiwen reached out and patted the back of Miss Lu¡¯s hand tofort her.


    "Don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t his words just showing that he doesn¡¯t believe you¡¯d really do anything to those two women? Since he wants to gamble with you, let¡¯s gamble with him and see who can¡¯t hold out first." Yiwen¡¯s eyes gleamed with intensity, staring straight into Miss Lu¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    "What if he attacks my family?" Miss Lu wasn¡¯t easily swayed by Yiwen¡¯s words; her brow furrowed, her eyes revealing the concern she couldn¡¯t hide.


    "In broad daylight and under the sun, would he dare to harm your parents? If he truly tries anything, my dad isn¡¯t a pushover either. He¡¯ll ensure that the troublemaker faces severe consequences. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to even take down the Xu Group in one fell swoop." Yiwen, ustomed to arrogance, didn¡¯t share Miss Lu¡¯s fear of Xu Ke. She had never regarded Xu Ke seriously from beginning to end. His words didn¡¯t instill any fear in her; instead, they sparked a desire to conquer.


    She wanted to see Xu Ke¡¯s panicked expression and his figure cowering at her feet.


    Yiwen did her utmost to persuade Miss Lu, urging her to make a bold move. But Miss Lu couldn¡¯t seem to let go of her concern for her parents. Afraid of what might happen to them if she truly did something to those two women, she feared Xu Ke would act without hesitation against them. She had no confidence in Aimin.


    The two of them ended up in a deadlock with differing opinions.


    At this moment, the Xu Family was enveloped in a heavy and oppressive atmosphere, like dark clouds pressing on the city. The servants wanted nothing more than to float in like ghosts, making no sound at all.


    Lin Mengyao, exhausted from crying,y in Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, waiting anxiously for the oue.


    "How is it going? Still no clue?" Xu Ke asked.


    The older bodyguard tasked with finding them wore an especially serious expression, his brows shadowed by worry. Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s push, he worked even faster, his eyes glued to theputer screen, the whites of his eyes webbed with bloodshot veins.


    "Found it." A hint of joy broke through the older bodyguard¡¯s face.


    Upon hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, both Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes lit up, their gaze carrying anticipation.


    "Where?"


    "Looking at the direction the car is heading, it appears to be in the northern suburbs. That area is deste and remote, once an industrial zone but long since abandoned. If someone wanted to hide people, it would be the perfect ce." Now that he had some semnce of a lead, the older bodyguard allowed himself to rx just a bit, feeling a wave of exhaustion as he leaned back, his once upright back seeming to have lost all its strength and support, copsing like a boneless octopus.


    "Now that we have a lead, let¡¯s send someone to find them quickly." Lin Mengyao eximed excitedly, gripping Xu Ke¡¯s hand, her fingernails digging into his flesh without her notice.


    "I¡¯ll dispatch people right now to ensure they bring them back unharmed. So just take a deep breath and wait with me." Xu Ke said.


    At this moment, without waiting for Xu Ke¡¯s instructions, Housekeeper Zhao had already taken on the task and started arranging personnel to head to the location the bodyguard had surmised.


    The warehouse wasn¡¯t silent either. In the end, Yiwen had managed to convince Miss Lu. They nned to show Xu Ke that they meant what they said, that they weren¡¯t just trying to scare him. They were prepared to fight to the death, ready to drag him to hell with them. She wanted Xu Ke to see their determination, to make him afraid.


    Diao Ge, who received the order, put down the phone with a look of difficulty and struggle on his face.


    Yiwen wanted him to break the limbs of the two people and then film it to send to her.


    Yu Xia sat obediently in the chair, draped with his jacket, still holding the cup of warm water. Her downcast eyes involuntarily softened anyone who looked at her. Even the strong-faced man who had abducted her felt a pang of guilt whenever he looked at her, and others who didn¡¯t particrly fancy Yu Xia also grew fond of her due to her docile nature. Some even began seeing her as a younger sister, given the time they spent together.


    Not to mention Diao Ge, who already had a favorable impression of Yu Xia. The thought ofying hands on her made him hesitate, afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it and afraid she¡¯d cry. But he couldn¡¯t betray his fellow brothers for Yu Xia¡¯s sake. They hade here for the dangerous mission purely to make money. If they didn¡¯t achieve that, what was the purpose ofing out here?


    Even though Yu Xia kept her obedient demeanor, it didn¡¯t mean she was willing to stay as their hostage. She was constantly devising an escape. She discreetly observed everyone here, trying to memorize everything she could. As a result, she immediately detected Diao Ge¡¯s momentary slip of unease, causing her heart to skip a beat, making her apprehensive.


    Yu Xia gave Tang Zhongwei a signal, then her face turned pale, curling up like a prawn about to be boiled.


    This frightened Diao Ge, who had initially intended to approach Yu Xia with uncertainty about what to do.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Not feeling well? Are you ill?" Diao Ge rushed over in a couple of steps, supporting Yu Xia¡¯s arm as he asked.


    Tang Zhongwei, noticing Yu Xia¡¯s signal, didn¡¯t initially grasp her n. But seeing her actions, Tang Zhongwei could piece together what was happening. Secretly annoyed at Yu Xia for dragging her into this mess, she realized Yu Xia was her only ally in this room. They couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    "I think she¡¯s having a gastric attack. Her stomach isn¡¯t good, and she needs to eat on schedule every day. Look, it¡¯s already dark, and you¡¯ve only given her a ss of water. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s unwell," Tang Zhongwei spoke, ncing at Yu Xia.


    Hearing her words, Diao Ge looked at Tang Zhongwei, surprised.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s face was slightly flushed, alternating between red and white, dissolving Diao Ge¡¯s suspicion. He turned to his men and said, "What are you all standing around for? Hurry up and drive to buy some medicine for the stomach!"


    "And porridge. Get some stomach-soothing porridge too." Tang Zhongwei added tentatively.


    Yu Xia continued to huddle on the chair, her face pale, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Diao Ge touched Yu Xia¡¯s hand, finding it colder than before and slick with sweat, even the sweat felt cool. Only then did Diao Ge truly believe that Yu Xia¡¯s health was very poor.

 Chapter 628: Self-Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Self-Rescue</h4>


    "If it hurts, just cry out." Brother Diao said while holding Yu Xia¡¯s hand, at the same time, he took the cup from Yu Xia¡¯s hand and handed it to his own men, instructing them to bring some hot water.


    It seemed like just a blink of an eye, and the previously leisurely and independent warehouse suddenly became busy, all because of Yu Xia.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s jealousy red up again, like a venomous snake writhing wildly in her chest, spewing its poison toward Yu Xia.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t speak; instead, she looked at Brother Diao with a pitiful, tearful gaze, her voice so small that if Brother Diao hadn¡¯t leaned his ear close to her mouth, he wouldn¡¯t have known what she was saying.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." Yu Xia said softly.


    Brother Diao¡¯s expression froze for a moment, clearly not understanding the connection between a stomachache and needing to use the bathroom.


    Yu Xia¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of embarrassment, and she bit her lip deeply before hesitantly saying, "I feel like vomiting, and I have diarrhea." As soon as Yu Xia finished speaking, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Seeing this, Brother Diao was overwhelmed with a protective instinct.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you." Brother Diao said, intending to help Yu Xia up, but upon meeting Yu Xia¡¯s ashamed and angry gaze, he realized what he had said and awkwardly exined, "I¡¯ll just take you to the outside of the bathroom. I won¡¯t go in; I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t find it."


    Brother Diao wasn¡¯t sure if Yu Xia understood his exnation, but she obediently followed his lead and left the chair, though she stumbled in the next moment. If Brother Diao hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, Yu Xia might have fallen to the ground.


    Of the two hostages, the one Brother Diao trusted the most was the defenseless Yu Xia, and the one he trusted the least was Tang Zhongwei. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Xia pleading for Tang Zhongwei earlier, and considering that there were plenty of his own men in the warehouse to prevent any tricks, Brother Diao wouldn¡¯t have even considered untying Tang Zhongwei.


    Actually, Brother Diao wanted to take Yu Xia to the bathroom himself, but seeing her in such an unsteady state, it was clearly impossible for her to go alone. Moreover, Tang Zhongwei was the only other woman in the warehouse capable of the task. So, Brother Diao instructed, "You,e over and help her to the bathroom. Remember, don¡¯t try any funny business or try to harm her, or I won¡¯t let you off. My men are everywhere here; you can¡¯t escape, understand?" He warned Tang Zhongwei after handing Yu Xia to her.


    A hint of humiliation and jealousy shed in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s eyes, but intimidated by Brother Diao¡¯s threat, she dared not speak up and begrudgingly nodded, obediently taking Yu Xia and following behind him towards the bathroom.


    It was the first time she had left this warehouse today, finally getting a chance to see the outside. Tang Zhongwei was so excited that her hands trembled as she held Yu Xia¡¯s hand, only to be lightly scratched by Yu Xia, which finally calmed her down.


    Brother Diao watched as they reached the bathroom, then stopped outside to keep watch, patiently waiting for them toe out.


    However, the atmosphere between the two inside was far from peaceful as it was outside; in fact, it was tense, like a drawn bow.


    As soon as they entered, Tang Zhongwei shook off the arm that was supporting Yu Xia, while Yu Xia, who had seemed unable to stand, straightened her back, looking nothing like someone who had been in severe pain moments ago, except for her slightly pale face.


    "I knew you were faking it." Tang Zhongwei rolled her eyes as she spoke, all the while scanning the neglected public restroom for any chance to escape.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t block her line of sight but instead spoke, "I know you don¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t think much of you either. But right now, we¡¯re both in the same boat, and our best chance of escaping is if we work together. So, I propose a temporary truce; let¡¯s team up to escape, because once we¡¯re dead, nothing else matters."


    Tang Zhongwei, although she disliked Yu Xia, couldn¡¯t help but agree with her words. In the current situation, thebined effort of the two was indeed greater than one alone. Though Tang Zhongwei didn¡¯t want to admit it, she knew that aside from having a healthy body, there was nothing else where she exceeded Yu Xia. Bringing Yu Xia along increased her chances of escape, but admitting that was another story.


    "Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Do you really think I can¡¯t manage without you? Hostage-takers either want money or revenge. We¡¯ve been held for so long without being killed, which means they¡¯re just after money. As long as my cousin and brother-inw pay enough, I can be free without you," Tang Zhongwei said with a sneer.


    "Did you notice the phone call Brother Diao just received? If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was instructions from his employer. Do you think this bodes well or ill for us? Certainly, your brother-inw and sister wille to rescue us, but can you be sure they¡¯ll let us go as promised? Even if they¡¯re willing to release us, do you know if we¡¯ll leave unharmed or in a state worse than death?" Yu Xia said as she moved closer to Tang Zhongwei.


    "What do you mean by that? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to scare me," Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand at her side unconsciously clenched.


    "Whether I¡¯m scaring you or not, you already know the answer, don¡¯t you? Alright, we¡¯ve been here long enough; it¡¯s time to go out." Yu Xia nced at Tang Zhongwei and slipped her hand into hers, leaning in close. In just a blink, Yu Xia appeared weak and tormented again.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s mind was in chaos, and her face involuntarily showed a few signs of distress, frowning and appearing in a bad mood.


    Brother Diao, standing at the door, looking at the time in the cold wind, was debating whether to go in when the two of them came out.


    "How is she?" Brother Diao asked.


    Although inside, it seemed like neither Tang Zhongwei nor Yu Xia would yield to the other, outside they cooperated without exposing Yu Xia¡¯s act. "She was a mess in there, vomiting and having diarrhea. When will the medicine and foode? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯tst without them," Tang Zhongwei said.


    "I¡¯ll call to urge them, hang in there," Brother Diao said as he helped support Yu Xia inside.


    No sooner had Brother Diao gone inside than the phone rang again. He nced at Yu Xia and Tang Zhongwei, then turned to the farthest corner to take the call.


    Seeing this, Tang Zhongwei¡¯s heart sank. The look Brother Diao gave them wasn¡¯t friendly, and as she nced at Yu Xia, her thoughts spun in a whirlpool of uncertainty.

 Chapter 629 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 629 Escape</h4>


    Miss Lu and Feng Yiweng waited at home for half a day without receiving a video from Brother Diao. Faced with Miss Lu, Feng Yiweng¡¯s expression seemed displeased, feeling that the other party made her lose face in front of her friend, so she made a call to start holding someone ountable.


    "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s been an unexpected situation here," Brother Diao exined in a low voice.


    "What kind of unexpected situation prevents you from handling this small matter? Did the person escape or die?" Feng Yiweng said with a tone of anger.


    "The person is sick, seriously ill, vomiting and having diarrhea. If I break her leg, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t survive," Brother Diao expressed his concern.


    "Didn¡¯t I ask you to catch two people? Did both of them get sick?" Feng Yiweng raised her voice.


    "No, but if we break the leg of the other one, there would be no one to take the sick one to the bathroom. We¡¯re all big men; it¡¯s not convenient to take a woman to the restroom," Brother Diao said with some difficulty.


    Feng Yiweng was exasperated andughed, "Did you forget what your identity is? Did I ask you to grab someone for charity? If she wants to go to the bathroom, let her go with you. If not, let her hold it in. Are you a kidnapper concerned about the physical and mental health of your hostages? Are you crazy, or am I?"


    Brother Diao was rendered silent by Feng Yiweng¡¯s words and reflected on himself. It seemed like he¡¯d changed since he saw Yu Xia. The old him would never have been so indecisive. Clutching the phone tighter, his emotions flickered in his eyes, but eventually, they all condensed into a cold, "I got it."


    Yu Xia curled up in a chair, secretly watching Brother Diao move to a corner. She couldn¡¯t hear what he said but tried to gauge the situation from his bodynguage. When she saw his fingers suddenly tense, an rm sounded in her mind, signaling extreme danger.


    The feeling was baseless but enough to send shivers down her spine. Her previously feigned illness intensified, as if she was on the brink of death.


    Yu Xia again requested to use the restroom. Brother Diao¡¯s subordinate saw he was still on the phone, and Yu Xia¡¯s face was indeed frighteningly pale, as if denying her request would cause her to ascend on the spot. He led Tang Zhongwei to escort Yu Xia to the bathroom.


    When Brother Diao hung up, he realized neither hostage was in the warehouse. His expression turned unpleasant, "Where are they?" he asked gruffly.


    "She fell ill again, and Skinny Monkey took them out. We saw you were on a call and didn¡¯t want to disturb you," someone said.


    Hearing that Skinny Monkey took them out, Brother Diao¡¯s furrowed brows rxed. He gathered the remaining people in the warehouse, ryed Feng Yiweng¡¯s demands, and instructed them to prepare for filming a video.


    Those in the warehouse nodded. Those with tasks got to work, while those without snuggled back in, waiting for the return of the two women.


    In the bathroom, Yu Xia tightened her grip on Tang Zhongwei¡¯s hand. If not for the people outside, Tang Zhongwei might have screamed. Though she didn¡¯t make a sound, her face was still unwell. As Yu Xia squeezed her wrist, Tang Zhongwei pried at Yu Xia¡¯s fingers, adamant not to suffer any loss.


    "What¡¯s with you? Let go of my hand," Tang Zhongwei whispered hoarsely, gritting her teeth.


    Whether it was her words or actions that had an effect, Yu Xia released her grip on Tang Zhongwei.


    "They¡¯re going to make a move. We need to start escaping now," Yu Xia got straight to the point, calming her own anxiety as she ryed her conclusion.


    "What kind of joke is this?" Tang Zhongwei instinctively retorted.


    "Whether what I said is true is up to you, but we don¡¯t have time to discuss it now. We must leave quickly, or it will be much harder to escapeter," Yu Xia said and began looking around like a diligent ant, trying to find things to take with her.


    "How can we escape? Never mind how many people are in the warehouse; just look outside¡ªthere¡¯s someone guarding us. Where would we run? Anywhere we go, we¡¯d be caught," Tang Zhongwei said, pulling the wandering Yu Xia.


    "I didn¡¯t n to act so soon. I wanted them to rx their guard with a few more tries before seizing the chance to escape. But that call Brother Diao just received forces me to move now. If we don¡¯t, we might have no chance at all. You don¡¯t naively think that call was about what to eat, right?"


    Yu Xia¡¯s sarcasm left Tang Zhongwei¡¯s face awkward, though she was more concerned than embarrassed.


    "What do you want me to do?" When it became a matter of life and death, Tang Zhongwei set her mind aside and asked earnestly.


    "From now on, our goal is singr: help each other escape and inform my brother-inw and sister of our location. Even if one of us must die, someone must escape; otherwise, it would be shameful," Yu Xia said with a bitter smile and determination.


    However, she didn¡¯t give Tang Zhongwei time for emotional expression, moving close to her ear to discuss the n.


    Outside, Skinny Monkey finished two cigarettes yet hadn¡¯t heard a peep. It was eerily quiet, like no one was inside. A sense of unease filled him. "Are you done?" he shouted towards the bathroom.


    Inside remained silent. "If you don¡¯t make a sound, I¡¯ming in," Skinny Monkey¡¯s forehead dotted with sweat, but inside stayed quiet.


    This time, Skinny Monkey couldn¡¯t care less and rushed in, forcefully kicking open doors, only to find no one inside. As he turned, he saw arge hole in the window,rge enough for a grown man to struggle, but easy for two petite women. In an instant, his vision darkened. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the warehouse.


    After his footsteps faded, Yu Xia and Tang Zhongwei emerged from two restroom stalls.


    Tang Zhongwei patted her chest in fear, as the door almost hit her nose, and she nearly cried out.


    "What do we do now?" Tang Zhongwei asked, her look at Yu Xia mixed with confusion.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 630: Speed of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Speed of Life and Death</h4>


    "Of course, we have to leave this damned ce. They¡¯ll be here soon, we must hurry up and go." Yu Xia nced at Tang Zhongwei and was the first to walk out of the restroom.


    "Do you know where we need to go?" Tang Zhongwei was a bit panicked at the moment. She stuck closely to Yu Xia and asked.


    "Of course, towards the ce with the most top floors. We¡¯re not familiar with this ce, it¡¯s easy to go in circles and make unnecessary attacks. It¡¯s better to find a ce to hide and wait for rescue." Yu Xia nced at Tang Zhongwei and exined.


    On this side, the two girls were supporting each other, racing against time to escape for their lives, while on the other side, Skinny Monkey quickly ran back to the warehouse. Looking at the gazes from the people inside the warehouse, he panted a few times and said, "Those two women jumped out the window and ran away."


    "What?" Brother Diao was so shocked by the information brought back by the other side that he stood up from his chair. The speed was so fast that the chair fell to the ground with a loud noise, but now no one cared about this unimportant chair. Their attention was all drawn away by what Skinny Monkey said.


    "Weren¡¯t you just taking them to the restroom? How could you lose them?" Brother Diao grabbed the other person¡¯s cor with both hands, pulling them close to him, and spoke with a fierce expression.


    "I don¡¯t know, she just said she wasn¡¯t feeling well and needed to go to the restroom. I saw she really looked unwell, so I took them there. Then I was waiting outside. Who knew they¡¯d jump out the window and run away?" Guilt was all over Skinny Monkey¡¯s face.


    "Really underestimated them, they¡¯re all good liars. Women and their deceitful mouths. From now on, I will never believe a woman¡¯s words again." Someone spoke up.


    "Alright, stop talking about this. Let¡¯s hurry up and go out to find them." A stout-looking man nced at Brother Diao¡¯s expression and spoke to his brothers.


    "Search, dig up this ce three feet, but find them for me. Once you find them, I want to break their legs." Brother Diao spoke, his eyes bloodshot.


    For Brother Diao, today was a day of shame. The thought of being spun around by Yu Xia filled him with endless anger. He had been eyeing Yu Xia¡¯s body, dying executing the employer¡¯s orders, which made the employer dissatisfied. He even pleaded with the employer for Yu Xia. He thought so highly of Yu Xia, and what happened? She turned out to be a liar. From start to finish, she might have been deceiving him; her supposed poor health was probably a lie too. Brother Diao thought through gritted teeth, his eyes bloodshot.


    But Yu Xia, who was caught up in Brother Diao¡¯s conspiracy theory, was not as good as he imagined. To save time escaping, the two of them were running so fast, but this level of exertion was deadly for Yu Xia. She had never run this fast before; soon enough, she couldn¡¯t keep going and fell heavily to the ground. Her vision turned ck, and there was a metallic taste in her throat.


    Tang Zhongwei stopped because of Yu Xia¡¯s sudden fall and turned back to look.


    Yu Xia struggled to get up from the ground, gritting her teeth and continuing to run, but her body was shaking uncontrobly. She felt she was putting in enough effort, but her speed was almost no different from Tang Zhongwei walking. Tang Zhongwei¡¯s expression became veryplex. Just when she was still hesitating whether to take Yu Xia along, she heard Brother Diao¡¯s group approaching in the distance. This time, Tang Zhongwei immediately made a decision.


    "I¡¯m sorry." Tang Zhongwei said in a low voice, not caring if Yu Xia heard her or not. She turned and ran towards the tallest building in this suburb they had discussed earlier.


    When Yu Xia saw Tang Zhongwei choosing to abandon her and leave alone, there was no ripple of emotion inside her. Tang Zhongwei¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t a surprise to her. People are inherently selfish, especially someone like Tang Zhongwei. If she selflessly stayed, that would be surprising.


    Yu Xiaughed at herself slightly, knowing that physical strength was her w, but that didn¡¯t mean she was willing to be captured without a fight.


    Yu Xia scanned around for any ce that could potentially hide her, making quick decisions in her mind. The sounds belonging to Brother Diao¡¯s group were getting closer, and Yu Xia knew she didn¡¯t have much time left. If she got caught by Brother Diao¡¯s group this time, all her previous privileges would be gone, not to mention she might be targeted.


    But at this critical moment, her heart was not tense at all; instead, it was as calm as ake under the moonlight, like a mirror undisturbed.


    Brother Diao¡¯s group gave chase, yet perhaps the location was chosen too well initially, as there were hiding ces everywhere. The difference was only how long they could stay hidden.


    Brother Diao¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings, and he said, "You two search there, and you two search here, youe with me." Brother Diao quickly crossed out a few unlikely locations, then led his people away. Not far from them, in a river filled with garbage and emitting a foul stench, two bubbles rose to the surface.


    Since Tang Zhongwei ditched Yu Xia, she felt a bit uneasy inside. Yu Xia¡¯s calm gaze kept swirling in her mind, making her increasingly agitated.


    "Why are you still thinking about that annoying girl? It¡¯s best if she gets caught, better if those people can kill her, then no one will ever stand in your way again." Tang Zhongwei whispered to herself, hiding behind a stone pir.


    Staying upstairs, Tang Zhongwei listened to her own heartbeat, counting the seconds. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, probably just a moment, before she heard Brother Diao¡¯s voice.


    "You don¡¯t need to hide anymore. I¡¯ve already seen you. While I still have some patience left, I¡¯ll give you a chance toe out on your own. Otherwise, when I find you and drag you out, I¡¯ll definitely break your arms and legs to show you my power." Brother Diao threatened.


    Tang Zhongwei¡¯s breath caught, instinctively stretching out her tongue to lick her dry lips. In the darkness, her heartbeat was exceptionally strong, beating faster and harder each time.


    Tang Zhongwei knew that Brother Diao was trying to trick her into revealing herself, but another voice in her mind kept whispering in her ear: What if what he says is true? This might be your only chance,e out on your own, otherwise being caught will have unthinkable consequences.


    These two thoughts swirled endlessly in her mind, tormenting her.


    On the other side, after putting Lin Mengyao to sleep, Xu Ke arranged for Housekeeper Zhao to get him a car and headed out into the night.


    Even though he had already sent people to the suburbs, the area was so vast that it couldn¡¯t be searched thoroughly in a short time. Although one more or one less person might not make a big difference, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease without going to the scene.


    In the pitch-ck night, Xu Ke drove his sports car extremely fast, rushing towards the industrial area. By the time Yu Xia found a ce to hide, Xu Ke had already sessfully joined up with the bodyguards he had hired.

 Chapter 631: Rescued

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Rescued</h4>


    "How is it?" Xu Ke asked.


    The leader approached Xu Ke and said, "There¡¯s just thisst area left to search. If we haven¡¯t made a mistake, they should be here."


    Everyone standing here showed signs of fatigue on their faces to varying degrees, but their eyes were bright, like small light bulbs, full of energy.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Once this is over, I¡¯ll give each of you a big red envelope," Xu Ke said.


    Given Xu Ke¡¯s status, no one doubted the amount or number of the red envelopes he mentioned, and the already excited bodyguards now seemed even more invigorated, as if they were on adrenaline.


    "Rest assured, we will definitely bring back the two misses safe and sound as quickly as possible," the leader said.


    "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll go in with you. Let¡¯s go." Xu Ke patted the leader¡¯s shoulder, no longer in the mood to continue talking, and took the lead into thest industrial area, with thirty bodyguards following behind him.


    Once they entirely entered the industrial area, the thirty people orderly split into several groups, searching ording to the directions and areas discussed in advance.


    "You don¡¯t need to mind me. Just go at your own pace; I¡¯ll act alone." Xu Ke noticed the hesitant look in the leader¡¯s eyes and understood his thoughts, so he said.


    The leader of the bodyguards, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s words, no longer hesitated and quickly regained his previous spirit, leading his men in another direction. In what seemed like the blink of an eye, only Xu Ke was left at the original spot. He looked around and followed his instincts, walking randomly in a certain direction.


    Lying in the river, Yu Xia¡¯s mind began to feel a bit foggy.


    The autumn river water was icy cold. Lying in it, Yu Xia felt the chill prating her body, making her feel as if the cold was seeping through her bones. She couldn¡¯t even smell the stench of the river anymore. Perhaps due to the river water¡¯s stimtion, her stomach began to ache.


    Yu Xia raised her hand in the river and ced it on her stomach, cautiously rubbing it, trying her best not to agitate the water and make noise that might reveal her position.


    It was unclear how long this had gone on, long enough for a thought to emerge in her mind that she didn¡¯t care who would find her, as long as someone did. Yu Xia wanted to sit up in the water, but unfortunately, her bodycked the strength to do so. The icy river water and her aching stomach kept her trapped in this stinking gutter. Worse still, the air in her lungs seemed insufficient, and her constantlypressed lungs made her chest burn with pain.


    In a daze, Yu Xia seemed to hear Xu Ke¡¯s voice.


    Could it be that she was going to die? Die in this stinking ditch, otherwise why would she hear Xu Ke¡¯s voice? Yu Xia thought hazily.


    Just when she couldn¡¯t hold her breath any longer and was about to open her mouth, arge hand pulled her out of the stinking ditch. The sudden intake of fresh air made Yu Xia greedily take several deep breaths.


    "Are you feeling better? Why did you hide there? Do you know how hot you are?" Xu Ke asked, somewhat fearing for Yu Xia as he lifted her from the ditch. He felt a sense of relief at gaining what was almost lost, but this relief did notst long as it was quickly reced by anger at her burning temperature.


    Xu Ke took off his jacket and put it on Yu Xia, frowning deeply.


    "Do you know you almost died in that stinking ditch today?" If he hadn¡¯t noticed the bubbles in the river and sensed something was wrong, he might not have pulled her out in time. Given her temperature, she might have burned herself to death in that ditch. The thought of this possibility made Xu Ke unable to contain his anger.


    The target of his anger, however, was only half-opening her eyes, revealing a silly smile to Xu Ke.


    "It¡¯s nice to see you... too bad I didn¡¯t see my sister," Yu Xia said in a small voice, not taking in Xu Ke¡¯s words. Just as Xu Ke was about to scold her further, Yu Xia closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Without hesitation, Xu Ke, disregarding the stinking river water still on Yu Xia, carried her to where he parked his car.


    Since Yu Xia is here, Tang Zhongwei shouldn¡¯t be far off. Moreover, with thirty bodyguards on his side, Xu Ke believed it was impossible not to rescue her. For Xu Ke, Yu Xia¡¯s condition was more pressing, so without hesitation, he took Yu Xia away, leaving Tang Zhongwei¡¯s safety to the thirty bodyguards.


    On the other side, Miss Lu and Feng Yiwen were unaware that Yu Xia had been rescued, or that Xu Ke¡¯s people had found their hiding ce. Soon, they would be unable to keep hold of theirst hostage. Feng Yiwen was still furious that Brother Diao hadn¡¯t responded to her messages.


    In her anger, Feng Yiwen called Brother Diao again.


    In the dusty, empty floor, the sudden ringing startled Tang Zhongwei. Brother Diao, who was annoyed by Feng Yiwen¡¯s call, didn¡¯t expect the unexpected delight of finding the hidden person.


    He hung up and walked towards Tang Zhongwei.


    The approaching footsteps became more intense, and Tang Zhongwei¡¯s breathing seemed to stop. Her mind was focused on one thought: she absolutely mustn¡¯t be caught by them again.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at that moment, but as she dashed out, her long-unused mind began to function again, but it was toote. The sensation of weightlessness overwhelmed everything.


    "Bang!"


    Tang Zhongwei felt her insides ache as if they¡¯d shifted out of ce. She wanted to stand and escape, but her body was too pained and weak. In despair, Tang Zhongwei closed her eyes and slipped into darkness.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that as she fell, the bodyguards had just searched the floor. Seeing her fall, they immediately lifted her and rushed her to the hospital. The rest stayed to catch the kidnappers.


    Brother Diao and the bodyguards yed a cat-and-mouse game, while Feng Yiwen kept calling him until a message yed that his phone was out of service, prompting her to give up.


    "What now? Didn¡¯t they answer? Could something have happened?" Miss Lu looked at Feng Yiwen with questioning eyes, but her heart had already assumed the worst. Her question was a final hope against despair.


    Feng Yiwen gripped her phone in silence; sometimes silence is an answer. Seeing Feng Yiwen¡¯s reaction, Miss Lu understood their worst fear hade true. Her strength seemed to drain as she sat on the sofa.


    "Xu Ke must have found them. He knows what¡¯s been done, and he won¡¯t let my family off. What should I do?" It was only now that Miss Lu began to feel fear, a fear thatyered upon her until it suffocated her. She looked at Feng Yiwen as if she were a lifeline.

 Chapter 632 Turning Against Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 632 Turning Against Each Other</h4>


    "Run, now that they¡¯ve just found him, the Xu Family must be in chaos. Take advantage of the confusion and run." Feng Yiweng frowned deeply, feeling that her suggestion was reckless, but it was toote for regrets.


    "Run? Where to? Where can my family run to? If my dad finds out I¡¯ve made such a huge mess, he¡¯ll kill me. Everything we have is in Shangjing, it¡¯s toote to run. Besides, my dad and mom might not be willing to leave everything behind and go with me. Even if they are, we can¡¯t just leave with nothing; even if we escape, we won¡¯t survive without anything." Miss Lu said in a panic, copsing.


    "There¡¯s no point telling me this now, we¡¯ve already done what we¡¯ve done. Xu Ke isn¡¯t someone who repays grievances with kindness. I¡¯ve spent all my allowance on engaging Big Brother Diaoming, and I don¡¯t have any money to give you now. Besides, this isn¡¯t the time to dwell on these issues. You must realize if you don¡¯t leave now, once Xu Ke has his hands free, the consequences will be beyond our control and prediction." Feng Yiweng said to Miss Lu earnestly.


    Miss Lu lowered her head, saying nothing and making no movements, as if enveloped in an unseen dark mist. Just as Feng Yiweng was about to urge her again, Miss Lu moved.


    She raised her head, staring intently at Feng Yiweng, her voice low as she spoke: "All of this, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?"


    "What?" Feng Yiweng was puzzled by Miss Lu¡¯s inexplicable usation.


    "You were the one who captured him, yet you deliberately had me call Xu Ke just to push me forward and hide yourself. If things got exposed, you¡¯d be safe because it would be me who made the call; all themunications were through me. Those Xu Ke would bear grudges against and target would be me. Their resentment would cause them to pin everything on me. Even if they notice something amisster, the time would have been enough for you to cover your tracks thoroughly. Even if they suspect youter, they can¡¯t do anything because theyck evidence. Am I right?"


    "We¡¯ve known each other since we were little, and you think this of me?" Feng Yiweng¡¯s face was filled with a deep hurt, as if she couldn¡¯t believe such words came from her good friend.


    "Don¡¯t show that hurt look. It¡¯s pointless now. There¡¯s nothing left for you to exploit from me. My family is about to lose everything, and I¡¯m about to be a pauper. Aren¡¯t you happy?" Miss Lu pressed relentlessly, as though ready to face ruin.


    "What do you mean by that?" Feng Yiweng¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe that her friend thought of her this way.


    "Am I wrong? You¡¯re just like your dad¡ªno, worse than your dad. At least he stood by indifferently, but you want my family destroyed. You truly are ruthless." Miss Lu said, enunciating each word, staring at Feng Yiweng.


    "I¡¯m ruthless? Ha, I¡¯m ruthless? Don¡¯t forget, who was the one who desperately sought my help, and who was the one unting when threatening others? Why didn¡¯t you say I was ruthless then? Now that things are exposed, you want to shove all the me onto me. I see through you¡ªsince you say I¡¯m ruthless, I¡¯ll show you ruthless. Get out of my house now, or I¡¯ll have you thrown out." Feng Yiweng pointed towards the door, looking at Miss Lu.


    "I¡¯ll leave. From now on, we¡¯re done." Miss Lu picked up her bag, biting her teeth hard as she threw her harsh words at Feng Yiweng, turning away without any hesitation, looking very carefree, though only she knew how scared she was inside.


    Elsewhere, upon hearing the news of the two¡¯s recovery, Lin Mengyao rushed to the hospital without dy; both were seriously injured.


    Yu Xia, though without external injuries, was hurt inside. After being soaked in cold water for too long, she developed pneumonia, and her eyes had a mild infection. She was now in the hospital, sleeping with an IV.


    Tang Zhongwei fell from a high ce, suffering various degrees of injuries to her leg, hip, and arm, with many metal pins used for stabilization. Her internal organs, while unruptured, were also injured to different extents, requiring rest now.


    Looking at the two lying in the same ward, both in slumber and still not awake, Lin Mengyao felt a sense of recovering what was lost, along with heartache.


    "How could they be so excessive, Xu Ke, this can¡¯t just end like this. Their injuries can¡¯t just be in vain." Lin Mengyao clutched Xu Ke¡¯s clothes, saying tearfully.


    "Don¡¯t worry, even without you saying it, I won¡¯t let this slide." Xu Ke draped an arm over Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder, his eyes fixed on Yu Xia, speaking in a shadowy tone.


    The human heart is biased. If only Tang Zhongwei had been injured, he might not have been so angry, but thinking of the petite form he pulled from the river, barely breathing Yu Xia, made his anger inexhaustible. Especially upon knowing that this illness rendered all their previous efforts in vain and that Yu Xia¡¯s health might be worse than before, this fury reached its peak. Although it waspressed and hidden by him, it didn¡¯t mean he had extinguished it.


    Whoever did this must pay a heavy price, Xu Ke thought, squinting slightly. At the same time, his gaze secretly fell on Tang Zhongwei; he hadn¡¯t forgotten where the two had been found. Clearly, they were captured together; why were their hiding ces different? Once he¡¯s handled the Lu Family, he needs to look into this himself.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there, have a seat. I need to take care of some things; I might not be back tonight. Don¡¯t stay here too long and exhaust yourself. The nurses will take care of everything, and the doctors will monitor their conditions. You don¡¯t need to worry too much, okay?" Xu Ke¡¯s fingertips brushed across Lin Mengyao¡¯s swollen, red eyelids as he instructed her.


    "I can¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t stay here. I always feel like if I take my eyes off, they¡¯ll be taken by bad people again. Xu Ke, let me stay here and apany them, okay? If I¡¯m not with them, I really can¡¯t rest easy." Lin Mengyao pleaded with her eyes full of desperation.


    The two looked at each other, reading the determination in each other¡¯s eyes. In the end, Xu Ke gave in to Lin Mengyao.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll let you stay here, but you have to follow my arrangements. Rest on time, don¡¯t wear yourself out." Xu Ke knew Lin Mengyao might not listen to him, but he couldn¡¯t help reminding her. After leaving the ward, he quickly called Housekeeper Zhao, assigning the task of supervising Lin Mengyao to the trustworthy Housekeeper Zhao.

 Chapter 633: Individual Heroism

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Individual Heroism</h4>


    On the other side, Miss Lu had just returned home to confess the matter to her family, enduring the merciless verbal attack from Lu Chenyu and the ear-piercing nagging of Mrs. Lu. The family struggled to calm down and packed their things, nning to leave. However, before they even stepped out the door, they were respectfully brought back by Xu Ke¡¯s men, who had been lurking there since early morning, leaving them nervously waiting at home for Xu Ke¡¯s arrival.


    In the living room, the three upied separate corners. Miss Lu sat on the sofa with injuries on her face and body, her expression numb, while Lu Chenyu and Mrs. Lu gazed at her with identical looks of hatred, as if Miss Lu was not their child, but rather their enemy.


    "Look at the trouble you¡¯ve caused. You¡¯ve even learned to kidnap. Is this what I¡¯ve taught you all along? Now our home is surrounded, and we can¡¯t even leave. What do you suggest we do now?" Mrs. Lu said while wiping her tears, appearing as vulnerable and innocent as a frail white flower swaying in the storm.


    Miss Lu hung her head in silence, not speaking a word.


    "Your mother is asking you something. Are you mute? Weren¡¯t you quite decisive before? Howe you can¡¯t even speak now?" Lu Chenyu, feeling irritated at the sight of Miss Lu¡¯s bowed head, picked up the coffee cup on the table and smashed it on the ground, the sound of shattering making Mrs. Lu flinch involuntarily.


    It was at this moment that Xu Ke entered. The fragments of the cup struck his leather shoes, leaving a faint scratch.


    This was clearly the Lu Family¡¯s home, yet Xu Ke strolled about as if it was his own territory, a mocking gleam in his eye. "Trying to show off now, are you? Did you know I wasing, and did you n this specifically to intimidate me?"


    The three Lu family members had not been prepared for Xu Ke¡¯s arrival. Upon hearing his words, Lu Chenyu¡¯s expression froze, and Miss Lu, who had been hanging her head without a reaction, suddenly looked up, ring at Xu Ke with eyes as red as if filled with blood and tears.


    Yet Xu Ke¡¯s gaze merely skimmed over Miss Lu¡¯s face before passing by, moving directly in front of Lu Chenyu, looking down at him.


    At this moment, Lu Chenyu¡¯s stiffened face finally reacted. Despite the humiliation in his heart, he relinquished his position to Xu Ke, whose bodyguard stepped forward, taking out a white handkerchief from his pocket, meticulously wiping the seat Lu Chenyu had upied, with such thoroughness one might expect him to pull out disinfectant and spray it.


    It was only after the cleaning finished and the attendant stepped aside did Xu Ke sit down on the sofa.


    "Weren¡¯t you all having an animated discussion before I entered? Why is everyone silent now? Go on, I still want to hear what you all have to say." Xu Ke said, crossing his legs.


    As Lu Chenyu, crammed on the sofa with Mrs. Lu, was about to say something, Miss Lu spoke first.


    "Get out of my house. You are not wee here." Miss Lu pointed towards the door as she directed her words at Xu Ke.


    "Shut your mouth!" Lu Chenyu¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing Miss Lu¡¯s words, reacting without thinking and failing to notice Xu Ke¡¯s expression. He immediately shouted loudly.


    "Do you even know what you¡¯re saying, or whom you are talking to? Apologize to Mr. Xu right now, and then go back up to your room, and do not step outside without my permission in the future." Lu Chenyu shouted loudly.


    "I will not apologize. I did nothing wrong, so why should I apologize? This is my home, and he intruded without permission, which is trespassing. He surrounded my house with people, amounting to uwful imprisonment, so the one at fault is him. If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s him to me. I will not apologize." Miss Lu retorted stubbornly, her eyes fixed on Xu Ke, refusing to apologize through gritted teeth.


    "p p p!" Xu Keughed suddenly at Miss Lu¡¯s unyielding stance, catching both Lu Chenyu and Mrs. Lu off guard, causing them to shiver.


    "Should I praise you for being brave, like a newborn calf unafraid of tigers, or call you hopelessly foolish?" Xu Ke¡¯s tone lifted slightly, teasingly, but if one listened closely, a hint of murderous intent could be discerned.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter that what you did was enough to drag your whole family down ten thousand times, do you even understand the current situation? Unlike you, I have the courage to act because I am well prepared ande here with confidence. Whatever I do in this house today, not a whisper of it will reach the outside, rest assured." Xu Ke said with an insincere smile, chilling the Lu family trio to the bone.


    "I had no knowledge of this matter; she kept everything hidden from us. As they say, grievances have their roots, debts have their owners. If you seek revenge, target the one with whom you bear a grudge. This matter has nothing to do with me, and you shouldn¡¯t implicate me." Lu Chenyu quickly sought to shirk responsibility after recognizing the reality before him. Having experienced Xu Ke¡¯s methods and acknowledged the Xu Family¡¯s status in Shangjing, unlike the two women in his family who weren¡¯t aware.


    Before, he might have harbored thoughts of contending against them, but after suffering so much over these days, he only wished that Xu Ke¡¯s attention would not fall upon him, and avoided Xu Ke as much as he could.


    Miss Lu looked incredulously at Lu Chenyu, unable to believe what she heard, that her father, whom she always respected, would so easily abandon her and even abandon her mother.


    "I¡¯m not interested in listening to what you have to say. I don¡¯t care if you knew about your daughter¡¯s actions or how much you knew about them. My hobby is collective punishment, so I am not interested in the details of your family at all. A child¡¯s misdeeds reflect on the parents, so how can a parent absolve themselves of a child¡¯s errors?" Xu Ke said,ughing as he saw Lu Chenyu¡¯s actions.


    "Then what do you n to do?" Lu Chenyu swallowed, his face turning blue, as he asked.


    "This matter really has nothing to do with them. The person truly involved is someone else. If you release my parents, I¡¯m willing to face the consequences, and I¡¯ll even provide information about my aplice." Miss Lu said, casting a disappointed nce at Lu Chenyu and Mrs. Lu.


    "Daughter." Mrs. Lu called out softly to Miss Lu.


    "Don¡¯t call me. I¡¯m just doing this to repay the favor of giving birth and raising me. After this is over, our rtionship will be severed." Everything that happened when she returned home today left her cold towards this couple. If she hadn¡¯t been concerned about them, she would have left alone long ago, never falling into Xu Ke¡¯s hands, and wouldn¡¯t have encountered the current situation.


    Miss Lu straightened her back, acting like a hero meeting their end with dignity.


    She gazed at Xu Ke defiantly, like a wild horse that would never be tamed.


    "I wonder if you all realize your situation yet?" Xu Ke broke the silence in the living room.

 Chapter 634: Settlement

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Settlement</h4>


    "Have you all gotten something wrong? Without my consent, whatever you¡¯ve discussed seems utterly useless." Xu Ke drew out his words, his expression a mix of a smirk and a sneer, resembling the quintessential viin from a movie.


    "Don¡¯t you want to know who the other person is? Are you just going to let them go?" Miss Lu nervously asked upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    "I already know who the other person is, so your information is worthless to me." Xu Ke mercilessly shattered thest sliver of hope in Miss Lu¡¯s heart as he looked at her face.


    "Impossible, how could you possibly know? You¡¯re just bluffing, aren¡¯t you?" Miss Lu questioned, full of doubt.


    "The kidnappers are already in my hands, so do you still think I¡¯m lying to you? You should know there¡¯s no point for me to deceive you." Xu Ke let out a mockingugh, his eyes filled with disdain, ridiculing Miss Lu¡¯s overconfidence.


    "So, are you nning to walk with me willingly, or should I dispatch someone to ¡¯invite¡¯ you on a trip?" Xu Ke took his seat at the head of the table and spoke leisurely.


    "Where do you want to take us? For what purpose?" Mrs. Lu cautiously nced at Xu Ke and timidly asked, a stark contrast to her previously arrogant demeanor at the police station.


    "One of my sisters is being treated for pneumonia in the hospital, while the other has multiple fractures and lies unconscious there. Though they can¡¯t speak for their own justice while asleep, as their brother-inw, it is up to me to ensure justice is served." Xu Ke did not answer Mrs. Lu¡¯s question directly, instead bringing up a seemingly unrted topic, whose underlying meaning was clear to those who understood, causing fear¡ªand to those who didn¡¯t, left them as confused as Mrs. Lu, who timidly suggested, "Are they really that injured? Perhaps I could go take care of them and express my apologies?"


    Xu Ke looked at her face, trying to discern whether it was a joke or genuine. Once he saw sincerity in Mrs. Lu¡¯s eyes, he let out an ambiguousugh, "It seems you don¡¯t want to walk by yourselves, so let the boys escort them. Remember to gag them; I dislike noise." Xu Ke¡¯s expression turned entirely cold as he ignored the trio¡¯s loud pleas from behind.


    Xu Ke exited the Lu Family estate, casting his gaze eastward, while behind him, the Lu family members were bound and gagged.


    "Family Head, should we act now?" The bodyguard followed Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, though the location appeared unremarkable, he knew Xu Ke was eyeing the Feng Family.


    Xu Ke remained silent, and just when the man thought there would be no reply, Xu Ke¡¯s voice rose again, "There¡¯s no rush, keep them a while longer, and let me have some fun with this family first." Xu Ke¡¯s voice carried a sliver of icy disdain.


    The implication in Xu Ke¡¯s words caused the man to shiver involuntarily, feeling deep sympathy for the Lu family. Sometimes, a quick stab is better than prolonged suffering by a blunt knife¡ªbut it was clear Xu Ke wasn¡¯t nning for a swift end, thus, neither should they hope for one.


    The three members of Lu¡¯s family remained unaware of the few crocodile tears shed for them in the man¡¯s heart. In the car, Lu Chenyu¡¯s expression shifted from initial panic to contemtion. He didn¡¯t want to senselessly end things here; he needed to grasp a chance for survival. As long as he¡¯s alive, anything can be fought for, but if one is gone, then everything truly is over. For his safety, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice some things.


    At this thought, Lu Chenyu instinctively nced at his wife and daughter beside him.


    In the darkness, Mrs. Lu¡¯s eyes met Lu Chenyu¡¯s gaze, and upon seeing the gleam in his eyes, her heart sank. Although reluctant to admit it, she knew her husband had given up on her and was contemting how to use her for gain. It¡¯s strange¡ªafter so many years with Lu Chenyu, she hadn¡¯t learned much, but she had be increasingly perceptive of his nature.


    Yet, because she saw through him, Mrs. Lu¡¯s heart ached as if cut by a knife. How had a marriage of over twenty years arrived at a point of mutual hostility? What in the world had led to this? At that moment, Mrs. Lu felt a bitter taste fill her mouth.


    Before they realized it, Xu Ke¡¯s punishment for them had already begun.


    With the car driving for a long time, the three sat in the back, swaying until it finally stopped. As the door opened, each of them was roughly pulled out by the bodyguards. Miss Lu stumbled as she got out, almostnding face-first if she hadn¡¯t steadied herself in time.


    They were shoved into a warehouse, where the gags were removed, and ropes were untied at Xu Ke¡¯s gesture.


    "Curious about where you are?" Xu Ke sat on the lone chair in the room, eyeing the disoriented group as he asked.


    Only Miss Lu among them held a vague suspicion in her heart.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze lingered on Miss Lu for a moment, "Seems someone among you already knows. Indeed, this is the warehouse where Xiaxia and the others were confined earlier. How does it feel to be here?" Xu Ke smiled as he asked.


    But he didn¡¯t wait for their answers nor had any intention of teasing them.


    "I didn¡¯t bring you here to take your lives today, but everything those two endured, you three will endure doubly. Otherwise, I simply can¡¯t quell the rage in my heart. I¡¯ll be here, watching you gradually be like Xiaxia and them."


    With just a nce from Xu Ke, someone immediately understood the signal, stepping into the thick darkness outside the warehouse.


    The anticipation is grueling, even for the usually careless Mrs. Lu and Miss Lu, who initially seemed fearless¡ªthey both now showed signs of fear towards the unknown and a trace of regret scarcely noticeable but quickly overshadowed by terror.


    If Mrs. Lu and Miss Lu reacted this way, then it¡¯s needless to say how Lu Chenyu, lost in his thoughts since the car ride, felt. His nerves were stretched taut, snapping when the bodyguards brought in arge, foul-smelling barrel.


    Without warning, Lu Chenyu attacked Miss Lu by his side.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 635: Domineering at Home

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Domineering at Home</h4>


    Lu Chenyu¡¯s action was too sudden, no one expected him to suddenly pull off such a move. The two bodyguards moving things were momentarily stunned by Lu Chenyu¡¯s outrageous maneuver. After cing the barrel at the designated spot, they decisively chose a prime position with expressionless faces and flickering eyes to watch the drama unfold.


    Lu Chenyu didn¡¯t notice others watching the drama, or rather, he simply didn¡¯t care. Compared to the gaze of onlookers, his own safety was trivial.


    Miss Lu only realized what had happened after her hair was yanked and she received a p across the face.


    "You wretched bitch, how do I usually teach you, and how do you repay me? You engage in such illegal activities and drag the entire Lu Family into it. How could I have spawned such a cmity like you? If our ancestors found out you caused such a catastrophe, bringing ruin to the Lu Family, they wouldn¡¯t rest in peace under the ground."


    Lu Chenyu was loudly scolding Miss Lu, pping her repeatedly. Soon, Miss Lu¡¯s face became swollen and red, and in a blink of an eye, she looked like a pig demon, her face gleaming with the swollen shine of her skin.


    Miss Lu wasn¡¯t the type to passively take a beating. She was caught off guard at first, which gave Lu Chenyu the advantage. Her failure to retaliate initially was due to being dazed by the blows, but once she adapted and understood her situation, Miss Lu exhibited her Lu Family traits.


    Miss Lu thrust her knee urately and viciously into Lu Chenyu¡¯s groin, and the searing pain from his crotch made Lu Chenyu instantly howl and release his grip, allowing Miss Lu to break free from his control.


    Miss Lu shook her head to focus her scattered vision.


    Lu Chenyu, clutching his groin, curled up on the ground like a shrimp, his loungewear covered in dirt, which he couldn¡¯t care less about.


    Miss Lu hadn¡¯t held back any strength in that moment, almost making Lu Chenyu pass out from the pain, his neck veins bulging from the agony. The pain made the bodyguards watching not far away maintain their stern and cool expressions while quietly closing their thighs.


    Miss Lu looked at Lu Chenyu with hatred, turned her head, and spat on the ground, leaving teeth mixed with bloody saliva.


    "Even a tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs, Lu Chenyu, you¡¯re worse than a beast. I¡¯m your daughter, thinking of how to save you, yet you seek to kill me. You say I bring shame to the Lu Family¡¯s ancestors, but I think the real disgrace is you! It¡¯s because the Lu Family has scum like you, worse than pigs and dogs, that¡¯s why it¡¯s declining. This burden is yours, bear it yourself, don¡¯t pin it on others." Miss Lu said, looking at Lu Chenyu on the ground with disgust.


    "I won¡¯t hit you today because you are my father, you¡¯re entitled to that title and my body carries half your blood, not because I fear you, but from now on if you dare toy a hand on me again, I will absolutely not spare you. You¡¯re over fifty, while I¡¯m in my twenties and prime. Who wins or loses between us is not yet certain." Lu Chenyu said loudly.


    Lu Chenyu on the ground couldn¡¯t care less at this moment, the pain had upied all his attention, making him unaware of Miss Lu¡¯s deration.


    Madam Lu watched Lu Chenyu rolling on the ground, her gaze somewhat vacant as if something inside her was breaking, or maybe it was just an illusion, as though nothing had happened.


    "Is your farce over? If you¡¯re done, is it my turn?" Xu Ke interjected timely, seeing the situatione to a temporary pause.


    "Although your performance was splendid, it¡¯s alreadyte at night. In a few hours, it¡¯ll be dawn. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you today, people at home are waiting for me to return, so I need to make this quick, you understand." Xu Ke said very politely.


    But Xu Ke¡¯s gentlemanly manner made even Lu Chenyu pause his rolling on the ground for a moment.


    Xu Ke noticed this small gesture but didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, his gaze lingered longer on the three barrels ced beside the warehouse.


    "It¡¯s a pity the conditions don¡¯t allow, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have prepared these barrels, though these can be used for the time being." Xu Ke looked regretfully at the barrels. Initially, he nned to dump the people in a stinking ditch, but he feared the three might escape, so he could only reluctantly have them soak in the barrels for now.


    "Even though these three barrels are a bit small for you and cause you inconvenience, rest assured, the contents are pure, without any adulteration, utterly original." Xu Keughed as he looked at the three individuals.


    "What are you going to do?" Madam Lu nced at the three barrels. Although Xu Ke said they were small, she found them not small at all, rather quiterge. They were as high as an adult man¡¯s waist, and the openings were wider than an adult man¡¯s arms spread in a circle.


    Xu Ke smiled at Madam Lu¡¯s fearful expression, "Please put them in," Xu Ke said. Immediately, people came over, lifting the struggling three and carrying them towards the barrels.


    "I won¡¯t go in! Let me down! I don¡¯t want to go in there, I don¡¯t!" Madam Lu cried out, unexpectedly the most frail-looking person turned out to struggle the fiercest, nearly slipping from the bodyguards¡¯ grip. Fortunately, the end result was good, they threw her into the barrel, though the sshed water was quite high, spraying onto the bodyguards, the pungent smell making them wrinkle their noses involuntarily.


    "I don¡¯t want to be here, urgh, it¡¯s too stinky, urgh, kill me instead, kill me rather than let me stay here, urgh." Madam Lu sobbed, retching and gasping for breath.


    She even tried climbing out, but the bodyguard holding her pressed too hard, identally pushing Madam Lu¡¯s head into the barrel, causing her to gulp down the foul water unprepared.


    Time seemed to freeze for a moment. The next moment, Madam Lu went from dry retching to genuine vomiting, as if trying to expel her bile.


    The mix of vomit and foul water permeated the air, creating a new wave of stench that turned the previously dry heaving individuals to full vomiting, thebination of the three¡¯s vomit and the foul smell producing an effect greater than the sum of its parts.

 Chapter 636: Incoming Call

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Iing Call</h4>


    Even the well-trained bodyguards wished they could dig out their noses and be people without a sense of smell upon catching a whiff of the stench. However, Xu Ke appeared as if nothing had happened, watching the three people¡¯s struggle with a nk expression.


    If they couldn¡¯t endure even this much, each of them vomiting like that, then what about Xiaxia? How did the delicately fragile Xiaxia manage to stay in such a cold and foul ce, waiting for her rescue? If he had been a step toote, would she have drowned herself in the fetid ditch, and her body, rotting away, might have never been discovered? Would no one ever know she had been there, waiting for rescue?


    Just thinking about that oue inexplicably pierced Xu Ke¡¯s heart, a pain like having a prickly board pressed repeatedly against his chest, a dense and stifling pain that never allowed relief, only soft, persistent agonies, torturous and constant.


    Watching the three men struggle in the barrel, Xu Ke felt no satisfaction; instead, the more he watched, the more irritated he became, the greater the pressure in his chest grew, the feeling abrupt yet lingering, disturbing Xu Ke¡¯sposure while leaving him unusually bewildered.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t understand why he had be like this. Clearly, when he first agreed to keep Yu Xia, he thought of her merely as a little pet Lin Mengyao kept. He kept Yu Xia because Lin Mengyao would feel happier for it, right? So why did his own heart ache so unbearably because of everything Yu Xia had suffered?


    Could it be the pet effect? Xu Ke thought while frowning and holding his chest.


    "Tonight, don¡¯t let them leave the barrel. Keep them under until dawn," Xu Ke said, looking at the three who had nothing left to vomit but continued to dry heave.


    Originally, Xu Ke had not nned to return tonight, but he still picked up the car keys, started the car waiting outside, and drove back, feeling irritable and needing to see for himself.


    While Xu Ke drove from the suburbs to the city, his thoughts scattered in every direction. Suddenly, a distinct ringtone pulled his scattered thoughts back together.


    Xu Ke looked at the iing call disy on his cellphone, feeling slightly worried. Ariel had never called him thiste before; it must not be a trivial matter.


    Unsettled about Ariel, Xu Ke quickly dialed her back. The other end sounded chaotic, noisily unorganized. He could only faintly catch a ce name over the noise. With a grim face, Xu Ke quickly turned the car around and sped toward the location Ariel identified.


    On the other side, Ariel held a steel pipe lightly coated with blood in one hand, while wiping her blood-stained other hand casually through her hair. Not minding the grit, she used the blood as if it were mousse to smooth her messy hair.


    Before Ariely many bodies sprawled unevenly across the floor, along with smashed furniture. The walls and floor bore new cracks. Standing in front of Ariel, several people regarded her cautiously.


    "You should be thankful this is China, where guns and ammunition are restricted. Otherwise, if this were abroad, not one of you would leave here." Ariel licked an unknown droplet of blood from her lips, her eyes sparkling as she spoke.


    The blood tasted metallic, but Ariel didn¡¯t mind; she could wash it offter.


    The people facing Ariel involuntarily frowned. Those able to converse with Ariel now were not ordinary figures, but even the extraordinary characters felt some trepidation facing a madwoman.


    "We don¡¯t know who you are working for, Miss, but if you tell us who sent you to smash the ce, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Consider it a friendly skirmish ¡ª we won¡¯t pursue your actions today; how about it?" The man in charge regarded Ariel warily as he spoke.


    "And if I don¡¯t tell you, what do you n to do?" Ariel ced the steel pipe in front of her, crossing her hands on it, tilting her head, looking innocently curious.


    "If you don¡¯t cooperate, unless you take all of us down, you won¡¯t leave this room. The brothers on the floor and the demolished room need an exnation," the leader demanded, with anger.


    "Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so confrontational between us since we don¡¯t have any deep-seated hatred, and I do admire your skills. I truly don¡¯t want us on opposite sides. Even if you don¡¯t reveal who¡¯s backing you, I know. I just wanted your stance. Join me, and I can offer far more than he does." The leader withdrew his menace and appeared sincere.


    Yet, Arielughed, boldly and wildly enough that, without the pipe to keep her upright, she might¡¯ve fallen over withughter.


    "You are really funny, going from wanting to kill me to now appreciating me. Your skill at saying one thing and doing another truly baffles me. Men really are strange; they always try to deceive women. Too bad I¡¯m not one of those busty, brainless ones who get tricked easily, and there¡¯s another thing you should know: nobody instructed me to do this ¡ª I just happened to dislike you," Ariel said, wiping her tears ofughter.


    "Boss, this woman is so clueless; what are we still talking to her for? I say we just go at her until she submits. With our numbers, we can¡¯t lose to her alone?" A man, who Ariel left with a gash on his head, wiped the blood off nonchntly as he spoke.


    The leader remained silent, eyes watching Ariel intensely, contemting.


    "Boss, why are we hesitating when we¡¯ve got the advantage here? Can¡¯t we handle a single woman?" the wounded man pressed.


    "I think your brother is right: let¡¯s not be afraid; let¡¯s fight. Then I can finish and go drink and party. So, don¡¯t waste my time ¡ª either fight now or let me through." Ariel tossed her hair back and said.


    After a moment of silence, the boss measured Ariel¡¯s impatient expression before finally saying, "Since you won¡¯t drink a toast*, you¡¯ll have to drink the punishment. Don¡¯t me us for not showing mercy."


    The leader gestured, and his men surged toward Ariel with the ferocity of wolves descending a mountain.


    Ariel changed her stance, raising the steel pipe slightly from the ground. Her body aligned like a sapling standing firm against the wind.

 Chapter 637: Let鈥檚 Have a Fight

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Let¡¯s Have a Fight</h4>


    The confrontation on both sides came quickly and fiercely. Ariel swung the steel pipe in her hand like a madwoman. She had no defensive measures at all, her wide-open attacks left her entire body exposed to everyone¡¯s batons, but Ariel didn¡¯t care. It was as if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain on her body at all. Her mouth was bleeding, but her striking actions didn¡¯t slow down due to her injuries. On the contrary, the pain stimted her attacks, making them exceptionally fierce.


    Ariel specifically targeted the most vulnerable parts of the human body when she hit, and she was ruthless,pletely unconcerned about how to wrap things up if she killed someone. Because of Ariel¡¯s ruthlessness, both sides fell into a stalemate.


    The fighting temporarily paused. Both sides looked at each other with guarded eyes, waiting for the next opportunity to strike.


    Just when everyone was tense, thinking the stalemate would continue for a while, the door of the room was mmed open. Xu Ke opened the car door and got out of the car with a sullen face, looking at Ariel, who stood behind a deformed sports car, grinning foolishly at him.


    "Who are you? Here to cause trouble too?" The leading man frowned at Xu Ke. One Ariel was already enough for him to handle. If another one came, he would have suffered excessive losses tonight. The man felt he had bad luck tonight, his head was aching.


    "I¡¯m here to take my girlfriend home," Xu Ke said coldly, with a murderous aura almost bing tangible. As Xu Ke passed, people automatically parted to both sides, clearing a path straight to Ariel.


    "You got here so fast, I thought it would take you a while," Ariel said softly and gently, her madness disappeared, surprising everyone.


    "I came as soon as I heard your call. You didn¡¯t answer any of my calls afterward, I was very worried about you." Xu Ke reached out to touch Ariel¡¯s blood-stained hair, frowning tightly as if trying to determine whether the blood was hers or someone else¡¯s.


    Ariel pulled Xu Ke¡¯s hand off her head and ced it on her cheek, rubbing against it like a little animal, "Don¡¯t worry, none of this blood is mine."


    "Don¡¯t do this again next time, I¡¯m very worried," Xu Ke frowned, speaking as he tightened his grip on Ariel¡¯s hand imperceptibly.


    Though Ariel seemed okay, Xu Ke, being close, noticed her unusually pale cheeks, felt her slightly trembling fingers, and sensed her cold body temperature.


    These discoveries made Xu Ke¡¯s brow furrow even tighter, and his eyes were filled with even more hostility.


    Standing together, Xu Ke and Ariel seemed to have a barrier around them. The onlookers watched for a while, realizing neither of them even spared them a nce,pletely ignoring their presence. Instead, the two were lost in their affectionate interaction, and the humiliation of being disregarded swept over them instantly, "Damn, they really don¡¯t care about us. Boss, we must teach these two a lesson, let that pretty boy and this wild foreign woman know the power of our brothers." The brother whose head had been cracked open during the fight got hit a few more times by Ariel. Now the wound throbbed in pain, and seeing the attitude of the two enraged him. Unable to hold back, he turned to the Boss to speak.


    The Boss, though puzzled by the bitterness in his brother¡¯s words, internally agreed with him. At the Boss¡¯smand, his people charged up again.


    "Hold it tightly," Xu Ke shoved the steel pipe back into Ariel¡¯s hand, now he couldn¡¯t protect Ariel from all sides with so many people, and could only try to draw the heat so Ariel¡¯s side faced less pressure.


    Ariel, seeing Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, understood his intentions, extended her crimson tongue to lick her sharp teeth, and her previously exhausted body seemed to be rejuvenated with a wave of strength, enabling her to stand upright effortlessly and raise the steel pipe in her hand once more.


    At this moment, Xu Ke casually picked up a steel pipe from the ground, without turning his head, swung it with precision as if the pipe had eyes, urately hitting the first person who rushed forward.


    "Ah!"


    How strong was Xu Ke¡¯s swing?


    They could clearly see that the first person¡¯s jaw was directly smashed by the steel pipe, and as he opened his mouth, all his teeth fell out, mixed with blood, spraying onto the face of the person beside him.


    With just this move, Xu Ke sessfully made those who wanted to charge forward pause subconsciously. Momentum is a mystical thing, especially crucial during a fight. Without momentum, it seems like losing spirit, appearing significantly weaker, like a fierce tiger bing a domestic kitten that could only meow.


    The Boss, observing his brothers¡¯ evident hesitation, looked grim, "What are you dawdling for? Charge! What are you looking at!"


    The Boss¡¯s words, like pressing y on a paused scene, made them charge at Xu Ke again, though with diminished momentumpared to before.


    Xu Ke nced at Ariel, swung the steel pipe, hitting each person as they approached, like slicing through fruit. In Xu Ke¡¯s hands, these people were like paper tigers, breaking with a poke. asionally, someone broke through Xu Ke¡¯s defense and reached Ariel, but couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Ariel, like a madwoman, ignored the injuries on her body, delighted just by hitting the opponent, eyes sparkling with joy.


    As a result, even though Ariel was much weaker than Xu Ke, they preferred facing Xu Ke instead of Ariel. Facing Ariel felt like they¡¯d be devoured, making their scalp tingle. It was better to fight the fierce Xu Ke.


    Currently, Xu Ke had only one thought, to take Ariel away quickly and deal with everyone who harmed her. Thus, Xu Ke fought fiercely, like a machine without feeling, hitting anyone blocking his path¡ªnone could withstand Xu Ke¡¯s steel pipe a third time.


    Despite seeming like a huge number, under Xu Ke and Ariel¡¯s cooperation, they were quickly dealt with, adding a fresh batch of blood to the already upied ground.


    After Xu Ke struck the leading man¡¯s knee one final time, only Xu Ke and Ariel were left standing in the room. Only then did Xu Ke feel that the room looked somewhat pleasing.

 Chapter 638: Acting like a Spoiled Child

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Acting like a Spoiled Child</h4>


    "Alright, now no one can stop us from going home. Once we¡¯re back, I hope you can exin today¡¯s events to me." Xu Ke looked at Ariel sternly, wanting to show his authority as the head of the household.


    However, Ariel wasn¡¯t afraid of Xu Ke¡¯s demeanor. On the contrary, she found Xu Ke particrly charming and adorable in this state. "I¡¯ll listen to everything you say, baby." Ariel said with a sweet smile.


    Seeing Ariel acting so obediently, thest of Xu Ke¡¯s anger dissipated, and his expression softened unconsciously. Xu Ke extended his hand to Ariel, "Let¡¯s go home."


    When Xu Ke saw Ariel ce her hand in his palm and was about to step forward, he realized that Ariel had no intention of leaving. Xu Ke frowned again, feeling like he had frowned more tonight than he had the entire past week.


    "I¡¯m out of strength, can¡¯t walk, and my body hurts so much." Ariel opened her arms to Xu Ke, speaking with an aggrieved tone. Blood trickled from her forehead to her chin, dripping onto the floor amidst her pitiful expression.


    Seeing Ariel like this, Xu Ke understandably paused, stepped in front of Ariel, and scooped her up in a princess carry. It wasn¡¯t until he held her like this that Xu Ke realized how unwell Ariel was; her clothes were soaked through with sweat, and her body was cold rather than warm.


    Ariel, resting in Xu Ke¡¯s arms,y her head on Xu Ke¡¯s chest like apliant baby, closing her eyes, and even her breathing became shallow.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Where are you ufortable?" Xu Ke¡¯s mind immediately recalled Yu Xia, whom he had previously carried in the same manner before she was admitted to the hospital. The parallel with Ariel made Xu Ke¡¯s heart fill with panic.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious; I¡¯m just a little tired. Let me rest for a while, and I¡¯ll be fine. Wake me up when we get home. Don¡¯t take me to the hospital; I hate the smell of disinfectant. If I find out you took me to the hospital, I¡¯ll ignore you forever." Ariel¡¯s voice waszy and powerless, and in the next instant, she fell silent, leaving only the subtle sound of her breathing, which Xu Ke could barely hear.


    Seeing Ariel still had the strength to act coquettishly and say petty words to him, Xu Ke finally felt a sense of relief.


    Ariel fell asleep peacefully in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, and when she opened her eyes again, she saw the greence-trimmed ceiling and smelled the aroma of food in the air. Ariel squinted her eyes.


    She wanted to get up to check but felt a stab of pain as she tried to prop herself up on her elbow and fell back onto the bed.


    "I figured you¡¯d wake up around this time. Don¡¯t get up, the doctor said you¡¯ve strained the muscles in your arm and have multiple injuries on your body. You won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for a while, but fortunately, your bones aren¡¯t hurt; it¡¯s all minor injuries." Xu Ke walked in with a tray of food, looking at Ariel with reproachable eyes. Feeling guilty under his gaze, Ariel smiled apologetically and snuggled back under the covers.


    "How long have I been sleeping?" Ariel nced at the dim sky through the window and asked.


    "Not long, around three to four hours." Xu Ke set up a small table on Ariel¡¯s bed, cing the tray on it.


    "Three or four hours? Isn¡¯t it already daylight?" Ariel blinked and looked again at the sky outside.


    "It¡¯s raining heavily today; it¡¯s overcast outside." Xu Ke cautiously helped Ariel sit up, tucking in the nket, and adjusting her position.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid your family will find out you¡¯re here with me and you¡¯ll have no way to exin it?" Ariel hooked Xu Ke¡¯s palm with her hand, looking up with her delicate face and asked.


    Xu Ke looked at Ariel¡¯s blue eyes, which were like an unfathomable pond. In that moment, he couldn¡¯t read Ariel¡¯s emotions or understand why she asked that. Xu Ke didn¡¯t like this feeling.


    "I¡¯ve already told Yaoyao everything. I¡¯ve got the whole day to stay with you and take care of you. Now, get up and have some porridge, then you can sleep again." Xu Ke scooped a spoonful of porridge up to Ariel¡¯s lips.


    "Baby, you know, you¡¯re really gentle like this. I really like you." Ariel didn¡¯t drink the porridge immediately but instead told Xu Ke what she wanted to say before leaning in to drink the porridge.


    "Even if you praise me, it won¡¯t work. You still have to give a clear exnation of what happened. Tell me, why did you go to such a remote ce and get into a fight?" Xu Ke didn¡¯t fall for Ariel¡¯s sweet words, looking at her sternly as he asked.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that when you talk. It scares me." Ariel made a fearful expression.


    "I¡¯m not joking with you; this is a serious matter. Yes, I promised you before not to interfere too much, to let you fly free, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can remain indifferent when I see you putting yourself in danger. You¡¯re the one I love, the one I care about. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you be in a dangerous situation as if nothing is happening." Xu Ke said to Ariel seriously and earnestly.


    "Do you know that if I hadn¡¯t been close to where you said you were yesterday and rushed over in time, do you know what could have happened to you? Do you know what you would have encountered? I worry about you, Ariel. When you¡¯re doing something, I hope you can think of me and know there¡¯s someone who cares about you, okay?"


    Ariel stared silently at Xu Ke, neither of them speaking as they looked at each other, locked in a stalemate.


    After a while, Ariel showed a hurt expression, looking at Xu Ke and speaking in a pitiful tone, "So, are you telling me this because you¡¯ve started to get tired of me? Gotten what you wanted and stopped cherishing me, thinking I¡¯m causing trouble for you and making you impatient?"


    Xu Ke was stunned by Ariel¡¯s interpretation, his typically calm eyes unable to conceal his shock, as if his pupils were quaking, as the inte ng might describe.


    "Why would you think that? I never said that. I don¡¯t find you annoying, nor do I find you a bother. I¡¯m just asking you not to do such dangerous things anymore. Consider me in your decisions; I¡¯ll worry about you." Xu Ke exined.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 639: Annoyed

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Annoyed</h4>


    "Is that so?" Ariel showed a puzzled expression as she spoke.


    "Otherwise?" Xu Ke retorted, and immediately he saw a somewhat ashamed expression on Ariel¡¯s face. "Then I misunderstood you. You know, I just started learning Huaxia Language, and I¡¯m not very proficient," Ariel said softly, tugging on Xu Ke¡¯s hand.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t dwell on this with Ariel and instead continued with the unanswered question, "You still haven¡¯t told me why you went to that ce and why you got into a fight with someone."


    "Maybe I drank too much, got a bit tipsy, and just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him, so I hit him," Ariel said, pretending to think.


    "I¡¯m not joking with you; I¡¯m being serious." Xu Ke looked at Ariel with a bit of helplessness and indulgence.


    "I¡¯m not joking either. I really couldn¡¯t stand him, so I wanted to hit him. How could I have known they were a group, so the fight was quite intense." Ariel blinked innocently at Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke felt a headache; he didn¡¯t understand why Ariel would lie like this, "Can¡¯t you tell me about this?" Xu Ke asked, feeling somewhat weary.


    Ariel looked into Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, with an apology and determination in her gaze, "I¡¯m sorry, this is my personal matter, and it¡¯s not convenient to tell you."


    Ariel silently apologized to Xu Ke in her heart, but she had no intention of telling him the whole story, not even letting him catch wind of it.


    She didn¡¯t want Xu Ke to get hurt; she wanted to protect Xu Ke. This feeling came inexplicably, yet it was particrly firm. For Ariel, who felt this way for the first time in her life, it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant. In fact, she found it slightly thrilling, enough to make her blood boil.


    Ariel was adamant about not speaking, and Xu Ke gave up on continuing to ask, because he knew he wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her. Moreover, he believed that in a rtionship, both people needed their own space, so Xu Ke didn¡¯t n to continue probing.


    "Okay, if you don¡¯t want to say, I won¡¯t force you, but if you encounter any difficulties or tough situations, you must tell me. Don¡¯t get involved in dangerous situations like today, or if you really want to get involved, remember to take me with you." Xu Ke thought about Ariel¡¯s interests and changed his words midway.


    Ariel nodded with a grin, not arguing.


    The two of them tacitly put the matter behind them and cherished the time exclusive to the two of them.


    "These carefree days are really short. Although I know it¡¯s impossible, I still want you to stay with me for a few days, to see you more, hug you more, and kiss you more," Ariel¡¯s voice held a trace of scarcely detectable sadness.


    "I feel like I¡¯m burdening you by being with me." Xu Ke gently pulled Ariel into his arms.


    "Why do you always say such things? I told you already, being with you isn¡¯t a burden. If I hear you ask me this again or think this way, I will really get angry and ignore you." Ariel pulled away from Xu Ke¡¯s embrace, looked up, and said with a pout.


    "Since the moment I chose you, I¡¯ve considered all possible consequences, so I don¡¯t regret nor feel burdened being with you. You¡¯ve never made me feel wronged, got it? You big dummy." Ariel hugged Xu Ke¡¯s head and pressed her lips to his forehead with cherished and deep emotion.


    Xu Ke was a bit stunned, looking up at Ariel with a dazed expression. This was the first time a girl had kissed his forehead with such affection and appreciation. This feeling was like sparkling water in midsummer, making Xu Ke¡¯s heart bubble and then burst with a fizzy sweetness.


    At this moment, Xu Ke didn¡¯t know what to say to Ariel, he just wanted to hold her tightly.


    Xu Ke thought so and acted on it, carefully holding Ariel in his arms, trying his best not to press on her wounds and cause her additional pain.


    Arielyfortably in Xu Ke¡¯s arms, her ear against his chest, quietly listening to Xu Ke¡¯s steady and powerful heartbeat. "Sweetheart, promise me one thing, okay?"


    "What is it?"


    "No matter what I do in the future, you must trust me, okay? No matter what others say to you, as long as I haven¡¯t confirmed it myself, don¡¯t believe it. Just trust me, okay?" Ariel said coyly, with a sweet aura of a chapel.


    "Why do you want me to promise such a thing? Did something happen?" A light shed in Xu Ke¡¯s mind, but it passed too quickly for him to catch it.


    "No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been watching a lot of TV dramastely and found that many misunderstandings there are because two people don¡¯t trust each other, and viins sow discord, making good rtionships drift apart. I don¡¯t want to be like that with you, so promise me, okay?" Ariel rubbed her face against Xu Ke as she spoke.


    Even though Xu Ke felt something was off, recalling the times he spent being dominated by Chinese dramas, he pushed his small suspicions aside, "Okay, I promise you everything."


    "You¡¯re like a foolish emperor in a drama, agreeing to everything I say." Ariel said to Xu Ke with a cheeky grin.


    "If I¡¯m the foolish emperor, then you¡¯re the Evil Concubine." Xu Ke pinched Ariel¡¯s nose in response.


    Xu Ke and Ariel kept exchanging words, cuddling together the whole day, their conversation ending as Xu Ke identally fell asleep.


    The next day, when Xu Ke was leaving, Ariel felt reluctant in her heart, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She wore a smile on her face as she saw him off, only letting her smile fade when she could no longer see Xu Ke¡¯s face, her whole demeanor overshadowed as if by a dark cloud.


    After leaving Ariel¡¯s house, Xu Ke headed straight to the hospital. Fortunately, both Yu Xia and Tang Zhongwei, who had beenatose for almost a day and a night, opened their eyes shortly after Xu Ke arrived. The time it took for them to wake up differed by less than a minute.


    "Thank goodness, you both woke up. If something happened to you two, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do," Lin Mengyao sped her hands to her chest, her beautiful eyes red fromck of rest, her face showing fatigue, though it couldn¡¯t conceal the joy in her heart.


    "Now that they¡¯re awake, you should go get some rest; otherwise, they might recover, but you¡¯ll end up exhausted." Xu Ke ced his finger gently at the corner of Lin Mengyao¡¯s eye, pressing lightly as he looked at her red eyes with a bit of heartache.


    Lin Mengyao, having endured a long night of half-awake exhaustion, was indeed tired. Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, coupled with the fact that both had woken up, she nodded andy down on the couch Xu Ke had temporarily set up. Within a few breaths, she rxed and fell into a deep sleep, this time with her eyebrows unfurled.

 Chapter 640: Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Awakening</h4>


    Tang Zhongwei has been trapped in a state of worry and panic since she woke up. She still remembers the scene when she abandoned Yu Xia. She is afraid that Yu Xia will tell Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke about what happened that day. If they find out that she left Yu Xia alone and ran away, considering their doting love for Yu Xia, she would be in serious trouble. Thus, she must make Yu Xia keep her mouth shut.


    Tang Zhongwei turned her head, ring with malice at Yu Xia, who was still on a venttor.


    Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless; me fate for ying tricks on us, Tang Zhongwei thought to herself.


    Currently, Yu Xia¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t allow her to speak, so there¡¯s no rush. As long as I find a way to permanently silence her before she can talk, it¡¯ll be fine. Tang Zhongwei closed her eyes again, slowly scheming in her mind.


    Yu Xia kept her eyes shut, as if she were asleep, but the constant twitching of her forefinger resting beside her revealed that she was still conscious to others.


    Tang Zhongwei, foolish and venomous, had a gaze that cut like steel on a person¡¯s skin, making it impossible to pretend it wasn¡¯t there.


    Without even thinking, Yu Xia knew exactly what Tang Zhongwei was plotting. For some unknown reason, a peculiar smile crept across Yu Xia¡¯s face, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.


    After ensuring Lin Mengyao fell asleep and checking on both individuals with the doctor, Xu Ke resolved all the affairs on this side and then remembered the three people he had left in the warehouse. With a sh of coldness in his eyes, he headed for the suburbs.


    By the time Xu Ke arrived, the three had been tortured beyond recognition. Because Xu Ke didn¡¯t leave any follow-up instructions when he left, the bodyguards had tossed the three into a barrel and ignored them, not letting anyone out. During mealtime, food was brought over, and they had to eat inside the barrel, ept it or not, even denied use of the restroom.


    So, over a day and night, they not only suffered physical torment but also mental torture. Initially, they cursed and smashed things, throwing the food to the ground, but hunger and biological urges taught them humility. They couldn¡¯t resist their biological instincts, nor could they rally a dignified embrace of death; they were doomed to endure all this.


    When Xu Ke entered, the three looked at him with eyes that wished nothing more than to skin him alive.


    "Xu Ke, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for doing this? Aren¡¯t you worried someone will discover your deeds? Aren¡¯t you afraid of going to jail?" Miss Lu, still young, physically fared better than Lu Chenyu and Mrs. Lu, whocked the strength to speak, could only re at Xu Ke as though they wished to kill him. Miss Lu still had the energy to hurl insults at Xu Ke.


    "If you¡¯re not afraid, why should I be?" Xu Ke chuckled as if he¡¯d heard a funny story, responding with amusement.


    "Enjoy it while you can; this is just the beginning." As he spoke, Xu Ke motioned for the people to fish them out.


    When they were brought out of the barrel and back onto solid ground, Mrs. Lu couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, refusing to stand, her hands braced against the ground, as if she wished to meld with it.


    Lu Chenyu and Miss Lu managed to stand, but their legs, weakened from soaking for so long, seemed feeble, as if the slightest breeze could knock them over.


    "You¡¯re nothing but a devil. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? Aren¡¯t you afraid of going to Hell after death?" Miss Lu retorted, ring at Xu Ke¡¯s detestable face.


    "Why should I worry about the afterlife when I¡¯m still alive?" Xu Ke said indifferently.


    Miss Lu¡¯s breath hitched in her chest, unable to rise or fall, reaching the peak of difort.


    Miss Lu continued to curse for a while, but seeing Xu Ke remain unperturbed, her shouting grew weaker. Perhaps she was exhausted or simply out of strength. The autumn wind was excessively cold, cutting through like steel knives, as though wishing to separate flesh from bone. The Lu family trio shivered collectively in the face of the autumn chill.


    "Haven¡¯t you had enough revenge? You¡¯d better let us go now, or spreading news of this will harm both you and us. If you release us now, we¡¯ll pretend none of this happened, mind our own paths after returning, not provoke you again, and ask you to release us. If you don¡¯t trust us, I swear, we won¡¯t set foot in Shangjing for the rest of our lives." Miss Lu extended her finger in a gesture to swear to the heavens.


    She was truly exhausted, worn out from opposing Xu Ke.


    "If I let you go just because you want to, won¡¯t I lose face?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, looking at Miss Lu as he spoke.


    "What do you want then? What exactly do you want? Just end it, kill or butcher us, but stop torturing us like this. Give me a quick death, and stop cutting with a blunt knife, alright?" Miss Lu shouted at Xu Ke, the wind entering her open mouth, carrying her saliva into her windpipe, provoking a cough.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before how I¡¯ll deal with you? Everything my two sisters experienced, you will too, and more." Xu Ke said, squinting slightly.


    "It wasn¡¯t just me responsible for this; why do you single me out? If you have the guts, go after Feng Yiweng too, use whatever you did to us on her as well! Do you think you¡¯re so great, a remarkable brother avenging your sisters? You¡¯re just a coward, only capable of bullying the weak. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you go after Feng Yiweng?" Miss Lu initially chuckled at Xu Ke¡¯s words but swiftly retorted like a machine gun.


    "You target my family because we¡¯re weak, right? If we were as influential as Feng Yiweng¡¯s family, with officials at home, would you darey a hand on me? Bah!" Miss Lu spat fiercely on the ground, putting on a defiant air, but Xu Ke could see her trembling legs, not out of excitement, but fear.


    "You¡¯re trying to provoke me, hoping I¡¯ll turn my anger on the Feng Family, so you can share the burden. But your provocations won¡¯t work on me; they¡¯re too childish. I guess you still have too much strength left, so the punishment isn¡¯t enough. You¡¯ll stay in the barrel for two more days, and I¡¯ll let your parents apany you¡ªfamily should stick together." Xu Ke¡¯s mouth curled into a malicious smile.


    He gleefully noticed Lu Chenyu and Mrs. Lu ring at Miss Lu as if looking at an enemy, satisfied with a rxed smile. As long as they¡¯re unhappy, he was delighted.

 Chapter 641: Living in Fear

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Living in Fear</h4>


    Feng Yiweng received the news of the Lu Family¡¯s disappearance during an afternoon tea party. At that time, she was with a few new sisters she had just befriended, sipping tea and gossiping about who-knows-what they had heard from somewhere.


    "Have you heard? The newly moved-in Lu Family disappeared overnight. They¡¯ve been missing for three days now, and still no one has found them." Sister A opened up mysteriously.


    "The newly moved-in Lu Family?" Upon hearing the familiar surname, Feng Yiweng paused her hand holding the coffee and couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s not clear whom they offended, but the whole family vanished overnight. Maybe they were retaliated against." Sister A shook her head, her mouth expressing regret while her eyes were full of gossip enthusiasm.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s retaliation; maybe the entire family went on a trip. It¡¯s getting colder here in Shangjing, maybe they went to some ind." Feng Yiweng¡¯s eyes shed with a moment of panic but quickly stabilized. She ced the coffee cup on the table and said naturally.


    "How possible is that? Who goes on a trip without telling anyone? They didn¡¯t even inform thepany, and just disappeared. Even if they¡¯re carefree, they¡¯d at least pick up the phone calls from thepany, wouldn¡¯t they? Obviously, this indicates a problem at home. If it¡¯s not an enemy seeking revenge, what else could it be? Surely not to avoid debts." Sister A cleared her throat and spoke.


    Hearing herpanion¡¯s spection, Feng Yiweng¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. For some reason, a face suddenly shed in her mind, as if she already knew who it would be if anything happened to the Lu Family. She unconsciously pressed her slightly trembling fingers and crossed her arms, maintaining an expressionless look, making it unlikely for anyone to believe she was slightly frightened inside.


    "This might not be the case. I heard from my uncle that the Lu Family wasn¡¯t doing too well; someone influential disliked them and took much of their business. Even the bank was alerted. Although the Lu Family looks fine on the surface, they actually have holes everywhere. Maybe they realized they couldn¡¯t continue business and ran off with the money. I don¡¯t quite believe they were taken away by anyone. It¡¯s aw-abiding society now; do you still think you¡¯re watching a drama? If there¡¯s an issue, just speak online directly." Sister B shook her head disapprovingly.


    "You two should stop guessing here; among us, isn¡¯t there someone familiar with the Lu Family? Why bother thinking too much? Just ask directly." Sister C nodded towards Feng Yiweng, hinting.


    The other two redirected their gazes following Sister C, looking at Feng Yiweng as if they were wolves seeing meat after three days of hunger, making Feng Yiweng¡¯s skin crawl.


    "You¡¯re right." The sisters gave Sister C a thumbs up, and then eagerly asked Feng Yiweng, "Wenwen, your family is so close to the Lu Family, surely you have some news we don¡¯t know. Tell us, was their family retaliated against, or merely fleeing because theirpany might copse?"


    "Well, I¡¯m not sure. Our family had a falling out with them over some matters, and we haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time. I heard about the Lu Family¡¯s situation from you guys." Feng Yiweng disyed a perfect look of disappointment.


    Upon hearing they wouldn¡¯t get any gossip about the Lu Family, the excitement on some faces faded a bit, but their curiosity was piqued by another piece of gossip shortly after, and the atmosphere wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Seeing no more questions about the Lu Family¡¯s gossip, Feng Yiweng internally sighed with relief, though at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive and worried.


    If possible, she hoped the Lu Family ran away to avoid debt, rather than being taken away as revenge.


    Feng Yiweng looked preupied all afternoon. Upon returning home in the evening, she locked herself in her room, feeling increasingly uneasy as she thought.


    During dinner, Feng Aimin, who was usually absent due to work, surprisingly appeared at the dining table. This made Madam Feng look quite happy, and the atmosphere was good, lessening Feng Yiweng¡¯s afternoon worry significantly.


    But happy times seemed short. Just halfway through dinner, Feng Aimin began to sigh, and left the food on his te untouched.


    "Husband, what¡¯s wrong? Is it work trouble, or is the food not to your taste today?" Madam Feng asked, holding Feng Aimin¡¯s hand with concern.


    "Neither, it¡¯s about the Lu Family. I heard today that they¡¯ve disappeared; theirpany employees reported the case, but there¡¯s still no clue. I don¡¯t know who Old Lu offended, but now nobody knows if they¡¯re safe. Our families have been connected for over a decade, and I can¡¯t shake this off my mind." Feng Aimin put down his tableware and said.


    The chopsticks in Feng Yiweng¡¯s hand abruptly hit the bowl, making a sound.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Madam Feng asked as she turned to look at Feng Yiweng.


    "Nothing, just lost my appetite. You eat." Feng Yiweng mmed her bowl and chopsticks on the table, turned around with a sullen face, and left.


    Madam Feng looked at Feng Aimin, with a tone of confusion mixed withint, "Who upset her again? She¡¯s starting to throw a fit."


    "Ignore her, kids¡¯ temperse and go. She¡¯ll be fine after some time." Feng Aimin said, watching Feng Yiweng¡¯s departing figure.


    "I wonder who she got this stubborn temper from. I¡¯m not like this." Madam Feng nced at Feng Aimin.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. Have you ever seen me like that?" Feng Aimin replied with a slightly aggrieved tone.


    Feng Yiweng didn¡¯t listen to the conversation further, nor could she hear more. She returned to her room, mmed the door shut, and threw herself on the bed, feeling an inexplicable irritability, as if something bad was about to happen.


    This feeling clung to Feng Yiweng, making her want to destroy everything within sight.


    Gripping the bed sheets, she alternately tightened and rxed her hold, eventually climbing out of bed. With a sullen face, she started mindlessly smashing things. The sound of breaking objects rmed Feng Aimin and Madam Feng downstairs, who exchanged a look and hurried upstairs.


    The Feng Family was destined for a restless night, but none of this had anything to do with Xu Ke yet. His revenge had not started; he had another matter to attend to.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 642: Exposure

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Exposure</h4>


    The hospital is a solemn ce, but tonight it was extraordinarily quiet, especially a VIP ward on the top floor. No one knew what had happened, but the bodyguards at the door stood like two fierce deities, causing the passing nurses to instinctively soften their breath and scarcely dare to lift their heads.


    Inside the ward, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face was particrly unpleasant. Xu Ke sat beside her, and they both looked at the two people leaning on the hospital bed.


    Tang Zhongwei leaned against the bed, her face deathly pale, her mouth open trying to say something, but nothing came out of her throat.


    Never before had she been clearer than she was now: it was all over for her,pletely over.


    In the adjacent bed, Yu Xia looked calm. The respirator that had earlier covered her face had also been removed. In fact, she didn¡¯t really need it, but Lin Mengyao put it on her out of concern. Unexpectedly, this gesture managed to save her life today.


    The reason making Lin Mengyao¡¯s face extremely unsightly while sitting here was simple. Her cousin, whom she had thought was a pitiful person, actually tried to murder her sister today! If it weren¡¯t for her timely discovery, and Yu Xia¡¯s quick thinking, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she would face this terrible fact.


    "Until today, before this happened, I thought your rtionship was good. There were just some personality shes, but after jointly oveing this difficulty, your rtionship could significantly improve and you could love each other like family. But I never thought your rtionship would drastically improve because you wanted to kill Xiaxia!" Lin Mengyao looked at Tang Zhongwei with eyes filled with confusion, disgust, and regret.


    "When I brought you out of the Tang Family, you weren¡¯t like this. Do you remember what you were like then? Obedient, sensible, gentle, with a ssh of brightness and frankness in your character. That¡¯s why I brought you out of that Tang Family quagmire. Do you remember? What made you be like this? What made you dare to try to kill? Tell me, was it all an act from the start, or did something Xiaxia or I did displease you and make you want her dead?"


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice started soft, grew louder, and then slowly softened again, as tears started to well up. She truly did not understand why things had turned out this way; what made the girl in her memory turn out like this?


    "Don¡¯t cry. She¡¯s not worth your tears. I¡¯ve already arranged the necessary paperwork for Xiaxia; she¡¯ll move to another room shortly. We¡¯ll leave this room to her, and I¡¯ll have my people withdraw. You should contact her family and have theme to take her." Xu Ke wiped Lin Mengyao¡¯s tears and said.


    "No, I won¡¯t go home. Don¡¯t contact my family." Tang Zhongwei, who had been silent, finally became agitated after hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, her expression pleading and panicked as she looked at Xu Ke.


    "Today¡¯s incident was a moment of insanity for me. I know I was wrong. Cousin, cousin-inw, everyone makes mistakes, and as long as they change, there¡¯s a chance to start over, right?" Tang Zhongwei cried as she looked at Lin Mengyao, her eyes filled with pleading.


    "I did it out of jealousy. Clearly, I am the one rted to you by blood, but you love Yu Xia more than me, care for her more than you do for me. I just had a moment of irrationality thinking that if Yu Xia were gone, you¡¯d notice me more, would you give me the love you gave her. It was just a moment of misguided thinking. Cousin, cousin-inw, please forgive me this once, especially since Yu Xia is unharmed. Please forgive me considering that, I promise I won¡¯t dare again, and if I do, you can send me back. Please?" Tang Zhongwei struggled on the bed, risking pain to move closer to Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke.


    "I." Lin Mengyao, hearing Tang Zhongwei¡¯s words, looked somewhat helplessly at Xu Ke. Her mind was in chaos, unsure of what to do, but she had to admit that hearing Tang Zhongwei¡¯s words stirred up aplex mix of emotions inside her, as if a jar of spices was overturned, overwhelming her judgment. The only person who could give her advice now was Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke turned his gaze to Yu Xia, who had remained silent the entire time. "What do you think? After all, you are the victim; we have no right to decide the fate of the one who harmed you," he said to Yu Xia.


    Tang Zhongwei did not expect her fate to be in the hands of Yu Xia, who disliked her. She looked at Yu Xia with panic, her mind a jumbled mess, not expecting Xu Ke to take this step. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say, especially when Yu Xia turned her head and looked at her with those dark eyes, as if they would swallow her whole.


    "What do you think I should do?" Yu Xia asked softly, tilting her head slightly as she looked at Tang Zhongwei¡¯s panicked expression.


    Due to her illness, Yu Xia seemed particrly fragile, but Tang Zhongwei felt chilled to the bone.


    "Please, spare me, just this once. I promise to treat you like a real sister in the future. I won¡¯t be jealous anymore, won¡¯tpete with you for anything. Just think of me as air, as nothing," Tang Zhongwei¡¯s voice was choked as she looked at Yu Xia.


    Yu Xia remained silent. What she saw most in Tang Zhongwei¡¯s eyes was fear. Besides fear, she saw many other things, but there was no apology, which made Yu Xia very unhappy.


    "Why? Why do you make such mistakes and still not know to repent?" Yu Xia asked softly.


    Lin Mengyao, who had buried her head in Xu Ke¡¯s arms and was crying, suddenly looked up at Tang Zhongwei when she heard what Yu Xia said. Xu Ke also followed Yu Xia¡¯s words and looked over. With three pairs of eyes on her at once, Tang Zhongwei¡¯s heart raced.


    "What are you saying? I really know I was wrong, I sincerely apologize to you. Maybe you¡¯re not satisfied with my way of apologizing, in which case, tell me a way that will satisfy you, and I¡¯ll do it. As long as you can forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do anything," Tang Zhongwei looked at Yu Xia with pitiable eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks and dripping onto her chest, staining her clothes dark.


    "Things have already gotten to this point, and you are still lying. Why must you always lie?" Yu Xia¡¯s gaze held confusion as she looked at Tang Zhongwei, her voice carrying traces of perplexity.

 Chapter 643: Accident

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 643: ident</h4>


    Tang Zhongwei looked into Yu Xia¡¯s eyes and felt her blood run cold, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean." Tang Zhongwei said dryly.


    "Forgotten? Are you sure you can¡¯t remember anything? Can¡¯t you recall what you¡¯ve done since you came to this house? Now that things havee to this, will you voluntarily confess, or shall I remind you?" Yu Xia spoke for so long, she felt a bit tired, and her eyes didn¡¯t stay as wide open as before, but her words caught others¡¯ attention, so no one noticed her fatigue, though Yu Xia didn¡¯t mind.


    "Xiaxia, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do you mean by saying this?"


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice sounded simultaneously with Tang Zhongwei¡¯s.


    "Don¡¯t remember? Fine, since you don¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll help you recall. You¡¯re not really jealous of me, you just find me annoying, think I¡¯m always ruining your good deeds, just being a nuisance. When you first came to the Xu Family, you wanted to ruin the rtionship between my sister and brother-inw, you wanted to climb higher, but I saw through it, more than once." Yu Xia smiled at Tang Zhongwei, shaking a finger as she spoke.


    Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao, clearly feeling her body stiffen, Xu Ke gently patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back tofort her. Lin Mengyao¡¯s rigid muscles gradually rxed, but she began to tremble lightly.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, I did not, don¡¯t try to pin this on me. Although I¡¯ve hurt you, how could I possibly hurt my cousin, we are rted by blood, I wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone except her. Stop trying to drive a wedge between us, stop spewing venom." Tang Zhongwei shouted emotionally.


    She indeed had a reason to be emotional, because the fundamental reason she could stay with the Xu Family was Lin Mengyao. If Lin Mengyao really got tired of her and sent her back to the Tang Family, it would truly be over for her, she¡¯d have no hope in this lifetime.


    Compared to Tang Zhongwei¡¯s agitation, Yu Xia appeared much calmer. She patiently waited for Tang Zhongwei to finish shouting, taking this opportunity to lightly gasp for breath and rest a bit.


    "Alright, if you don¡¯t want to admit it, I won¡¯t force you, because indeed I don¡¯t have evidence about this matter, but you and I both know it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to confess, after all, I still have other things to say, you can¡¯t possibly deny them all, right?" Yu Xia showed a somewhat fragile smile.


    "Let¡¯s speak about recent events, we were kidnapped, remember what you told those kidnappers? You said you would help them catch me, you even said you wanted me to die outside. That wasn¡¯t the first time you wished harm for me, but it was the first time you said it, wasn¡¯t it?" Yu Xia quietly dropped a bomb in the room, almost making Lin Mengyao forget to breathe.


    "Xiaxia, is what you¡¯re saying true?" Lin Mengyao heard her own calm voice asking Tang Zhongwei.


    She no longer knew how to describe her feelings, like a roller coaster ride with ups and downs, crashing into a ce beyond repair, even thinking of giving uppletely, wanting to see just how poorly constructed the ce was where the roller coaster malfunctioned.


    "It¡¯s not true, I never said that, I don¡¯t know why those kidnappers said so, I don¡¯t know who instructed them, I genuinely never said those things, I swear, if I said it, let me die horribly." Tang Zhongwei raised her hand excitedly to swear but pulled at her wound due to her excessive movement, yet Tang Zhongwei could no longer care.


    Compared to Tang Zhongwei¡¯s panic, Yu Xia remained much calmer.


    "No need to swear so hastily, whether you said those things or not, I¡¯ll find out." Xu Ke said coldly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Tang Zhongwei froze for a moment, her brain felt like it was hit by a virus, clearly understanding each word Xu Ke said, but unable to figure out the entire meaning when put together.


    But it didn¡¯t matter that she didn¡¯t understand, Xu Ke would exin it clearly to her.


    "It means that all the people who kidnapped you have been caught. To know if you said those things, I¡¯ll just ask them, no need for you to swear." Xu Ke kindly exined to Tang Zhongwei.


    "All caught?" Tang Zhongwei widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Yes, all caught." Xu Ke nodded, confirming that Tang Zhongwei heard correctly.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s confirmation, Tang Zhongwei felt as if the sky was falling, the surroundings blurred, how could they all be caught? Tang Zhongwei thought, why were they all apprehended despite their prowess? Even if they escaped or died, it would be better, why were they caught? Tang Zhongwei was puzzled, feeling a stifling sensation in her chest and a metallic taste in her throat, but she swallowed it back down.


    Yu Xia kindly waited until Tang Zhongwei seemed to recover a bit before continuing, "While we were escaping, you could have taken me along, the ce I mentioned wasn¡¯t far, they couldn¡¯t find us immediately. If you took me, we could have escaped, but you ran alone, leaving me there to be caught. That ce wasn¡¯t good, nowhere to hide, I was almost caught, but luckily I found a river, though it was smelly and cold, it got me through."


    At this point, Tang Zhongwei seemed to have given up struggling entirely, she didn¡¯t retort, so Yu Xia continued, "Initially, I didn¡¯t n to hold you ountable for leaving me there, but I didn¡¯t expect, even with broken limbs, the first thing after waking up would be trying to kill me, risking further injury just to see me dead. I became curious, logically we don¡¯t have any deep hatred, I only blocked you a few times, why are you so persistent in wanting me dead, trying repeatedly to kill me?"


    Yu Xia truly didn¡¯t understand, thest person with intentions like this was her mother, but her mother didn¡¯t want her dead, just wanted her as an organ source for her brother. Yet, Tang Zhongwei genuinely wanted her dead, unwilling to give up, persistent to an extreme.


    The hospital room was very quiet, everyone awaited Tang Zhongwei¡¯s answer, but what came was her recklessughter.


    "Why? You¡¯re wrong, you did block my path, and my jealousy of you is real." Tang Zhongwei, havingughed enough, gradually restrained herughter and spoke, looking at Yu Xia.

 Chapter 644 Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 644 Analysis</h4>


    "You say that we¡¯re all the same kind of people, and that your status is even lower than mine, so why is it that you live better than I do? Why do Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke both hold you in higher regard, and not just them, but even the servants at home treat you with more respect than they do me? Why? Aren¡¯t I the one with a blood rtion to Lin Mengyao? Am I not the proper rtive of the Xu Family? Why do you live like ady in the Xu Family, while I have to live like a dependent pauper?" Tang Zhongwei questioned with a cold smile on her face.


    "Shouldn¡¯t the bias be towards me?" Tang Zhongwei poked her own chest with her finger, staring straight at Lin Mengyao with an usatory look.


    "Why do I have to live like this? Why should I be inferior! And you, Lin Mengyao, isn¡¯t it your doing that I¡¯ve be like this? You¡¯re the one who made me this way, didn¡¯t you push me into bing what I am now?"


    "Me? What did I do?" Lin Mengyao turned her confused eyes to Xu Ke for a moment.


    "I¡¯m your cousin, and our family¡¯s situations aren¡¯t that different. You just happened to strike it lucky and snag yourself a rich husband. What are you showing off to me for? Do you really think you did me any favors? In reality, you¡¯re just patronizing me, seeking a sense of superiority from me. Don¡¯t think of yourself as someone noble, you don¡¯t deserve it, and I never owed you anything, so stop putting on that victim facade in front of me. Didn¡¯t I sacrifice myself to build up your reputation?" Tang Zhongwei rolled her eyes and said with a face full of sarcasm.


    Lin Mengyao wanted to say something, but Xu Ke restrained her, "There¡¯s nothing to say to someone like her. The more you talk, the more she will think you¡¯re guilty and she¡¯s right. Since she thinks this way, let¡¯s not do things to make her hate us more. Let¡¯s leave this room for her and take Xiaxia somewhere else. Out of sight, out of mind."


    No sooner had Xu Ke finished speaking than a bunch of people came into the room and started packing up Yu Xia¡¯s belongings right in front of Tang Zhongwei, a task that looked like it would take ages but actually only took a blink with everyone¡¯s effort.


    Tang Zhongwei was dumbfounded by how fast Xu Ke acted. She only realized something was amiss after everyone left the room.


    "Are you really doing this? Do you really n to ignore me? How can you do this when it¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯ve turned out this way? How can you just leave me behind like this? Do you even have a conscience? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?" Tang Zhongwei shouted at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, who were walking out of the room together.


    Xu Ke embraced Lin Mengyao, nced back at Tang Zhongwei, lifted the corner of his mouth slightly, and left without a word.


    Finally, in therge double room, she was the only one left. All the belongings of another person were taken away, making the room feel exceptionally empty and cold. Tang Zhongwei shivered as she realized that her back was already soaked.


    Tang Zhongwei leaned her entire body weight against the pillow behind her, a deep sense of helplessness and resentment spreading within her.


    Tang Zhongwei thought this was her lowest point, yet she didn¡¯t know all this was just the beginning.


    About half a week after Yu Xia moved out of the room, Xu Ke finally dealt with all the people he had in hand. Now, rted to this matter, only the Feng Family was left unaddressed because of Feng Aimin¡¯s special status. For Xu Ke, making a move wasn¡¯t that easy, so this particr line of action could take more time.


    Far away in the Feng Family, Feng Yiweng waited nervously for a few days, and when she realized that no one seemed to be targeting her, the big stone in her heart finally settled. She returned to her usual self, unaware that an invisible was spreading overwhelmingly towards her.


    "Someone invited me out tonight, so I won¡¯t being back for dinner." Feng Yiweng said, wearing a white floral dress covered by a camel coat, her face adorned with exquisite makeup.


    "It¡¯s sote, with whom? Male or female? Do I know them?" Mrs. Feng¡¯s triple hit made Feng Yiweng uncontrobly roll her eyes. "Why do you have so many questions? I only have a few friends, both male and female. You needn¡¯t worry."


    "What time will you be back tonight?" Mrs. Feng called out as she watched Feng Yiweng¡¯s gradually receding figure.


    "I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll see." With the voice fading away, Feng Yiweng¡¯s voice became more distant.


    Due to Feng Aimin¡¯s work issues, Mrs. Feng and Feng Yiweng had not smoothly integrated into their circles. The invitation tonight was because Feng Aimin, who had previously been sidelined, finally secured his position. Although the official rank was somewhat lower than initially expected, it was still a position with real power. Feng Aimin had noints; he was confident that as long as given an opportunity, he could rise up.


    The gathering today was a party hosted by her former friends specifically for Feng Yiweng, formally bringing her into their small circle.


    The location of the party was a simple two-story vi with arge garden and a huge swimming pool in the back. The distance between vis was so great that they wouldn¡¯t disturb each other no matter how loud the music was.


    Feng Yiweng was very pleased with today¡¯s location choice. She gathered her coat around her and walked in.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke was in his study dealing with hispany affairs when an email abruptly came in. Xu Ke opened it and smiled when he saw the message saying the task waspleted.


    As they say, the children pay for the parents¡¯ debts, and the reverse is also true, isn¡¯t it? If you fail to educate your children properly, the mistakes they make are ultimately your responsibility as their parents.


    At the Feng House, Feng Aimin had no clue about the mistakes Feng Yiweng had made. In his sleep, his brow was tightly furrowed, and he dreamed about the urgent issues handed to him that he needed to resolve.


    As the night deepened, Feng Yiweng had yet to return. None of the calls made to her got through, and eventually, the call was impatiently hung up. Mrs. Feng, troubled by Feng Yiweng¡¯s rebelliousness, could only instruct the housemaid to let her in when she returned. After giving instructions, she turned around to go to bed.


    In the vi, the piercing music echoed repeatedly. In the spacious living room, young people swayed and moved their bodies to the rhythm of the music. Feng Yiweng had taken off her coat, wearing only the floral dress, the white background making her look graceful yet out of ce with everything around her, but since it was Feng Yiweng wearing it, everything became non-issues.


    In the center of the dance floor, holding a ss of wine in one hand, Feng Yiweng shook her head to the beat of the music, her body swaying like seaweed under the water. Today was the happiest day she had sinceing to Shangjing.


    Feng Yiweng took a sip of the pale yellow liquid and thought to herself with closed eyes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 645: First Entry into Xizhou

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 645: First Entry into Xizhou</h4>


    Even though it was already autumn, the first reaction after getting off the ne was the heat, the stuffy heat. It felt as if the world was one big rice cooker and I was just the rice inside, almost as if I would be steamed any moment.


    Xu Ke took off the jacket he was wearing and rolled up his sleeves, feeling a slight relief from the oppressive heat.


    The reason for Xu Ke¡¯s sudden visit to Xizhou was very simple: just a business trip to briefly inspect the status of his own assets. The trip wasn¡¯t long, only three days, so Xu Ke didn¡¯t bring much with him.


    Xu Ke wasn¡¯t someone who liked to follow the rules. He had given the local subsidiary the notice that he woulde in November, but in fact, he had set foot on Xizhou¡¯s soil in October.


    What Xu Ke wanted to see was the real situation of thepany, not the beautified version.


    Xu Ke hailed a taxi at the airport and went to the hotel he had booked in advance. After a brief rest, he went to the subsidiary for an interview. Yes, you read that right. Xu Ke had submitted a simple resume to the subsidiary, and the HR department notified him that the interview was scheduled for today.


    He hadn¡¯t been in charge of Xu Corporation for long, and the number of times he had met with local subsidiary heads could be counted on one hand. Moreover, he was interviewing for a low position, so the executives wouldn¡¯t care about a new entry-level employee, and thus Xu Ke had no fear of his identity being exposed.


    Dressed in a simple formal outfit, Xu Ke carried his pre-printed resume directly to the subsidiary.


    "Hello, do you have an appointment?" The receptionist looked up at Xu Ke, her eyes scanning his outfit. Not seeing any notable brand, a hint of disdain appeared in her eyes, though she managed to not let it show too much in her actions.


    "I¡¯m here for an interview. The HR department informed me that the interview is today at 1 PM." Xu Ke exined.


    "Oh, go on up. The interview is on the sixth floor." The receptionist saidzily, barely lifting her eyes.


    At the entrance, Xu Ke was allowed in, and the elevator stopped on the sixth floor.


    The first impression of the sixth floor was quiet, extremely quiet, making Xu Ke¡¯s footsteps particrly loud. How does it feel to hear a dozen people in the office simultaneously look up at you because of your footsteps? If a novice entered, they might get scared and rush back to the elevator, thinking they had entered a haunted house.


    Xu Ke frowned inwardly at this situation and asked, "Excuse me, I have an interview appointment today. Where should I go?"


    But the office remained as quiet as ever, with no one answering Xu Ke¡¯s question, as if they hadn¡¯t heard him at all.


    Xu Ke patiently repeated his question and was once again met with silence, although this time there was a sniffing sound from someone.


    Xu Ke licked his lower lip and repeated his question again.


    This time, someone finally looked up and addressed Xu Ke, "Are you done yet? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re being noisy and disturbing our work? If no one notified you, just find a seat and wait. Why do you keep yammering? With your perceptiveness, I suggest you leave promptly. With no acumen, you won¡¯tst here long anyway, so stop wasting time. Who in thispany isn¡¯t an elite? You¡¯re only fit to work as a janitor; you¡¯re not qualified for any other position." The man rolled his eyes as he talked.


    As soon as the man finishedspeaking, the office filled withughter. The nces toward Xu Ke were filled with mockery, looking as if they were all about to grab sunflower seeds and small chairs to watch a show.


    Xu Ke licked his mrs and remembered the man¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    "Even after I¡¯ve said this, you still can¡¯t utter a word of resistance. Are you dumb? Why don¡¯t you say anything back?" The man disdainfully looked at Xu Ke.


    "Come on, don¡¯t bully him. It¡¯s awkward if we end up as colleagues and have to meet regrly." Someone tried to mediate from the corner of the office.


    "What¡¯s there to fear? Even if he joins thepany, he¡¯s still new. We, as seniors, teach the neers. If he doesn¡¯t gratefully thank me, it¡¯s fine; what¡¯s he going to do about it? He won¡¯t understand thepany¡¯s workings clearly unless he wants to quit; otherwise, what can he do to me?" The man nonchntly said.


    Hearing this, the person in the corner didn¡¯t advise further because Xu Ke continued to remain silent. The office returned to its strange quietness as everyone uninterestingly turned back to theirputers. The office resumed its eerie silence.


    Xu Ke found a chair to sit on. Although the interview was supposed to be at 1 PM, he waited until 2 PM before someone called him for the interview.


    In a fully enclosed room with only one door, a table, and two chairs were arranged. It didn¡¯t look like an interview; rather, it seemed like a prison visit.


    Xu Ke hesitated at the door for a moment before stepping in to sit at his allocated spot.


    "What¡¯s your name?" The interviewer, seated on the chair, admired her nails, not looking at Xu Ke from when he entered until he sat down.


    "Xu Ke."


    "What position are you applying for?"


    "Marketing Assistant. This is my resume." After finishing, Xu Ke handed over the resume he had prepared, but the interviewer didn¡¯t even take it, still examining her nails.


    "The sry for a Marketing Assistant is 4,000-5,000 a month, working hours from 9 AM to 6 PM, with weekends off. Any other questions? If not, you can report to the marketing department tomorrow." The woman extended her hand, nodding with satisfaction, speaking indifferently.


    Xu Ke licked his mrs again, noting down another point in his mental notebook. From entering thispany, Xu Ke already felt deeply dissatisfied, especially sinceing in, the interviewer hadn¡¯t exined the dy and didn¡¯t even nce at the resume, speaking in a perfunctory manner. If not for remembering his purpose, Xu Ke would have been tempted to reveal his identity on the spot and directly fire such a disruptive element in thepany.


    "No problem, I¡¯ll start work tomorrow." Xu Ke suppressed his anger and said.


    "Hmm, wait a moment, take your resume with you. Don¡¯t forget it here." The woman gestured with her chin toward the resume on the table.


    Xu Ke turned back, nced at the woman, and reached out to take the resume from the table.

 Chapter 646: Contradiction

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 646: Contradiction</h4>


    Upon leaving thepany, Xu Ke nced at the sun zing overhead, almost hot enough to fry him, and licked his back teeth again. Just the HR department alone was enough to make him this angry, he really didn¡¯t know what kind of chaos would await him in the marketing department he had to visit tomorrow.


    After taking a nap at the hotel, Xu Ke arrived early at thepany the next day. He wandered around for half the day and managed to get into the marketing department just one minute before nine o¡¯clock.


    "You¡¯re the new guy, right?" A man with slicked-back hair, doused in perfume, came up to Xu Ke and said.


    "Yes."


    "Since you¡¯re new, I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but don¡¯t bete again." The man shoved a water cup into Xu Ke¡¯s hand and said, "Go get me a cup of hot water and bring it to my office. It¡¯s your first day on the job, go meet Sister Jane and let her teach you properly."


    Holding the cup, Xu Ke said, "You might be mistaken. Our starting time is nine o¡¯clock, I wasn¡¯tte."


    "Our marketing department starts at eight. Nine o¡¯clock? What kind of dream are you living in? If our marketing department all started at nine, we¡¯d be doomed to failure, couldn¡¯t even catch up with a fart." The man sneered at Xu Ke, looking at him as if he were an idiot.


    "Remember, if you want to make it big in the marketing department, get promotions and raises, and achieve good results, you have to work harder than others. There¡¯s no such thing as a freeload. Keep it up, kid. You¡¯ll learn a lot in our department, and even if you leave ourpany then, you¡¯ll be in high demand elsewhere." The man patted Xu Ke on the shoulder, speaking with the demeanor of someone who¡¯s been around the block.


    Watching the man¡¯s back as he left, Xu Ke went into the pantry, fetched a cup of warm water, and delivered it to the office.


    In the office, besides the man from before, there was also a woman around forty, with a somewhat plump figure.


    "Sister Jane, this is the new guy, Xiao Xu. Have him learn from you for two days, teach him well, I¡¯m in urgent need of staff." The man took a sip from the cup, finding the temperature just right, and finally looked at Xu Ke with a hint of satisfaction.


    The woman called Sister Jane gave Xu Ke a nce, and just that one nce left her stunned.


    Xu Ke was indeed the most handsome person in thepany, standing in the office like a ray of light. Sister Jane felt Xu Ke was more manager-like than the manager himself.


    "Got it, manager. I¡¯ll teach him properly." Sister Jane shed Xu Ke a kind smile. "For the next two days, follow me around, watch how I work, and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me, and I¡¯ll tell you."


    "I understand." Xu Ke nodded and replied.


    The manager said a few more things in the office, the usual stuff about ideals and dreams that people always talk about in the workce. Xu Ke listened in one ear and out the other, waiting for the manager to finish his spiel before leaving. By the time he came out, half an hour had passed since he entered.


    It was the first time Xu Ke had encountered someone who could talk so much nonsense.


    The marketing department and the HR department were like two extremes, one bustling like a marketce, the other so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Listening to the hustle and bustle in the marketing department, Xu Ke finally felt a bit offort, but thatfort vanished when he overheard an employee¡¯s phone call, realizing it wasn¡¯t work-rted at all. Instead, the guy was flirting with his girlfriend, using a stern face to say mushy words. Xu Ke felt sorry for the other person.


    So Xu Ke walked over and patted the guy on the shoulder, "It¡¯s best not to chat during work hours." Xu Ke kindly reminded him.


    The man who got patted was initially startled, but after realizing it was the new employee today, his little frightened heart managed to calm down, "I know, I¡¯m almost done." The man replied impatiently, showing no intention of hanging up.


    The other end of the call seemed to be asking about Xu Ke¡¯s identity, "Today¡¯s new marketing assistant." The man replied somewhat unhappily.


    Xu Ke retraced his steps and stood behind the man, patiently listening for another five minutes as he keptining, despite iming he was almost done but clearly getting more and more cheerful.


    Xu Ke reached out and patted the man¡¯s shoulder again.


    "Damn, why are you still here? You know people can be scared to death by others." The man said unpleasantly to Xu Ke, trying to calm his anxious heart.


    "Now is work time, not time for flirting. What you need to do now is work, not things unrted to work." Xu Ke said expressionlessly.


    Xu Ke¡¯s words sessfully quieted the surroundings. People always love to witness a spectacle no matter what.


    Catching sight of his colleagues¡¯ attention, coupled with the fact that his girlfriend was on the other end of the call, the man rolled his eyes, adjusted his cor, and stood up from his seat.


    "Why do you have to be so nosy? You¡¯re just a marketing assistant, not the general manager. We don¡¯t follow your orders. Why do you act like a big shot here? You¡¯re new, don¡¯t you know the rules? You think you can show off in front of me? I was working in thispany before you even knew where you were. Sticking your nose into a colleague¡¯s business on your first day? Are you trying to show howpetent you are?" The man reached out and gave Xu Ke a shove.


    "I¡¯ll tell you, just do your own work and keep out of my business. I won¡¯t tolerate your nonsense, and if you keep pestering me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. Do you believe I can make you quit thispany?" The man reached out to push Xu Ke again, but Xu Ke grabbed his arm instead.


    "What are you doing, do you want to fight? Let go of me now, or I¡¯ll hit you." The man felt appalled that a neer dared to contradict him. If he didn¡¯t do something, people in the office might think he was a coward, even scared of a newbie.


    For the sake of his pride, the man reached out again as if he intended to fight.


    This time, Xu Ke didn¡¯t grab the man¡¯s hand but instead pushed him back onto his seat. The chair hit the desk with a thud.


    "I¡¯m just reminding you, this is thepany. You should know what should and shouldn¡¯t be done here, okay? I don¡¯t have the mood to argue with you. If you really want to fight, I can amodate you after work. But not now, now is work time." Xu Ke pointed at his wrist and said.


    "Fine, you¡¯re something. I¡¯ll remember you, newbie. You better stay put, because we¡¯re not done. If you leave before I see you fall, I¡¯ll feel really ufortable." The man shot Xu Ke a quick re, sped up his words, and said.

 Chapter 647: Internship Period

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Internship Period</h4>


    "What are you all arguing about here? Have you finished all your tasks and have nothing to do? Do I need to talk to the manager and ask for extra tasks for you all, so you stop idling around looking for trouble all day?" Sister Qin¡¯s voice came from behind Xu Ke, sessfully shutting the man¡¯s mouth who still wanted to speak.


    "Alright, get back to work quickly, and you over here,e with me to get familiar with the work." After scolding the others, Sister Qin beckoned to Xu Ke with her finger, leading him away.


    Sister Qin¡¯s office area was separated from the others, and now there was an extra desk next to hers.


    Sister Qin pointed at the desk and said to Xu Ke, "This spot is yours. Our desks are next to each other, so just watch how I handle issues. If you don¡¯t understand something, ask immediately, so I can teach you, got it?"


    "Got it." Xu Ke said as he nced at his empty desk.


    "Don¡¯t take what just happened to heart. You¡¯re new, it¡¯s normal they don¡¯t respect you, they tend to be a bit xenophobic. Once you¡¯ve worked here for a while and everyone¡¯s familiar with each other, they won¡¯t target you. They¡¯re actually easy to get along with." Sister Qinforted Xu Ke like a caring older sister, as if worried he¡¯d feel negative about them due to what just happened.


    "But I think it¡¯s very inappropriate for them to not work during work hours and flirt with their girlfriends for half a day on a call. If nobody manages it, what if others start copying?" Xu Ke expressed his concerns.


    "But that¡¯s not something you should handle; your role isn¡¯t the manager." Sister Qin paused her work to turn and speak to Xu Ke.


    "Then I¡¯ll report it to the manager," Xu Ke said after a moment of silence.


    "You seem smart; why do you act so clueless?" Sister Qin grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s hand, and Xu Ke felt as if her hand subtly brushed against his palm, though it might have been his imagination.


    "Let me be clear with you: the manager has allowed this. If they hadn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do it. So next time, act as if you didn¡¯t see anything. Our manager isn¡¯t that strict as long as tasks arepleted. They can even y mahjong in the office, you understand? Don¡¯t charge forward mindlessly next time." Sister Qin poked Xu Ke¡¯s head with her finger as she spoke.


    "Got it, thank you, Sister Qin. Otherwise, I might¡¯ve made everyone mad," Xu Ke showed a foolishly regrettable expression.


    "No worries, you¡¯ve got Sister Qin covering for you, don¡¯t worry." Sister Qin pinched Xu Ke¡¯s cheek,ughing like a caring older sister.


    Xu Ke clenched his hand behind his back, a flicker of light passing swiftly through his eyes. In the next instant, he blinked, appearing again like a naive neer just entering society.


    "I¡¯m a bit thirsty. I¡¯m going to get some water. Do you need some water, Sister Qin? Do you want me to fetch some for you?" Xu Ke subtly withdrew and asked.


    "No need, I still have water in my cup, you go ahead." Sister Qin picked up her thermos and shook it as she spoke, "Don¡¯t stay too long at the pantry, get back once you¡¯ve got your water."


    "Got it." Xu Ke turned around with a seemingly honest smile, but the smile disappeared the moment he turned, his eyes holding a hint of anger. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s been teased like this.


    When Xu Ke reached the pantry, there weren¡¯t many people, just a girl in a uniform leaning on one side, her face pale as she poured brown sugar into her cup. She paused when she saw it was Xu Ke entering.


    "The disposable cups below are out. If you want water, there¡¯s some on that shelf." The girl pointed to a shelf for Xu Ke.


    "Thank you." Xu Ke thanked softly, his height allowing him to easily take a few paper cups as reserves.


    Xu Ke ced a cup under the water dispenser. Neither person spoke; only the sound of water flowing into the cup was heard. Xu Ke noticed the girl kept ncing at him with a hesitant look, but each time she opened her mouth, she seemed to rethink and stayed silent. Xu Ke waited quite a while, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Do you need any help?" Finally, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t handle her gaze anymore and initiated a conversation.


    The girl rxed instantly when Xu Ke spoke, as if she had made a difficult decision. She sneaked a nce in Xu Ke¡¯s direction, making a beckoning gesture for him toe closer, and whispered conspiratorially, "Here¡¯s a tip: keep your distance from Sister Qin. I heard rumors that her personal life is a bit messy, and she likes younger, good-looking guys. Thest person in your position left because of her ckmail. If you want to stay in this position, don¡¯t get too involved with Sister Qin."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Xu Ke stared directly at her and asked.


    Feeling embarrassed by Xu Ke¡¯s gaze, the girl¡¯s pale face turned slightly red. "You seem unfamiliar with these things; we¡¯re all just trying to make a living. It¡¯s not easy for anyone, and I don¡¯t want to see you unknowingly stray off track. My conscience wouldn¡¯t allow it. Believe me or not, it¡¯s up to you, but please don¡¯t tell anyone about what I¡¯ve said. Keep it secret, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone." Seeing her reddened face, Xu Ke understood what she meant.


    "If you¡¯re really unwell, you should ask the manager for a leave. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll agree. You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t ruin your health." Xu Ke said, looking at the brown sugar water in her cup.


    "I understand, thank you for your concern." The girl nced at Xu Ke, a bit shyly, and said softly.


    The girl looked quite young, like she had just graduated not long ago. Xu Ke worried that if they continued talking, she might misinterpret something, causing unnecessary trouble for himself. After she finished speaking, Xu Ke nodded and left, not staying any longer in the pantry.


    Just as he sat down, he noticed Sister Qin¡¯s gaze on him, "You were in the pantry for quite a while, huh."


    "The disposable cups were out. It took a little time to find the cups." Xu Ke exined, and with that, Sister Qin said nothing more.

 Chapter 648: Tired

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Tired</h4>


    Xu Ke had only been at the subsidiary for two days, but he felt it was more exhausting than staying in the office reading documents. In addition to dealing with the difficulties from other office colleagues, he also had to guard against being taken advantage of and keep an eye on otherpany matters. Xu Ke felt like a secret agent.


    On the morning of the third day, Xu Ke had just issued thetest instructions when a call from an unfamiliar number came through. Xu Ke didn¡¯t answer it initially, but after two more persistent calls, he picked it up.


    "Hello, who is this?" Xu Ke said with a slightly cold voice.


    "It¡¯s Sister Qin. Why didn¡¯t youe to work today? Are you feeling unwell?" Sister Qin asked with concern.


    "I¡¯m quitting this job," Xu Ke said, ncing out the window.


    "May I ask why? Is it too exhausting? Or do you find the job too hard to master? You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t always think about giving up when you encounter difficulties. You should know that ourpany offers some of the best benefits and conditions in the whole of Xizhou. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get hired. If you give up now, what if you can¡¯t find such a good job opportunity again? I fear you might regret it," Sister Qin¡¯s voice on the phone was full of elder-like persuasion.


    Xu Ke let out an ambiguousugh, "Stop calling me. Save your titudes for someone else." With that, Xu Ke decisively hung up the phone.


    Sister Qin felt the phone being hung up on her, and her usually amiable face darkened, her eyes showing some anger as she fumed over Xu Ke¡¯sck of discretion.


    "What does a fresh graduate know? I¡¯ll wait for the day youe crying to me," Sister Qin said coldly, looking at the cut-off phone.


    Xu Ke¡¯s departure didn¡¯t affect the subsidiary at all. The only noticeable reaction was in the marketing department. People who had a conflict with Xu Ke a few days ago showed a smug smile upon hearing that Xu Ke was gone, and someone loudly proimed in the office, "I knew a person who can¡¯t get things done wouldn¡¯tst long in our department. He thought he was so great, but he¡¯s actually nothing."


    There were a few short agreements heard around after the man spoke, while in an inconspicuous corner of the office, a girl looked at her cup of brown sugar water and sighed, her eyebrows knit in a frown.


    Their emotions did notst long as the manager was informed to have an emergency meeting. This meeting was shorter than ever, not evensting twenty minutes, and the manager hurriedly came back in, pped at the office door to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    "I¡¯m announcing something important today. People from Xu Corporation will being to inspect thepany. From now on, all your previous mistakes must be corrected, and you must show your best attitude to wee the inspection. If any of you holds us back today, causing an embarrassment in front of Headquarters, don¡¯t expect your bonus this month," the manager threatened.


    With their interests at stake, the people in the office adopted serious expressions on their faces. "I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t perform well and anger the leaders, not only will I suffer with you, but you also won¡¯t get anything good out of it. If the personing is of high rank and has a bad temper, you might even lose your job. Understand?" the manager said with a worried expression.


    Already tense, everyone became more nervous upon hearing what the manager said, fearing any mishaps. Just as Sister Qin had advised Xu Ke before, thepany¡¯s benefits ranked among the top in Xizhou, and they were unsure if they could find such a good job after being dismissed.


    Simr things were happening in other departments across thepany. Immediately, the entirepany was bustling in preparation for the impending visit from the bigwig from Headquarters, aiming to make a good impression.


    "What¡¯s the deal this year? Why did theye so suddenly? Wasn¡¯t the previous notice saying next month? Why has it moved a month earlier?" Apany executive took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead, looking worried.


    The air conditioning was clearly on, but he still felt unbearably hot, continuously sweating as if he¡¯d just washed his face.


    Thepany¡¯s CEO nced at that executive with knitted brows, looking quite displeased.


    For some reason, his eyelid had been twitching non-stop today, as if something serious was about to happen, making him uneasy.


    "You¡¯re asking me? How should I know? They cane whenever they want. After all, they¡¯re sent by the parentpany. It¡¯s good enough they informed you for preparation. Even if they surprise you with a sudden inspection, what can you do? You just have to deal with it. Just hope the inspectors aren¡¯t difficult, and they leave once they¡¯re done," he said.


    It was evident that the CEO wasn¡¯t at all keen on receiving the people sent by the parentpany.


    At this moment, Xu Ke, the same individual causing all thismotion, had smoothly made his way to thepany¡¯s entrance. Thanks to his recent internship at thepany, he got inside without the executives being aware.


    "Hey, wasn¡¯t it said you weren¡¯ting? Why are you here, dressed so formally? Regretting it?"


    Seeing the annoying expression on the man¡¯s face, Xu Ke disyed an ambiguous smile. Xu Ke hadn¡¯t expected to meet the same person he had a conflict with yesterday as his first familiar encounter. This guy really knew how to walk into trouble.


    "Why are you smiling? Did I say something wrong? A neer in thepany should learn to keep their head down, instead of ying the hero. The world doesn¡¯tck a hero like you. Don¡¯t always use resignation as a threat. No one cares if you stay or go, really. You¡¯re not as important as you think, got it? Consider this my advice to you upon your resignation. That¡¯s it, get lost," said the man, shooing Xu Ke like the master of a household dismissing a servant.


    "I hope you¡¯ll talk to me like thatter," Xu Ke said, looking at the man¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯ll only see youter if you don¡¯t get kicked out. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve quit and are no longer part of thispany. If I just call security in this building, they¡¯ll escort you out. If you have any self-respect, walk out yourself, don¡¯t force me to call someone to throw you out," the man said with a malicious smile.


    "What are you lingering at the door for? Did you forget what I instructed today?" The manager¡¯s voice came through the door.


    The man¡¯s expression toned down when he heard the manager¡¯s voice. He turned and showed a slightly fawning smile to the manager, "Of course, I remember. I just saw someone who¡¯s not supposed to be here, and I was telling him to leave," the man exined.

 Chapter 649: Deadlock

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Deadlock</h4>


    The manager came out of the office and saw Xu Ke standing outside. He frowned, "Didn¡¯t you resign? What are you doing here? Ourpany has something going on today. If you have something to say or if you left something behind,e back in a couple of days to get it. Today is not convenient. Please leave."


    Xu Ke chuckled lightly and shook his head, "I have other things to do today. You all carry on with your work."


    After speaking, Xu Ke turned to leave. The manager felt a sudden pang of unease and subconsciously asked, "Where are you going?"


    "That¡¯s none of your business. Just mind your own duties," Xu Ke replied, ncing back at the man.


    "You can¡¯t go any further up; upstairs is not a ce you can visit." The manager frowned and said to Xu Ke, "There really is something going on in thepany today. I don¡¯t have the time to entertain you. If you have anyints, you cane tomorrow or the day after, but not today."


    "Why are you still wasting words on him, manager? Just call security to throw him out. Otherwise, when people from over there arrive and the two sides run into each other, and he says something he shouldn¡¯t, we¡¯ll regret it when it¡¯s toote," the man took the opportunity to nder Xu Ke to the manager right in front of Xu Ke.


    The manager, who was hesitant at first, listened to the man¡¯s words and nced at Xu Ke. His heart leaned towards the man¡¯s solution, "Let¡¯s do as you said; quickly get him out and don¡¯t let him continue to be an eyesore in thepany."


    "Originally, I nned to take my time going upstairs, but it seems that¡¯s not possible now," Xu Ke said with a hint of regret in his tone. Both the man and Xu Ke simultaneously took out their phones. However, one of them was calling security, while the other was notifying someone toe and pick him up.


    Both of them put down their phones at the same time and looked at each other quietly. They didn¡¯t know if there was something wrong with the atmosphere; originally, there were only the three of them in this corridor, but now more people were arriving. There was no one behind Xu Ke, yet half the office was standing behind the manager. Xu Ke saw Sister Qin, who always wanted to seduce him, and the girl who had quietly advised him in the break room. Seeing theplex looks on their faces, Xu Ke calmly shifted his gaze, avoiding looking at their faces.


    "For the sake of us being colleagues once, I advise you to leave quickly, or else you¡¯ll really be thrown out, and that would truly be humiliating," the man looked at his colleagues standing behind him and didn¡¯t mind showing his generosity in front of them.


    Xu Ke looked at the man¡¯s facade of magnanimity and felt somewhat disinterested, so he took out his phone and downloaded a random game, ying it out of boredom. The game¡¯s background music immediately rang out, stopping whatever lengthy speech the man had prepared in his throat, making his face turn sour.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t even understand the word ¡¯respect¡¯? I¡¯m talking to you, and you¡¯re ying a game. With your attitude, forget staying at thispany; you wouldn¡¯tst long on any job. I¡¯ve figured it out; your fate is to be a janitor!" The man¡¯s true nature was provoked by Xu Ke¡¯s action, revealing his nature as he pointed at Xu Ke¡¯s nose, stomping his feet.


    Xu Ke raised his eyes to nce at the man but said nothing.


    "Can¡¯t you hear me when I¡¯m talking to you? Are you deaf? Security, what¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet? People like him shouldn¡¯t be allowed in. They¡¯re just a cancer, doing nothing but dragging down others. Allowing him in is wasting air and polluting the environment," the man¡¯s harsh voice was the only sound in the corridor, particrly sharp.


    The manager, headache intensified by the man¡¯s racket, said, "Enough, stop it. Look at the time and you¡¯re still talking. Why don¡¯t you have this much energy when working? If you used your talking abilities in your work, you¡¯d have my position by now. Enough, stop and go back to your work. Have you all finished your tasks?"


    The office people heard the manager¡¯s words and slowly retreated, butpared to when they arrived, their retreat was much slower. They all stretched their necks, waiting for security, hoping more than ever that the security woulde soon.


    It seemed the security finally heard everyone¡¯s plea as they arrived btedly.


    "Which person needs to be removed?" The arriving security guard adjusted his slightly crooked cap and asked.


    "The one ying the phone, get him out of here. Remember his face and don¡¯t let him in again. He¡¯s already resigned, and you still let him in. If anything happens, can you take responsibility?" The man looked at the manager, and seeing he had nothing to say, he hurriedly spilled his words like beans falling out of a bamboo tube.


    The security guard nodded under the man¡¯s reprimand, looking at Xu Ke with a discontented gaze, as if using him of running around foolishly for no reason.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Next time I¡¯ll definitely stop him froming up," the security guard said as he reached out to grab Xu Ke, who deftly avoided him, making the guard¡¯s ingratiating smile vanish.


    "Please cooperate with my work and leave with me," the security guard said sternly.


    "I suggest you wait for a moment before deciding whether to kick me out. The people I¡¯m waiting for will be here soon. Let¡¯s discuss it when they arrive," Xu Ke said, ncing at the security guard.


    The security guard nced at the man¡¯s and manager¡¯s direction and resolutely refused Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion, "Sorry,pany rules dictate that outsiders are prohibited in the office area. If you want to wait for someone, you can do so in the guest area outside. You cannot disrupt normal office operations here."


    Xu Ke chuckled briefly, "While I find your exnation reasonable, I still don¡¯t want to go downstairs now. The people I¡¯m waiting for will arrive any moment," said Xu Ke, checking the time on his mobile.


    Almost as soon as Xu Ke finished speaking, there was a ding from the elevator, and the doors opened to reveal thepany executives inside.


    At the sight of the executives and the president, the manager¡¯s legs nearly gave way, and the expressions of the man and security guard turned sour. They focused their gaze on Xu Ke, secretly hating his obliviousness for holding them up for so long, only to be seen by the president, predicting there would be no shortage of criticism.


    The manager, mulling over this thought, made his way toward the president. The man and the security guard moved swiftly, each grabbing one of Xu Ke¡¯s arms with hidden force, "Apologies, President. This person used to be an intern here. Although he¡¯s resigned, he somehow came back up. We¡¯re about to escort him out." The man stood up straighter, attempting to leave a good impression on the president.

 Chapter 650: Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Reversal</h4>


    From the moment the elevator doors opened, the CEO¡¯s gaze was fixed firmly on Xu Ke¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t bother listening to what the man was saying, instead focusing on Xu Ke¡¯s arms, which were being held by two people. His gaze was likeser beams, wanting to bore two holes into the hands of the two people. His facial muscles slightly trembled with tension.


    His hand was on the manager¡¯s shoulder, his fingers unconsciously squeezing the manager¡¯s shoulder painfully. Before the manager could cry out, he pushed him aside and strode up to Xu Ke. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, he bent his back slightly and said with a trembling voice, "Mr. Xu, I apologize for not weing you properly. My subordinates have not been disciplined well and have offended you."


    The CEO raised his head, looked at the two with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and said, "This is Mr. Xu. Why haven¡¯t you two let go of his hands yet?"


    The two were stunned by the CEO¡¯s attitude and didn¡¯t react for a long while. Only when the CEO spoke did they release their hands as if they had touched something hot.


    The security guard was better off. He was just doing his duty, assured that he wouldn¡¯t be affected. The man standing on the other side of Xu Ke, however, was not so lucky. He knew what he had done and how excessive his actions had been, especially what he had been doing these past few days. These things reyed in his mind as if in a movie.


    The more the man thought, the weaker he felt. Xu Ke hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but the man couldn¡¯t stand any longer and copsed to the ground.


    The manager, pushed aside, recalled something as well. The color slowly drained from his face, but no one noticed his reaction. Everyone was focused on Xu Ke, standing tall like a bamboo in the corridor.


    "What are you doing on the ground? Get up and go back to your post, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here," the CEO said, ncing at the man sitting at Xu Ke¡¯s feet.


    The man heard the CEO¡¯s words like grasping a life-saving straw. He scrambled up quickly and tried to run, thinking that as long as he wasn¡¯t in the way, Xu Ke might forget his misdeeds and he could escape this ordeal. But as he took two steps, Xu Ke called him back.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Did I give you permission to leave? Weren¡¯t you quite bold just now, happy to scold me to my face?" Xu Ke approached the stiff man and said.


    As Xu Ke spoke, the man¡¯s figure slowly hunched down. Though about 1.8 meters tall, he seemed to shrink himself to 1.7 meters, as if he could find a crack to hide himself.


    "It was my fault for not recognizing who you are. Please just consider me a lunatic rambling. If you need to vent, I¡¯ll stand here and let you scold me back. If cursing doesn¡¯t appease you, you can hit me, I¡¯ll just stand until you feel satisfied. Would that be alright?" The man lifted his head, showing a fawning yet cautious smile.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of embarrassment now, thinking it could just be gossip for a few months until a new story took its ce and everyone forgets. What terrified him was losing his job.


    But as the saying goes, what you fear most oftenes true.


    Xu Ke smiled, hands in his pockets, looking at the man with a rxed demeanor. His deep eyes revealed nothing of his thoughts. Just as the man grew more and more anxious under his gaze, Xu Ke spoke, "I¡¯m not interested in hitting or scolding you, but I do not wish to see you in thispany anymore."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were spoken with ease and casualness, like everyday chatter, yet in an instant, they sent the man¡¯s emotions spiraling into despair.


    The man could no longer restrain himself. He reached out and grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s sleeve, speaking anxiously, "I know I was wrong before. I sincerely apologize for what I did. Can you please not fire me? I desperately need this job. I have mortgage and car loans to pay and elders at home to care for. I even have a girlfriend I¡¯m discussing marriage with. I truly can¡¯t afford to lose this job, or I won¡¯t survive."


    Xu Ke slowly peeled the man¡¯s hand off his arm.


    "Everyone has a tough life in this world," Xu Ke gazed at the man, who showed a glimmer of hope in his eyes, and continued, "But what does that have to do with me?"


    "No, you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t do this." Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the man grabbed Xu Ke¡¯s arm again, "I am an old employee of thepany. I have worked hard for thepany for many years, and my performance is top-notch in our department. Apart from saying a few unpleasant words to you, I have done nothing detrimental or harmful to thepany. I am a contributor to thepany; you can¡¯t just dismiss me. This isn¡¯t fair."


    "Where does fairness stem from in this world? Even if you are an old employee and your performance is excellent, thispany is under my control. I don¡¯t know if otherpanies only value an employee¡¯s ability, but in mypany, an employee¡¯s ability and character both matter. If someone has abilities but mediocre character, no matter the contribution to thepany, I wouldn¡¯t keep them because I can¡¯t tolerate people with poor character in mypany." When Xu Ke said this, his gaze didn¡¯t leave Jane.


    Jane listened to Xu Ke, bing increasingly rigid, until she was as stiff as a block of wood, almost indistinguishable.


    "What I¡¯m saying today isn¡¯t directed at just one person; it¡¯s for everyone. I hope everyone here gets the message. If you¡¯re caught, be proactive and spare me the trouble of rooting you out myself. I won¡¯t show favoritism based on your age or gender, and for those who haven¡¯t been caught, discreetly correct yourselves. If you intend to err again, ensure you cover your tracks well and don¡¯t get caught by me. The consequences aren¡¯t something you¡¯d want to know. I always believed in iron-d management. If you have opinions about my decisions and can¡¯t rise above me, then stifle them, or you can leave. Mypany doesn¡¯t need you; there will always be someone else more capable and obedient toe in after you."


    If Xu Ke¡¯s earlier words were for the employees, thetter part was directed at the executives. No matter the initial mindset they arrived with, they now stood quietly, willingly bing the backdrop for Xu Ke.

 Chapter 651: Straw Bag

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Straw Bag</h4>


    The atmosphere at thepany had grown tense over the past few days due to the people sent down from above. From top to bottom, inside and out, everyone was tucking their tails, working cautiously, afraid of making any mistakes that might get them fired. After all, several people in the marketing department had resigned for unknown reasons, and the HR department had undergone a major shake-up, with the head of the HR department directly removed from their position. Now, the HR department is in the process of recruiting new people, resulting in many new faces around thepanytely.


    Xu Ke did not expect there to be so many issues within the subsidiary when he arrived. What was originally nned as a three-day business trip had to be extended because of this matter. To prevent Lin Mengyao from overthinking, Xu Ke specifically called her to exin the situation. Fortunately, Lin Mengyao was responding well and did not dwell on the matter. Instead, she reminded Xu Ke to take care of his health.


    Xu Ke felt a sense of relief after putting down the phone.


    The next day.


    The conference room was silent, the only sound being the rustle of paper as Xu Ke flipped through reports. Everyone held their breath, staring at the young man seated at the head of the table.


    After a long while, Xu Ke adjusted his sses on his nose and let out augh that was hard to interpret, causing everyone¡¯s scalp to tingle instantly. Sure enough, the next moment they heard Xu Ke¡¯s voice, "Ha, I just want to ask, who taught you to make these reports? Hmm? And these proposals, did you even look at them before submitting them to me? What¡¯s written on them? Dreams? Can you consider your actual capabilities before doing things, and focus on practical work instead of putting a bunch of stuff that looks nice but turns out to be all dreams when you read it?"


    The group couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads as Xu Ke scolded them. A few older individuals blushed with embarrassment, or perhaps anger.


    "And about these reports, do you know why I singled them out? Not because they¡¯re well-written, but because they¡¯re terribly written. The others are just full of empty words, but these reports actually contained errors. So, you really don¡¯t check them before handing them to me, do you? Data, something that can be easily verified, and yet you made mistakes? Adding an extra zero to ten million isn¡¯t how I spend money. What¡¯s even more infuriating is that the mistakes in these reports are all the same. What? Are you copying each other?"


    Xu Ke tossed the three reports he was holding across the meeting table, sliding them far down its length.


    "This is apany, not a school, and I¡¯m not your teacher. Should I be correcting your work? If you can¡¯t even handle this small task, then why should I keep you around? The time I¡¯ve spent reviewing these reports and proposals, I could have made my own. What¡¯s more frustrating is that after spending enough time on these things, I found nothing I could use. I was truly just wasting my life before." Xu Ke shook his head and said.


    "I¡¯m giving you onest chance. At the same time tomorrow, if you can¡¯t hand in proposals and reports that satisfy me, you can pack up and leave. I can¡¯t afford to keep such idle talents." Having said that, Xu Ke stood up from his chair without looking back and walked out in the direction behind him, leaving all thepany executives in the conference room.


    The conference room door closed, and still inside it remained silent. Only when Xu Ke¡¯s footsteps grew further away and finally out of earshot did they begin to rx one by one, with some even undoing their ties and leaningzily against the chair backs.


    "That was frightening. I was almost too scared to breathe." A slightly balding man reached out, extracted his own document from a pile, and leafed through it. "I thought my proposal was quite excellent, but why wasn¡¯t he satisfied? What exactly does he want? Without specific requirements, how are we supposed to know what to make?"


    The others in the meeting room listened quietly to hisints, no one interrupting. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they all agreed with the man¡¯s words in their hearts.


    "What age are we living in now? Things should be just eptable; why need to be so exact?" the man muttered in dissatisfaction.


    "Enough. Don¡¯t say more. After all, he¡¯s the boss, and we¡¯re just small fry working for him. We should just do as he asks, no need to think in all sorts of ways unless you really don¡¯t want to work here anymore."


    Seeing such ring errors from his subordinates, it was like a sieve in Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, with nothing redeemable. The most crucial part was that the problems Xu Ke pointed out were indeed all there, which resulted in the situation where he could just watch helplessly. He shouldn¡¯t defend his subordinates because he was too humiliated to plead for the garbage they produced.


    However, they wouldn¡¯t consider that what they made was genuinely shoddy¡ªso bad that Xu Ke couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at it, so bad their leader had no face to beg on their behalf. They only believed Xu Ke was finding trouble or trying to assert dominance. Consequently, their expressions turned sour, and those who had messed up the data heaved a sigh, fetching their erroneous reports.


    "I¡¯m getting old, my eyes aren¡¯t as sharp anymore; it¡¯s inevitable I made a little mistake. If he found them, he could¡¯ve easily corrected them for us. It¡¯s no big deal really, why make us redo it?" someone voiced.


    "Enough, everyone, shut up. Haven¡¯t you realized yet? He¡¯s not someone easy to deal with. If you still want to stay in thispany, you better adjust your attitudes. Otherwise, he might very well turn against us and throw you all out. I¡¯m telling you upfront so you can¡¯t me me for not warning youter on." The CEO, with a foul expression, took his document and turned to leave.


    The CEO¡¯s words left some in the conference room disgruntled while others began to ponder.


    As for Xu Ke, feeling angry in his chest because of this group of fools, if it weren¡¯t for the fear that firing them all would cause chaos within thepany, he wouldn¡¯t want to keep even one of them around. They¡¯ve never seen such ipetent workers, it¡¯s a miracle the subsidiary has not gone bankrupt till now.


    As Xu Ke was walking forward, still fuming, a figure suddenly collided into him. If it were usual circumstances, Xu Ke would have evaded, but today he was preupied with thoughts, didn¡¯t pay much attention, got hit directly, and ended up covered in the smell of Nescafe.

 Chapter 652: Old-fashioned Romance

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Old-fashioned Romance</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, I didn¡¯t mean it." The girl said while continuously rubbing Xu Ke¡¯s chest with her hand.


    At first, Xu Ke was caught off guard and was touched several times by the girl. When he realized what was happening, he instantly stepped back, causing the girl¡¯s outstretched hand to miss.


    "Ah, Mr. Xu!" The girl¡¯s eyes widened like little bronze bells as she looked up at Xu Ke.


    "Why is it you! No, I mean, I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you, please don¡¯t fire me." The girl¡¯s eyes started to well up with tears, as if she would burst into tears at Xu Ke¡¯s words of dismissal.


    "Forget it, be more careful next time, don¡¯t rush." Xu Ke saw her young face and noticed the intern badge hanging on her chest, which gave him a general idea of her background ¡ª a fresh graduate just starting her career. He was willing to give her a chance to correct her mistake.


    "Clean up this area, it¡¯s too messy." Xu Ke said, frowning at the coffee-stained floor and the broken cup.


    Seeing that Xu Ke didn¡¯t intend to fire her, the girl discreetly breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, I¡¯ll clean it up right away." She said respectfully.


    Xu Ke nodded at her and prepared to leave. The sticky feeling on his chest made him ufortable, so he wanted to change his clothes. But that very girl blocked his way.


    "What else do you want?" Xu Ke asked, suppressing his difort.


    The girl nced at Xu Ke shyly, then immediately looked down, and quietly said, "Let me wash your clothes for you. After they¡¯re clean, I¡¯ll return them since I dirtied them."


    Xu Ke noticed her fiddling with her hair, revealing her slender neck. His brows furrowed even more as he coldly replied, "No need, just do your job."


    "No, I made a mistake, so how can it just end like this? Just take your clothes off and give them to me. I¡¯ll clean them and return them. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re willing to forgive me, but I can¡¯t overlook my mistake as if nothing happened. This goes against everything I¡¯ve learned while growing up." The girl said firmly, looking at Xu Ke with determination.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re willing to take responsibility for your mistake?" Xu Ke raised an eyebrow, looking at her, his ck eyes full of sarcasm.


    "Yes." The girl nodded determinedly, Xu Ke noticed.


    "Since you insist, I won¡¯t stop you. This outfit¡¯s fabric is special; it can¡¯t be washed or dry-cleaned¡ª it¡¯s a one-time wear. Topensate for your mistake, you can only choose to pay for it." Xu Ke said, "And the price of this clothing isn¡¯t cheap, even so, do you insist onpensating me for your mistake? If you regret it now, I can pretend you never said anything."


    The girl looked momentarily astonished but quickly regained herposure and nodded, "People need to pay the price for their mistakes, so I am willing topensate you." She swallowed as she spoke.


    A peculiar smile appeared on Xu Ke¡¯s face, "Since you say so, I won¡¯t stop you. This is a custom-made piece from Italy, globally one of a kind, starting at a seven-figure price, beginning with ¡¯3¡¯. Aside from that, there are other costs like shipping, but given how genuinely you admitted your mistake, I¡¯ll give you a discount, just three million." Xu Ke extended his hand toward the girl.


    The girl¡¯s face first turned white, then flushed red. She nervously twisted the hem of her dress and whispered, "That expensive?"


    "Is it expensive? Not really, it¡¯s a standard price. I have more expensive ones, but I didn¡¯t bring them, so I didn¡¯t wear them. I don¡¯t have much time; if you want topensate, do it quickly." Xu Ke¡¯s hand remained outstretched.


    "I... I don¡¯t have that much money right now. How about this: I¡¯ll write you an IOU, and you can deduct the money from my sry." The girl closed her eyes and replied boldly.


    "With your intern sry?" Xu Ke¡¯s raised eyebrow and the tone of his voice made the girl feel embarrassed, yet it wasn¡¯t the end but another beginning, "Not to mention whether you can pass the internship to be a full-time employee, but your sry, as a neer, can reach ten thousand a month? If not, how many years will it take to repay this amount? Decades? That¡¯s quite a thought-provoking question."


    The girl¡¯s whole body trembled with anger at Xu Ke¡¯s words, "What do you mean by that?" Clenching her fists tightly, she looked at Xu Ke, her eyes rimmed with red.


    "It¡¯s simple, don¡¯t rashly take on something you can¡¯t handle. Make sure you have the capability before considering taking on something tough. Also, be careful in your work, try not to make mistakes, because you never know if your mistake will be a mountain that crushes you. Let today serve as a lesson; you don¡¯t have to pay for this outfit, but if you spill coffee on me again, I¡¯ll make youpensate and also lose your job, so be careful at work."


    While Xu Ke was talking to the girl, the coffee on his clothes had nearly dried. The coffee smell lingered but was much less harmful than before, at least not driving Xu Ke crazy anymore.


    This matter could have ended here, but someone refused to let it.


    Just as Xu Ke was about to walk past the girl to the elevator, she grabbed his arm.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you humiliating me, mocking me, trampling on my pride? I admit you¡¯re rich, I¡¯m not as rich as you, three million would indeed take me decades to repay, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to trample on my dignity. I want you to apologize for what you just said." She said, tears streaming down her face.


    Xu Ke¡¯s gaze fell on the girl¡¯s hand holding his arm. If someone could read Xu Ke¡¯s mind now, they¡¯d see threerge question marks slowly forming above his head.


    "What on earth are you talking about?" Xu Ke looked at her in confusion, unable to understand which part of his words had somehow pierced her ludicrous pride. Wasn¡¯t he giving her advice?


    "I said, apologize to me!" The girl demanded resolutely. Her voice was loud, and because of their earlier sh and Xu Ke¡¯s identity, they already attracted many eyes. Now, with her outburst, more gathered to watch, their curiosity oveing fear, observing openly instead of sneakily.


    "You spilled coffee all over me and expect me to apologize to you? Are you out of your mind?" Xu Ke¡¯s patience, already thin, evaporated as he saw her gearing up to keep this unreasonable farce going. His expression turned grim.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 653: Romantic Letters Cannot be Trusted

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Romantic Letters Cannot be Trusted</h4>


    "Look at you humiliating me again! Is this what all you rich people are like? Do you think just because you have some filthy money, you can do whatever you want? I may be poor, but aside from not having money, I¡¯m no worse than you. I just didn¡¯t have the luck to be born like you. What gives you the right to humiliate me like this? Putting aside our status, we¡¯re no different! Today, even if I risk getting fired, I must demand justice for myself." The girl¡¯s voice was choked with tears. Anyone who didn¡¯t know the situation might really think Xu Ke did something outrageous, but unfortunately, everyone here witnessing this scene is a testament to the truth.


    The girls in the crowd watching started looking at the girl differently because of her words. Though the boys felt the girl had misunderstood, seeing her stubbornly crying appearance made them feel a bit sympathetic, hoping Xu Ke would be gentle and forgive her foolishness.


    As Xu Ke looked at her expression, he found it incredibly absurd, almost as if he was being falsely used. The difference being that most of the false users on the street are usually elderly, but this time, the person falsely using him was a young graduate not long out of college.


    Xu Ke licked his mrs, "Ha, who let you pass the interview and join thepany? It seems the HR department isn¡¯t quitepetent. In the future, when interviewing new hires, we¡¯ll need them toplete a test first."


    "I asked you to apologize. Why are you saying this? What? Do you think you made a mistake and no one can call you out? Are you also trying to implicate others? Do you want the person who interviewed me to lose their job too? You¡¯re a tyrant. You... you¡¯re not fit to be the CEO!" the girl shouted at Xu Ke.


    Hearing the girl¡¯s shouts, the onlookers were all shocked. They never expected this girl, who seemed so soft, could say such bold words.


    "You think I¡¯m unfit? And you are? You say aside from status and wealth, you¡¯re no worse than me. So tell me, what¡¯s your degree? Did you go to grad school? How many degrees do you hold? How manynguages do you speak?" Xu Ke fired off questions one after another, leaving the girl suddenly speechless.


    She was just an ordinary bachelor¡¯s degree holder, found grad school too difficult and failed, only one degree, with English being the onlynguage she was good at.


    Seeing her expression, Xu Ke knew his questions must have hit her sore spot, and his smile grew even more mocking.


    "There are always people who think they are better than others. They believe that others are only in higher positions not because of their greater ability, but because they have money or a family background, constantly using this as an excuse to deny others¡¯ efforts and hard work, acting as if they¡¯re the only sober ones in a drunk world. But is that the truth? No, even if you take away their background and money, they still stand above you because the knowledge is already ingrained in their brains." Xu Ke pointed a finger at his head and said.


    He was so close to calling her an idiot directly. Tears sessfully slid down her cheeks.


    "You! I¡¯m a girl, how can you talk to me like this? Don¡¯t you understand how to respect women?" she cried, as if Xu Ke were some sort of bully who had done something terrible to her.


    "There¡¯s nothing more to say. That¡¯s it. Go to HR and settle your sry for the month and leave. I don¡¯t need someone who hasprehension issues and can¡¯t even understand what¡¯s being said in mypany." Xu Ke, seeing the tears on her face,pletely lost his patience, removed her hand from his arm, and turned to leave. This time, he moved much faster, not giving her a chance to grab him again.


    The girl reached out to try her old trick again, but grabbed only air and could only watch as the elevator doors closed in front of her. The tears hanging on hershes finally couldn¡¯t bear the weight and rolled down. She didn¡¯t want to lose this job; she just wanted to get his attention. Isn¡¯t this how it¡¯s acted out in the dramas? Those heroines seeded and caught their rich husbands, so why couldn¡¯t she? Why?


    But no one would be able to give her the answer because she was about to leave thepany.


    <fn2b77> Discover more novels at find~novel</fn2b77>


    Xu Ke, covered in coffee, rushed to his temporary dwelling, changed into new clothes, and felt like he came back to life. As for what the girl would do after leaving thepany, Xu Ke didn¡¯t n to know or care. An employee who couldn¡¯t understand simple humannguage was best gone.


    Elsewhere, out of Xu Ke¡¯s knowledge, the employee he¡¯d once fired sat surrounded by bottles, clutching one in her arms, lost in a drunken stupor.


    The once clean room now reeked of a mixture of alcohol and some unidentifiable smells, making for an even moreplex and unpleasant odor, causing the woman who just entered to immediately gag and tears sprang to her eyes.


    The woman resisted the urge to vomit and approached the man, looking at his unshaved, unkempt face, the wrinkled clothes he¡¯d been wearing possibly for days, a faint pickled smell wafting from him. This man, radiating decadence from inside out, furrowed the woman¡¯s brows with distaste.


    She pinched her nose with one hand and kicked the man¡¯s leg with the toe of her shoe, kicking him from his drunken stupor back to reality.


    The man barely opened his swollen eyes and squinted at the girlfriend standing before him, hoarsely asking, "Why are you here?"


    "Why am I here? You tell me why I¡¯m here. If I didn¡¯te, you¡¯d probably drink yourself to death, and I¡¯d be a widow at a young age." The woman looked displeased at the man sitting on the ground, growing increasingly disappointed, her affection for him nearly worn out from his constant drunkenness. She didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d finally give up andpletely leave this man.


    The man¡¯s heart seemed like he didn¡¯t hear the woman¡¯s words. He shook the bottle in his hand, found there was still some left, and raised it to his mouth to drink.


    The woman, angered by his hopelessness, snatched the bottle from his hand and threw it against the wall. It shattered, the yellowish liquid spraying the room, and the sound of ss breaking made the man open his eyes slightly wider.


    "What are you doing?" the man hoarsely asked.


    "What am I doing? I¡¯m hitting you! Don¡¯t you want to live a good life with me? It¡¯s just a job loss. Just find another one. Who are you showing off by drinking yourself to death every day? In a city as big as Xizhou, I don¡¯t believe you, a grown man, can¡¯t find a job. Get up, clean yourself up, and I¡¯ll help you look for a job." The woman reached out to grab his shirt, but he pped her hand away, stopping her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 654: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 654: Revenge</h4>


    "What do you know? You know nothing. The jobs I¡¯m looking for can¡¯t possiblypare to my previous one. And how am I supposed to work with people who aren¡¯t as capable as me? They¡¯llugh at me. No, they¡¯re alreadyughing at me. I know they¡¯re definitely mocking me behind my back." The man started to growl softly as he spoke, followed by low sobbing.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it. The world keeps turning without anyone. Life is too exhausting, and dealing with work already drains people¡¯s energy. Who has the time and energy toe mock you? You¡¯re just troubling yourself for nothing. Apart from ruining yourself and worrying your family, what else do you gain from this? A body hollowed out by alcohol? Wake up and see what your life has be. Are you satisfied with this? Is this the life you want?" The woman¡¯s voice grew louder with each word, as if raising her voice could awaken the man.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? Do you also look down on me? Do you think I¡¯m useless? Are you nning to leave me for a rich guy? Have you forgotten how I treated you? Is this how you repay me?" The man stood up from the ground, looking at the woman with a terrifying expression, his hand unknowingly climbing onto her shoulder, barely an inch from her neck.


    "Let go. Do you know you¡¯re hurting me?" The woman frowned and struggled, trying to pry the man¡¯s hand off her shoulder, but he only gripped tighter.


    "Xiong Yun, have you lost your mind? I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. When have I ever despised you? And now you think I¡¯m just a woman who cares about money? Don¡¯t forget, when I got with you, you had nothing." As she spoke, the woman continued to struggle, and finally, as she finished her sentence, she managed to break free from his vice-like grip, delivering a p to his face.


    "Looks like the alcohol has scrambled your brain. Are you sober now?" The woman yelled at the man, her voice loud enough to fill the room, matched only by the sound of her heavy breathing.


    The only sound left in the room was the woman¡¯s ragged breath.


    This time, the man seemed to finallye to his senses. He looked at the woman¡¯s face, his eyes slightly red, and a tear abruptly fell, disappearing as it hit the ground. "I¡¯m just so afraid of losing you. You know I really like you. I like you so much that I want to give you my heart. I want to give you the best of everything, but now I have nothing, not even a decent job. I¡¯m really scared, truly terrified that you¡¯ll leave me." The man pulled the woman into his arms, and the scalding tears fell on her shoulders, like they pierced throughyers of skin tond on her heart, causing her a sharp pain.


    Even though Xiong Yun¡¯s recent behavior had disappointed her, they had loved each other for so many years. It¡¯s impossible for there to be no feelings between them. The woman rested her hand on Xiong Yun¡¯s back, gently patting to soothe Xiong Yun¡¯s agitated emotions.


    "I won¡¯t leave you. I was by your side during your hardest times, and that means I won¡¯t easily leave you. As long as you don¡¯t give up on yourself, I¡¯ll always be by your side. Why don¡¯t you clean yourself up? I¡¯ll go with you to send out resumes. Let¡¯s look for a job, alright? Even if the job we find doesn¡¯t pay as much or isn¡¯t as dignified as before, at least it¡¯s not idling at home, right?" The woman spoke softly, patting Xiong Yun¡¯s back.


    But to her surprise, just as she finished speaking, the man abruptly pushed her away. If it weren¡¯t for her good bnce, she might have fallen. But even so, she still twisted her ankle, and moving caused a sharp, piercing pain.


    "No, I can¡¯t ept a job that¡¯s worse than my previous one. I can¡¯t let people think I¡¯m useless and only capable of doing low-paid, undignified work. If word got out, I would be aughingstock. Do you understand?" The man said with red eyes and a slightly crazed expression.


    "I know you don¡¯t want that kind of work. I never intended for you to stay in that kind of job. I just want you to find a job as a stepping stone. Do you want to remain at home, hiding in your shell, living off your parents?" The woman asked angrily.


    It was unclear which word triggered the man, but suddenly, his eyes lit up with an astonishing light. "I¡¯ve got it. I thought of a good n, one that won¡¯t be worse than before, only better." Xiong Yun¡¯s face lit up with a fervent smile.


    But the smile didn¡¯t reassure the woman. Instead, it sent a chill from the soles of her feet to the top of her head.


    "What n?" The woman swallowed and asked.


    Xiong Yun didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he reached out a hand, his gaze mesmerized as he traced the contours of her face with fingers tinged with alcohol, from the smooth forehead, down the high nose, and finally resting on her full red lips.


    "Whatever the n, you¡¯ll be willing to help me, won¡¯t you?" Xiong Yun asked in a slightly drifting voice.


    The woman looked into Xiong Yun¡¯s eyes, sensing something off, but before she could react, Xiong Yun had already seized her jaw with such force that her eyes immediately welled up with tears.


    <fn5c86> Read full story at FindN0vel</fn5c86>


    "Yes, I¡¯ll help you." The woman couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she spoke.


    Xiong Yun released his grip and pulled the woman back into his arms, his voice low and steady as he said, "I knew you¡¯d help me. I knew you would."


    "So what do you want me to do?" Her heart pounded relentlessly in her chest.


    "It¡¯s simple. You can definitely do it. It¡¯s just a very simple thing." Xiong Yun looked at her with unprecedented eagerness, as if he wasn¡¯t looking at a lover but at his own bright and glorious future.


    "With a face like yours, no man can refuse you. You just need to seduce that bastard who fired me; I¡¯ll handle the rest," he said.


    The woman let out a short, sharpugh in disbelief, her eyes filled with incredulity. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. "Are you crazy? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? I¡¯m your girlfriend, and you¡¯re asking me to seduce another man? What do you take me for? A whore?" The woman furiously pushed Xiong Yun away.


    "No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. You¡¯re my girlfriend; of course, I wouldn¡¯t give you to another man. But I need you for this n, a honey trap, you know? I just need you to y along with me. Once I have dirt on him, I can get my job back, or even get promoted. You have to understand, I¡¯m doing this for our future," he said, tightly gripping the woman¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 655: Persuasion Successful

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Persuasion Sessful</h4>


    "Our future together? Are you sure it¡¯s not just your own future?" The woman looked at the face of the boyfriend she had been in love with for years and, for the first time, found him so unfamiliar. He actually wanted his girlfriend to seduce his boss just for a job.


    "Are you crazy? I¡¯ve been with you for so many years, and you want me to seduce your boss, just for a job. Tell me, Xiong Yun, are you so desperate now? Are you starving or on the verge of dying that you¡¯re asking me to do such a disgusting thing! If you were really in crisis, urgently needing money, maybe I would really consider doing such a thing. After all, I would be willing to endure the guilt for saving you. But is that the case now? Not at all! You just don¡¯t want to work hard for what you want, you just want to get something for nothing, that¡¯s why you came up with such an idea. I see right through you."


    The woman spoke as she was about to leave, but the man suddenly grabbed her hand, Xiong Yun kneeled in front of her.


    "Xingyue, I beg you, I¡¯m already being forced over the mes, everyone is waiting to see me fall. If I do the job you mentioned, I¡¯ll never be able to hold my head up again for the rest of my life. Do you want me to beughed at forever? You¡¯re the only one who can help me now. If you help me, I might really end up with no way out. I¡¯m not as strong as you think. I truly can¡¯t bear the sight and words of others¡¯ ridicule."


    <fnb252> Find the newest release on Find_Novel(.</fnb252>


    Kneeling on the ground, Xiong Yun began to cry. Xingyue, standing still with a hand being held by him, suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of absurdity. A mocking smile involuntarily appeared on her lips, which was directed at no one else but herself.


    She mocked herself for the naive thought that this man could still be saved and that they could return to the past. Howughable that was.


    The woman¡¯s eyes reddened quickly, tears welling but not falling. Xingyue lifted her head and forced all the tears back, knowing that they truly needed to end things now.


    "I can help you," Xingyue said shakily, and before the man could get excited, her next words rang out, "But I have one condition."


    "What condition, just tell me. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll agree to anything," the man stood up excitedly.


    "It¡¯s simple for you. Once I¡¯ve done this thing for you, we break up. From then on, we¡¯ll each live our own lives, unrted to each other."


    As Xingyue finished speaking, the smile on Xiong Yun¡¯s face slowly faded away until itpletely disappeared, "Xingyue, don¡¯t joke like this. You know I don¡¯t like such jokes."


    "I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯m serious. I can ept your poverty, ept your small shorings, but I cannot ept that the man I want to spend my life with is willing to use me as a tool for others."


    "How many times do I have to tell you, I said it was a honey trap. Don¡¯t you know what a honey trap is? It¡¯s just pretending. Don¡¯t you know that? How could I possibly tarnish my own reputation? I¡¯m just asking you to pretend. Once he falls for it, I promise you¡¯ll have a good life. I won¡¯t let him take advantage of you. Trust me, would you?" The man said, holding Xingyue¡¯s arm excitedly but helplessly.


    "But that¡¯s a hurdle in my heart, and I can¡¯t get past it. So you choose, do you want me or your so-called decent job?" Xingyue looked at Xiong Yun in disappointment.


    Xiong Yun didn¡¯t dare to look at Xingyue¡¯s face. "Hah." Xingyue¡¯sugh was extremely abrupt, "I knew your choice already." Although she had a premonition, when the fact stood tantly before her, Xingyue still felt it was suffocating.


    "Just call me when you need me. When it¡¯s over, I hope you keep your promise and disappearpletely from the rest of my life." Xingyue said coldly.


    Xiong Yun still didn¡¯t speak, he hung his head like a child who had done something wrong. Not until the door closed did he raise his head, revealing a crazed face beneath his hair.


    "I never agreed to such a thing. In life you¡¯re a person of the Xiong Family, and in death you¡¯re a ghost of the Xiong Family. As long as I don¡¯t agree, you can never shake me off." Xiong Yun said quietly.


    Xiong Yun was aware of his abnormal state, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of seeing a doctor. He even found his current state to be the best possible one. Previously, he was too weak and kind, which got him ousted from thepany. This time he wouldn¡¯t be a coward anymore, he wanted to let everyone see how he, Xiong Yun, could climb step by step to the top.


    Xu Ke, who was correcting documents in the office, suddenly sneezed, leaving a long mark on the white paper with his ck pen, ruining the contract.


    Xu Ke frowned and called his secretary in to print another copy while he continued to look at the next one. This sneeze was just a tiny episode in his busy day, never expecting that in this wretched ce someone would actually have a scheme specifically aimed at him. And for this reason, the moment Xu Ke stepped out, he was being watched.


    "Do you see the man in the dark blue suit? That¡¯s him." Even though the sky was already dark, and the temperature was still over twenty degrees, Xiong Yun had covered himself tightly from hat to mask, leaving none behind. If he wasn¡¯t afraid wearing sunsses would be too conspicuous, he¡¯d certainly be wearing them too.


    Xingyue followed the direction Xiong Yun pointed and looked over. With just one look, she was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe the feeling upon first seeing Xu Ke. It seemed that any word was redundant, inadequate. She only knew that when Xu Ke stood there, he held all the colors of the world.


    This world was either ck or white, and only the person wearing the blue suit carried color.


    In Xingyue¡¯s impression, those who could run such a bigpany were invariably older, especially older middle-aged men. Lustful yet shrewd, Xingyue was already apprehensive about dealing with people like that, and the thought of having to plot against them made her scalp numb. Never did she expect the person to be so young.


    All of Xingyue¡¯s reluctance dissipated instantly, and at the same time, she felt sympathy for Xu Ke. Secretly, Xingyue thought someone like Xu Ke, who seemed to strip the world of its colors, shouldn¡¯t be schemed against in this way.


    Xingyue nced at Xiong Yun beside her withplex emotions, but Xiong Yun was entirely focused on Xu Ke, not noticing Xingyue¡¯s gaze at all. Watching Xu Ke leave, Xiong Yun swiftly drove after him.


    When Xu Ke parked at a hotel, Xiong Yun¡¯s face showed disdain and contempt almost dripping off his face.


    "Thought he was some impressive guy, but he¡¯s just staying in a hotel doing shady stuff."


    Listening to Xiong Yun¡¯s sarcastic remarks, for the first time, Xingyue just wanted him to shut up.


    Once again, Xingyue doubted her ability to judge people, unable to understand why she¡¯d wasted several years of her youth and life¡¯s prime on someone like this.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 656: The Fish Won鈥檛 Bite

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 656: The Fish Won¡¯t Bite</h4>


    The first step in seduction is meeting the other person, but Xiong Yun and Xingyue failed right at the first step. They didn¡¯t even make it to the elevator and ran into trouble in the lobby.


    The receptionist, though smiling pleasantly and appearing exceedingly kind and easy to talk to, was actually quite tough when you really interacted with her.


    Want to go up? It¡¯s simple, check in.


    Want to get customer information from them? Simple, either prove you¡¯re a government agency investigating customer info for official purposes, or have the customer confirm they know you, otherwise there¡¯s absolutely no way to go up.


    Xiong Yun turned green with anger in the lobby. If he could have Xu Ke call to pick him up personally, why would he need to ask the receptionist which floor Xu Ke was staying on?


    "Sir, do you need me to call and inquire for you?" The receptionist said with a smile.


    "No need, I¡¯ll just wait for him here." Xiong Yun gritted his teeth and said.


    As they watched the two leave the hotel, the receptionist immediately called Xu Ke, directly providing Xu Ke with their basic appearance information. Xiong Yun and his partner hadn¡¯t anticipated that their n would be discovered by Xu Ke before they even had a chance to execute it.


    "Got it, thank you." Xu Ke¡¯s cool tone traveled through the phone to the receptionist¡¯s ear, causing the receptionist to blush. Although she knew it was impossible between them, fantasizing wasn¡¯t illegal. She put down the phone, cupped her flushed cheeks, and smiled more sweetly and enchantingly than ever.


    In the hotel, Xu Ke prepared his bath and sank into it. The warm wateryers covering him made Xu Ke close his eyesfortably; the receptionist¡¯s words didn¡¯t linger in his mind at all.


    In fact, on the way from thepany to the hotel, he had already sensed he was being followed. Originally, he wanted to see who had sent them, what their purpose in following him was, but didn¡¯t expect these two to be so clumsy as to walk straight into the trap,pletely ruining Xu Ke¡¯s experience, leaving him disinterested.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t take these two seriously, but they certainly took him seriously, following him like little shadows every day, looking for any possible chance to approach him, which was utterly annoying for Xu Ke.


    In the end, he had to personally create an opportunity for them.


    "Damn it, after following him for so long, I finally got a chance." Xiong Yun red at Xu Ke, who was sitting in a KFC, a trace of malice on his face.


    "Take this chance quickly to strike up a conversation, or else who knows how long we¡¯ll have to wait for another opportunity." Xiong Yun pushed Xingyue, urging her to hurry.


    Xingyue frowned, stayed in the car, with a hint of confusion on her face, "Don¡¯t you find something odd? We¡¯ve been following him for a while, and he¡¯s never been to this kind of ce. Plus, this ce doesn¡¯t suit his identity at all. I think he might have noticed something¡¯s off, he¡¯s probably baiting us."


    Xingyue guessed the truth, but so what? Xiong Yun had been following without any progress for so long it was driving him mad. He didn¡¯t want to keep stalling with Xu Ke; he was in a daze these days, with high expenses, and the remaining money wouldn¡¯tst him much longer. He had to act on his n quickly and seed.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, even if he knew it was a trap, he¡¯d still go for it.


    "Don¡¯t think too much. Who doesn¡¯t have a couple of quirks if they¡¯re rich? Maybe he just likesing here for fast food to experience life?" Xiong Yun remarked.


    Xingyue still felt something was off, and wanted to wait a little longer, her tone inevitably carried some hesitance, "But..."


    "Stop with the buts. Didn¡¯t you promise to help me? Now the opportunity is here, and you¡¯re hesitating. Are you regretting it?" Xiong Yun pushed Xingyue unpreparedly, causing her to hit the car door, her face pale with pain.


    At the same time, her fondness for this man she once loved dearly was turning into dislike, increasingly feeling the man before her, whose face was twisted in fury, was very unfamiliar.


    "I never said I wouldn¡¯t help you. If I didn¡¯t want to help you, why would I put off my own work to be by your side every day? I just think there might be a trap here. If you don¡¯t trust me and insist on having me go out, I can do it. But if I fail, you can¡¯t me meter." Xingyue stared at Xiong Yun¡¯s face, not blinking.


    "You won¡¯t fail. How could you fail? You look so good and you¡¯re taking the initiative; no man can reject you, they¡¯d have to be stupid to." Xiong Yun quickly said, gripping Xingyue¡¯s hand. His voice was heavy with conviction, unclear if he was persuading Xingyue or himself.


    Looking at Xiong Yun¡¯s hopeless demeanor, Xingyue lost interest in talking and directly got out of the car, entering KFC in front of Xiong Yun.


    <fn2a63> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find_Novel(.</fn2a63>


    Xu Ke sat by the window, allowing Xiong Yun, who was sitting in the car, to clearly see everything happening in the store.


    Xiong Yun watched Xingyue approach Xu Ke, his hands trembling with excitement, thinking his good days were about to begin!


    "Is this seat taken? Can I join you?" Xingyue shed a smile she had practiced many times in front of a mirror.


    "Suit yourself." Xu Ke nced up at Xingyue, then went back to his phone, absentmindedly texting.


    Xu Ke¡¯s attitude left Xingyue feeling awkward, but she sat opposite him anyway, trying to attract Xu Ke¡¯s attention by constantly fiddling with her hair. But he kept looking at his phone and paid her no mind, making Xingyue anxious.


    Her gaze swept the table and finally settled on the c she just bought.


    Xu Ke was replying to a subordinate¡¯s message when he heard a woman across from him let out a slight, sharp yelp. Looking up, he saw a woman with a look of helplessness and anxiety. "I identally spilled my c, now my skirt is wet and stained. Could you lend me your jacket and help me buy a change of clothes? I¡¯ll pay you," the woman said, her eyes fixed on Xu Ke as if afraid he¡¯d misunderstand and refuse, asionally biting her lip to show her unease.


    What she didn¡¯t know was, regardless of her requests today, Xu Ke wouldn¡¯t refuse. He still wanted to see what these two fools intended to do to him.


    After taking in her anxious expression and satisfying his own mischievous curiosity, Xu Ke finally spoke, "Sure." Xu Ke handed the woman his jacket after taking it off.


    Xingyue took Xu Ke¡¯s jacket and draped it over herp. The faint scent of another person¡¯s cologne instantly made her blush. Xu Ke¡¯s jacket on herp surprisingly gave her a sense of security.


    "Can you walk? Want me to take you to buy clothes so you can choose the style? I don¡¯t really understand women¡¯s fashion and don¡¯t know what you like," Xu Ke said.

 Chapter 657: Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Temptation</h4>


    "I can walk, but my skirt is sticking to my legs, it¡¯s really ufortable. I¡¯m a bit of a neat freak, so I want to take a shower. How about this, why don¡¯t you see if there¡¯s a hotel nearby, and help me book a room. I¡¯ll take a shower, and after you buy some clothes for me, bring them over. I¡¯ll cover the cost of the room and the shower, I¡¯m begging you." Xingyue sped her hands together in a praying gesture, her eyes filled with a pleading look towards Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke shrugged indifferently, "Alright, I¡¯ll be the good guy till the end today."


    Xingyue didn¡¯t notice Xu Ke¡¯s attitude, or perhaps she didn¡¯t take it to heart. In her opinion, someone with such argepany, who still kept this demeanor towards a stranger, had a pretty decent character. So, Xingyue blushed, and when Xu Ke turned around, she carefully nced at his back, then quickly lowered her head as if trying to hide it.


    <fn8385> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel</fn8385>


    The two of them walked out of KFC one after the other. Xiong Yun watched Xingyue get into Xu Ke¡¯s car, a hint of jealousy shing in his eyes, "Bitch, just wait until this is over and see how I deal with you."


    This whole thing was Xiong Yun¡¯s idea, and he was the one who just forced Xingyue out of the car. Yet now he felt as if his entire heart was soaked in jealousy, corroded and aching.


    Xu Ke took her to a nearby hotel and booked a room.


    "Hey, don¡¯t forget toe back," Xingyue said as she saw Xu Ke about to leave after opening the door.


    At an angle where Xingyue couldn¡¯t see, the corners of Xu Ke¡¯s mouth slightly curled up, showing a smile with an unclear meaning. Xu Ke didn¡¯t respond to her words but nodded, and so Xingyue let him leave at ease.


    The hotel Xu Ke found was small, with barely any security measures, so as soon as Xu Ke left, Xiong Yun sneaked in immediately.


    In the hotel, Xingyue was still waiting for Xu Ke to return. Upon hearing a knock, she didn¡¯t even realize her eyes lit up, thinking it was Xu Ke who forgot something, but when she opened the door, she saw Xiong Yun¡¯s despondent face. The light in Xingyue¡¯s eyes instantly extinguished.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Disappointed it¡¯s not Xu Ke? Xingyue, isn¡¯t it just pitiful? You¡¯ve only met Xu Ke a few times and exchanged a few words, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for him already. Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here." Xiong Yun, looking at the instant dimming of Xingyue¡¯s eyes, said mockingly, his words like knives stabbing into Xingyue¡¯s heart.


    Xingyue¡¯s expression changed immediately, although it was unclear if this was because her real feelings were exposed or for some other reason, "I haven¡¯t forgotten what I promised you, but you remember what you promised me too. Once this is over, we go our separate ways. Honestly, Xiong Yun, seeing you like this now, I really regret it. I really don¡¯t know what I ever liked about you. If I could, I wish I¡¯d never met you."


    Seeing Xingyue¡¯s disappointed eyes, Xiong Yun lit up like a sudden powder keg and began to sneer, "Don¡¯t bring up those useless ¡¯if¡¯ scenarios. The only reason you don¡¯t care about me now is that I¡¯m broke and jobless, unable to bring you dignity. Don¡¯t think of yourself as too noble. You never despised my poverty before, but honestly, as poor as I was, did I ever let you run short of anything? Even when I barely had anything to eat, did you ever go without your LV bags? Did you everck gifts during holidays?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, once this is over, I certainly won¡¯t cling to you anymore. These days, I¡¯ve seen through you, too. A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve my love." Xiong Yun concluded calmly, summing up his thoughts.


    Xingyue was infuriated by Xiong Yun¡¯s words, her chest heaving, "I might not be noble, but you have no right to be aggrieved, either. One of us wants money, the other beauty. If I weren¡¯t pretty, would you be willing to spend on me? And every time you bought me something, didn¡¯t you expect favors in return? Haven¡¯t I spent enough time with you? Have I not served you well enough? We¡¯re equal at best; neither of us has the right to judge the other."


    The nice fa?ade was torn away, this veil no longer needed by Xingyue, she directly exposed the truest side of their past. Xiong Yun was left speechless by Xingyue¡¯s harsh words.


    "You¡¯re right, so you¡¯d better do your part. If you mess up what I¡¯ve tasked you with, this broken man willtch onto you." Xiong Yun sneered and said.


    Xingyue was stunned by his shamelessness. She didn¡¯t expect him to say something so shameless, "Don¡¯t your words weigh on your conscience? I¡¯m helping you, not obligated to do this. It¡¯s out of respect for our acquaintance. If you continue to threaten me, thinking you can control me, we might as well drag each other down. Since I¡¯m bound to you anyway, I won¡¯t do any thankless tasks; let¡¯s go down together."


    Seeing that Xingyue seemed to be provoked, Xiong Yun¡¯s attitude softened immediately, at least on the surface. What he truly thought remained unknown. "You can interpret it however you like, but I can¡¯t lose this opportunity. I know what we just said was out of anger. After all, we¡¯ve been in love, how can we really do something so extreme to each other, right? At the worst, we can have a nice separation."


    After listening to Xiong Yun, Xingyue seemed to calm down a lot, "Don¡¯t worry, like you said, after all, we¡¯ve been in love, so we can have a decent separation. No matter what, I won¡¯t just watch you do nothing at home. I¡¯ll help you, just go, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll return soon and disrupt our n."


    Xiong Yun nodded, "Then I¡¯m leaving, if this thing seeds, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to thank you."


    Xingyue nodded without speaking, watching Xiong Yun turn around and she closed the door behind him. At the moment the door closed, the expressions on the faces of the two people changed simultaneously.


    Darkness and coldness intertwined and spread, forming a vast covering the two of them.


    Xu Ke returned neither quickly nor slowly, and by the time he came back, Xingyue had already finished a game on her phone.


    "I don¡¯t know your size, I got whatever, hope it fits." Xu Ke threw a bag with clothes onto the bed, and just as he was about to leave, Xingyue grabbed his hand.


    At this moment, Xingyue¡¯s cheeks were tinged with an enticing flush. The hotel door, at some point, was locked by her, and she slowly approached Xu Ke, like a stunning enchantress, with Xu Ke being her targeted prey.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Ke frowned as he looked at the woman with slightly damp hair, wrapped only in a towel, and asked.


    "Do you still not know what I want in this situation? I¡¯ve fallen for you at first sight. I like you, I want to be with you. What about you? Do you like me?" Xingyue lifted her head, her gaze moist as she looked at Xu Ke¡¯s face.

 Chapter 658: The Swindler鈥檚 Leap

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 658: The Swindler¡¯s Leap</h4>


    "We¡¯ve only met once today, and you¡¯re saying you like me?" Xu Ke¡¯s voice was slightly raised, with a hint ofughter, as if mocking.


    "That¡¯s why I say it¡¯s love at first sight. From the moment I saw you, I felt I couldn¡¯t help but like you, you know? This feeling is quite wonderful, as if the whole world has be your backdrop, they are all ck and white, and only you are different, you are colorful, and alive." Xingyue¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Xu Ke, her eyes hiding countless stars.


    Even though Xu Ke knew this woman had ulterior motives towards him, he couldn¡¯t deny that she had beautiful eyes. Those eyes added quite a bit to her charm, but at the same time, Xu Ke couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit regretful that such striking, seemingly talkative eyes belonged to such a person.


    "So, was it intentional when you approached me at KFC? Did you also deliberately spill Coke all over yourself, making mee over to help and getting me to buy you clothes, all because you fell in love with me at first sight?" Xu Ke raised one eyebrow, looking as if he didn¡¯t believe what Xingyue had just said.


    "Yes, it was all intentional, but it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know how to express my affection for you, I didn¡¯t mean to, I can¡¯t control myself, can you forgive me?" Xingyue hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it, but after thinking about it, she decided there was no point in denying it any farther since she¡¯d already said so much, so she admitted it directly.


    Xu Ke¡¯s lips curved slightly upward. Seeing Xu Ke¡¯s face be more handsome because of the smile, Xingyue couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of a smile as well.


    "No, I can¡¯t." Xu Ke said with a smile.


    "What?" Xingyue felt as if she had just misheard something and showed a brief moment of confusion.


    "I said no, I can¡¯t forgive you." Xu Ke leaned against the door, speakingzily.


    Xingyue was genuinely stunned this time; it was the first time she doubted her own charm. How could someone reject a woman who came to him willingly? How could someone refuse?


    "Why? Am I not pretty enough?" Xingyue asked, puzzled.


    "Because I¡¯m already married. I have a wife." Xu Ke replied coldly.


    Hearing it was this kind of reason, unexpectedly, Xingyue¡¯s heart settled.


    "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind that you have a wife. I wasn¡¯t hoping for any status or anything. Meeting you today is already my luck. I¡¯m very easily satisfied, and I never ask for too much; I just want one night." Xingyue waved an index finger in Xu Ke¡¯s face, "I just want one night of tenderness with you, and nothing more. I just want a memorable, wonderful night, is that okay?" Boldly, Xingyue wrapped her arm around Xu Ke¡¯s neck, standing on tiptoe, trying to catch Xu Ke¡¯s lips with her own, but Xu Ke dodged, making the kissnd on his cheek instead.


    Xu Ke reached out and took Xingyue¡¯s arm off his neck. "I don¡¯t need a one-night stand. If you¡¯re looking for a one-night stand, you can try meeting someone randomly outside a bar." What Xu Ke said was indirect but meant he was suggesting she go pick up a stranger.


    Xingyue¡¯s face suddenly turned very unpleasant.


    "I don¡¯t want anyone else, I just want you." Xingyue gritted her teeth and lunged at Xu Ke again, but Xu Ke held her head in ce, preventing her from advancing.


    The initially ambiguous atmosphere suddenly became a bit silly and humorous because of Xu Ke¡¯s unexpected action. Consequently, all the charming thoughts that had sprouted in Xingyue¡¯s heart vanishedpletely.


    <fn2fff> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn2fff>


    "Do you hate me that much? I¡¯m not asking you to take responsibility. I just want to have a beautiful night with you. Is that not allowed?" Xingyue asked Xu Ke sadly, her eyes brimming with disappointment.


    "I¡¯ve told you, I already have a wife."


    "But I also told you, I don¡¯t mind."


    "I don¡¯t want my wife to know about this."


    "If you don¡¯t say anything, and I don¡¯t, no one will know. So the reasons you¡¯ve just given aren¡¯t valid." Xingyue¡¯s eyes stared directly at Xu Ke. Clearly, if Xu Ke couldn¡¯t provide her with a satisfying answer today, she wouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    "Must I make everything so clear?" Xu Ke countered.


    Xingyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, as if something bad was about to happen, but upon closer scrutiny, everything seemed to be a mere illusion, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean." Xingyue said, her face sporting a just-right amount of naivety, but in reality, her hands were nervously clutching her robe.


    Seeing Xingyue¡¯s persistent determination, Xu Ke suddenly wanted to see what expression this woman would have if she knew he had seen through them long ago. Yet before Xu Ke could finish his sentence, the robe on Xingyue¡¯s body, unable to withstand her tugging, released its hold and fell off her.


    In the blink of an eye, Xingyue waspletely undressed, her snow-white and smooth body appeared in Xu Ke¡¯s sight without warning, sessfully silencing what Xu Ke was about to say, and for two seconds, Xu Ke¡¯s mind went nk.


    He could only cough awkwardly a couple of times, "Whatever you have to say, put your clothes on first." Xu Ke turned his face away gentlemanly, giving Xingyue time to dress, but unexpectedly, Xingyue took the opportunity to slip into his embrace, clinging to him like an octopus, refusing to let go.


    "Let go of me." Xu Ke said with a cold face, trying to peel Xingyue off, but Xingyue twisted her waist, refusing toe down from Xu Ke.


    "I won¡¯te down unless you agree to me today, and you have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?" Xingyue lifted her head, looking at Xu Ke with eyes that pierced like electricity.


    "I¡¯m a man, not a eunuch. With the way you¡¯re pressing against me, any man would have a reaction." Xu Ke sneered.


    "Since you¡¯ve reacted, then why not be with me? You¡¯re a man, I¡¯m a woman, even if there¡¯s a loss, it¡¯s me taking the loss. What are you afraid of?" Xingyue asked, confused.


    "I¡¯m not scared; I just think you¡¯re dirty." Xu Ke¡¯s eyes were like the coldestke water, instantly extinguishing the fire that Xingyue had ignited.


    "What did you say?" Xingyue asked nkly.


    "I said I think you¡¯re dirty." Xu Ke repeated.


    As if synchronizing with Xu Ke¡¯s words, the door made a noise.


    The door handle kept turning, clearly indicating someone wanted to enter, but after two attempts, they didn¡¯t manage to open it. The person outside seemed to have finally understood something and began kicking the door, a series of dull sounds echoed, making Xingyue inside anxious and scared.

 Chapter 659: Catching the Adulterer

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 659: Catching the Adulterer</h4>


    Xingyue heard the sound of the door being kicked and was stunned at first, then immediately panicked.


    She had promised Xiong Yun earlier not to lock the door so that he coulde in and collect evidence toplete their n. But in fact, after seeing Xu Ke, she had malicious intentions and locked the door.


    Her original n was to have a good time with Xu Ke first, then clear things up with Xiong Yun. But now, everything had turned into a mess. Not only did she fail with Xu Ke, but the trust between her and Xiong Yun alsopletely copsed. She had no idea what Xiong Yun might do when he lost control.


    "Open the door, you adulterers inside, open the door quickly for me. If you don¡¯t open it for me now, don¡¯t me me for calling the police." Because Xu Ke¡¯s body was against the door, Xiong Yun kicked it several times from outside but couldn¡¯t force it open. Xiong Yun¡¯s patience finally ran out. He didn¡¯t even mind making this a big deal, and he no longer cared about Xingyue inside. In Xiong Yun¡¯s mind, Xingyue must have betrayed him; she might have already slept with Xu Ke. Otherwise, why lock the door?


    Xiong Yun¡¯s voice was loud, and the hotel¡¯s sound instion was average. Upon hearing someone was trying to catch an affair, many people came out of the hotel to look at Xiong Yun, who was fiercely kicking the door.


    Inside, Xingyue was initially flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. Her gaze gradually became firm, and she looked at Xu Ke with ruthless eyes, "This is all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you hesitating constantly, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. So don¡¯t me me."


    Xu Ke felt uneasy as soon as Xingyue spoke. Sure enough, after Xingyue said this quietly, she quickly left scratches on her own body, and tears instantly fell from her eyes.


    "Help, someone save me, this man inside is a perverted misogynist, he wants to assault me." Xingyue shouted while smashing things, trying hard to create the scene of a struggle between two people inside the room.


    Xu Ke watched all this as if watching a farce. Xingyue didn¡¯t know what Xu Ke¡¯s expression meant, but the y had already started, it couldn¡¯t just end here. Xingyue could only continue smashing things vigorously, apanied by her screams and cries for mercy.


    Among the crowd watching themotion, some kind-hearted person heard Xingyue¡¯s cries and immediately called the police without a word.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ke quickly moved from the doorway to the bedside, picked up his coat, and under Xingyue¡¯s gaze, went to the bed.


    The curtains were drawn, the window opened, and the outside wind suddenly blew in. The cold wind brushed against Xingyue¡¯s skin, and in just a brief contact, goosebumps appeared all over her skin.


    Xingyue suddenly turned back, looking at Xu Ke standing by the window. She was stunned, and then seemed to remember something, her face turning pale immediately.


    The room Xu Ke chose was on the second floor, not high at all, and now Xu Ke seemed to be...


    The door was already shaking, obviously just one or two more kicks from being opened, and Xingyue¡¯s heart was on edge.


    "Bang!" that was the sound of the door being kicked open.


    Naked, Xingyue was exposed right in front of Xiong Yun and the onlookers.


    "Ah!" Xingyue hadn¡¯t expected so many people outside, and crouched down in fright, holding herself tightly to cover as much of her body as possible.


    However, Xiong Yun, who had broken into the room, didn¡¯t immediately cover Xingyue with clothes. Instead, he looked around the room red-eyed, searching every possible ce someone could hide.


    The people who came in with Xiong Yun included both men and women. While they didn¡¯t see the man they were after, they saw a naked woman. The women looked at Xingyue with sympathy, but the men¡¯s gazes were far from kindly. Their eyes carried contempt and desire. Although Xingyue didn¡¯t look up, she could feel their eyes on her. She kept her head down, afraid to raise it, afraid to look at the faces around her. This time, her tears were real, and so was her hatred for Xiong Yun and Xu Ke.


    Xiong Yun searched the room for a long time, checking every nook and cranny where someone might hide, but still didn¡¯t see Xu Ke. Losing his grip on sanity, Xiong Yun realized this might be the closest he came to catching Xu Ke. After this lesson, Xu Ke would certainly not be so easy to approach again. Such a good opportunity had been ruined by Xingyue, how could he ept that?


    Xiong Yun pushed through the crowd and yanked Xingyue up by her hair, exposing her body to everyone again.


    "Where is he? The man who came in with you?" Xiong Yun asked, his eyes bloodshot.


    <fn0539> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0539>


    Someone couldn¡¯t bear it and picked up a towel from the floor that had been stepped on by countless people, throwing it over Xingyue to cover her body.


    "Let her go. You¡¯ll drive her mad like this. Haven¡¯t you noticed her mental state is unstable?" A girl wrapped a bath towel around Xingyue¡¯s body and shouted at Xiong Yun.


    "Drive her mad? Who is driving whom mad between the two of us? Ask her, between us, who is driving whom mad? I ask you, where is that adulterer?" Xiong Yun grabbed Xingyue¡¯s hair, forcing her face towards him, and pped her twice quickly.


    Something in Xingyue¡¯s nerves snapped, whether from that word or the pure pain, she began to cry. "He¡¯s not my adulterer, he¡¯s just a pervert, a scumbag, pretending to be decent. When I was kidnapped, you didn¡¯t care, but now you act like you do? You treat me like this because you don¡¯t want to marry me, take responsibility, or have this child. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get rid of this child when I return, you won¡¯t have to be bothered by it." Xingyue said, trembling.


    "As for the person you mentioned, he jumped out of the window moments before you came in." Xingyue replied in a tone as cold as ice shards.


    "Got away? You just let him get away like that!" Xiong Yun yanked her hair again, almost pulling her entire scalp.


    "What was I supposed to do? He¡¯s a demon; he wanted to defile me. If I saw him escape, should I be sad instead of happy? Do you want to push me to my death just to feel satisfied? I¡¯ve already said I wouldn¡¯t look for you again, so why treat me like this? Why bring someone to ruin my reputation!" Xingyue said, her eyes filled with tears and despair as she looked at Xiong Yun.


    Xiong Yun, who had been fixated on capturing Xu Ke, began to return to his senses, finally noticing the peculiar looks from the people around.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? When did I bring someone here? When did you be pregnant? You are shamelessly with someone else, fooling around behind my back, and now you want to pin it on me, Xu Xingyue? I didn¡¯t realize your heart was so malicious." Xiong Yun said with a sneer forming at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 660: Mutual Tear Down

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Mutual Tear Down</h4>


    Xingyue closed her eyes, tears sliding down from the corners, "Forget it, do whatever you want; anyway, I¡¯m almost destroyed by you, almost driven mad by you. You might as well give me a quick end, stop torturing me here."


    Xingyue¡¯s desperate stance made onlookers feel rmed and helpless. People naturally sympathize with the weak, especially when the weak person in front of them is young and beautiful. Therefore, without much controversy, Xiong Yun fell into the center of public opinion, being verbally abused and pointed at by people who came to watch themotion.


    "Don¡¯t be fooled by her, she¡¯s nothing but a conniving bitch full of lies," Xiong Yun shouted loudly, desperately trying to prove his point, hoping people would see Xingyue¡¯s true face. However, the more assertive he tried to be, the more Xingyue appeared to be a victim in the public¡¯s eyes, gaining more of their sympathy.


    The woman who had previously wrapped Xingyue in a towel used her sharp nails to pry Xiong Yun¡¯s hand, making him release his grip on Xingyue.


    "Pah! I¡¯ve never seen such a vicious scumbag, trash of society!" The girl spit fiercely at Xiong Yun.


    The girl¡¯s actions seemed to trigger a magical switch, as people started to curse and spit at Xiong Yun¡¯s face continuously. No matter where Xiong Yun hid, spit was everywhere, almost making him nauseous. He didn¡¯t even realize when Xingyue was taken away from the scene.


    At the corner of the hallway, Xu Ke stood with his arms folded, draping over them the jacket that Xingyue had worn. He leaned against the wall with his eyes closed, quietly listening to the farcical drama. Even without seeing it, Xu Ke could mentally picture the scene.


    He truly hadn¡¯t expected that woman to lie so well, and make her lies sound so real. Nor did he expect Xiong Yun to end up with such a high-start low-end conclusion, his ability to adapt falling short of a woman¡¯s. Dismissing him wasn¡¯t a loss. ying along with them today did yield some gains.


    Xu Ke smirked lightly and turned to walk toward the stairs, this time genuinely leaving.


    Neither Xingyue nor Xiong Yun expected Xu Ke toe back openly after jumping from the second floor, nor did they realize that he missed the beginning of this farce, but witnessed everything afterward.


    After dealing with these two people, Xu Kepletely forgot about the incident, and with only the final closure left for the Xizhou matters, he nned to leave Xizhou. Thus, hepletely dismissed the whole affair from his mind.


    However, things didn¡¯t end that day in the hotel as Xu Ke had thought.


    The events of that day were somehow uploaded online. With the entire video shotprehensively and featuring several plot twists and climaxes, it quickly gained widespread cirction. Despite the QR codes ced over the faces in the video, the two protagonists were still recognized.


    Originally, the incident led the two to be bitter enemies, deleting each other¡¯s contacts intending never to meet again, treating that day as if it never happened. Both got hurt by each other, thinking it even. Yet, unexpectedly, the video went viral, and everyone around got to know about it. Now, they would be pointed at whenever they went out, and Xingyue even got fired because of it.


    Xingyue becamepletely unemployed, and this led to them contacting each other again, but the conversations were full of mutual insults. Both believed the other was the reason for the current situation. Like two beasts locked inbat, they wouldn¡¯t stop until one perished.


    But Xu Ke knew nothing of these matters. At this moment, he was seated on the ne heading to Shangjing.


    When Xu Ke returned to Shangjing, the sky had already turnedpletely dark, but the Xu Family estate was still brightly lit, waiting for the return of its owner.


    "Master, you finally returned, you look thinner." The first to greet Xu Ke upon his arrival home was Housekeeper Zhao, who took Xu Ke¡¯s coat and luggage, speaking with a sigh.


    Xu Ke was amused by Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s worried demeanor, "Grandpa Zhao, where am I thinner? In Xizhou, I ate and drank well, I¡¯m in great shape, I didn¡¯t lose weight, I even feel fatter." Xu Ke patted his chest to convince Housekeeper Zhao.


    "Please don¡¯t lie to me, even though I¡¯m old, my eyesight is still good. I can tell at a nce whether you gained or lost weight." Housekeeper Zhao secretly wiped his eyes as he said.


    "I really didn¡¯t lose weight." Xu Ke hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Lin Mengyao, dressed in her nightgown, rushed out and threw herself onto Xu Ke, her eyes immediately turning red.


    Xu Ke caught Lin Mengyao, sensing the atmosphere turning slightly off, "What¡¯s gotten into you two? I¡¯ve been on business trips before, even longer ones than this, but why are you acting so strangely this time?" Xu Ke felt clueless as the two closest people to him had be unusually sensitive without him knowing why.


    "Stop hiding it from me, I know what happened to you in Xizhou. How could they bully you like that? They¡¯re too cruel!" Lin Mengyao spoke with her eyes reddening and a nasal tone.


    Xu Ke was baffled by Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, "Who bullied me? Who did what to me? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word." Xu Ke asked, puzzled.


    <fn1fe5> ?????? ???? ?ovelFind</fn1fe5>


    "Even now, you won¡¯t tell the truth. I heard you were working in Xizhou where the people coborated to bully you. They ck off and dumped all the work on you, making you workte every night. You never worked overtime here, always working regr hours. They are really too much to handle. I think they should be fired, let them go be big Buddhas in another temple." Lin Mengyao said angrily.


    Housekeeper Zhao also chimed in from the side. Seeing their agitated and angry faces, Xu Ke¡¯s heart felt as if it was coated in honey, sweet and joyful.


    "It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say. They indeedck abilities, but it¡¯s much better now than before. It¡¯s unrealistic to fire the whole upper management, so let¡¯s just see how they perform in the future," Xu Ke patted Lin Mengyao¡¯s back and said.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much about me, I¡¯m fine. They wouldn¡¯t dare do much to me because after all, I am Xu Ke."


    Xu Ke¡¯s words were a bit proud, but Housekeeper Zhao foundfort in them, his face looking much better.


    Seeing smiles return to their faces, Xu Ke secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he liked being missed, he subconsciously didn¡¯t want them to worry too much about him, hoping they could be happier.

 Chapter 661 Retribution Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 661 Retribution Has Arrived</h4>


    Xu Ke returned to Shangjing and spent two idle days at home under the dual pressure from Lin Mengyao and Housekeeper Zhao. Meanwhile, Yu Xia in the hospital hadpletely been weaned off the venttor after days of treatment, and her condition had stabilized. However, they still hadn¡¯t allowed her to return home, instead, continuing her treatment in the hospital.


    Yu Xia¡¯s body, already looking quite frail, had be even leaner due to this illness. Now, she truly appeared to have not an ounce of flesh. The slight baby fat that once graced her face had vanishedpletely. Her arms and legs were as thin as small sticks, making people afraid to touch her for fear of breaking her.


    Xu Ke looked at Yu Xia lying on the hospital bed, feeling a heavy silence as if a weight were pressing on his chest, making every breath stifled and heavy.


    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just lost my appetitetely and don¡¯t feel like eating, which is why I look so thin. Once I feel like eating again, I¡¯ll gain the weight back," Yu Xia said, a slight smile appearing on her face, which saddened even Xu Ke, this big man.


    Xu Ke knew why she couldn¡¯t eat. It was probably because she identally drank some water from that filthy ditch, which had given her anorexia. Even though she could manage to eat a little, it was just enough to meet her body¡¯s daily needs. Eating more would make her vomit uncontrobly.


    Xu Ke gently touched Yu Xia¡¯s somewhat dry hair, wondering why fate had been so unfair to her. Although she waspassionate and kind, she had been continuously toyed with by destiny, never having a good day since she was born.


    "Xiaxia, rest assured I will get revenge for you. I won¡¯t let those who hurt you go unpunished," Xu Ke said firmly, touching Yu Xia¡¯s dry hair.


    "I trust you, Brother-inw. I know you won¡¯t just watch me suffer like this. But, Brother-inw, don¡¯t hurt yourself. If taking revenge causes you loss or harm, then don¡¯t do it. My matters can wait," Yu Xia said with a smile, gently and obediently.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer in vain. I will give you a proper exnation for this matter, and I will make those people endure everything you have suffered," Xu Ke thought of the family of three who had been tortured to the brink of madness in the warehouse and the Feng Family, who were still enjoying a good material life. The murderous intent in his eyes grew more intense.


    Yu Xia, looking at Xu Ke like this, wore a smile of happiness.


    Although she esteemed her sister, it was Brother-inw who had saved her from the mire once again. She decided to like Xu Ke a bit more, cing him higher than Lin Mengyao without him knowing.


    Despite wanting to apany Xu Ke more, Yu Xia¡¯s current physical condition did not allow her to do so. She just barely managed to chat with Xu Ke a bit longer before her body forced her into a sleep.


    Looking at the sleeping face of Yu Xia, Xu Ke pulled the quilt up for her. The air conditioning in the ward was on high, yet Yu Xia¡¯s hands and feet were still ice-cold. When Xu Ke tucked Yu Xia¡¯s hands back under the quilt, he thought he was touching ice blocks.


    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t let those who hurt you get away with it," Xu Ke looked down at Yu Xia¡¯s uneasy sleeping face, uttering each word as weightily as a thousand gold.


    Maybe in her dreams, Yu Xia heard Xu Ke¡¯s promise, as her tightly-knit brows slowly rxed, and a sweet smile graced her face.


    <fna81b> Get full chapters from find~novel</fna81b>


    Xu Ke sat quietly for a while, watching Yu Xia¡¯s sleeping face, and then he left.


    Although he left Shangjing for a period, he hadn¡¯t relinquished control over the matters there, closely monitoring everything. Now that the fish had taken the bait, everything was proceeding as he had anticipated. But Xu Ke felt he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and wanted to resolve the matter quickly.


    "Carry out everything ording to n," Xu Ke walked to the hospital corridor¡¯s corner, dialed a number, and issued thetest instruction.


    Feng Yiweng had been thriving these days, and in just half a month, her father¡¯s position had rapidly advanced. Invitations were pouring in, and she was almost never home, constantly running about.


    "Are you heading out again?" Mrs. Feng looked at Feng Yiweng¡¯s well-groomed appearance, unable to hide the loneliness on her face.


    "Yes," Feng Yiweng hadn¡¯t noticed her mother¡¯s state, and picked up her bag to change her shoes.


    "Can you not go out today? It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve stayed home to really keep mepany. How long has it been since we¡¯ve sat down as mother and daughter to have a good chat?" Mrs. Feng said, with a faint sadness in her eyes, "Besides, my chest feels tight today, as if something bad is about to happen. Can you just stay home and keep mepany?"


    "I¡¯ve already agreed to this appointment long ago, and only I¡¯m left. How can I go back on my word?" Feng Yiweng said while putting on her shoes.


    "Am I not as important as those people you¡¯re barely acquainted with outside?" Hearing Feng Yiweng refuse to give up this social engagement for her, Mrs. Feng¡¯s face turned sour. She never imagined Feng Yiweng would reject her.


    "Can¡¯t you stopparing meaningless things? If you¡¯re bored at home, why not find your friends to spend time with instead of keeping me home? Why should I be bored just because you are?" Feng Yiweng said impatiently, rolling her eyes at Mrs. Feng, grabbing her purse, buckling her shoes, and leaving, not giving Mrs. Feng a chance to continue speaking.


    Mrs. Feng, infuriated by Feng Yiweng¡¯s attitude, trembled all over, tears streaming down uncontrobly. With Feng Aimin not at home, she only vented to the servants, "I¡¯m her mother, how can she treat me like this? She¡¯s growing more disobedient and despicable the older she gets." Mrs. Feng swept all the teacups off the coffee table in tears, but no oneforted her.


    Some things can be said by a mother, but if anyone else tried to cut in, they might be reprimanded harshly. Besides, they¡¯re just servants employed by the Feng Family, where would they get the nerve to berate the employer¡¯s daughter?


    After crying for a while and seeing no oneforting her, not even handing her a tissue, Mrs. Feng felt as if her tears were worthless, leaving her feeling hollow inside. She casually wiped the tears from her eyes and went upstairs.


    On the other side, Feng Yiweng, in her high heels, drove swiftly to the agreed ce, nearly speeding several times along the way. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t thest to arrive.


    Immersed in the joy of being admired, Feng Yiweng hadn¡¯t realized that danger was quietly approaching.

 Chapter 662: Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Abnormal</h4>


    "Honey, what are you looking at? Eat properly. Looking at your phone during meals is not good for your health." Mrs. Feng frowned deeply as she looked at her husband, who couldn¡¯t help but keep his eyes glued to his phone while eating. She felt as if the old and the young in her family were sent to vex her, with the young being disobedient and the old causing worry.


    Feng Yiweng squinted her eyes, mechanically shoveling food into her mouth, looking as if she hadn¡¯t fully woken up. She merely nced lightly in Feng Aimin¡¯s direction upon hearing Mrs. Feng¡¯s words. Normally, Feng Aimin would have shown a face at Yiwen¡¯s behavior, but today, hepletely ignored her.


    Seeing Feng Aimin so engrossed and silent, Mrs. Feng couldn¡¯t help but tap her chopsticks on the rim of her bowl, trying to get the father and daughter¡¯s attention, but to no avail. "Are you two father and daughter sent by heaven to torment me? No matter how much I say, you don¡¯t listen, whether I speak nicely or harshly. I really don¡¯t know how much I owed your family in my past life to be so worried about you two, one old and one young, in this life."


    When Feng Aimin heard Mrs. Feng say this, he realized he had genuinely upset his wife. He hurriedly spoke in a ttering manner, "I¡¯m just shocked by the news online. That¡¯s why I looked at it for a while longer and didn¡¯t hear you speaking."


    "What news?" Mrs. Feng, piqued by curiosity from Feng Aimin¡¯s words, asked with curious eyes.


    "Here, this." Feng Aimin handed over his phone, the page still on what he had just viewed.


    Mrs. Feng took one nce at Feng Aimin before taking the phone.


    As Mrs. Feng looked at it, Feng Aimin, not idle either, spoke in a sighing tone, "She looks like such a young girl, what a pity. Almost decayed by the sea water, no idea who could be this heartless to treat a little girl like that. Imagine how heartbroken her parents would be if they knew."


    Mrs. Feng quickly glossed over the content, feeling a part of her mother¡¯s heart softening, she echoed, "People these days are really heartless. It¡¯s only because heaven had eyes that brought this girl back to the shore. If she floated further away and didn¡¯t return, who would avenge this girl? The murderer is truly ruthless."


    After saying this, Mrs. Feng paused, her gaze moved from the phone to Yiwen¡¯s eyes, which were still not open. Angrily, she handed over the phone, "From now on, stay at home quietly for me, and go out less. If you go out every morning and night like this, what if something happens on the road?"


    After finishing her words, Mrs. Feng felt it was a bit inauspicious, and she muttered a few apologies to the ground before continuing, "Look at the girl on that page, she seems about your age. Maybe she ran into trouble precisely because she went out every morning and night. For your safety, stay indoors more these days. When the murderer is caught, you can do whatever you want."


    Yiwen felt dissatisfied after hearing Mrs. Feng¡¯s words, "You¡¯re so annoying, I¡¯ve been walking in the night for so long and nothing has happened. What could happen now? Stop trying to scare me, alright?"


    Though she spoke, Yiwen couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity, ncing at the phone, but just that one nce made it impossible for her to take her eyes off the screen.


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just scaring you, I know things you think won¡¯t happen often do, I¡¯m your only daughter after all, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, you have to understand this as a mother¡¯s concern..."


    Mrs. Feng¡¯s words fell on deaf ears as Yiwen didn¡¯t hear a word of it, the spoon in her hand fell into the bowl, sshing porridge and making a sound.


    Mrs. Feng¡¯s words were interrupted by Yiwen¡¯s ttering sound.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Mrs. Feng was about to lose her temper, but when she looked up, she saw Yiwen staring intensely at the phone, eyes widening, inplete contrast to her earlier sleepy appearance.


    The once faded sense of panic climbed up Mrs. Feng¡¯s spine again, adding a subtle trace of caution to her gaze at Yiwen.


    "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that seeing such a horrifying image in the morning is unsettling. I don¡¯t feel like eating now. I¡¯ll go to my room; don¡¯te and disturb me." Yiwen said hurriedly before leaving the dining table.


    Mrs. Feng watched her disappearing figure, puzzled and worried, "That picture seems to really have scared our daughter. Look, she¡¯s even walking with synchronized steps, it¡¯s all your fault, watching that stuff during a meal frightened her so much she barely ate."


    Facing Mrs. Feng¡¯s anger, Feng Aimin felt wronged, "I only showed you the picture; you were the one who showed it to our daughter, I didn¡¯t show it to her." Feng Aimin argued softly in his defense.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you ming me?" Mrs. Feng¡¯s eyes widened, ring so fiercely that Feng Aimin looked away.


    "I didn¡¯t say that, it¡¯s just your own imagination." Feng Aimin, sensing danger, quickly responded.


    "You better mean that, or see if I scratch you with my nails today." Mrs. Feng shed her freshly manicured nails at Feng Aimin in warning.


    Though married for many years, the couple¡¯s affection was as strong as yesterday¡¯s, yfully bantering downstairs, they didn¡¯t put much thought into it, not realizing what Yiwen upstairs was experiencing.


    <fn16ba> This update is avable on find?novel</fn16ba>


    The first thing Yiwen did upon entering her room was lock the door, then nervously bit her nails, her gaze frantic and face pale, muttering continuously, "What do I do? What do I do? What should I do?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean to, it was her own fault for not looking where she was going at night, I didn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s not my fault." Yiwen gnawed her well-manicured nails into a mess, without realizing what she was doing.


    "She should forgive me, right? This situation, if it were her, she¡¯d make the same choice, right? I¡¯m still young, with so much time ahead, I can¡¯t go to jail. So, so I have no choice, it¡¯s just bad timing for her, and she¡¯s already dead, she can¡¯t drag me down, right?"


    Yiwen¡¯s expression turned from helpless and pitiful, talking to the air, into fury and resentment, "I went through so much effort to throw you into the sea, why did youe back? Why couldn¡¯t you be eaten by a big fish or drift to another country? Why did you have to reappear? Why do you make life hard for me?" Yiwen messed up her hair until it was like straw.

 Chapter 663 Long-term Development

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 663 Long-term Development</h4>


    "Miss, I¡¯ve brought you some food. Please open the door." After breakfast, the servant, under Madam Feng¡¯s instruction, brought up the freshly prepared meal and spoke at Feng Yiweng¡¯s door.


    "Get lost, I¡¯m not eating. Get out of here. You can¡¯te into my room without my permission." Feng Yiweng, in a state of mental tension, didn¡¯t think at all and threw things at the door. The smashing sound frightened the servant outside, almost causing her to drop what she was holding.


    Madam Feng, who heard the noise from the living room, came up quickly and asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why the sudden tantrum?"


    "Madam, I don¡¯t know. I followed your instructions to bring lunch to Miss, but the door was locked. I couldn¡¯t get in and just called out to Miss. That¡¯s all; it really has nothing to do with me," the servant said anxiously.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you. You can go down; give the things to me. I¡¯ll do it myself." Madam Feng reached out, took the tray from the servant¡¯s hand, and spoke.


    Seeing that Madam Feng wasn¡¯t ming her, the servant felt much better and left after repeatedly thanking Vern.


    "Wenwen, open the door for Mom. Mom wants toe into your room," Madam Feng called out from outside the door.


    Inside, Feng Yiweng huddled on the sofa, curled up, with scenes of being caught ying over in her mind. At that moment, any sound was like a startled bird. Before figuring out a solution, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t step out of the room. Feng Yiweng held her head and warned herself silently.


    "I¡¯m not opening the door. I¡¯m not." Feng Yiweng shouted sharply at Madam Feng.


    Hearing Feng Yiweng¡¯s piercing voice, Madam Feng frowned, "What on earth is the matter with you now? Why this little temper again?" Recently, Madam Feng truly felt worn out by Feng Yiweng and had begun to feel a bit impatient.


    "I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum. You don¡¯t know anything. Go away." Feng Yiweng shouted loudly at the door.


    "I have no idea what you¡¯re acting up about now. You weren¡¯t like this when you were a child. You were so well-behaved. Look at you now, regressing as you grow up, not a hint of your childhood¡¯s cuteness and sensibility, and a bunch of new problems." Madam Feng was heartbroken by Feng Yiweng¡¯s behavior these days, and her words wereced with cold severity and hurtfulness.


    "Just look outside and see if anydy your age does nothing but dress up to go to clubs and parties every day. When you tell me it¡¯s necessary socializing, don¡¯t you feel guilty inside? Look at the kind of friends you¡¯re making now. They¡¯re all outcasts abandoned by their families." Madam Feng said with resentment in her voice.


    "I never agreed for you to y with them in the first ce, but thinking I couldn¡¯t pressure you all the time, I let you rx a little. But I never thought you¡¯d fall so deep, not even caring about your own family,pletely losing your sense of priorities. Your behavior is just too excessive and ridiculous now. Since you like staying in this room so much, then don¡¯te out for a while. Stay inside and have a good think about it. Come out once you¡¯ve figured everything out."


    With a sullen face, Madam Feng left in front of Feng Yiweng¡¯s door. During this whole time, Feng Yiweng made no sound of opposition to Madam Feng¡¯s decision.


    In the room, Feng Yiweng continuously tried to self-regte and self-hypnotize, "The police shouldn¡¯t find me, right? After all, it¡¯s been so long; the evidence must have been erased."


    With shaking hands, Feng Yiweng continued muttering to herself, "Moreover, that night was dark and stormy, and there were no cameras. No one could possibly know about this. Yes, I don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I¡¯m definitely safe. I don¡¯t need to worry; I¡¯ll be fine."


    Perhaps the self-hypnosis worked because the initial panic upon learning the news had indeed dissipated quite a bit. Nheless, the incident still cast a shadow over her heart. She hadn¡¯t gone out for a few days, continuing to mix with her previous friends, seemingly reformed, much to Madam Feng¡¯s relief.


    A few more days passed, and the online buzz about the girl subsided, reced by news of entertainment stars. Feng Yiweng¡¯s anxious heart finally settled. She resumed going out to meet her friends. As for Madam Feng¡¯s dissuasion, shepletely ignored it.


    "How¡¯s it going over there?" Xu Ke, in between handling a pile of official business, remembered Feng Yiweng, whom he had been neglecting, and called the detective who had been watching over her.


    <fn1d2b> Get full chapters from Find?Novel</fn1d2b>


    "She¡¯s out shopping. She looks unaffected and radiant, as if nothing had happened," the detective said resentfully while biting into his bread.


    "How can there be such wicked people in this world? She¡¯s done something wrong, yet acts as if nothing happened, truly without a conscience." The detective felt a nameless rage when thinking of how tragically the girl died, but more than that, a sense of powerlessness over not being able to do anything for her.


    Xu Ke detected the emotion in the detective¡¯s words and chuckled lightly, "She will get hereuppance. Simply sending her to court to face trial would be too easy for her. She should pay for her wrongdoings in some way." Xu Ke¡¯s tone was casual.


    Hearing Xu Ke¡¯s words, the detective¡¯s expression became resolute, "You¡¯re right, just sending her to court is too lenient. Someone as vicious as her doesn¡¯t deserve it! What¡¯s our next move?"


    A slight smile curved Xu Ke¡¯s lips as he exined the next steps of the n to the detective.


    Then, just after returning home from a round of fun, Feng Yiweng received an email containing a video documenting her hitting someone with her car and then disposing of the body.


    Her hair was still dripping wet, and the droplets felt slightly chill on her skin, but Feng Yiweng couldn¡¯t feel any of this coldness because her body was even colder than those droplets.


    Who exactly are you? Feng Yiweng took a moment to gather herself before frantically attempting to send such an email.


    What exactly do you want? Are you after money? How much? Name your price; how much will it take for you to delete these videos for good? Say something, why won¡¯t you respond? Feng Yiweng repeatedly sent frantic emails, desperate for a reply from the other side, hoping these things that shouldn¡¯t exist would disappear from the world. But by dawn, she still hadn¡¯t received any reply.


    With bloodshot eyes, her hair tangled like a bird¡¯s nest from her own tugging, with strands of hair wrapped around her fingers, and dark circles contrasting sharply against her pale skin, she looked terrifying. But these didn¡¯t register with Feng Yiweng; she was solely focused on the email that sent the video.

 Chapter 664: Blocking the Way

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Blocking the Way</h4>


    After an unknown amount of time, Feng Yiweng finally moved her already stiff body and stood up from the chair.


    "Since you are so ungrateful, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m still so young; I don¡¯t want to die like this. I can¡¯t die, so the only one who can die is you. I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re male or female; the thing you shouldn¡¯t have done was to provoke me. If you dare to provoke me, be prepared to face death." Feng Yiweng stared intently at theputer screen and said.


    Although her usual contacts were now unreachable, this didn¡¯t mean that the people she currently knew didn¡¯t have a suited hand under their control.


    Feng Yiweng maliciously curled her lips, her nails bitten down to the bare, quickly picked up the phone, searched through the list at lightning speed, and finally stopped at a name: Rong Fangze. This person¡¯s family was in the pharmaceutical business, and because he was smooth-talking with good looks, he prated their circle. However, he wasn¡¯t well-ranked in their circle, even less than theter-arrived Feng Yiweng.


    Feng Yiweng also wasn¡¯t dumb. The children of the officials might call her sister today, but if their fathers¡¯ political views sh one day, the favors she asked for would be her death knell. However, asking a businessman¡¯s son for help was much more convenient, though it had some risks, but nothing unsolvable.


    After weighing it out with her remaining rationality, Feng Yiweng still made a call to discuss the matter of borrowing people.


    As a small follower, Rong Fangze obviously agreed to the requests of someone with a higher status like Feng Yiweng. Feng Yiweng got a satisfactory answer, and rare happiness hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the line, Rong Fangze was staring dazedly at the email on his desk. He didn¡¯t know who Feng Yiweng had offended, but just based on the person knowing Feng Yiweng would reach out to him next and contacting him for a deal, Rong Fangze felt that the person Feng Yiweng offended was someone formidable.


    Looking at the tempting terms in the email, the smile on Rong Fangze¡¯s face widened. He thought hard about entering their circle for what, if not for benefits? He was aware that the people in that circle looked down on him. He didn¡¯t care what they thought as long as he could get enough benefits. But seeing those arrogant second generations having a downfall, especially tripping over someone they usually despised, made him happy.


    Rong Fangze acted swiftly, sending Feng Yiweng a string of numbers almost seconds after the call ended.


    Feng Yiweng was very satisfied with the other party¡¯s efficiency, deciding in her heart to improve her attitude towards Rong Fangze the next time they met, and if they handled the matter well, she might throw a few more smiles his way.


    At this time, Feng Yiweng didn¡¯t know she was walking deeper into an ever-growing trap.


    One mistake after another and mounting leverage were enough to nail Feng Yiweng onto the cross of punishment, unable to pull out, yet at this moment, Feng Yiweng wasn¡¯t aware at all, still full of belief that she would wee sess.


    "Utterly foolish." Xu Ke said mockingly upon hearing the news of the prey taking the bait.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t waste much time on Feng Yiweng. He handed over the subsequent tasks to the private investigator and told him the detailed n. After that, Xu Ke put his mind into the Xu Family¡¯s business, keeping watch over the market in the USA for a long time, and now was the perfect time to make a move.


    Due to the push into the overseas market, Xu Ke had been working overtime recently, spending less and less time at home.


    After spending a day apanying Yu Xia at the hospital, Lin Mengyao brought homemade food from home to Xu Group for the first time.


    "Hey, you can¡¯t go in."


    Lin Mengyao smoothly reached the floor where Xu Ke was. As she was about to knock on the door to his office, a woman who seemed to carry a schrly air stopped her.


    "I am your boss¡¯s wife. I¡¯m here to bring my husband ate-night snack." Lin Mengyao said with a smile after ncing at the woman¡¯s ordinary face.


    The woman nced at the things in Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, pulling a forced smile, "I¡¯ll take it in for you." As she said this, the woman reached to take the food box from Lin Mengyao, who avoided it by stepping back.


    "No need to trouble you, you go on with your work. I can handle this small affair myself."


    "Mr. Xu has instructed that he isn¡¯t to be disturbed while working. So I¡¯ll take it for you. If you go in, it might disrupt Mr. Xu¡¯s work." The woman looked at Lin Mengyao with eyes that seemed to regard her as an incredibly inconsiderate person.


    The woman¡¯s stance, at this moment, was like those of old times¡ªthe diligent maid beside the master versus the concubine not worthy of the spotlight, casting herself as thepetent maid, while Lin Mengyao was deemed the unworthy concubine.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile vanished entirely.


    <fnc0d9> This content belongs to Find[?]ovel</fnc0d9>


    "No one means you either?" Lin Mengyao countered.


    The woman was not intimidated by Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression and reaction. Instead, she calmly replied, "I am Mr. Xu¡¯s assistant, so I don¡¯t count among ¡¯anyone.¡¯ Do you have any other questions? Shall I take it in, or will you wait in the guest room with the food?"


    "Ha." Lin Mengyao scoffed in anger.


    "Since we are all women, I can see right through your intentions in your eyes. You can¡¯t deceive me. Just what do you think you have that can pull me down?" Lin Mengyao asked as she looked at the woman.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Everything I do is on Mr. Xu¡¯s instructions. If you¡¯re unsatisfied with his directives, talk to Mr. Xu, not take it out on me. We¡¯re not the same." The woman adjusted her sses matter-of-factly, adopting a righteously unafraid posture.


    "Interesting. Don¡¯t you know? Your ambition and desire are practically leaping out of your eyes. Next time you say such things, remember to hide your eyes, or else itcks any persuasiveness." Lin Mengyao swiftly smiled, the smile fleeting so quickly it felt like an illusion.


    "You love overthinking. Do you think every woman working in front of Mr. Xu wants to steal your husband? Can you see ambition and desire in everyone¡¯s eyes? Howughable." The woman said coldly.


    Though this exchange urred at the end of office hours, many people chose to work overtime to leave a good impression on Xu Ke. Therefore, most witnessed the duel between the two women from the start. While they appeared seriously busy as if swamped with work, in reality, their group chats were abuzz with activity.


    Whichever of the two won, the other would be thepany¡¯sughingstock.

 Chapter 665: Support

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Support</h4>


    "I¡¯m not going to argue with you about these things because they don¡¯t have any meaning, and it¡¯s not the reason I came today either." Lin Mengyao nced at the woman, then raised her hand to skillfully dial a series of numbers on her phone.


    The phone rang just once before it was answered.


    A somewhat weary voice of Xu Ke came through the receiver, "Calling me sote, is there something wrong?"


    <fn384a> Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel</fn384a>


    "I came to bring you some food, could youe out of the office to meet me?" Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s tired voice, Lin Mengyao unconsciously softened her own tone.


    "Okay, find a ce to sit for a while, I¡¯lle to you right away." Xu Ke¡¯s voice noticeably perked up upon hearing Lin Mengyao was there, lightening the unpleasantness she¡¯d felt from being shut out.


    "No rush." Just as Lin Mengyao finished speaking, the office door, which had been closed, abruptly opened. Xu Ke was holding his phone in one hand and getting dressed with the other. Their eyes met unexpectedly in mid-air.


    "I thought you were downstairs, why didn¡¯t youe in aftering up? My office is right in front of you, isn¡¯t it?" Seeing Lin Mengyao right in front of him, Xu Ke hung up his phone and walked over to her with a smile. He naturally took the food container Lin Mengyao was holding into his own hand.


    "It¡¯s sote, why didn¡¯t you go home to rest instead ofing here to see me?" Xu Ke stood in front of Lin Mengyao, holding her hand with the one that wasn¡¯t carrying anything.


    "I thought you¡¯d be so busy that you¡¯d forget to eat, so I had the chef at home make some of your favorite dishes and brought them over." Lin Mengyao smiled warmly, linking her arm with Xu Ke¡¯s, not mentioning that she¡¯d been blocked outside earlier.


    "My wife really knows me. I didn¡¯t eat anything; it didn¡¯t dawn on me until you mentioned it, and now I¡¯m feeling hungry." Xu Ke smiled with happiness.


    The woman was a bit worried initially, but seeing Lin Mengyao not even mention being stopped outside, she felt relieved and inevitably looked down on Lin Mengyao, thinking she¡¯s not cherished by her husband, only pretending in front of others.


    The woman¡¯s contempt was undisguised on her face, and Xu Ke wasn¡¯t blind. His steps halted and he turned to look at his assistant, standing beside him, "Assistant Liu, can you exin to me why my wife¡¯s footsteps stopped outside the office whileing to visit me?"


    Even after hearing Xu Ke¡¯s question, Assistant Liu¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any panic, remaining calm, "You said you didn¡¯t want anyone disturbing you during work, so I had your wife wait outside for a while." Assistant Liu responded assertively.


    "If I recall correctly, I said not to disturb me with outsiders, so who allowed you to make that decision? My wife is not an outsider; didn¡¯t you know? Keeping the boss¡¯s wife outside the office door without even notifying me¡ªwho gave you the authority to decide for me?"


    As Xu Ke fired one question after another, Assistant Liu¡¯s expression gradually turned pale.


    "I¡¯m sorry, it was presumptuous of me, and I hope President Xu can give me another chance. I will learn from this and ensure the same mistake never happens again." Assistant Liu lowered her head to Xu Ke, appearing sincerely apologetic.


    "If you really want to stay, start over as an intern. Once you¡¯vepletely corrected your faults, you can be reinstated, or you can take a payout and leave this position now." Xu Ke gave her two choices.


    Liu Assistant bit her lip, face ashen, body bent over but her mind racing with pros and cons, and in the end, her reluctance to lose prevailed.


    Though she could take the payout, it wasn¡¯t as lucrative as staying and getting reinstated.


    "I¡¯m willing to start as an intern, as long as you forgive me." The woman responded respectfully.


    "I can only hope you adjust your mindset." Xu Ke said as he took Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and left. As soon as the office door closed, the previously calm employees burst into discussion.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze towards Assistant Liu changed. Those who had suffered under her before couldn¡¯t resist saying a few sarcastic remarks, while those who envied her previously now donned faces of schadenfreude.


    "Some people just don¡¯t know their ce. She¡¯s just a small assistant and dares to act high and mighty in front of the boss¡¯s wife. Does she really think she¡¯s someone important? Didn¡¯t she see how President Xu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw his wife, while he ignored some people? It didn¡¯t even take aint from his wife for him to defend her. Yet in such a situation, some people still refuse to quit. Truly thick-skinned."


    "Right, always with that smug face, who is she showing off to? As the boss¡¯s wife said, her ambition and desire are written all over her face, yet she thinks others can¡¯t see it when she challenges the boss¡¯s wife? Ha."


    "Don¡¯t say that, careful she holds a grudge andes back at you." Someone reached out to pull the two back, signaling them to see the chill in Assistant Liu¡¯s eyes.


    The two didn¡¯t back down, even after seeing it, instead reassuring the colleague who warned them, "What are we afraid of? Do you think she can climb back up to the assistant position? As long as the boss¡¯s wife is secure, she won¡¯t get back to her position in this lifetime. Rest assured, she can¡¯t touch us now."


    Assistant Liu bit the inside of her lip, even breaking the skin, tasting blood but not rxing her teeth.


    "Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west. I¡¯m down now, but I became an assistant to President Xu after just a month of training. Now with past experience, I can rise even faster. So, we¡¯ll still be colleagues for a long time in the future." Assistant Liu smiled without warmth as she spoke.


    The faces of those who had been discussing Assistant Liu looked a bit unnatural, especially the two who spoke the harshest, but they adjusted quickly and few noticed.


    "I¡¯m a bit petty; if anyone crosses me, I won¡¯t let them have an easy time." Assistant Liu¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, full of threat, making their spines tingle before she left.


    "She¡¯s been demoted to an intern, who is she showing off to? Who knows when she¡¯ll be back?" Someone whispered, watching Assistant Liu¡¯s fully departing figure.


    The person next to her nudged her elbow, pushing back the rest of her words.


    "Better say less. Assistant Liu may not be nice, but she is capable. What if¡ªI¡¯m just saying¡ªwhat if she reallyes back, and gets close to the boss? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to get you in trouble then? Best not to offend her before she¡¯s officially left."


    Hearing her colleague¡¯s advice, the speaker, who wasn¡¯t ungrateful, took a bunch of snacks from her drawer and ced them on the advising colleague¡¯s desk as a treat.

 Chapter 666: Shifting the Blame

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Shifting the me</h4>


    The scandal involving the Feng Family exploded on the first day Yu Xia returned from the hospital.


    Countless news reports spread uncontrobly across the inte, continuing to ferment, unstoppable. On the same day, the news of a celebrity revealing a rtionship waspletely overshadowed.


    The Feng¡¯s residence location, who knows by whom, was leaked, and outside, surrounded densely, were reporters and paparazzi. Among them were entertainment journalists specialized in gossip, as well as official reporters covering current affairs, and perhaps even police officers rushing over.


    Feng Aimin¡¯s work was entirely suspended due to this issue going viral online, and he was required to undergo an investigation by the higher-ups. The authorities do not tolerate any illegal activities. If any wrongdoing were to be found, the best-case scenario would be the end of his career; at worst, he might end up in jail.


    "Did you actually do it?" Feng Aimin sat on the sofa, his face, usually full of smiles, now frosted with coldness.


    The doors to Feng Yiweng¡¯s room had all been violently removed by Feng Aimin due to her uncooperative attitude. For the sake of his future and career, the loving father was gone. Feng Yiweng stared at this unfamiliar father, tears unable to stop flowing.


    "I¡¯m asking you, is the news online true? Did you reallymit murder, and did you send someone to kill the rted witness? This matter can¡¯t be resolved with a few tears; it concerns the future of our entire family. You must tell us the truth before the police arrive!" Feng Aimin said sharply.


    Feng Yiweng curled up on the sofa, looking terrified and helpless at her suddenly hostile rtives, whispering, "Has it really gotten this serious?"


    "It¡¯s spread all over the inte, what do you think? Right now, I just want to know if the online news is true. If not, there might be room for maneuver. If it is true..."


    Feng Aimin didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but his grim expression was enough to convey the importance of the issue.


    Feng Yiweng nervously picked at her fingers, her mind nk,pletely overwhelmed and unsure how the situation had be like this.


    Seeing her still silent, only knowing how to cry and unable to speak, Feng Aimin¡¯s internal organs felt painfully burnt as if by mes.


    Mrs. Feng even pinched Feng Yiweng, forcing her to speak.


    "Enough, why are you treating me like you¡¯re holding a court trial? What did I do wrong to deserve this? Yes, I killed someone, but it wasn¡¯t on purpose! She was the one who ran into the street and crashed into my car in the middle of the night! That woman sought her own death and tried to drag me down with her! If she hadn¡¯t suddenly dashed into the road, none of this would have happened. Even if there¡¯s me to assign, it¡¯s mostly her fault!" Feng Yiweng shouted at Feng Aimin and Mrs. Feng through her tears.


    Feng Aimin was infuriated by her reasoning and words, his face flushed red, almost tearing the couch¡¯s armrest with his grip.


    Mrs. Feng wasn¡¯t any better, pointing at Feng Yiweng¡¯s nose for a long moment before finding her voice, "How can you say such things without batting an eye? Did I educate you this way? How can you treat human life so casually? How can you behave like this?"


    The woman, who had been graceful all her life, for the first time, thrashed like a madwoman at the daughter she had cherished from birth, tears falling uncontrobly. Every strike on Feng Yiweng inflicted more pain in her heart, but she had no other way to express how she felt.


    "Enough." After getting hit twice unprepared, Feng Yiweng suddenly pushed Mrs. Feng¡¯s hand off herself and said, "Educate me? What have you ever taught me? Besides attending parties and ying cards with your friends, what do you know? Putting on a heartbroken face now isughable."


    Mrs. Feng was stunned into silence by Feng Yiweng¡¯s words.


    "Are you actually pained because you failed to educate me, or are youmenting that I ruined your promising future? You know the answer; stop disgusting me with such hypocritical expressions. Rest assured, my troubles won¡¯t drag you down. I¡¯ll face the consequences alone and ensure you¡¯re kept out of it."


    Knowing that the other party held evidence against her, and because the person who sent her daily emails hadn¡¯t died after all these days, Feng Yiweng had mentally prepared for today¡¯s developments.


    However, being prepared and being ready to ept are two different things. Initially, Feng Yiweng intended to resist a bit, but now she decided to give up. It was too pointless, hoping that parents who only cared about their interests would stand by her side to help her through this crisis was more unrealistic than rain falling upwards.


    "So you¡¯re ming your crime on your mother and me now? We¡¯ve worked tirelessly to give you the best education, sent you to the best schools, made sure you had friends with influence, and provided you with endless designer bags and money, a luxurious life many dream of. Was that our mistake?" Feng Aimin¡¯s voice was cold and rigid.


    "Do you not see your fault? You gave me material things but emotionally stunted me. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. Either way, I¡¯m bound to die; I¡¯m too weary to talk to you two who never repent. The police will arrive soon; I want to sleep. I wonder if the prison beds are asfortable as here."


    Feng Yiweng looked at her parents with mockery, her words like poisoned knives stabbing at their hearts.


    Mrs. Feng wanted to say more, but Feng Aimin stopped her, "She¡¯s an adult now, not a child. Let her sleep if she wants; don¡¯t bother her. From now on, we¡¯ll act like we never had this child."


    With that, Feng Aimin forcibly led Mrs. Feng away. Staying in that room, he feared he couldn¡¯t resist physically harming this ungrateful daughter.


    Watching the couple leave the room, Feng Yiweng let out an indistinct coldugh.


    "I will never go to jail in this life; no one can execute me but myself." A light burst from the depths of Feng Yiweng¡¯s eyes¡ªa light of madness.


    <fna933> For original chapters go to F¦Énd£Îovel</fna933>


    Feng Yiweng walked toward her bed, slowly but resolutely. As shey down, she seemed to hear the sirens of the police cars.


    How terribly unpleasant they are, Feng Yiweng vaguely thought.

 Chapter 667: The Curtain Falls

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 667: The Curtain Falls</h4>


    The police were startled by the journalists surrounding the Fen¼ÒÍ¥. Though only a door separated them, the process of entering took them a full hour. By the time they got inside, their once neat and tidy uniforms had be disheveled due to the repeated jostling.


    The two parties exchanged greetings in the living room. "I think you know the reason for my visit today. The location of this vi has been exposed and it¡¯s not very safe. Although we¡¯ve temporarily driven the journalists away, no one knows when they¡¯ll return. To avoid unnecessary trouble, why don¡¯t we meet with Miss Feng now? While there are fewer people here, let¡¯s take her to the police station for questioning. What do you think?"


    Feng Aimin sighed deeply, stood up from the sofa, and said, "I have no objections, follow me."


    The police officers followed Feng Aimin towards Feng Yiwen¡¯s room. When they saw the dismantled door, their faces showed surprise.


    Feng Aimin noticed this and, fearing a misunderstanding, exined, "Wenwen saw the news online and became emotionally unstable. We were afraid she might do something to harm herself, so we had the door removed. This way, if something happens, we can respond in time.


    As they walked and exined, they arrived at Feng Yiwen¡¯s door.


    After all, this was a girl¡¯s room. Even without the door, they could enter at will, but out of respect, the police turned their backs and left the task to her father, Feng Aimin.


    Feng Aimin apologized to the two police officers before entering. On the bed, Feng Yiweny with her hands folded on her abdomen, herplexion somewhat pale.


    "Get up, don¡¯t sleep. The police are here for you," Feng Aimin said, standing by the bedside, looking at his daughter who caused him worry. His eyes were cold, but his voice was rtively gentle.


    This contradictory behavior wasn¡¯t noticed by the police.


    Feng Yiweny peacefully, showing no sign of waking up. Feng Aimin frowned and called again, "Wenwen, the police are here to see you, wake up."


    This time, Feng Aimin shook Feng Yiwen¡¯s hand. The icy touch froze him in ce; it was definitely not a normal temperature. "Wenwen, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare your father."


    Feng Aimin¡¯s voice attracted the police officers over. "What happened?"


    "Wenwen isn¡¯t breathing, and her body is cold." Feng Aimin desperately grabbed the policeman¡¯s arm, pulling him to Feng Yiwen¡¯s side. "Please check Wenwen, tell me she¡¯s okay?" His voice trembled.


    The policeman felt Feng Yiwen¡¯s pulse, looked at the panic-stricken man with some sympathy, and shook his head.


    Feng Aimin¡¯s body crumpled. It was visibly apparent that his vitality had drained away.


    "How could this happen? I was just angry with her, just had an argument. Why couldn¡¯t she see things through and resorted to suicide? She was our only child, we¡¯ve loved her since she was born. If she was dissatisfied, she could have just said so. Why use death to punish us?" Feng Aimin slid to the floor, tears streaming down his face, out of breath. Feng Mrs rush almost fainted upon seeing Feng Yiwen¡¯s body.


    Xu Ke didn¡¯t learn much about the subsequent events, only that Feng Yiwen was dead. Her charges of murder, corpse disposal, and hiring a hitman had already been established. She was buried with disgrace beneath the earth. Feng Aimin also lost his office, leaving Shangjing with the mentally unstable Mrs. Feng. Xu Ke didn¡¯t know where they went afterward.


    Recovering at home instead of in the hospital, Yu Xia saw the news of Feng Yiwen¡¯s death, a slight smile forming on her lips as she looked at Xu Ke with deep admiration and reverence.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Xu Ke, feeling Yu Xia¡¯s gaze, asked with some confusion.


    "Nothing. I just think brother-inw is amazing. To live with sister and brother-inw is indeed very fortunate and happy, a happiness I never dared to imagine before," Yu Xia said, her face full of a satisfied smile.


    "You¡¯ll only be happier in the future." Thinking about what the doctor said about Yu Xia¡¯s condition, Lin Mengyao felt a slight heaviness in her heart and a bitter taste in her nose. But she quickly lowered her head to conceal the emotions she identally let slip.


    Yu Xia didn¡¯t notice the anomaly in Lin Mengyao, but Xu Ke saw it all.


    After dinner, as Yu Xia returned to her room, Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand to ask his concern, "I noticed you seemed upset during dinner. What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong with Yu Xia¡¯s health again?" Xu Ke asked with a frown.


    Upon hearing Xu Ke¡¯s questioning, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Seeing her reaction, Xu Ke felt as if a weight had been tied to his heart, dragging it down. "What did the doctor say? Wasn¡¯t she recovering nicely before?" Xu Ke asked, frowning.


    "She was doing okay then, butter Xiaxia¡¯s condition worsened once. You were busy on business trips then, and I was afraid telling you would distract you, so I didn¡¯t say anything." Lin Mengyao, head down, dared not meet Xu Ke¡¯s eyes, as tears uncontrobly streamed from her eyes.


    "What did the doctor sayter?" Although he had just had a ss of water beforeing up, he now felt his mouth dry, his throat catching as he spoke.


    "The doctor said to be extremely cautious with her health from now on, not to do anything emotionally taxing, to take all precautions like during seasonal changes. Her immune system is too weak now, easily getting sick and burdening her body. There¡¯s also one thing I¡¯ve been hiding from Xiaxia."


    <fne27f> Chapters first released on ?ovelFind</fne27f>


    "What thing?"


    "She spent too long immersed in cold water, damaging her core, making it difficult for her to be pregnant in the future. Even if she does, her body can¡¯t support bringing the child to term. She¡¯ll never feel the joy of motherhood. And, regardless of treatment, she might, she might..." Lin Mengyao licked her lips, unable to voice the rest despite several attempts.


    Xu Ke waited for Mengyao¡¯spletion but never heard it, the weight in his heart increasing, feeling as if his heart was being heavily burdened.


    "Might what?" Xu Ke asked anxiously.


    "Might only live to forty at most." With these words, Lin Mengyao fell into Xu Ke¡¯s arms, tears streaming down. She wanted to cry out loud but feared disturbing others, biting into Xu Ke¡¯s clothes, gripping his waist tightly, trembling to restrain her feelings.


    Even the normallyposed Xu Ke couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from reddening, feeling an overwhelming sense of pain and suppression.

 Chapter 668: Conversation Between Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 668: Conversation Between Husband and Wife</h4>


    "You know, why is it that heaven can¡¯t be a little more lenient with such a good kid like Xiaxia? She¡¯s only in her teens, and yet her life is already halfway over. It¡¯s just so unfair. Why do good people have such a short lifespan, while bad people can continue to live freely?" Lin Mengyao leaned her head on Xu Ke¡¯s shoulder, asking while sobbing softly.


    "Bad people won¡¯t have a good end. Those who caused Xiaxia to end up like this, none of them will have good consequences. I¡¯ve already punished them, haven¡¯t you forgotten?" Xu Ke said while stroking Lin Mengyao¡¯s long, straight ck hair.


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten, but this is different. They¡¯re paying for the mistakes they made, but what did Xiaxia do wrong? She did nothing to deserve so much hardship. This is unfair to her, do you understand what I mean?" Lin Mengyao said, with tear stains all over her face, grabbing Xu Ke¡¯s clothes.


    "I understand what you mean, and I also know that heaven is unfair to her. But if you look at it from another angle, maybe heaven thinks she¡¯s had too hard a time in the human world, so it wants her to go up there and have a good life sooner? Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to thepany to take care of some things, and how about our family goes on a trip? Last time we didn¡¯t have enough fun, so this time let¡¯s enjoy it?" Xu Ke suggested.


    "For the past ten-odd years, Xiaxia wasn¡¯t raised with us; we didn¡¯t even know she existed in this world, so we couldn¡¯t help with her sufferings. Even now, there aren¡¯t many things we can do to help Xiaxia. The only thing we can do now is to ensure thetter half of her life is happy and joyful, right?"


    Xu Ke lifted Lin Mengyao¡¯s head from his embrace and reached out to wipe the tears from her face.


    "But aren¡¯t you preparing to establish something in the US recently? If you go with us now, won¡¯t it dy your work?" Lin Mengyao felt somewhat tempted by Xu Ke¡¯s suggestion, but her rationality wouldn¡¯t allow her to be so capricious. She remembered how hard Xu Ke had worked for this n in recent days and didn¡¯t want all his efforts to go to waste.


    "This kind of thing isn¡¯t achieved overnight. It needs to be taken slowly and requires some observation. I¡¯ve already sent people from the marketing department to the US to collect data, so I¡¯m not too busy right now. Taking both of you out for a trip is more than feasible." Xu Ke exined.


    "Really? You¡¯re not just trying to cate me, are you?" Lin Mengyao asked while looking at Xu Ke¡¯s face with some uncertainty.


    "No, I¡¯m telling the truth." Xu Ke said with some sadness in his heart as he looked into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes full of disbelief. On reflection, he really had been too busy these days and hadn¡¯t spent a proper time with Lin Mengyao.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengyao, all by herself, had not only been remotely controlling thepany in Luocheng but also going to the hospital to take care of Yu Xia. Though there were caregivers in the hospital, Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t assured, and after taking care of Yu Xia, she would stille to thepany to see him, bringing him meals, essentially running herself ragged. Xu Ke felt somewhat guilty for neglecting Lin Mengyao.


    "It¡¯s been really hard on you these days. You seem to have lost some weight." Xu Ke said while touching Lin Mengyao¡¯s slightly thin face.


    Lin Mengyao shook her head, her eyes sparkling like stars, "Just hearing you say that makes it all worthwhile. I¡¯m not afraid of tiring out or struggling; I just fear you wouldn¡¯t know, wouldn¡¯t understand, or even think it¡¯s something I should do. Luckily, you¡¯re not like that. I¡¯m increasingly grateful that I married you. If it were someone else, I don¡¯t know what kind of mess I¡¯d be in now."


    "I heard some news the other day. A friend of mine whom I used to get along with quite well got divorced. She and her husband met through matchmaking, but they seemed to be deeply in love then and lived through a sweet period. Yet,ter on, conflicts arose, her mother-inw turned into a different person, and her once-loving husband cheated during her pregnancy, even justifying it by saying, ¡¯You can¡¯t serve me, so I¡¯ll let someone else do it. Your status as the main wife won¡¯t change.¡¯ That excuse just makes me sick." Lin Mengyao said in a low voice.


    "What¡¯s worse is that the man doted on the mistress, bringing her to numerous events, which emboldened her to confront my friend, disturbing her peace during pregnancy. The child didn¡¯t survive long after a premature birth. Although they got divorced, she was criticized and almost left with nothing. Her own family didn¡¯t support her either; she had nothing left."


    Xu Ke could sense that while Lin Mengyao was recounting these events, her mood was anything but good, perhaps even depressing to a terrifying degree.


    Thinking of Lin Mengyao¡¯s mindset, which had only recently improved, Xu Ke quickly interrupted her train of thought, "But this situation isn¡¯t all bad. It allowed her to see what kind of people her family and husband truly are. Though she has nothing now, she¡¯s free from those people, and a happy life isn¡¯t far away. Without those people dragging her down, her future will only be more splendid."


    "You can¡¯t always focus on the negative side of things; you have to see the positive side as well. And rest assured, I¡¯ll never let you experience what she went through. All you need to do is enjoy life, enjoy love, and bask in the feeling of being surrounded by happiness." Xu Ke held Lin Mengyao tighter so she could feel the warmth of his skin.


    "Have I been working overtime a lottely, leaving you less time, which lowers your sense of security and makes you start overthinking?" After sensing the body in his arms rx, Xu Ke asked, and right after he posed the question, Lin Mengyao¡¯s softened body began to tense again, even more rigid than before.


    Lin Mengyao initially wanted to deny it, but listening to Xu Ke¡¯s heartbeat, she gave up on that option, choosing instead to honestly face her inner feelings, nodding slightly with embarrassment.


    "It¡¯s just seeing too little of you every day makes me anxious."


    "That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t consider thoroughly. In the future, I¡¯ll make sure to allocate more time to be with you, and not get so caught up in work." Xu Ke sighed and said.


    <fn546a> This content belongs to f?ndnovel</fn546a>


    "There¡¯s no need for that. Just let me visit you a bit more. You have your own career to pursue, and I don¡¯t want to hold you back." Lin Mengyao said, tilting her head to nt a kiss on Xu Ke¡¯s chin.


    "I know you worry about me, afraid I¡¯m emotionally unstable. But in fact, after treatment, I¡¯ve gotten much better, and I¡¯ve found ways to alleviate my mood swings. I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t put off your career because of me."


    Looking into Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke saw no trace of reluctance, only understanding and consideration.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 669: Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Going Out</h4>


    "Why are you so considerate? You¡¯re my wife, you can tell me what you want. There¡¯s no need to suffer like this," Xu Ke said, covering Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes with his hand and nting a serious kiss on her forehead.


    "I¡¯m not suffering, I¡¯m doing all of this willingly," Lin Mengyao replied, curling her lips into a smile.


    The young couple held each other and chatted on and off through most of the night. They didn¡¯t know who fell asleep first, but that conversation finally came to an end.


    <fn3d42> Follow current nov?ls on find(?)ovel</fn3d42>


    Xu Ke acted quickly; after discussing the trip with Lin Mengyaost night, he had prepared everything by this afternoon. Yu Xia learned about this at the dinner table.


    "Going out to y? What made you suddenly want to go out and have fun? Have you finished all your work?" Yu Xia asked in confusion after swallowing the stew-soft ribs she had been eating. Then, realizing something, she smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t be bored at home. I quite enjoy days when I don¡¯t go anywhere and just stay in my room. You don¡¯t have to dy your ns on my ount."


    Seeing Yu Xia being so perfectly well-behaved, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao felt their hearts soften, wanting to give her all the good things they knew of.


    Seeing Yu Xia enjoying the ribs, Lin Mengyao gave her another piece. "Don¡¯t feel burdened. We¡¯re thinking it¡¯s been a long time since our family went out together. Now that your health is much better and Xu Ke¡¯s work has currently paused, we thought we¡¯d all go out and have some fun. Who knows when the next opportunity will be."


    Noticing no reluctance on their faces, Yu Xia also smiled happily, a blush appearing on her pale face. "Where are we going to y?"


    "Let¡¯s go to Xizhou. I think you all will love it there, with its abundance of ancient architecture and its rich, nostalgic atmosphere," Xu Ke said.


    "When are we going?" Yu Xia asked, excited, thinking of the clothes she had recently bought. Her eyes shone with joy; she thought she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to wear them, but now an opportunity had unexpectedly arisen so soon. It was such a joyous asion that Yu Xia felt even her body wasn¡¯t as cold anymore.


    "Tomorrow. Today, you guys have the chance to pack your luggage," Xu Ke said.


    "Long live brother-inw! Long live big sister!" Yu Xia first softly cheered then, feeling embarrassed, shut her mouth, a smile she couldn¡¯t hide ying at her lips. She nced cautiously at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, then bashfully lowered her head, avoiding their amused gazes.


    Seeing Yu Xia¡¯s embarrassment, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t tease her. Acting as if they hadn¡¯t seen anything, they naturally shifted the topic elsewhere. Soon, the three were chatting again, concluding the dinner on a pleasant note.


    After dinner, Yu Xia locked herself in her room, excitedly picking out clothes for the trip to Xizhou. The ancient costumes at the bottom of her trunk were not to be forgotten, no matter what. At this moment, Yu Xia was like a little ant, happily filling her empty suitcase bit by bit.


    The time quickly passed, and the three of them took Xu Ke¡¯s private jet to Xizhou. As soon as they got off the ne, a wave of heat rushed towards them, giving Yu Xia¡¯s cold body a moment of warmth.


    "It¡¯s so hot here," Yu Xia remarked to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao as she felt the heat in the air.


    "Yes, that¡¯s why there¡¯s not much foot traffic outside during the day. Most people stay indoors. The nighttime is the most bustling and beautiful, with lights everywhere," Xu Ke said, recalling the nightlife in Xizhou.


    "Let¡¯s go out to y at night then. It¡¯s too hot now; I don¡¯t really want to move," Yu Xia said as she touched the exposed skin on her arm.


    Though she said it was hot, this temperature wasn¡¯t really hot for Yu Xia. Perhaps it was because she had soaked in the river; ever since waking up, she felt cold, her skin always cool to the touch no matter the time, as if it could never warm. It¡¯s precisely because of this that she quite liked Xizhou¡¯s daytime temperatures. The sunshine on her body gave her a long-lost sense of warmth.


    However, for Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, this temperature only made them feel hot and ufortable, and Yu Xia didn¡¯t want them to suffer. Thus, the trip was postponed until the evening, when the three of them officially went out.


    Yu Xia wasn¡¯t idle while staying in the room. She put on the ancient costume she had brought and did her hair in an elegant style. When she stepped out and met Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, the two were momentarily stunned.


    At that moment, Yu Xia looked just like ady from the paintings, appearing both delicate and revealing traits of the grace and dignity of ancient noblewomen.


    Yu Xia seemed like a different person. However, when she spoke, it brought back the familiar presence of Yu Xia and snapped the two out of their daze. "How do I look? Does it look good? Does it seem strange?"


    Seeing the anticipation in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes, Xu Ke shook his head, "No, it looks great."


    Lin Mengyao nodded in agreement with Xu Ke¡¯s words.


    Only then did the three of them leave the hotel, heading like ordinary tourists to the nearest sightseeing spots.


    The moment they appeared in the scenic area, they caught the eyes of many people. Quite a few secretly snapped photos of Yu Xia, walking between Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao in her ancient attire. A few even thought they were unnoticed as they covertly followed the three, murmuring in discussion.


    Though Yu Xia had mentally prepared herself for such attention while wearing the costume, she was still a bit uneasy facing the reality. Her fingers, hidden from view, twisted together tightly, leaving her uninterested in the surroundings.


    As she walked with her head down, someone tugged gently at her sleeve.


    Yu Xia¡¯s heart leaped, and the color drained from her face, turning her as stiff as a startled rabbit. She wanted to scream, but it felt like her throat was filled with cotton, rendering her speechless.


    Having taken a few steps forward, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao noticed Yu Xia hadn¡¯t followed. Turning back, they found her stuck in ce, her sleeve caught by someone.


    Yu Xia looked to Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao for help, and the sight of her eyes made their hearts jump.


    "Let her go, what are you doing?" Xu Ke swiftly walked to Yu Xia, pulling the sleeve from the grasp of the young man who held it. Lin Mengyao hurried over, immediately wrapping her arms protectively around Yu Xia. Together, they red sharply at the young man, like lions defending their cub.

 Chapter 670: Mountain Village

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Mountain Vige</h4>


    The boy looked as if he was startled by Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao¡¯s attitude, somewhat at a loss. "I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I just purely really liked her look, and wanted to take a photo with her and get an autograph."


    Yu Xia was held in Lin Mengyao¡¯s arms, her rigid body softening slightly due to the sense of security.


    "Brother-inw, he didn¡¯t do anything to me, I was just scared myself. Let¡¯s go," Yu Xia said, emerging from Lin Mengyao¡¯s embrace.


    Seeing that Lin Mengyao was fine, Xu Ke¡¯s anger dissipated.


    As the three of them regrouped to continue wandering around, the boy summoned the courage to stop them. His eyes were filled with enthusiasm and fascination as he looked at Yu Xia, saying, "I really, really like your look. Can I be your photographer today and take pictures of you? I don¡¯t want anything else, just hope to keep a copy of the photos, and if you are willing to give me an autograph, that would be even better."


    The boy seemed a bit nervous, rubbing his pants continuously with his hands hanging by his sides.


    "No." Yu Xia tilted her head and rejected him without mercy. This was their family¡¯s outing, so why should they arbitrarily add a stranger to it?


    The boy did not expect to be rejected so quickly, and he was momentarily stunned, "I, I don¡¯t mean any harm, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll just take a couple of quiet shots." He held up two fingers in a plea.


    "Just two shots?" Perhaps because the boy looked somewhat pitiful, Yu Xia, who had just refused decisively, seemed a bit embarrassed and hesitant. If, if it¡¯s just two shots, it might not be impossible to agree. After all, she was happy that someone liked her look so much.


    Seeing a chance, the boy quickly nodded, "Just two, I promise." Compared to one, two shots seemed quite generous, one shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.


    Yu Xia nced at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao. Seeing no objection from them, she nodded slightly and followed the boy to a better spot for taking photos. Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao followed at a moderate distance, anyway, since the kidnapping incidentst time, Yu Xia was never withoutpany.


    But just as Yu Xia was about to take photos, several people also dressed in ancient costumes approached and surrounded Yu Xia.


    "Excuse me, could you please move aside? We¡¯re about to finish taking photos, and we¡¯ll leave after that," the boy said to the few girls who crowded in.


    However, the girls had no intention of leaving. They collectively ignored the boy and scrutinized Yu Xia with critical eyes, "Which online store did you buy this set of clothes from?" asked the leading girl dressed in a goose-yellow ancient suit.


    "I didn¡¯t buy this set from an online store, it was custom-made."


    "Custom-made? Which shop did you order from?" another girl dressed in a peach pink gown promptly asked.


    Seeing the girls wouldn¡¯t give up until she answered, Yu Xia had no choice but to name the studio, "But her studio only has three people, so if you also want custom clothes, you have to book in advance, and the custom process takes a long time, requiring patience."


    "What¡¯s the use of saying all that? We¡¯ve never even heard of the studio you mentioned. It¡¯s probably just made up, iming it¡¯s custom-made. I¡¯ve been in this circle for so long and there¡¯s no clothing store I don¡¯t know of, but your clothes are obviously knockoffs, and you still have the nerve to call them custom. You¡¯re shameless, lying at such a young age, embarrassing ourmunity." The girl in the goose-yellow suit crossed her arms and rolled her eyes at Yu Xia, full of disdain and disgust.


    "I warn you, stop wearing knockoffs in the future, take those clothes off immediately. If I see you wearing a knockoff and not supporting authentic brands, embarrassing our circle, I¡¯ll make you pay for it." The girl waved her fist at Yu Xia.


    The girl in the goose-yellow gown wanted to say more but was yanked backward by her cor by someone from behind, "Who are you to say she¡¯s wearing a knockoff, and who gave you the right to point fingers at people? Who do you think you are, the disciplinemittee of the circle?" The boy stood protectively in front of Yu Xia, like a little lion confronting the girls in front of him, not giving them any gender privilege just because they were girls.


    During the gap in conversation, Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao also hurried over from a distance.


    "Are you okay?" Lin Mengyao embraced Yu Xia and asked.


    "I¡¯m fine," Yu Xia slightly shook her head and said.


    Seeing three people quicklye to Yu Xia¡¯s side, the young girls were not intimidated at all. In their minds, they were on the right side, and Yu Xia¡¯s group was in the wrong, so they had nothing to fear.


    "How can you not let people speak when you¡¯ve done something wrong? What difference does it make with three adults here? Even if another threee, we won¡¯t be scared. You¡¯re the wrong one, not us. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone in this circle," dered the girl in the goose-yellow gown, raising her head to look at Yu Xia.


    "What¡¯s the point of calling for back-up? If you have the guts, face us head-on. Do we look like we¡¯re scared of you? You¡¯re wearing all these knockoffs and spouting lies. Getting into our circle would just pollute it. If you know what¡¯s good for you, go back and burn those clothes. If you like this circle and still want to stay, switch to authentic brands, and stop showing off with knockoffs." The girl in the yellow dress criticized.


    <fnaa8b> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?ndnovel</fnaa8b>


    "Exactly, even a high-quality genuine item doesn¡¯t cost much, a few thousand at best. If you can¡¯t afford that, then don¡¯t think of mixing in this circle. Not every circle is open for you to join at will, understand?" the girl in the peach-colored gown said with a roll of her eyes.


    Yu Xia wanted to say something but Lin Mengyao raised her hand to stop her, "Is it worth cherishing just because it cost a few thousand? You im my sister¡¯s wearing a knockoff only because you haven¡¯t heard of the studio she mentioned?" Lin Mengyao addressed the group of girls.


    "Looking at you, you seem like youe from an average middle-ss family. You think buying a dress worth a thousand makes you exceptional, making you feel prestigious in this circle. But do you know there¡¯s always someone better out there? It¡¯s just that the studio that made clothes for my sister ispletely beyond your reach, just like you can¡¯t imagine the dress she¡¯s wearing is worth millions, and after each use, it needs special care, which costs enough to buy you several dresses."


    At that moment, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expressions, demeanor, and words were sharp and cutting, each punctuation mark like a whipshing at the girls¡¯ hearts, showing no mercy just because of their age.


    After all, they didn¡¯t hold back one bit when they surrounded Yu Xia earlier. Some children are angels, but some are devils. Lin Mengyao had no guilt or difort dealing with such bratty kids.

 Chapter 671: Call the Parents

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Call the Parents</h4>


    The faces of several girls turned livid and purple from Lin Mengyao¡¯s mocking. Lin Mengyao¡¯s appearance and demeanor were so imposing that they left people breathless. Looking at Lin Mengyao, there was no way you could doubt what she was saying. But there were always one or two people who, for the sake of their own pride, were stubbornly unyielding.


    A little girl in a green dress quietly tugged at the sleeve of the girl in the goose-yellow dress and whispered in the smallest voice possible, "Shall we leave, her words seem to be true."


    The girl in the green dress had already started considering escaping under Lin Mengyao¡¯s oppressive aura, but a look from the girl in the yellow dress pinned her in ce, "If you dare to leave today, then don¡¯t expect to continue hanging out in this circle from now on."


    The words of the girl in the yellow dress sessfully stopped the retreating footsteps of the girl in the green dress, as well as those of others. "Everyone present today counts for one. If any of you leave me today, then in this circle from now on, there¡¯ll be me but not her."


    The girl in the yellow dress seemed to have a significant status in their circle. As soon as she spoke, everyone froze in ce.


    Seeing none of herpanions leaving, the girl in the yellow dress seemed to look much better.


    "I wondered why she was lying the moment she opened her mouth. Turns out the bad example set above affects those below. With a sister who loves to brag like you, it¡¯s no surprise to have a sister who loves to lie. A skirt worth millions? Look at yourself, is there anything branded you¡¯re wearing? We¡¯re young, but we¡¯re not stupid or blind. Our eyes can still tell real from fake, okay?"


    The girl snorted and gave Lin Mengyao a big eye roll.


    "The circle is so chaotic because of people like you who love wearing knockoffs, huh." The girl spoke and then suddenly charged without warning, reaching out to pull a hairpin from her hair and stabbing toward Yu Xia.


    Xu Ke¡¯s pupils shrank. His body acted faster than his brain, quickly pulling Yu Xia into his arms, moving her away from her original position.


    At the moment Yu Xia bumped into Xu Ke¡¯s chest, the girl¡¯s hairpin reached the original location. But with Yu Xia not there, the hairpin didn¡¯t pierce her but left a small hole in the clothing, making the girl curl her lips into a smug smile. Then, right in front of Xu Ke, she casually cut the small hole into arge tear.


    "Did you think I was going to stab you? I¡¯m not stupid, I know that¡¯s illegal. I just wanted to stab your clothes. I¡¯m tired of hearing your whole family pretend here. I still have things to do today, no time to waste here with you. But as a significant member of this circle, I can¡¯t ignore seeing you wear these knockoffs. I shed your clothes not for anything else, just to teach you a lesson. If I catch you wearing such fakes again, I won¡¯t just make a cut. I¡¯ll strip your clothes off and make you run naked on the street."


    The malice belonging to children came tantly.


    This action of the girl angered Xu Ke, Lin Mengyao, and even the young man taking photos, but only Yu Xia seemed unresponsive, casually touching her chest, as if unfazed by the girl¡¯s threats.


    "How could there be such a malicious child in this world." Lin Mengyao trembled all over with anger at the girl, never expecting someone would dare to hurt Yu Xia right in front of her.


    The girl didn¡¯t care about what Lin Mengyao said. On the contrary, seeing Lin Mengyao so angry and yet helpless made her more smug, more superior, showing no remorse for almost identally stabbing someone, nor any apology for her vicious remarks.


    Lin Mengyao was so angered by the girl that her temples were throbbing. If it weren¡¯t for the number of people on the street, she really wanted to go up there and p the girl twice to teach her how to behave.


    "Auntie, you should be grateful you weren¡¯t wearing any knockoff hanfu, or else I would¡¯ve ruined your clothes too." The girl waved the hairpin in her hand in front of Lin Mengyao, then grinned smugly as she intended to lead herpanions away.


    "Stop, who said you could leave? Tearing someone else¡¯s clothes and thinking of leaving withoutpensating¡ªthat¡¯s a beautiful fantasy." Xu Ke¡¯s lips curled into a smile without any warmth, looking like a fake smile.


    "Stop it, Uncle. Your expression is seriously greasy. Do you think you look handsome like this? It¡¯s quite off-putting, really. Do you know that well-dressed evil beauties are trending now? Seriously, check the trending styles online before deciding to make this expression, okay?" The girl discarded Xu Ke with an annoyed look.


    "I suppose someone your age hasn¡¯t been to a police station yet, right? As a return gift for your deliberate damage to someone else¡¯s property in broad daylight, I¡¯m offering you a chance for a day tour of the police station." Xu Ke ignored what the girl had just attacked him with and instead took out his phone to show off in front of the girls.


    "Don¡¯t think about running. I remember what you all look like. If you run today, by tomorrow, you¡¯ll be the wanted criminals in the news. Don¡¯t believe it, try it." Xu Ke spoke slowly, seeing someone trying to quietly retreat into the crowd, making the girls nervous enough to stop in ce.


    <fn9627> Updates are released by FindN()vel</fn9627>


    In fact, it¡¯s just damaging a piece of clothing, not a crime like murder or fleeing, which wouldn¡¯t appear in the news. However, the girls, being young and full of clich¨¦ romantic dramas, knew more about the fictional world than reality didn¡¯t realize Xu Ke was just trying to scare them. They believed his words were true, leaving them trembling like quails. Even the girl in the yellow dress was frightened by Xu Ke¡¯s words, standing still, not daring to leave, waiting for the police to arrive.


    But even in such a situation, the girl couldn¡¯t forget to threaten Xu Ke, "You, a big man, using such underhanded means to call the police and tattle, you¡¯re really shameless. With your age, you should be mature, but you¡¯re so childish, not knowing to be courteous to ady."


    "That¡¯s just the beginning. I¡¯ve only informed the police about this matter now. If you are still a minor, the police will probably call your parents. You might be too young to paypensation, but that¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re not an orphan." Xu Ke put away his smile, his face expressionless as he spoke.


    Hearing that parents would be called, the girls¡¯ faces changed for the worse. One girl in a pink dress bit her lip, nced quickly at the girl in the yellow dress, and tentatively said to Xu Ke, "It¡¯s not us who tore her clothes, so we don¡¯t have to stay here, right?"

 Chapter 672: Transcript

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Transcript</h4>


    The girl in the pale yellow dress immediately turned around upon hearing this, her eyes filled with anger at being betrayed, "Aren¡¯t we sisters?"


    "But my family situation is different from yours. If my family finds out I was taken to the police station, I might be beaten to death," the girl in the pink dress lowered her eyes, biting her lip as she spoke.


    "Fine, if you dare to leave me here alone today, then we¡¯re not sisters anymore, and I won¡¯t have you in the group chat. Don¡¯t beg meter," said the girl in the pale yellow dress, pointing at the nose of the girl in pink.


    "If you don¡¯t want me, then so be it. Do you think I care?" the girl in pink gritted her teeth, pushed away the hand of the other girl, pushed through her friends, and ran off.


    "If any of you want to leave, you can go now, but don¡¯t think abouting back after leaving. I won¡¯t ept anyone who betrays me." The girl¡¯s words were overly dramatic, but for some reason, no one else really left.


    The two groups stood facing each other, waiting for the police to arrive. The police station wasn¡¯t far from the scenic spot, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive. They packed both groups into the police cars and took them to the station. Considering the young age of the other party, the police notified their parents, intending to take statements when they arrived.


    On Xu Ke¡¯s side, except for Yu Xia, everyone else was an adult. And since Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were her guardians, they gave statements first. The young man who took photos also gave his statement as a witness.


    "You say her clothes are worth a million, do you have any evidence?" The officer taking notes couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical upon hearing that the seemingly ordinary dress was worth such a price. Although Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao looked like they weren¡¯t ordinary people, police need evidence to back such ims, not just words.


    "Of course, there¡¯s evidence." Yu Xia nodded, providing proof of purchase, as well as the name of the studio and the person in charge.


    One officer poured a cup of warm water for each of the three, while another went to verify the uracy of the information.


    Because Yu Xia¡¯s evidence was quiteprehensive, the other officer quickly returned. As soon as he entered the room, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Xia.


    "Is it true?" his colleague asked cautiously.


    The officer nodded and whispered in his colleague¡¯s ear, "A hundred and twenty thousand."


    "Whoa, no way." The colleague¡¯s jaw dropped as if he could swallow a cow, his eyes bulging.


    "A hundred and twenty thousand. It¡¯s like wearing half a house on your body," the colleague murmured softly as he repositioned his jaw.


    While the two were discussing the worth of Yu Xia¡¯s dress, the parents of the other party arrived.


    The parents immediately locked onto their children, lovingly wrapping them in their embrace.


    "What did our kid do wrong to be brought to the police station?"


    "Our kid is known as a well-behaved child in the neighborhood. Did you make a mistake?"


    "Our child couldn¡¯t have done anything wrong. Did you arrest the wrong person? I want to take our child home."


    As soon as the parents arrived, the previously quiet police station turned chaotic like a marketce, their chatter overwhelming the staff¡¯s minds.


    "Everyone, please quiet down and listen to me," one officer shouted loudly, managing to just about drown out the parents¡¯ voices and bring some calm.


    "Here¡¯s what happened." The young officer quickly exined the situation in a few sentences and then took a sip of water before continuing, "Now that their statements have been taken and you, as their guardians, are here, I need to take statements from your children. Please remain quiet on the side."


    "I¡¯m just saying, officer, do we really need to have our kide to the police station over something this trivial? I mean, a dress worth a million? Why don¡¯t they just im the thing on their head is worth tens of millions?" The parent hugging the girl in the pale yellow dress gestured to the hairpin on Yu Xia¡¯s head.


    "Although it¡¯s not worth tens of millions, it¡¯s close," Xu Ke calmly replied, ncing at the hairpin on Yu Xia¡¯s head, leaving the woman at a loss for words.


    "Did you hear that? They¡¯re just inting prices," the woman used, pointing at Xu Ke.


    But knowing Yu Xia¡¯s dress alone was worth a million, the police looked at her with a whole new level of disbelief. They didn¡¯t think Xu Ke was lying; they were just overwhelmed by shock, unable to fathom what kind of family allowed their child to step out covered in items worth millions, doted on to such an extent.


    <fnabe8> Discover more novels at find?novel</fnabe8>


    "Whether they¡¯re inting prices, we¡¯ll determine. For now, we need your cooperation to take statements quickly, okay?" said the police officer, maintaining a good-natured tone,


    "Please hurry up. It¡¯s gettingte, and we need to get home soon. Our kids can¡¯t go to bed toote," the woman said, throwing a sharp look at Xu Ke.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We know it¡¯ste, and we¡¯ll be quick with just a few simple questions," the officer said, ncing at the time. A few other officers who were free quickly stepped forward, organizing the process to take statements efficiently.


    Probably not believing the dress Yu Xia wore was worth millions, the girls honestly recounted everything they saw, including the girl in the pale yellow dress admitting to cutting Yu Xia¡¯s dress.


    "Officer, I just ruined her dress. Nobody got hurt. The worst thing was hurling a couple of insults at her. It¡¯s not like she lost a limb. Besides, it wasn¡¯t entirely my fault. If she hadn¡¯t worn a fake, I wouldn¡¯t have confronted her. I was just defending our traditional culture, like the spirit of Lei Feng. You can¡¯t put me in jail for that, right?" the girl in the pale yellow dress pouted as she spoke.


    "Well, defending traditional culture is a good intention, but that¡¯s not how you do it. You can¡¯t just confront someone and insult them for that reason. The spirit of Lei Feng and righteous actions don¡¯t apply here. What you did constitutes harassment. Thest point: once you¡¯vepensated the victim and gained their forgiveness, you can leave," the officer said as he gathered his notes.

 Chapter 673: The Young Ones Leave, the Old Ones Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 673: The Young Ones Leave, the Old Ones Arrive</h4>


    On the other side, the few people who were making records finished as well, because these girls were not directly involved in the matter. The police station quickly released them, and the girls who were worried before smiled as they realized it had nothing to do with them. Their parents gave them a few words of advice and took them away.


    In the blink of an eye, only Xu Ke and the other two were left in the police station along with the family in the pale yellow clothes.


    The police brought the mother and daughter out of the interrogation room, "This matter, basically, has been cleared up. Yu Xia is the victim, and you are at fault. Since it didn¡¯t result in any major criminal or civil incident, just some property disputes, and since you¡¯re willing topensate and admit fault, would you like to settle this privately?"


    The older policeman finished hisst sentence and gave Xu Ke an inquiring look, wanting to know what Xu Ke thought about this.


    Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao were not inclined to be aggressive. Since the other party was willing to apologize andpensate, they did not intend to refuse.


    "Alright, as long as they can show their sincerity, we are willing to settle." Xu Ke said.


    The attention in the room immediately focused on the girl.


    The girl rolled her eyes at Yu Xia and reluctantly said after being pinched by her mother, "Sorry for ruining your dress, but rest assured, I¡¯llpensate you for it. Name your price."


    <fn51f7> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? fin?novel</fn51f7>


    The girl¡¯s apologetic attitude instantly froze the atmosphere.


    "Is this your attitude when apologizing?" Xu Ke said with a voice that was icy.


    The girl¡¯s mother awkwardly smiled and then said, "She¡¯s still a child, and she doesn¡¯t understand. Please don¡¯t hold it against her. Besides, this was just a minor disagreement between two kids. Must you take them to the police station over such a small issue? Do you realize how much psychological harm this causes my child? Plus, she has a piano ss tonight that she will miss because of this. Do you know how much that ss costs?"


    The girl¡¯s mother showed two fingers to Xu Ke, "It¡¯s two hundred bucks. We haven¡¯t even held you ountable for dying my child¡¯s ss. I think this whole thing should just be left as it is, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway."


    "Just leave it as it is? You make it sound so easy." Lin Mengyao said with a cold snort.


    "How old is your child? Although she¡¯s a minor, she should have a basic sense of right and wrong, right? At least some basic understanding of the world? And she should have a proper outlook on life, right? She¡¯s not a three-year-old toddler who knows nothing; she¡¯s over ten, almost an adult. And you say she¡¯s just a child, who doesn¡¯t understand anything?" Lin Mengyao¡¯s tone uncontrobly rose.


    "And a disagreement involves two or more people, but what are the facts? My Xiaxia never spoke from start to finish; your child kept clinging to my Xiaxia, almost pointing at her nose and cursing. What¡¯s worse, she even took a hairpin to my Xiaxia. If my husband hadn¡¯t been sharp-eyed and quick-handed, would your child still be able to stand face to face and speak with me like this now? She¡¯d probably be sitting in jail by now." Lin Mengyao rapidly said her piece without giving anyone a chance to interrupt.


    "Who are you saying should be in jail? Who are you talking about? With a parent like you who only knows how to stir trouble, no wonder your kid gets cursed at. As the saying goes, it takes two to tango; if your kid didn¡¯t provoke, my child wouldn¡¯t have cursed at her. Why didn¡¯t she curse at anyone else, but only your kid? I think she deserves to be cursed." The woman shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "p!" Lin Mengyao pped the words back into the woman¡¯s mouth.


    "Can one hand p?" Lin Mengyao asked, trembling with a calmness and red eyes.


    "Did you hit me?" The woman raised her voice incredulously and said loudly.


    "p!" Lin Mengyao swung her arm and pped the woman again.


    "Can one hand make a sound?" Lin Mengyao asked, staring directly at the other.


    "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare hit back?" The woman, covering the other half of her pped face, shouted loudly.


    "p!" Lin Mengyao paid no attention to the other¡¯s shout, just calmly delivered another p.


    "I¡¯m asking you, can one hand p?" Lin Mengyao raised her voice appropriately.


    Lin Mengyao¡¯s actions were so swift at first that no one thought she would act out, so no one stopped her when she pped the woman those three times, and the woman had to endure it all along.


    "You dare hit my mom, you bitch, I¡¯m going to make you pay!" The girl snapped out of her daze and her first reaction was to rush at Lin Mengyao.


    The momentum of one person charging with full force is something even an adult cannot withstand.


    Yu Xia watched the girl rushing forward, eyes shing an unnoticed wicked intent, and before Lin Mengyao could react, she pulled the girl toward herself.


    Lin Mengyao was unprepared, stepped back in Yu Xia¡¯s direction, and in that opened space, the unsuspecting girl rushed toward the original target. With her head down, she didn¡¯t realize that her target had already moved, and even if she did, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    Yu Xia¡¯s timing was perfect, and the girl mmed hard into the wall in front of everyone.


    With a "bang," fresh blood slowly began to flow. The girl copsed to the ground like a puddle, blood gushing from her impacted forehead. The woman saw her daughter in this state, and almost fainted, but somehow managed to stay conscious.


    "Murderers, they are murderers! Aren¡¯t you police? The criminals are right in front of you, why aren¡¯t you arresting them? Are you all in on this? If you don¡¯t arrest them today, you¡¯re shielding them, and I will report you." The woman yelled at the nearest police officer, her words of threat and irrationality spewing out like they cost nothing.


    "Our police station is monitored, and the entire incident has been recorded, so there¡¯s no need to use us falsely." The police, losing their earlier friendliness, became serious, with an air of authority that made the woman finally quiet down.

 Chapter 674: Sky-High Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 674: Sky-High Compensation</h4>


    The girl lying on the ground was given emergency treatment by the police, and her life is temporarily out of danger, but she remains unconscious.


    The woman was quiet for a moment, looking at the continuous stream of blood from the girl¡¯s forehead, and she red at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao with growing hatred, "My child is still so young; she¡¯s my only daughter. What am I going to do if something happens to her? Some people have hearts like snakes and scorpions, wasting a good appearance. My daughter is just a child; how could it hurt even if she got bumped by someone? Yet, they maliciously dodged her, causing my daughter to hit her head. Truly, a heart like a snake and scorpion."


    The woman would pause between her words, taking a look at Lin Mengyao and Xu Ke each time. Her sarcastic tone was enough to make anyone want to rush over and give her a good beating, but it was all just talk, leaving you disgusted but unable to do anything to her.


    "My sister is physically delicate. If she¡¯s bumped carelessly and something happens to the baby in her womb, I reckon some people wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility either." Yu Xia said this while cautiously reaching out to stroke Lin Mengyao¡¯s belly, leaving Lin Mengyao herself momentarily stunned by the borate act.


    Yu Xia¡¯s serious demeanor made it seem as though Lin Mengyao might genuinely believe she was pregnant if she wasn¡¯t certain herself otherwise.


    The woman eyed Lin Mengyao¡¯s waist and abdomen with a hostile look upon hearing Yu Xia¡¯s im, but she ultimately said nothing, leaving her true thoughts unknown.


    <fn1151> Fresh chapters posted on find[?]ovel</fn1151>


    Logically, with both parties calming down, this matter would be warned off temporarily. Xu Ke initially didn¡¯t n to pursue it further, especially since it involved a woman and an older one at that. Xu Ke didn¡¯t want to push things too far, but there are some actions people take that make it impossible to be lenient and forgiving.


    "Since we¡¯re all here now, how about we discuss thepensation issue while you¡¯re not cooperating?" Xu Ke said openly, addressing Xia Mimi.


    "Are you even human? My daughter is still lying there unconscious, and her condition is uncertain, yet you keep talking money to me. Are you that short of money? What else do you have in your mind besides money?" The woman fumed angrily.


    "That¡¯s your daughter, not mine. Among the people present here, the only person responsible for your daughter from beginning to end is you; don¡¯t drag us into it. We have no interest in raising other people¡¯s children for free." Xu Ke coldly tugged the corner of his lips, the chill in his eyes turning into the sharpest de falling directly on the woman, causing her face to turn a shade of green and white.


    "Hmph, money, money, money, you only know money, wanting to dive into the money pit. Is it just about a piece of clothing? Is it necessary to be so insistent? How disgraceful for a man to have no grace. How much is the clothing? I¡¯ll pay you. Is this enough?" The woman said as she pulled out a smaller wallet from her bag and without looking, withdrew some red bills and attempted to throw them at Xu Ke like in a TV drama, but due to both the distance and theck of thickness, the dry bills spun around mid-air andnded on the ground.


    Admittedly, this scene appeared somewhatical, and the police station plunged into an unprecedented eerie silence, followed by one after another snicker, which eventually became a continuous wave ofughter, sessfully making the woman¡¯s face turn a beet red.


    Xu Ke nced at the money on the ground, carefully counted them, and found that there weren¡¯t even ten notes. Xu Ke stroked his chin with a slight sneer in his voice and said, "This amount of money can¡¯t even buy the buttons on this dress, so stop trying to act rich when you can¡¯t afford it."


    No matter how old or young a person is, everyone tends to have a bit of a rebellious streak, characterized by doing precisely what they¡¯re told not to. Xu Ke imed the woman couldn¡¯t act rich, so she insisted on unting to prove she could.


    "Do I need to unt? It¡¯s just money. We have plenty of it at home." The woman hardened her resolve, this time bringing out all the cash from her wallet and threw it directly at Xu Ke.


    Because this time there was indeed quite a bit more money, halfway through the cast towards Xu Ke, it scattered, raining a flutter of red bills.


    "Well, is this enough money now? That old dress of yours should be able to be reced several times over, right?" The woman restrained her heartache and feigned indifference, but her eyes had already betrayed her feelings of regret, which left Xu Ke speechless, wondering why such a small amount of money would be worthmenting.


    "To be honest, your money is not enough. The price of this dress is known by the police; you can ask them." Xu Ke passed this challenge on to the police.


    The woman¡¯s gaze followed over.


    The lead policeman touched his somewhat dry lips and spoke, "The dress that girl is wearing is valued at 1.2 million. I inquired, and the tear is toorge and cannot be repaired, so ording to the rules, you¡¯re required to pay the full price of the dress... the price."


    The woman stared at the policeman without blinking but made no reaction. She was still immersed in the fact that the dress cost as much as 1.2 million, astonished that someone would be wandering around in a 1.2 million dress.


    But soon enough, the woman snapped back to reality. While their family could muster 1.2 million, it amounted to all their savings over the years. If this were all used aspensation, then they might as well not live since they¡¯d be rendered poor.


    "1.2 million, why not resort to robbery; I won¡¯t be paying this amount." The woman said firmly.


    "Then we¡¯ll see you in court. By then, whatever happens will be up to the judge¡¯s decision, whether it¡¯s jail time orpensation." Xu Ke said indifferently.


    Upon hearing court talk, the woman¡¯s face changed, "Fine, go to court then, do it; I¡¯m not afraid of you." She said with a cold snort, pretending to be calm.


    "Since we can¡¯t get the justice we want privately, we¡¯ll retrieve it through legal means. Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll head out early tomorrow. Oh, and I¡¯ll make sure you get the court summons soon enough." Xu Ke, holding onto someone with each hand, paused mid-step, turned back, and politely addressed the woman, but his smiling face sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Lin Mengyao and Yu Xia also didn¡¯t wish to get tangled up further with this mother-daughter duo. They realized that reasoning with them was impossible as, in their worldview, they could never be wrong, and if something was wrong, it had to be someone else¡¯s fault. It¡¯s just too difficult tomunicate with people so isted in their own world.


    But when the woman saw Xu Ke leaving, she suddenly panicked.


    How could he just give up like that? Surely this was an opportunity to haggle back and forth. If he lowered the price a bit, she might agree topensate.

 Chapter 675: The Thick City Walls

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 675: The Thick City Walls</h4>


    "Are you leaving already? Actually, some things can be negotiated." The woman thickened her skin, pretending not to see the slightly mocking gaze Xu Ke cast upon her.


    "How to negotiate?" Xu Ke paused out of curiosity about just how shameless someone could be.


    "There¡¯s no way our family cane up with the one million two hundred thousand you want; at most, we can give you ten thousand." When mentioning the number ten thousand, a tinge of heartache flickered in her eyes.


    "Heh." Xu Ke turned to leave without saying a word.


    "Twenty thousand. I can give you twenty thousand. Your wife just pped me several times, and she caused my child to still have blood on their head and remain unconscious. Already offering twenty thousand aspensation is gracious of me." The woman said.


    "If that¡¯s how you see it, then there¡¯s no need to continue this talk. It¡¯s pointless. See you in court."


    Just as Xu Ke was about to leave, the woman called out to him again, "So, what do you want to do? What¡¯s your n? Tell me so I can see if I can ept it."


    "Your daughter has to sincerely apologize to my Xiaxia. As for the skirt, you mustpensate its original price. I won¡¯t ept any other terms. If you can¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll see you in court. Anyway, I have the time and energy to drag this out, and I believe my legal team will satisfy me." Xu Ke disyed a fearless demeanor.


    "I can ept your first condition, but the second one is impossible. It¡¯s too expensive. If I give you the money, both our families will have nothing to live on, and my child¡¯s tutoring has to stop. This will ruin my child¡¯s future. My child only ruined a piece of your clothing, which is insignificant to you. Whether Ipensate one million two hundred thousand or twenty thousand makes no difference to you, but for us, it¡¯s about two families¡¯ happiness. Can¡¯t you consider this from my perspective?"


    The woman attempted to evoke Xu Ke¡¯s sympathy through her weakness, but her arguments were nothing but moral ckmail, radiating an air that screamed, "I¡¯m weak, so I¡¯m right, and you¡¯re wrong for being strong."


    "If that¡¯s honestly how you feel, then I see no need to continue discussions. What we care about isn¡¯t the money, but your genuine attitude in admitting fault. But all I see in you is greed for money. Your apology is only because I¡¯m asking you for money. Without this financial dispute, I doubt you¡¯d act like this." Xu Ke ruthlessly exposed the woman¡¯s thoughts.


    "So I won¡¯t waste more breath with you. Since you have no intention of sincerely apologizing, I¡¯ll find a ce where you can truly learn how to be sorry." With this, Xu Ke left with the two others again.


    The woman realized Xu Ke¡¯s intentions and wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Medical staff had already rushed into the police station, led by officers to the girl¡¯s side, and ced her on an ambnce. As her family, the woman had to apany her to the hospital. With this distraction, she lost any chance of further negotiation with Xu Ke.


    "Xu Ke, no, I¡¯m still mad. Just thinking about her expression earlier makes me furious. How can someone be so unreasonable, so shameless?" Lin Mengyao, holding Xu Ke¡¯s hand, grew angrier as they walked, her entire demeanor like that of an inted puffer fish.


    Xu Ke looked at Lin Mengyao¡¯s angry and puffed-up face and smiled, "Getting angry over someone like that is not worth it. I¡¯ll arrange for ourwyer to handle this matter quickly. Whether or not we can send them in, it¡¯ll be a lesson for them, and I suppose they won¡¯t dare act like this again."


    Lin Mengyao was initially still angry, but then realized that making that money-loving woman lose her money might be more painful than death for her. This thought soothed Lin Mengyao, and the resentment dissipated.


    Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s sudden relief, Xu Ke and Yu Xia exchanged a knowing nce, both wearing smiles, wondering how Lin Mengyao was getting more childish by the day.


    After resolving this matter, the three were exhausted. Even though it was just a record, they had sat for hours on hard wooden benches. They left the police station and headed back to their hotel to rest and n for the next day of fun.


    In their difort, they failed to notice a pair of eyes hidden in the darkness persistently watching them.


    Yu Xia went into her room, separated from Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao, and began to remove her head decorations, undressing when she sensed something was off about the room.


    Though the room appeared as she left it, Yu Xia just felt something was wrong as if invisible eyes were watching her all around. Goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    Yu Xia paused, eyes darting around the room. She suspected someone might have sneaked in while she was away. Although such a thing should not happen at a hotel of this standard, her intuition was undeniable.


    Walking near the sofa, she caught a faint jasmine scent in the air.


    "Did my room have this scent before?" Yu Xia frowned slightly, puzzled, but the next instant, her vision blurred. Yu Xia rmed internally, but now had no chance to escape.


    Her body suddenly fell forward but was caught by someone embracing her waist.


    <fn363b> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn363b>


    Yu Xia felt trapped in a dark box, aware of everything outside but unable to open her eyes or move.


    Heavy breathing apanied by a hand stroking her face made Yu Xia¡¯s taut nerves slowly rx, and soon even herst trace of awareness faded away.


    The morning light pierced the room, falling on Yu Xia¡¯s eyelids, forcing her eyes open.


    In just a few seconds, her entire back was soaked, as if she had been pulled out of water.


    The first thing Yu Xia did upon opening her eyes was to check her clothes. Finding herself on the bed with her clothes intact, she rxed, a smile attempting to form, but it soon froze. Her body tensed even more than before, and the warmth of her limbs silently drained.


    She clearly remembered she was standing by the sofast night...

 Chapter 676: Modesty

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Modesty</h4>


    A chill crept up Yu Xia¡¯s spine.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you, why are you so distracted while eating?" Xu Ke asked as he looked at the untouched food in front of Yu Xia.


    "Are you feeling unwell? You don¡¯t look quite right; perhaps we should go to the hospital for a check-up after eating?" Lin Mengyao said, concerned about Yu Xia¡¯s overly pale lips.


    <fn5c78> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fn5c78>


    "No, no need, I¡¯m fine," Yu Xia forced a smile at Xu Ke and Lin Mengyao.


    "But you don¡¯t look like everything¡¯s fine. What¡¯s going on with you? Are you not adjusting well to the environment in Xizhou?" Lin Mengyao shook her head, looking worriedly at Yu Xia.


    Xu Ke also put down his cutlery and said, "If you¡¯re not adjusting to the environment here, we could go somewhere else. I¡¯m still on vacation, we can go wherever you want."


    "Really, there¡¯s no need, I¡¯m okay."


    "But you look so pale," Lin Mengyaomented as she looked at Yu Xia¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s probably because I identally put on too much powder this morning. Isn¡¯t it trendy now to make yourself look fairer?" Yu Xia touched her face and said.


    Instinctively, she chose to conceal what happened yesterday. Without knowing the other party¡¯s intention, Yu Xia didn¡¯t want this matter to affect their rare outing.


    The two didn¡¯t probe further seeing that Yu Xia didn¡¯t want to talk, but they kept it in mind.


    Learning from yesterday¡¯s lesson, Yu Xia didn¡¯t wear traditional attire to walk on the streets, partly to avoid random extremists like yesterday and also because it was too hot today, wearing so much might cause heatstroke.


    As Lin Mengyao stepped out of the hotel, a wave of heat hit her, making her take a step out and retreat half a step back.


    "It¡¯s way too sunny." With just that moment, Lin Mengyao felt like the skin on her legs was almost roasted. She even felt like the asphalt road in front of her was melting, though it might just be an illusion.


    "Shall we not go today?" Yu Xia said as she looked at the ring sun above.


    "We already promised yesterday to go, how can we give up halfway? It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go. If you feel too hot, we can go back and change into long pants," Lin Mengyao pondered and said.


    Yu Xia looked at today¡¯s temperature and shook her head.


    Even in a short skirt, she felt a bit hot, changing into long pants might well lead to heatstroke.


    "No need, it¡¯s quite nice like this, it¡¯s cooler," Yu Xia declined Lin Mengyao¡¯s proposal with a shake of her head.


    They sat in the car with the air conditioning on, relishing the coolness in secret, enjoying it so much that they squinted their eyes, but this joy didn¡¯tst long as they soon reached their destination, Furong Garden.


    The timing of their arrival at Furong Garden was neither great nor terrible. The good thing was the garden was lush, but the bad thing was the outside temperature soared again, and around them was neither a ce to buy drinks to quench their thirst nor a ce that provided shade.


    All three of them had a blush of red on their fair skin, and sweat dripped relentlessly down their temples, presenting an umonly disheveled appearance.


    "Tomorrow, definitely don¡¯t go out during the day. The daytime in Xizhou is just too hot. I feel like I¡¯m now in me Mountain; I might need Princess Iron Fan¡¯s Palm Leaf Fan. I¡¯ve never liked air conditioning this much," Lin Mengyao said, flicking her hair with her hand as Xu Ke tried to wipe her sweat but was quickly avoided by Lin Mengyao.


    "Don¡¯t touch me, keep your distance, I¡¯m rejecting any heat source right now."


    Xu Ke was amused by Lin Mengyao¡¯s heightened caution and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you. Wipe your sweat with a tissue, otherwise, your makeup might melt." He handed a tissue from his hand to Lin Mengyao, and gave another to Yu Xia.


    "Sister, if you can¡¯t bear it, let¡¯s go back. It seems this ce doesn¡¯t look too different after seeing it enough, and there¡¯s nothing particrly special," Yu Xia advised upon seeing Lin Mengyao appearing so miserably unable to withstand the heat, as if she might faint any moment.


    But oddly, Lin Mengyao became more stubborn; hearing Yu Xia¡¯s words not only didn¡¯t make her leave, it ignited some inexplicable resolve.


    "I don¡¯t want to give up like this, we¡¯re already here, and already sun-soaked, who knows when we¡¯lle back to Xizhou again. Leaving this ce unfinished¡ªcan you really feelfortable with that?" Lin Mengyao provocatively raised an eyebrow as she asked Xu Ke and Yu Xia.


    "Sister is right. I¡¯ll listen to Sister. I wouldn¡¯t want to leave a regret here either," Yu Xia immediately voiced her agreement after listening to Lin Mengyao¡¯s words.


    "If you two aren¡¯t afraid of the sun, then I, the man, will apany you with no regrets," Xu Ke had no opposition, and the trio set off again.


    Maybe it was their resilient spirit that moved the heavens, for they soon spotted a drink stall not far away. Originally worn down by the sun, the two¡¯s eyes instantly sparkled again, and with long strides, they quickly reached the drink stall.


    "Do you have ice cream?"


    "Do you have ice cream?"


    Yu Xia and Lin Mengyao¡¯s voices sounded in unison.


    The owner, who seemed to have been there for a long time, looked up at Yu Xia and Lin Mengyao and nodded, as if not inclined to talk much.


    "We would like three ice creams, what vors do you have left?" Xu Ke asked, ncing at the ice cream machine inside.


    "Only the original vor left, and the remaining amount is only enough for one serving," the owner rasped, shaking the palm leaf fan in his hand.


    "I¡¯ll just have a drink then, save the ice cream for Xiaxia," Lin Mengyao said as she again reached for a tissue to wipe the sweat on her face.


    "We can share it after we buy; I can¡¯t finish a whole serving by myself," Yu Xia said quietly, a shy smile appearing on her face upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words.


    Seeing the affectionate interaction between the two sisters, Xu Ke felt like he was chaperoning children, "Three iced lemon waters and an ice cream, please." While saying this, Xu Ke scanned and paid for the items.


    Once the payment was received, the owner¡¯s actions became brisk. Having just been seated like a sloth, he now moved quickly; in the blink of an eye, he had prepared three cups of lemon water, with only the lids left to be pressed on.


    Since the machine needed a moment to warm up, the owner efficiently used the waiting time to prepare thest ice cream.


    "Here¡¯s your ice cream," the owner said as he extended the ice cream.


    Before Xu Ke could reach out to grab it, a tanned hand quickly snatched the ice cream from the owner¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 677: Intercepting Hu

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 677: Intercepting Hu</h4>


    "Ah, I¡¯m alive again." A girl with a sun-kissedplexion and an athletic build stuck out her tongue and gave the ice cream a fierce lick, then contentedly squinted her eyes and took a deep breath as she spoke.


    No one present expected someone to suddenly jump out and snatch the ice cream they had bought, so no one reacted until the sigh was heard, and time, as if frozen, began to slowly flow once more.


    "This ice cream is ours. How can you just take it?" Yu Xia had witnessed Lin Mengyao¡¯s anticipation for the ice cream, and seeing thest one taken by a stranger left her very unhappy. The intense emotion from this discontent caused a subtle, pervasive ache in her heart.


    The woman nced at the ice cream in her hand, then at Yu Xia, and, with an innocent expression, replied, "I didn¡¯t know it was yours. Did you already pay for it?"


    "Of course. If we didn¡¯t pay, why would the owner give us the ice cream?" Yu Xia responded angrily, noticing the woman¡¯s feigned ignorance.


    "I was overheated and didn¡¯t notice. But since I¡¯ve eaten your ice cream, I won¡¯t let it go unpaid. I¡¯ll buy you three one each. Owner, make three ice creams and give them to her when they¡¯re ready," the woman said as she licked her ice cream.


    "The one you¡¯re holding was thest one; I don¡¯t have any more," the owner looked at the woman, then withdrew his gaze and said.


    "Oh, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was thest one. What should we do? But I¡¯ve already eaten it and can¡¯t give it back. Why don¡¯t I just pay you back for it?" The woman disyed a pitiable look, but in Yu Xia¡¯s eyes, it was nothing but provocative arrogance.


    "Do you think we care about the money for your ice cream? Was it yours to begin with for you to just grab it? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never bought anything before and don¡¯t know you pay before receiving goods. If you do know, then everything you¡¯re doing is intentional. If you don¡¯t know, then may I ask, have you never been out alone before? If it¡¯s your first time out, where are your parents?"


    Yu Xia¡¯s gaze was sharp like nails, seeming to want to pierce the woman into a sieve.


    The woman¡¯s expression went nk briefly due to Yu Xia¡¯s piercing gaze.


    "You look like such a gentle girl, why do you speak so harshly? It¡¯s so hot outside today, I got flustered and made a mistake. Isn¡¯t that normal? Who can guarantee they¡¯ll never make a mistake in life? Besides, I¡¯ve already apologized. Is it necessary to be so aggressive over an ice cream? It doesn¡¯t cost much, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not reimbursing you. Is it worth being so petty?"


    The woman rolled her eyes at Yu Xia, continuing to speak while eating her ice cream, her apologiescked any sincerity.


    Yu Xia was enraged by the woman¡¯s attitude, but her expression became eerily calm when angered intensely, and her misty eyes appeared clear as if washed by a downpour, unsettling those who saw them.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you sick?" The woman, unnerved by Yu Xia¡¯s gaze, couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply and red back at her.


    "If you can¡¯t say anything nice, just keep your mouth shut. How can you curse people like that?"


    Yu Xia¡¯s illness was a burden on Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart, and the woman¡¯s carelessment struck a nerve. Lin Mengyao¡¯s anger red, and she quickly strode over to stand beside Yu Xia.


    "What? Are you guys ganging up on me because I¡¯m outnumbered? How shameless," the woman was startled by Lin Mengyao¡¯s actions, instinctively taking half a step back. But when Lin Mengyao stopped by Yu Xia¡¯s side, she steadied her expression, stuck her neck out, and said defiantly.


    Xu Ke, standing behind the two women, smiled and, seemingly having appeared beside the woman without notice, said, "The ice cream issue is actually easy to solve."


    Just as Xu Ke finished speaking, amidst the woman¡¯s exmation, he snatched the ice cream from her and tossed it into the trash, "See, problem solved." Xu Ke spread his hands and shrugged.


    "Ah! My ice cream! Are you guys crazy?" Seeing the empty cone in her hand, the woman jumped up in anger, her screeches like the cicadas in midsummer, adding to the irritation.


    "You really are clever, brother-inw." Watching the woman hopping mad, Yu Xia felt as if the fire in her heart was doused with a bucket of ice water, cooling her down instantly.


    "Both of you arguing only gets you nowhere, and isn¡¯t it exhausting in this summer heat? Next time just act directly." Xu Ke patted Yu Xia¡¯s head, then Lin Mengyao¡¯s and said.


    "Alright, our lemonades are ready. Let¡¯s grab them and head somewhere else." Xu Ke gestured towards the back of the store where the owner had packed three lemonades, waiting to be picked up.


    The three of them turned to the owner¡¯s direction, but Xu Ke was abruptly shoved. However, his steady stance saved him from the embarrassment of being pushed by a woman.


    Xu Ke stopped and turned back; the woman¡¯s hand was still suspended mid-air.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to use so much force without knocking him over.


    "You... me." She felt a dyed fear from Xu Ke¡¯s gaze but quickly regained herposure and, even somewhat self-righteously, dered, "Don¡¯t me me; you threw my ice cream away, so I got mad and pushed you. Now we¡¯re even." She withdrew her hand.


    "Heh." Xu Ke let out an ambiguousugh, not wanting to argue further, finding it beneath him.


    But some things don¡¯t just go away by ignoring them.


    A pudgy man caught up from behind the woman.


    Wearing a white shirt, navy blue suit pants, and adorned with shy gold essories, he looked every bit a nouveau riche without ss.


    Indeed, he was a nouveau riche.<fnbdae> This update is avable on f?ndnovel</fnbdae>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!